《They Hated Me in My First Life, But Now I Have the Love System》


 Chapter 1: The Forgotten Princess

    <h4>Chapter 1: The Forgotten Princess</h4>


    "Why did I ever try so hard for people who never cared?"


    Nnennay weakly in the cramped storage room beneath the stairs, her so called "room" for the past ten years. Her body shivered from the cold, the threadbare nket doing little to protect her from the icy drafts that seeped in.


    She could barely move, her strength sapped from the illness that had gued her for weeks.


    From beyond the door, cheerful voices floated in, clear and mocking in their joy.


    "Happy birthday to you, happy birthday to you, happy birthday dear Princess Ebere, happy birthday to you!"


    Laughter followed, a mixture of voices rising in celebration. Even the usually aloof elder brother joined in with a rare show of emotion.


    "Happy Sweet Sixteen, Princess Ebere!" he dered, his tone warm and sincere.


    Nnenna clenched her fists weakly. It was her birthday too.


    But, as always, no one remembered. No one cared. Not a single person had ever thought to acknowledge her existence, let alone her birthday. She was nothing more than an afterthought, a shadow to the radiant Princess Ebere.


    Ten years ago, she had been adopted into the royal Achebe family. Ten years ago, she had been taken in, not out of love or kindness, but to be apanion for their precious six year old daughter.


    By some cruel twist of fate, they happened to share the same birthday. And yet, for a decade, that fact had never mattered.


    For ten years, Ebere had been the shining star of the family, beloved by everyone, their parents, the staff, the diplomats, even the kingdom''s citizens. Ebere was the Princess of the Achebe royal family, the jewel in their crown.


    And Nnenna?


    Nnenna was invisible. The servants knew her name only because they asionally had to deal with her. Her adopted family treated her as though she didn''t exist.


    A month ago, she had caught a cold, made worse by living in a closet like space with no proper nkets or heaters. She had tried asking for medicine, but no one had listened.


    They never did. It wasn''t the first time she had been sick, but this time was different. Her body was failing, worn down by years of neglect and untreated illnesses.


    As her vision blurred and her breaths grew shallower, she heard something unexpected, a voice calling her name.


    "Mom, where''s Nnenna? It''s her birthday too," Ebere asked, her voice filled with innocent curiosity.


    Scoff.


    The sound was sharp, disdainful, and came from none other than Queen Chioma herself.


    "Don''t know. Don''t care," the queen replied coldly, her words dripping with venom. "That girl is sozy and selfish she couldn''t even bother to show up to her sister''s birthday. It''s kind of you to think of her, Ebere, but don''t waste your kindness on trash like her.


    She''s always been jealous of your position as the princess. Mark my words, one day, she''ll do something more drastic to hurt you. It''s in her nature."


    Princess Ebere''s fourth brother sneered, his voice dripping with malice. "Tell me about it. The only reason she''s here is to keep Eberepany, and she can''t even do that right."


    The room filled with murmurs of agreement,ughter blending with the soft clinking of cutlery. Even the guests, eager to curry favor, joined in the mockery.


    Only a handful of the servants kept their heads down, their faces nk, refusing to be part of the cruelty. They all knew the truth about the household, the hierarchy, the abuse, and yet most remainedplicit to secure their jobs and stay in the royal family''s good graces.


    But a few stood firm. They didn''t care if it meant being fired.


    Lazy? Selfish?


    Nnennay in her cold, cramped space beneath the stairs, her frail body trembling as she overheard their words. A bitterugh escaped her lips, though it came out weak, more a gasp than a sound.


    She had worked until 2 a.m. the night before, sweeping and mopping the entire hall, decorating it to perfection, preparing the materials for the celebration, rewashing the fine china, andpleting countless other tasks, all while battling the fever that sapped her strength.


    Every day, she woke before even the servants to begin her chores. She dressed Ebere, styled her hair, waited on her like a maid, even though she, too, bore the title of princess. A title in name only. In truth, she was nothing but a ve.


    And yet, they called herzy.


    Her condition had worsened because of this unrelenting workload. She hadn''t even been able to rest properly. When the old housekeeper noticed her declining health and tried to give her medicine, it had been Ebere, sweet, kind, beloved Ebere, who had stopped him.


    "If you give her that medicine, I''ll fire you," Ebere had said sharply, her tone leaving no room for argument.


    But the old man didn''t care. He had watched Nnenna grow up in this house, her resilience and quiet strength earning his admiration. In his heart, he saw her as a daughter. Risking his job, he tried again, this time in secret.


    It hadn''t worked. Ebere, with herwork of spying servants, found out and escted her threats. "I''ll ruin your family," she hissed. "Your sons, your wife, everyone you care about. Do you want to risk them just for her?"


    Faced with no choice, the housekeeper had backed down temporarily.


    Nnenna''s chest tightened as the memories surged. Yes, she was jealous. Not of the title of princess, but of Ebere''s effortless way of being loved.


    Ebere didn''t have to try. She didn''t have to lift a finger. Everyone adored her just for existing. Meanwhile, Nnenna had done everything to win their approval, taken the me for her fourth brother''s mistakes, endured false usations from Ebere, and offered business ideas to her second brother, which earned him their father''s favor.


    She had moderated fan groups for her third brother, defending him against online attacks until her fingers were raw from typing. She had nursed her first brother through sicknesses no one else could genuinely bother with.


    And yet, no one cared.

 Chapter 2: Her Last Breath

    <h4>Chapter 2: Her Last Breath</h4>


    From the dining room, Ebere''s voice rang out again, sweet and melodious, masking her cruelty. "But, Mom, she''s my sister, and today is her sweet sixteen, too. I know she''s always hated me, always trying to hurt me, but I like her," she said with a mock innocence that earned a chorus of approval. "You all continue here. I''ll go and give her some cake."


    The room erupted into cheers of praise.


    "You''re too kind, Princess!"


    Ebere left the dining room, a faint smirk tugging at her lips as she made her way toward the storage room.


    From her ce beneath the stairs, Nnenna felt her heart sink. ''Cake? Giving cake to someone severely ill?''


    She wanted to lock the door, to keep Ebere out, but her body refused to move. She was too weak. Her muscles wouldn''t obey hermands. All she could do was listen to the sound of Ebere''s approaching footsteps.


    The door creaked open. Ebere didn''t bother to knock, of course. She stepped inside, closing it firmly behind her, and turned to face Nnenna with a smile that didn''t quite reach her eyes.


    "Sister, I brought you some cake. How are you feeling?"


    Nnenna stayed silent, her gaze fixed on the ceiling.


    In the past, she might have tried to muster the strength to respond, to maintain a facade of civility. But after everything, Ebere''s sabotage, her lies, her cruelty, Nnenna refused to waste her energy.


    "Don''t be like this, sister," Ebere chided, setting the te of cake down on a small table and pulling up a wooden chair. "It''s my birthday, after all."


    Her voice was soft, but her words dripped with mockery. She tilted her head, studying Nnenna''s pallid face, her twisted smile growing wider.


    "It seems you won''tst much longer," Ebere continued, her voice dropping to a whisper. "That''s good. I''ll finally be rid of you."


    Her face contorted, the mask of sweetness giving way to something darker, more manic.


    "You know," Ebere began, her voice low, venomced in every word. "I never liked you. When Father brought you home that year, I could see it in his eyes, the way he looked at you.


    With sympathy. Pity. You, the so called favored daughter of his fallen sworn brother." She sneered, her lips curling in disdain.


    Her words were daggers, stabbing into Nnenna''s fading consciousness.


    "Fortunately for me, your parents are dead, and you''ll never reim that title. Even if you could, I would never let you. Never. You would be dead before it happened, because I will never let you stand above me."


    Ebere leaned closer, her face twisted into a cruel smile. "You can die peacefully now... or not. Either way, it doesn''t matter."


    She straightened, brushing imaginary dust off her dress as if to cleanse herself of Nnenna''s presence. "Don''t worry, I''ll make sure to tell them why. I''ll make sure no one will miss you." She smirked onest time.


    "Happy Sweet Sixteen, sister."


    With a mocking bow, Ebere threw the te of cake onto the stony bed, the icing smearing across the rough surface. Then, without sparing Nnenna another nce, she turned toward the door.


    Once there, she paused. Her face grew calcting, her movements precise. Ebere reached up, scattering her perfectly styled hair into disarray.


    She tore at her pristine princess gown, creating jagged rips along the edges, and added shallow scratches to her face with her fingernails, enough to appear convincing, but not deep enough to leave scars.


    When satisfied with her handiwork, she let out a piercing scream.


    "Mom! Dad! Something is wrong with sister!"


    Her voice echoed through the halls as she bolted from the room, tears welling in her eyes as she sprinted toward the dining hall. She threw herself into her eldest brother''s arms, trembling dramatically.


    The eldest prince, Somto, who hated physical contact, made an exception this time. He lifted her into his arms, allowing her to bury her face in his shoulder as she sobbed. Others rushed to the storage room.


    "Si-sister," Ebere stammered between gasps, her voice muffled against his tunic. "She suddenly sprang up and... and hurt me! I-I had to push her away and run for help."


    Somto frowned, irritation shing across his normally calm face. He hated noise, and the chaos surrounding this situation grated on his nerves. Still, he carried her toward themotion.


    By then, the Queen and King had already barged into the tiny storage room, gasping at the sight before them. Servants flooded the cramped space, pulling Nnenna''s pale, lifeless body from the cold, unforgiving ground.


    Queen Chioma screamed, clutching her chest as though the sight of the dead girl was an affront to her senses.


    Somto stepped closer, his brows knitting together. His calm facade cracked when he caught sight of Nnenna''s corpse. Her skin was pallid, her body unnaturally still.


    She''s dead.


    For ten years, this girl had been his sister in name, if not in treatment. Ten years of shared walls, shared meals, shared memories. And now she was gone. ''What will happen to my mission now?'' He muttered softly.


    "How does someone just die like this?" Somto muttered under his breath. His fists clenched, the unfamiliar weight of sympathy stirring deep within him.


    The dining hall was now silent as the news spread. Yet the second prince, Obinna, sneered, breaking the heavy silence with a dismissive scoff.


    "Finally, this dead weight is gone. It''s about time."


    Obinna''s lips curled in disgust as he crossed his arms. In the far corners of his mind, he worried. Nnenna was the source of many of his sessful business strategies, the ideas that had earned him the title of financial genius. Who would help him now?


    The third brother, Abuchi, shook his head, a mix of irritation and resignation on his face.


    She''s dead.


    His gaze lingered on the body, now growing cold as the servants hesitated over what to do next. ''Where am I going to find a recement for her?''


    He turned to the housekeeper, his voice void of emotion. "Throw her at the back of the mountain. Let the animals feed."

 Chapter 3: A Deal for a Second Chance

    <h4>Chapter 3: A Deal for a Second Chance</h4>


    "That''s a good idea, Third Brother," Chidera, the fourth prince, said with a smirk, nodding in agreement. He turned to their parents. "Father, Mother, what do you think?"


    Queen Chioma didn''t hesitate. "We can''t possibly bury her in the royal graveyard. She''s not one of us. Throw her there."


    She looked at her husband for confirmation, but the King remained silent, his eyes fixed on Nnenna''s lifeless form. His face, normallyposed, was drawn tight with grief.


    The Queen frowned at his hesitation. "Your Majesty?"


    But the King didn''t respond. Instead, he turned abruptly, walking away from the scene. Tears welled in his eyes as memories of the past consumed him.


    Amarachi.


    His heart ached as he thought of histe sworn brother''s wife.


    "I failed you again, Amarachi," he whispered under his breath. "I couldn''t even protect your daughter."


    The tears spilled over, and he quickened his pace, unwilling to let anyone see his pain.


    His wife''s face twisted in fury as she caught sight of the King''s somber expression. Her hands clenched at her sides, nails biting into her palms.


    ''He still can''t let go of that old me of his!'' Queen Chioma''s thoughts churned with resentment. ''That wretched girl''s death is the best thing that could have happened. With her gone, I can finally win his love without distraction!''


    Her anger boiled over, and she turned sharply toward the servants. "What are you waiting for? Take her body out and dispose of it��"


    A cold,manding voice cut through the room like a de.


    "What exactly happens in this house when I''m not around?"


    Everyone froze. All heads turned toward the doorway, where a tall figure loomed. The first prince, Somto, strode into the room, his sharp, prating gaze sweeping over the scene.


    "How can you all agree to throw away the corpse of a girl who has lived with us for a decade as though she were nothing more than trash?" His words were slow, deliberate, and edged with icy fury.


    The room fell silent. Somto''s tone grew colder with each word, the temperature in the air seeming to drop.


    "Housekeeper." His voice rang with unyielding authority, moremanding than even the King''s. "Bury her in the royal graveyard."


    The words were final. No one dared to question him.


    With that, he handed the "trembling" Ebere to Obinna, who was too stunned to protest, and strode out of the room with long, purposeful strides.


    The servants scrambled to obey, not sparing a single nce at the Queen or her other children. Everyone knew that the First Prince''s word wasw, even surpassing that of the King.


    From the corner, Nnenna''s lingering spirit hovered, observing the unfolding drama. Her heart twisted at the sight of her lifeless body being treated with a measure of dignity, finally, by the brother who had always remained distant.


    ''He never liked me,'' she thought. ''But he still showed mepassion in the end. He truly is different...''


    Her spirit floated away, drawn outside the hall. A gnawing question lingered in her mind, one she couldn''t shake.


    What had Ebere meant about her parents?


    She nced at her translucent hands and froze. They were fading, slowly dissolving into the air.


    "No..."


    She couldn''t leave. Not yet. She didn''t want to vanish, to disappear without righting the wrongs in her life.


    Her emotions surged, desperation, anger, regret, all blending into one powerful plea. If only I had another chance!


    As if in answer, a radiant white light enveloped her, warm and soothing. When it faded, Nnenna found herself in the most beautiful garden she had ever seen.


    The vibrant flowers shimmered with a brilliance that no earthly bloom could match. She knew every nt in the royal gardens, even the rarest of exotics, but these were unlike anything she had ever encountered.


    Her awe was interrupted by the approach of a tall, striking man. His features were otherworldly, a perfect bnce of strength and gentleness, and his sharp gaze seemed to pierce through her very soul.


    "Nnenna," he said, his voice firm yet kind. "Your death was unjust, and your life, a tragedy. I will grant you a second chance. But this time, you must live your life to its fullest. Do the right thing. Help others, for that is your true purpose. Are you willing to ept this task?"


    Nnenna pressed her lips together, her thoughts a whirlwind. A second chance. A chance to rewrite her fate.


    "Yes," she said, her voice steady.


    But in her heart, a single word echoed louder than her agreement: Revenge.


    She didn''t voice it aloud, but the man seemed to hear her unspoken thoughts. His sharp gaze softened with a trace of pity, and he shook his head.


    "Revenge is never the answer," he said. "The more good you do, the more their wickedness will turn back on them. You will learn this, in time."


    Before she could respond, he raised his hand. A strong wind surged from nowhere, sweeping her off her feet. The garden faded from view as she was carried away.


    ---


    "Doctor, she''s still unresponsive. It''s been four months already," an aged, weary voice said nearby,ced with pity.


    The sound jolted Nnenna back to consciousness, like a tether pulling her from the void.


    "It''s normal," a deep, steady male voice replied. "Trauma to the head often leads to extendedas. We''ve done all we can. It''s up to her now."


    Their voices sounded muffled, like they were speaking from behind a veil. But the words reached her all the same.


    "Yes, doctor," the female nurse replied, her toneced with respect.


    The door creaked open, then closed softly behind the departing young doctor. The nurse lingered, making a note on the clipboard before cing it on the nearby counter.


    Nnenna, still trapped in her unconscious state, strained to open her eyes or even twitch a finger. The effort felt monumental, but her body remainedpletely still.


    Just as despair began to creep in, a high pitched, melodic voice broke through the silence of her mind.


    "Don''t bother. I''m the one keeping you unconscious."

 Chapter 4: A Second Chance or a New Trap?

    <h4>Chapter 4: A Second Chance or a New Trap?</h4>


    Nnenna froze, not physically, but mentally. The voice didn''t belong to the doctors or the nurses. It was light, almost childlike, yet filled with an otherworldly confidence.


    "Who are you?" she asked, her thoughtsced with confusion and wariness.


    "I''m the Love System," the voice replied with a cheerful lilt. "The man you saw earlier? He mentioned giving you a second chance. Well, I''m that second chance!"


    The revtion stunned Nnenna.


    A love system?!


    Her mind raced. She had returned for revenge, to make those who wronged her pay for every bit of pain they inflicted. But this, this waspletely different.


    "What exactly is a love system, and how are you supposed to help me live?" she asked, skepticism and frustration evident in her tone.


    "As my name suggests, I''m the Love System," the voice answered. "Your task is to help others, spread love, and earn good points. These points are essential, they''ll keep you alive and can be exchanged for other things you''ll need."


    The system''s voice took on a slightly scolding tone. "And just so we''re clear, I don''t deal in revenge. Everyone deserves a second chance, and my Master created all beings to love and do good, not to hate and destroy."


    Nnenna''s thoughts darkened. Do good? After all they did to me?


    "Do you even know what they did to me?!" she burst out in her mind. "If your Master created everything for love and goodness, then why is the world so cruel? Why did they treat me worse than a stray animal? They didn''t even want to bury me with dignity until Somto, Prince Somto, stepped in."


    She couldn''t even bring herself to call him "elder brother." His absence throughout her suffering had created a chasm between them that seemed insurmountable.


    The Love System''s voice softened, but it held an unyielding conviction. "Yes, I know, Nnenna. But you can''t fight bad with bad. You''ll never win that way. Light shines in darkness, and darkness cannot overpower it."


    Her tone grew firmer, almost coaxing. "Besides, you''ll die if you don''t umte enough good points. You don''t have the luxury of holding onto your past if you want to survive. Isn''t that what you truly want, to live?"


    Nnenna remained silent. The words stung because she knew they were true. But how could she just forget? How could she let go of the betrayal, the humiliation, and the years of suffering?


    No, she thought defiantly. They must pay for everything they''ve done to me.


    The Love System seemed unbothered by her silence, continuing in a gentle yet unwavering voice. "I''m going to wake you up now. Once you regain consciousness, you''ll have three days to start earning good points. If you don''t, you''ll run out of the ones assigned to you, and... well, you know what happens then."


    Her voice turned softer, filled with an almost maternal warmth. "We''ve been watching you, Nnenna. Even before you were born, my Master knew you. You have a good heart, that''s His gift to you, to everyone in fact. Don''t let the wickedness of others take that away. No one can change you unless you allow it."


    The voice faded into silence, its final words resonating deeply.


    Nnenna wanted to reject them, to push away the idea of letting go. But in the quiet void of her mind, a tiny part of her wondered, what if the Love System was right?


    She didn''t have time to think through her words anymore as she hurriedly opened her eyes to the shock of Nurse Courage gently wiping her face with a warm towel.


    "Y-You are awake!" The nurse eximed, her voice a mixture of disbelief and joy.


    Ding!


    "New mission assigned! You need to help Nurse Courage leave her terrible fianc��. Completing this will grant you 200 points, and you''ll get additional 10 points for every step youplete sessfully."


    Nnenna blinked, her vision still blurry as her mind struggled to process what was happening. The face before her was familiar, yet surreal. Nurse Courage.


    The woman who had taken care of her in her previous life, after the fall. The fall that had happened when she was just fifteen years old, pushed down the stairs by her fourth brother over a petty fight.


    Tears welled up in Nnenna''s eyes as she stared at the nurse. Her heart squeezed painfully. In her past life, Nurse Courage had been a beacon of kindness.


    After the fall, she had stayed by her side while shey unconscious, caring for her,forting her. And even after Nnenna had died, she was still hunted by Nurse Courage''s own tragic fate.


    In her past life, the woman had been abused, married to a man who promised to love her but instead treated her like nothing more than a punching bag. She had died tragically at the hands of her cruel husband.


    Nnenna had mourned her loss for months, never forgetting the woman''s selflessness.


    And now, here she was, standing before her, alive.


    Her thoughts were interrupted when Nurse Courage gently checked her temperature with a small thermometer, and then ced a soft hand on her forehead.


    "You''re burning up. I''ll get the doctor," the nurse murmured, moving away swiftly to dial for assistance.


    But before Nurse Courage could leave the room, Nnenna attempted to sit up, her body sluggish and uncoordinated.


    "Easy there," Nurse Courage said softly, rushing back to steady her. "You''ve been in aa for four months. Your muscles will be weak, but that''s normal after being immobile for so long."


    Nnenna felt a wave of confusion flood her. Four months? She had been unconscious for that long? She tried to piece everything together, but her head was spinning, and her vision flickered in and out of focus.


    Nurse Courage gently ced Nnenna''s arm back down on the bed. "Don''t try to move too much just yet. The doctor will be here soon to check you out."


    As if on cue, the door opened and a young doctor entered, his footsteps quick and professional. He smiled when he saw Nnenna''s awake form.


    "Ah, good to see you''re awake!" he said, his tone light but relieved. "You had us worried there for a while."

 Chapter 5: Misunderstood Intentions

    <h4>Chapter 5: Misunderstood Intentions</h4>


    He quickly checked her vitals. He ced a stethoscope to her chest, the cold metal sending a shiver through her body, but the sound of her heartbeat was steady and strong. He listened for a few moments, nodding in approval.


    "Your heart sounds good. Let''s check your reflexes next," he said, pulling out a small hammer and tapping it gently on her knee. Nnenna flinched slightly at the sensation, but her leg kicked out in response, a positive sign.


    "Good. That''s a good sign," the doctor murmured, looking at the nurse. "Now, let''s check her motor functions."


    Nurse Courage carefully moved Nnenna''s arms and legs, guiding her movements as she slowly tested the range of motion in each limb. Nnenna winced as her stiff muscles protested, but there was no sharp pain, just the aching feeling of disuse.


    "Everything seems to be functioning as expected," the doctor said after a few more checks.


    He scribbled something on his clipboard before turning to Nnenna. "We''ll need to monitor you closely over the next few hours. You''ve been unconscious for a long time, so we''ll start with light physical therapy soon, but for now, take it easy."


    Nnenna nodded weakly, the words barely registering as the flood of memories continued to crash through her mind. Four months... She had been in aa for four months.


    She looked at the kind woman who looked worried about her and asked "Aunty...Mommy, May I call you Mommy Courage?" Mommy seemed more befitting for such a good woman.


    Ding!


    "First impressions are very important to foster a great rtionship. You just gained 20 good points for giving a great first impression and earning thirty percent of her affection respectively. Keep going."


    ''Noisy system. I''ll have to find its mute buttonter...If it even has one.'' Nnenna thought in annoyance. But she was d about the affection part.


    Love System "..."


    The middle aged woman grinned happily on hearing her words. She always wanted her own child so she agreed. "Sure. Are you sure you don''t feel pain anywhere?"


    Silence


    Nurse Courage leaned over her with a soft smile, brushing a lock of hair away from her forehead. "You''re safe now, Nnenna. We''ll take good care of you."


    But Nnenna wasn''t listening. The voice in her head, this time faint and still strange, whispered again.


    Ding!


    "New mission assigned! You need to help Nurse Courage leave her terrible fianc��. Completing this will grant you 200 good points, and you''ll get additional 10 good points for every step youplete sessfully."


    Nnenna''s breath hitched at the sudden repeated message, but she quickly pushed the voice aside. She didn''t need the system to tell her what to do, she had already nned to save Nurse Courage, regardless of the mission.


    The weight of her past life, her death, the royal family, everything felt like it was happening all over again. But this time... this time, she had a chance to change things.


    For the first time, Nnenna felt a strange surge of determination. She wasn''t going to let history repeat itself. She wasn''t going to be the passive bystander she had been before.


    This was her second chance.


    And this time... she would take control.


    Ding!


    "Inconsistency is a red g in rtionships. You just lost 15 good points for making her think you changed your mind. Try to get them back."


    Nnenna "..."


    What?!


    Nnenna froze. ''It''s not my fault she misunderstood!'' She scolded the system internally, her frown deepening.


    The nurse noticed the change in her expression and leaned closer, her concern evident.


    The system''s voice chimed in again, unbothered by her frustration. "It doesn''t matter. Our actions often shape how others perceive us. Even if you didn''t do anything wrong, it''s still your responsibility to rify misunderstandings when needed. And this time, it''s needed."


    Nnenna rolled her eyes at the system. ''Great, a psychology lecture from a glorified voice in my head.''


    Still, she didn''t want Nurse Courage to feel hurt or confused. Pushing the system''s words aside, she turned to the older woman and smiled warmly.


    "No, Mommy Courage," she said softly, her voice soothing. "I just felt a little headache, that''s all."


    The nurse immediately sat up, her protective instincts kicking in. She reached for the pager to call the doctor, but Nnenna quickly grabbed her hand.


    "There''s no need," Nnenna said gently, shaking her head. "I''m fine now, really."


    Nurse Courage hesitated, her eyes searching Nnenna''s face for any sign of deceit. Finally, she sighed and put the pager down, though she still looked cautious.


    "Alright," she said reluctantly. She pulled a rolling chair closer and sat down beside the bed, her kind gaze fixed on Nnenna.


    "My shift is over, so I have a bit of time before I need to head home. Would you like to talk about anything? Four months is a long time to be in aa. A lot has happened, you know," she said with a small smile, her tone both light and serious.


    ''Yes, and I know all of them.'' Nnenna thought, her mind drifting back to a year before she died.


    She remembered being rushed to the hospital after a fight with her fourth brother, who had pushed her down the stairs because she refused to give him her second hand toy.


    Petty. Petty indeed.


    Nurse Courage didn''t press her for an answer, assuming Nnenna''s silence was due to her still healing throat. Instead, she continued talking, her voice gentle.


    "Do you really have a family? I''ve seen your chart and you''re Princess Nnenna right? You''ve been here for four months, and only one person, who imed to be your elder brother and looks like Prince Somto visited."


    "Hees once a month. I asked him why he couldn''t visit more often and talk to you, since it might help you wake up, but he said something about traveling around. He also asked me not to tell you about it... but I thought you should know. He''s quite a strange man."


    Somto visited?


    Nnenna blinked, surprised. ''I don''t remember this happening in my past life. Or maybe I just wasn''t told about it.''

 Chapter 6: Kindness in the Shadows

    <h4>Chapter 6: Kindness in the Shadows</h4>


    This was strange. She had always thought that her elder brother had shown her kindness only that one time when he insisted they bury her in the royal graveyard.


    But now, hearing that he had visited monthly, Nnenna couldn''t help but wonder. ''Does this mean he''s helped me in other ways I didn''t even know about?''


    The voice of the Love System chimed in, answering her thoughts. "I told you that everyone deserves a second chance. Plus, in your previous life, you never called Nurse Courage ''Mommy,'' but doing so now has opened up a secret."


    The words struck Nnenna like a bolt of lightning. ''Being good can actually open doors to secrets for me?''


    It was something worth considering.


    Nurse Courage''s soft voice filled the room as she continued chatting with Nnenna, her toneforting and warm. But as the minutes passed, Nnenna''s eyelids grew heavy. Her thoughts slowed, her body rxed, and she eventually sumbed to sleep.


    The nurse smiled gently, pausing mid-sentence as she noticed the young girl''s peaceful expression. Quietly, she stood up and pulled the nket over Nnenna''s shoulders, tucking her in with motherly care.


    Ding!


    The faint chime echoed softly in the void of Nnenna''s subconscious, not loud enough to wake her but clear enough to stir the dormant Love System.


    "Happiness is not something you get, but something you give. When you make others happy, you find your own joy and fulfillment. You earned back your lost 15 good points, and you''ve just gained an additional 10 points multiplied by 3 for gaining fifty percent of Nurse Courage''s affection. Keep up the good work!"


    At the royal castle, the housekeeper''s phone rang sharply, breaking the stillness of his office. Picking it up, he pressed it to his ear and listened attentively to the voice on the other end.


    "Good day," the caller began, their tone professional but pleasant. "We are pleased to inform you that your ward, Princess Achebe Nnenna, has awakened from hera. Pleasee to the Royal hospital for further details."


    The old housekeeper''s eyes widened in joy. Without wasting another moment, he rushed out of his office, the phone still clutched tightly in his hand.


    Now, phones in the royal castle might seem an odd sight to an outsider, but in this world, where ancient monarchies still held power despite the march of modern civilization, technology had naturally integrated itself into daily life.


    Cars filled the royal garages, electricity powered the grand halls, and phones buzzed just as they would in any modern home. It was a curious bnce, a world steeped in regal tradition yet adapted to the conveniences of modernity.


    The housekeeper hurried down the ornate corridors, his footsteps echoing against the polished marble floors. He reached the throne room and addressed the guards stationed outside the heavy, gilded doors.


    "I seek an audience with my Queen on matters concerning her daughter, Princess Nnenna."


    One of the guards nodded and stepped inside to ry the message. Momentster, he returned with an unreadable expression. "The Queen is busy. Herdy in waiting says someone else should handle whatever it is."


    The housekeeper hesitated. He wanted to leave but decided to press the issue further. "This is not something that can be handled by someone else. It concerns her daughter''s health."


    The guard frowned but turned back to deliver the housekeeper''s insistence. This time, the response came swiftly, apanied by a loud bang that echoed from within the throne room. The guard returned, his earlier nk expression now marred with embarrassment.


    "The Queen has only one daughter, Princess Ebere," he said stiffly, his tone strained but respectful. "She has no business with any other...''daughter.''"


    The housekeeper''s heart sank. The Queen''s rejection was clear, her words leaving no room for interpretation. He considered going to the King instead. After all, the King had shown a resemnce of affection for Nnenna in the past.


    But he quickly dismissed the thought. Even the King, despite his rare moments of kindness, often chose to ignore her existence altogether.


    With a heavy heart, the housekeeper turned away from the throne room, gripping his phone tightly. The joy from the news of Nnenna''s recovery had dimmed, reced by a bitter reminder of the royal family''s cold indifference toward the girl who had suffered so much.


    The housekeeper hurriedly gathered his belongings, his mind preupied with the Queen''s cold dismissal. As he was about to step off the castle grounds, a car suddenly screeched to a halt in front of him. The air was thick with the acrid smell of burning tires.


    "Are you trying to get yourself killed?" Prince Obinna barked, his voice sharp with irritation. His heart still pounded from how close he hade to hitting the old man.


    The housekeeper staggered back, clutching his chest as he steadied his breath. "No, Your Highness," he managed, his voice trembling slightly. After a few calming breaths, he continued, "I was in a hurry to get to the hospital. Your sister just woke up."


    Prince Obinna''s brows furrowed in concern. "Ebere woke up in the hospital? I didn''t even know she was sick!" His voice rose with worry.


    The housekeeper opened his mouth to rify, but the prince had already opened the passenger door and gestured impatiently. "What are you waiting for? Get in! We''re going to see her now."


    Before he could protest, the younger man pulled him into the luxurious car and sped off toward the royal hospital.


    The royal hospital was a grand structure reserved for nobles and a handful of carefully selectedmoners, boasting the best medical care in the kingdom.


    It stood as a testament to the strange union of modernity and tradition in a world where monarchies still ruled supreme.


    Technology like cars and phones had seamlessly integrated into this society, but the grandeur and regality of a bygone era remained untouched.


    The prince barely waited for the car to stop before bolting out, dragging the housekeeper along. They burst through the double doors, the polished tiles echoing under their hurried steps.

 Chapter 7: Pity of a Stray Animal

    <h4>Chapter 7: Pity of a Stray Animal</h4>


    "Where is my sister?!" Obinna demanded at the reception desk, his voicemanding and filled with urgency.


    The receptionist froze, her cheeks flushing at the sight of the handsome second prince. She stumbled over her words, her mind rendered useless under his piercing gaze.


    "Are you deaf?" he snapped, his tone sharp enough to cut through her daze. "Where is Princess Ebere?!"


    Flustered and close to tears, the receptionist hastily handed over a card with the patient''s location. In her panic, she didn''t realize that he had asked for Princess Ebere, not Princess Nnenna whose name was printed on the card.


    The elevator ride was tense, the housekeeper fidgeting nervously beside the prince. As the doors slid open to the top floor, Prince Obinna stormed out, his long strides eating up the distance to the patient''s room. He flung the door open, his eyes scanning the room.


    Instead of Princess Ebere, he found Nnenna. Shey pale and frail, her eyes fluttering open at the abrupt noise.


    For a moment, they stared at each other. Obinna''s steps faltered as guilt flickered in his usually impassive eyes, but he shook it off as his heart turned cold again.


    Nnenna''s heart tightened at the sight of him. ''Why is he here? I can''t even enjoying back to life for one day without them ruining it for me?'' she wondered bitterly. Memories of his indifference during her darkest moments came rushing back.


    ''Even if it''s for once, I just want you to feel sorry for me. If love is too much, then at least grant me the pity you would give a stray animal.'' She thought bitterly.


    Thest time they had been in the same room, she had been bleeding at the bottom of the staircase, pushed by her fourth brother, Chidera. Obinna had seen it all.


    He had not lifted a finger to help, leaving the servants to rush her to the hospital. His cold words from the past echoed in her mind: "She is a dead weight. Let her go."


    And now, he stood there, staring at her with something that almost resembled remorse.


    Nnenna turned her face away, unwilling to engage. ''What good are your feelings now? Are you here to pretend, to act like a good brother for appearances?''


    Obinna turned to walk away,menting on his wasted time when a wave of guilt washed over him. He stood, rooted to the floor andpletely confused.


    The housekeeper braced himself, expecting the prince tosh out or demand answers about the mix up. But Obinna did nothing. He simply stood there, his expression unreadable as he turned back and gazed at Nnenna.


    The silence in the room grew heavier with every passing second, broken only by the faint sound of the heart monitor beeping steadily beside Nnenna''s bed.


    Obinna stepped closer, his towering frame casting a shadow over the frail girl. His presence was impossible to ignore now.


    "What do you want?!" Nnenna''s sharp voice rang out,ced with both fear and defiance, ready to fight back "Come to finish the job?" She red at him with all the strength she could muster, her fists clenching the nket tightly.


    Obinna stopped in his tracks, his lips parting slightly. For a long moment, he simply stared at her, his gaze unreadable. When he finally spoke, his voice was soft, almost hesitant. "I''m sorry."


    Nnenna "..."


    ''What did I just hear'' Nnenna thought in disbelief.


    The sincerity in Obinna''s tone startled even him. He wasn''t sure why he said it. He couldn''t exin the sudden wave of guilt thatpelled him to apologize. All he knew was that it felt necessary.


    The housekeeper, who had been standing quietly near the door, was utterly shocked. His eyes darted between the prince and Nnenna, silently urging her to respond.


    But Nnenna''s face remained stoic. "I don''t need your apology," she said coldly, turning her face away from him. "Go back to your family. The doctor said I need rest."


    Obinna stood there, rooted in ce, a mixture of frustration and confusion brewing within him. ''Why am I apologising?''


    He felt ridiculous standing there. With a stiff turn, he strode out of the room,pletely forgetting about the housekeeper.


    As the door clicked shut, Nnenna let out a breath she hadn''t realized she was holding. "Did I just see what I just saw?" she muttered, disbelief evident in her voice.


    Then came the familiar sound


    Ding!


    "Fifty good points deducted. Thanks for your patronage so far. On a scale of one to ten, please rate my services, Nnenna!"


    The cheerful voice of the system echoed in her mind.


    Nnenna "..."


    Wait, what?!


    Nnenna''s eyes widened in shock. ''Did it just say fifty points deducted?!''


    ''Hey! What did you just say now?'' she demanded, her voice rising internally. ''Get out here, now!''


    "I''m here, I''m here!" The system responded, its tone sounding suspiciously reluctant.


    ''What did you just say?'' Nnenna''s voice was sharp, her frustration bubbling over.


    The system hesitated before sighing. "I said, fifty points have been deducted. Thank you. Please rate my service."


    ''Thank you, my foot!'' Nnenna''s temper red. ''Who gave you permission to deduct my points?!''


    "You did!" the system retorted defensively. "You said, and I quote, ''Even if it''s for once, I just want you to feel sorry for me. If love is too much, then at least grant me the pity you would give a stray animal.''"


    Nnenna "..."


    Excuse me?!


    Nnenna froze, realization dawning on her. ''That was me talking to myself! You��you sneaky little��ahhh!'' She let out a groan of frustration, burying her face in her hands.


    "Well," the system said smugly, "I only did what you asked. Next time, be more specific!"


    "Fifty points," she muttered bitterly. "You took fifty points for that? What good is his guilt and apology to me?! And you expect me to earn a thousand points in just three days?!"


    "Correction," the system replied primly. "You now have two days plus remaining. And yes, 1,000 good points will extend your life by one month. A fair trade, if you ask me."

 Chapter 8: The Paralyzed Man

    <h4>Chapter 8: The Paralyzed Man</h4>


    Nnenna groaned. "A fair trade?! This is daylight robbery!"


    The system sniffed. "Well, maybe if you stopped using points on pity parties, oh, by the way, you might want to look up."


    "Look up?"


    She raised her head, her heart sinking as she realized the housekeeper was still standing in the doorway. His face was a mixture of concern and confusion, his hand hovering as if debating whether to call for the doctor.


    Nnenna "..."


    The princess''s shifting expressions and muttered words had not gone unnoticed.


    "That fall must have been terrible," he murmured to himself.


    "Grandpa Housekeeper! You''re still here?" Nnenna forced a bright smile, her voice trembling slightly. "Please,e in!"


    The old man hesitated, his worry deepening. Why did she suddenly sound so...normal? He stepped into the room cautiously, still unsure if he should call a psychiatrist.


    Nnenna silently prayed that he would ignore everything he just noticed.


    Thest thing she wanted was to be admitted to the psychiatric ward.


    nning her revenge from there would be much more difficult.


    "Come in,e in! Did you bring my favorite snack?" Nnenna called out eagerly, her voice carrying a rare spark of excitement.


    The housekeeper, who had been hesitating just outside the door, rxed at her cheerful tone.


    A gentle smile appeared on his face as he stepped inside. "Yes, yes! I made sure to prepare it the moment I heard you were awake. I''ve been waiting for this day, and I am so d to see you up again."


    He handed over the neatly wrapped snacks, watching her eyes light up as she took them.


    The two shared a warm, unspoken moment as he settled into the chair by her bedside, chatting softly and catching up. The atmosphere was calm, filled with a quietfort that had been absent for so long.


    When visiting hours ended, the housekeeper rose reluctantly, patting her shoulder before he left. "Rest well, Princess Nnenna. I will visit again soon."


    Nnennaid back against the pillows as the door clicked shut, the room now silent except for the faint hum of hospital machinery.


    "System? Are you there?" she whispered into the stillness.


    "I''m here, Nnenna," the Love System replied, its tone warm and attentive.


    "What exactly do I have to do to earn points?" she asked, her voice trembling slightly. "I don''t have much time left... and I don''t want to die again without getting my..."


    The system interrupted before she could finish, its tone probing yet gentle. "Getting your what? Revenge?"


    Nnenna''s breath hitched, her unspoken thoughts exposed. The system sighed softly, as if it could feel her conflicted emotions. "Anyway," it continued, "all you have to do is help people in any way you can. The bigger the help, the bigger the good points you''ll earn."


    Nnenna flushed, feeling caught and slightly embarrassed. She decided to deflect. "Okay... I''ll start once I feel strong enough."


    The system''s voice sharpened. "I''d advise against waiting. You don''t have much time left. Use your drip stand or anything else for support, but move! Move, move, move!"


    Urged on by the urgency in its tone, Nnenna swung her legs over the side of the bed and gripped the drip stand tightly. Her body protested with every step, but she refused to let herself falter.


    As she shuffled into the hospital hallway, the bright lights and bustling noise greeted her. Visitors, now leaving as the day came to an end, cast her curious looks. A pale girl in a hospital gown, clutching a drip stand, was a rare sight indeed.


    But she ignored the stares, focusing on moving forward. She turned a corner and froze at the sound of a loud crash.


    CRASH!


    The sound echoed sharply through the corridor, making her jump. Anxiety gripped her chest as she thought, ''What if someone''s in trouble?'' Her second thought, equally pressing, was, ''This could be a chance to earn points!''


    Without hesitation, Nnenna pushed open the door to the room from which the sound hade. Her eyes widened in shock.


    A many sprawled awkwardly on the floor, a tray pan beside him and its contents scattered everywhere. He seemed frozen, caught between frustration and embarrassment.


    "Oh my gosh! Are you okay?" Nnenna gasped, letting go of her drip stand in her rush to help. She took a shaky step toward him but miscalcted her strength.


    Her legs buckled beneath her, and with a surprised yelp, she tumbled to the ground right next to the man. Pain radiated through her limbs as she realized, ''I haven''t even started physical therapy yet!''


    The room felt cold, like the air had turned to ice the moment Nnenna entered. She had not expected a warm wee, but the silence from the man lying on the floor was unnerving.


    Even when she fell clumsily beside him, he did not flinch. He did not even turn his head to look at her, which struck her as both strange and rude.


    Instead, he seemed to roll his eyes in irritation.


    Nnenna "..."


    The small movement was the only sign of life from him, and hispleteck of reaction made her bristle with annoyance.


    Him looking down on her rescue spiked her temper. "Hey! A little appreciation wouldn''t kill you, you kn---"


    Ding!


    The sudden chime of the Love System interrupted her words, leaving her speechless. She froze, her annoyance quickly reced with a familiar dread. ''What now?''


    The cheerful voice of the system echoed in her mind. "Help the stranger you just met recover full function of his legs and thaw at least 5 percent of his icy heart. You will receive 2,000 good points for helping him walk again and 5,000 points for warming his heart."


    Nnenna "..."


    Did i just find a good points tree?!


    Nnenna blinked in disbelief. ''But what kind of ridiculous task is this?''


    Her thoughts raced as she stared at the man, taking in his stillness and realizing that he was not just ignoring her, he couldn''t move. ''So he''s paralyzed? That exins why he didn''t turn to look at me.''


    Her gaze turned calcting.

 Chapter 9: VIPs

    <h4>Chapter 9: VIPs</h4>


    Her gaze turned calcting. ''Seven thousand good points just for helping him? That''s enough to keep me alive for six whole months! If I don''t waste any of it, I can survive even longer!''


    But as tempting as the reward sounded, the second part of the task made her hesitate. ''Why only 5 percent? What about the other 95 percent?'' she asked the system.


    The Love System replied with a cryptic tone, "Because it''s not that easy. This man is... different. That 5 percent will be harder than you think. Good luck, Nnenna."


    Nnenna narrowed her eyes at the man. He was clearly no ordinary patient, especially if he was staying in the hospital''s VIP wing. She couldn''t help but feel a little uneasy. ''Just who is he?''


    The man, on the other hand, had no idea about her internal debate. He could feel her eyes boring into him, probably trying to figure out who he was.


    His face remained impassive, but his thoughts were sharp. She seems useless, falling down the moment she walked in.


    He scoffed silently. ''How lucky she is that she didn''t touch even the corner of my clothes. Even if she''s a VIP, I would make her pay for disturbing me.''


    His gaze remained fixed ahead, but inwardly, he wondered. ''No ordinary person can enter this floor. So who is she?''


    Nnenna, oblivious to his thoughts, clenched her fists in determination. She didn''t care how difficult this man might be or what kind of attitude he had. With those points on the line, she was going to help him no matter what.


    Shaking off his disdainful attitude, Nnenna straightened her back and spoke calmly, though a hint of annoyanceced her tone. "I can still help you...us. I brought my phone."


    The man did not respond, his silence as if doubting her ability to do anything useful. Ignoring his silence, Nnenna quickly unlocked her phone.


    She did not have the number for the hospital staff, so she resorted to dialing the emergency line instead. The call was picked up almost immediately.


    A crisp female voice came through. "2** Emergency Contact. What''s your emergency?"


    "Hello," Nnenna began, trying to soundposed. "My...uh, friend and I fell, and we can''t get up. We''re at Royal Hospital, but I can''t reach their internal phone line. Could you please call them and ask for help?"


    The mysterious man "..."


    The man''s eyebrows twitched at her words. Friend? Since when had they be friends?


    The voice on the other end paused briefly, as if processing the strange situation, before confirming, "Let me make sure I got this right. You and your friend fell in a ward at Royal Hospital and can''t get up?"


    "Yes, yes, that''s exactly it," Nnenna replied eagerly, relieved that the woman understood.


    "Alright," the operator continued. "What room are you in?"


    Nnenna hesitated, ncing around. She had no idea what number this man''s room was. Deciding to keep things vague, she answered, "Uh, we are in the VIP ward. The farthest room in the hall."


    There was another pause, this one longer. When the woman finally spoke, her tone carried a hint of surprise. "Alright, we will contact the staff and have them send someone over."


    "Thank you!" Nnenna said quickly before ending the call.


    Turning to the man, she beamed. "They''re sending help!" Her cheerful tone wasn''t necessary, but she wanted to find an excuse to talk to him. His cold silence was starting to grate on her nerves.


    The man didn''t reply immediately. He was in visible difort, and Nnenna suspected he was biting back a groan. But just as she began to think he would ignore herpletely, he murmured a barely audible, "...Thank you."


    Her eyes widened. ''Did he just thank me?''


    She decided not toment, lest he retract it out of spite.


    A few minutester, the sound of hurried footsteps echoed down the hall. Four nurses entered the room in a rush, two men and two women.


    One of the younger female nurses moved toward the man, clearly aiming to leave a good impression on this important VIP. But before she could touch him, her older colleague yanked her back by the arm, her expression stern.


    The younger nurse reluctantly turned away and helped Nnenna instead, joining her colleague to steady her and adjust her drip stand.


    Meanwhile, the two male nurses carefully lifted the mysterious man and ced him back on the spacious bed. Once the task was done, they stood in a neat line, their silent presence unnerving Nnenna.


    She stared at them, her grip on the drip stand tightening. There was no way these were ordinary nurses. The air of discipline, the way they moved, it all screamed military precision.


    Her lingering gaze didn''t go unnoticed. The man, now sitting upright, a mask on his face before she could see his face clearly, and flipping through a folder he had picked up from the bedside table, raised his head.


    His cold, sharp eyes met hers. "Do you need an invitation to leave?" he asked mockingly, his voice dripping with disdain. "You barged in so easily earlier. It should be just as easy to walk out, right? Or what? You n to move in now?"


    Nnenna "..."


    Female Nurse 1 "...."


    Female Nurse 2 "..."


    Male Nurse 1 "..?"


    Male Nurse 2 ".??"


    The audacity!


    Annoyed, Nnenna straightened her shoulders and stormed out of the room, muttering under her breath. "The only reason I''m even here is to earn good points, you ungrateful jerk."


    As she reached the door, she paused, a sudden thought shing through her mind. ''Wait, he''s worth 7,000 good points.''


    Damn it!


    Nnenna bit her lip in frustration before turning to one of the nurses. "Aunty, that man is also involved in physical therapy, right? Will hee to our group sessions?"


    The older nurse nced at her with a look of pity, misunderstanding her curiosity. In the nurse''s eyes, Nnenna was just another naive girl who had fallen for the mysterious man''s charms.


    ''Poor thing,'' the nurse thought, but still answered, "Yes and no. The hospital assigned him a personal physical therapist, so he will not be joining the group."

 Chapter 10: Saving a Life

    <h4>Chapter 10: Saving a Life</h4>


    Nnenna blinked, stunned. ''A personal therapist?''


    Her curiosity deepened. "But...Aunty, isn''t he a VIP like me? Shouldn''t we have the same therapist?"


    The nurse sighed, though her patience remained intact, her annoyance tempered by Nnenna''s earnest tone. "He''s not just any VIP," she exined.


    "His friend is the director of this hospital. And ording to what I''ve heard, the man is very...particr. He doesn''t let anyone touch him unless they''ve washed thoroughly, twice."


    "Because of this, he''s given his own special therapist, his own room, and even his own section at the far end of the VIP ward. Notice how his room is at the very edge? That''s the best part of the ward."


    The nurse leaned in slightly, her tone growing serious. "Don''t get any ideas about getting close to him. He''s moody and dangerous. It''s best to steer clear of someone like him."


    Nnenna nodded, pretending to absorb the nurse''s warning, but her mind was racing. ''So he''s scary, moody, and hates being touched? Hmph. I don''t care if he''s the devil himself! I need those good points!''


    Determined, she excused herself and wandered off, evading the watchful eyes of the hospital staff. She resumed her self-guided tour, familiarizing herself with every corner of the building.


    Her exploration brought her to the reception area, where amotion suddenly erupted. A young mother burst through the doors, clutching a small child in her arms.


    "Help! Someone help my baby!" the woman screamed, her face pale with panic.


    The receptionist and nearby staff froze, unsure how to respond. This hospital wasn''t open to just anyone; emergencies like this weren''tmon in such an exclusive facility.


    Before anyone could react, Nnenna rushed forward with her drip stand. Without hesitation, she gently took the child from the distraught mother''s arms with one hand.


    The little girl''s chest was barely moving. Her breaths were shallow,bored, and growing weaker by the second. Nnenna''s heart pounded as she realized the severity of the situation.


    Acting on instinct, she quickly ced the child on a nearby table and also held it for support. Her hands moved automatically, performing CPR with an urgency she didn''t know she possessed.


    "Come on,e on," she muttered under her breath, willing the child to breathe again.


    The staff finally snapped out of their stupor, rushing to assist, but all Nnenna could focus on was saving the little girl''s life. Every press of her hands, every breath she gave was fueled by sheer determination.


    Ding!


    In the back of her mind, the system''s voice echoed faintly. "Good points iing...but only if you seed."


    But right now, the points didn''t matter. Saving this child did.


    ''Stay calm, stay calm,'' she thought, her mind racing. She tilted the child''s head slightly back to open the airway.


    "Come on, little one," she whispered, her voice shaking. "Don''t give up now."


    She quickly performed five rescue breaths, each gentle but deliberate. In infants, she recalled, the air shouldn''t be forced too strongly, their lungs were far more delicate than adults''. She watched the baby''s chest rise slightly with each breath.


    Still no response.


    Without wasting a second, Nnenna ced two fingers at the center of the baby''s chest, just below the nipple line. She beganpressions, thirty quick but controlled presses, counting quietly to herself.


    "One, two, three..." Her voice was a steady rhythm.


    The mother sobbed behind her, clinging to the receptionist, who had finally started calling for the emergency pediatric team.


    Betweenpressions, Nnenna gave another two rescue breaths, her movements precise despite her trembling hands.


    Seconds dragged into an eternity. Just as the thought of failure began to creep into her mind, the baby let out a faint cough, followed by a weak cry.


    The sound was like music to everyone in the room. The mother fell to her knees, sobbing in relief.


    "She''s breathing!" Nnenna eximed, tears welling up in her own eyes. She gently turned the baby onto her side, a recovery position to keep her airway open until the medical team arrived.


    The receptionist, who had been frozen moments ago, finally sprang into action. "The emergency team is on their way!"


    The young mother crawled over and grabbed Nnenna''s hand. "Thank you... Thank you so much! You saved her life!"


    Ding!


    Before Nnenna could respond, the love system chimed in, its tone unusually soft.


    "What is required of you? To act justly and to show mercy and to havepassion. You''ve earned 500 good points for saving the little girl''s life and another 50 for calming the mother''s panic. Acts ofpassion yield immeasurable rewards."


    Nnenna blinked, the numbers barely registering in her mind. She wasn''t thinking about the points, only the baby''s safety.


    Momentster, the pediatric emergency team rushed in, efficiently taking over. They praised Nnenna for her quick action and confirmed that her CPR had likely prevented a far worse oue.


    As the team carried the child away for further observation, one of the nurses paused to pat Nnenna''s shoulder. "You did good, youngdy. That little girl owes you her life."


    But not everyone shared the sentiment. Out of the corner of her eye, Nnenna noticed the mysterious man from earlier in a wheelchair, watching her from the far end of the corridor. His expression was unreadable, but his presence sent a chill down her spine.


    Nnenna groaned inwardly. ''This guy again? What''s his deal?!''


    But before she could process further, the man turned the wheelchair and disappeared back into the shadows of the elevator space.


    While the praises were still ringing in the air, Nnenna quietly slipped out of the room, avoiding any more unnecessary attention.


    She returned to her own space, shutting the door softly behind her. Tomorrow was physical therapy, and she had already made up her mind, she was going to crash his private therapy session.


    ''I need a solid n!'' she thought, pacing her room as excitement coursed through her.


    "Love System," she called out, her voice low but firm.

 Chapter 11: Top Secret Information

    <h4>Chapter 11: Top Secret Information</h4>


    "Love System," she called out, her voice low but firm. There was no need to hold back since she was alone.


    "Yes, Nnenna?" the system responded, its tone as neutral as always.


    She took a deep breath and went straight to the point. "What can you tell me about that man?"


    There was a noticeable pause, almost as if the system were weighing her request. Finally, its voice broke the silence. "Do you wish to exchange points for information?"


    Her brows furrowed instantly. "I have to pay before I can get any details?"


    "Not necessarily," the system replied, its tone unbothered. "You could always investigate on your own. But if you want to use my resources and get instant, urate information, then yes, you''ll need to pay."


    "How many good points are we talking about?" she pressed, her voice tinged with annoyance.


    "That depends entirely on what you want to know." The system''s tone was almost casual, as if it were shrugging at her.


    ''Depends, huh?'' Nnenna thought, narrowing her eyes. ''If I''m going to spend points, I have to make this worthwhile.''


    After a moment of thought, she clenched her fists in determination. "Fine. Let''s start simple. I want to know his name." His name would at least help her investigate.


    But the system''s next words shattered her thoughts of being clever.


    "Insufficient good points. You need 59,450 good points more to get this information."


    Nnenna "..."


    "What?! 59,450?! Are you kidding me?" Nnenna eximed, her voice rising in shock. "I didn''t even ask for his life history or where he lives!"


    Taking a moment to calm her frustration, she decided to reframe her approach. Perhaps she needed to aim lower. "Okay then, how about this, what kingdom is he from?"


    Her suspicion stemmed from the way he had spoken earlier. When he had thanked her, she had caught the subtle nuances of his ent, which seemed distinctly different from the way people in her own kingdom spoke.


    But the system was merciless. "Insufficient good points. You need 39,450 good points more to get this information."


    Nnenna "...."


    Nnenna stared at nothing, utterly speechless. She felt like the system had thrown her into a bottomless pit with no rope to climb back up.


    "Okay," she finally said with forced calm. "What can my current number of good points get me?"


    There was a brief silence before the system''s female voice responded.


    "Calcting..."


    After a short pause, the system answered, "Your 550 good points can provide the following, the location of his physical therapy session tomorrow, a vague description of his injury, his dinner menu, tips on how you can help him walk again, his��"


    "Wait," Nnenna interrupted, her toneced with impatience. "Why on earth would I care about his dinner menu?"


    She let out a sharp sigh, rubbing her temples in frustration. The nature of his injury didn''t require a divine revtion, it was clear his spinal cord was involved.


    And learning how to help him walk again? She could pick that up during his therapy session.


    What mattered most was knowing where he would be next tomorrow. If this man truly was as important and mysterious as everyone imed, and if he was tied to the hospital''s director, there was a chance his therapy session would take ce somewhere off limits or undisclosed.


    "What''s the location of his therapy session?" she asked, her tone firm.


    The system hesitated, which was unusual. "...Are you sure...this is what you want?"


    Her brows furrowed at the odd pause. "Yes, this is exactly what I want."


    But instead of immediately processing her request, the system paused again. This time, it sounded even more hesitant, almost as if it were giving her onest chance to reconsider.


    "Are you really sure this is the most important thing to you right now?"


    The strange tone in the system''s voice gave Nnenna pause. Why did it sound so...ominous? Was this some kind of warning? Did she miss something?


    She took a moment to think it through, carefully considering her options. But after weighing everything, she clenched her fists in resolve.


    "Yes," she said with finality. "This is what I want. Tell me his location."


    The system fell silent for a long moment, almost as if reluctant to obey.


    "Yes, I''m sure. Where does his physical therapy take ce?" Nnenna asked again, firm in her resolve.


    The system let out what could only be described as a sigh.


    "It''s in his room, the same one you entered that day," the system replied, its tone slow, as though bracing itself for her reaction.


    Nnenna "..."


    Nnenna blinked, utterly dumbfounded. "You''ve got to be kidding me! I just spent 550 good points for this so called ''top secret info''?!"


    She felt a scream building in her throat but swallowed it down.


    "Why didn''t you tell me sooner?!" she demanded, clutching her head in frustration.


    The system''s voice came through defensively, "I tried to warn you, but you didn''t pick up on my indirect hints!"


    Nnenna rolled her eyes, exasperated. "Fine, whatever. I''m going to sleep now."


    Throwing herself onto the bed, she closed her eyes and tried to rx, but sleep didn''te easily.


    Her mind churned with worry. The 600 good points she had earned from Nurse Courage and helping the child were now gone.


    And with only two more days until her deadline, she was back to zero points. She didn''t want to die again. No, she couldn''t. Not again.


    The third day.


    Determined to make up for her losses, Nnenna woke up extra early. Dragging her IV stand along with her, she went around the hospital helping anyone she could.


    It didn''t matter if the task was small, adjusting pillows, calming crying patients, or handing water to nurses, she did it all.


    By the time her morning rounds were over, she had managed to earn 250 good points. Not bad, but she needed to push harder. With 750 more points to go before her deadline, she needed every chance she could get.

 Chapter 12: Meeting the Mysterious Man Again

    <h4>Chapter 12: Meeting the Mysterious Man Again</h4>


    Finally, when the time came, she made her way to the far end of the VIP ward, heading for the man''s room.


    As she approached, her steps faltered when she noticed two familiar figures standing outside his door, the male nurses that day.


    This time, they were not leaving their post. Their stony expressions and straight backed stance made it clear they were taking their job seriously now.


    One of the men spotted her as she got closer. His eyes narrowed. "This area is restricted. Go back."


    Nnenna froze in ce, unsure of how to get past them. She nced around, hoping for an opening, but their stance did not waver. They looked like unyielding statues.


    Inside the Room


    Unaware of themotion outside, two young men sat across from each other at a small table, a chessboard between them.


    One of them was the mysterious man, still seated in his wheelchair, his dark eyes focused intently on the board. The other was a young male doctor in a whiteb coat, a yful grin on his face.


    "Four, I heard a very beautiful girl saved you two days ago hehe," the doctor teased, moving a pawn forward. "What do you think? Was she as pretty as they say?"


    Silence


    The man referred to as "Four" didn''t even spare him a nce. His focus remained entirely on the chessboard, as if the game were the only thing that mattered.


    Unbothered by theck of response, the doctor chuckled to himself and leaned back in his chair. "Anyway, my main concern is that you are refusing to work with me on your physical therapy. Imagine that, Ie all the way here to help you, and instead, we are ying chess."


    He moved a rook into position and folded his arms. "Don''t you want to walk again?"


    The room fell quiet, the doctor''s question hanging heavily in the air.


    He wanted to push further, to ask if Four was afraid of the pain or the struggle ahead. But he stopped himself.


    This man wasn''t the type to fear anything, not even the daunting road to recovery. There had to be another reason, a deeper one.


    And yet, Four remained silent, his hand hovering over his next move. His eyes, cold and calcting, never left the board.


    "Are you still searching for her here? What are the odds she was actually brought to this kingdom? Her father had better connections, including your father. The chances of her being here are slim to none," the young doctor said, shaking his head.


    Four''s expression did not change. He kept his eyes fixed on the chessboard, as though contemting the next move in their paused game.


    The doctor sighed, about to continue his argument when a sudden knock at the door startled both men.


    The doctor nced at Four, who raised an eyebrow but said nothing. It was clear neither of them was expecting anyone.


    Rising from his chair, the doctor walked over to the door and opened it. Outside stood one of the guards, holding a young girl by the arm as she squirmed in protest.


    "Hey, hey, what''s going on here? Be more gentle, she''s just a girl! Not to mention she''s a beautiful one." the doctor reprimanded, his voice stern.


    "Yes, sir," the guard replied, loosening his grip slightly.


    The doctor''s gaze shifted to the girl, and recognition dawned on him. "Wait a minute... aren''t you the one who saved Four two days ago?"


    Nnenna mentally noted the name. Four. It wasn''t a real name, but it was something, a clue to the man''s identity, even if it was just a nickname.


    "Yes, that was me. I came to check on him," she said, putting on an expression of fake concern.


    The doctor''s sharp eyes didn''t miss the forced nature of her words. It was clear she wasn''t here out of genuine worry, but that only intrigued him more. If she wasn''t another lovestruck girl, what was her true motive?


    A bright smile spread across his face. "Come in,e in. I''m sure Four would be happy to see you again."


    Nnenna hesitated for a moment, her mind racing, but the system''s familiar ding sound derailed her thoughts.


    "First impressions are very important to fostering meaningful rtionships. You have gained 30 good points for making an excellent first impression!"


    Nnenna froze. ''Thirty?! That was huge.'' She only earned ten points from Nurse Courage for helping her earlier, so why was this one so much higher?


    "System, why thirty?" she asked internally, her tone puzzled.


    The system replied immediately, its tone steady and matter of fact. "Because this man is the director of the hospital. The higher the status of a person, the more points you gain for impressing them, helping them, or winning their affections.


    Influential people have seen and experienced far more to reach their level in society, so impressing them is significantly more difficult than impressing someone lower in status."


    Nnenna''s brows furrowed as she digested the exnation. "So that''s how it is. He''s the director, which means he''s higher up in society," she muttered absentmindedly, not realizing her words had carried into the room.


    Director Ikenna "..."


    A low chuckle startled her out of her thoughts. "Yes," a voice replied,ced with amusement. "I am indeed the director of Royal Hospital and one of the higher ups in society."


    Nnenna "..."


    Her head snapped up, her cheeks heating in embarrassment as her gazended on the man in question. "Gosh! Did I just say that out loud?"


    "You did," he confirmed, his lips curving ever so slightly. His sharp eyes twinkled with amusement as he continued, "You''re Princess Nnenna, aren''t you? The fifth child of the royal family?" His tone was confident, leaving no room for denial.


    Nnenna blinked, momentarily startled. ''He knows who I am?''


    "Yes, that''s me," she replied, regaining herposure. She stepped forward, intending to walk into the room, but before she could cross the threshold, a cold voice rang out.


    "Thank you for your concern, but I do not need your visit."

 Chapter 13: The Twin of his daughter?

    <h4>Chapter 13: The Twin of his daughter?</h4>


    The sharp tone stopped her in her tracks, its chill enough to send a shiver down her spine. But this was Nnenna, and she hade prepared with a thick skin. A voice like that wouldn''t scare her off.


    The director, Ikenna however, was unfazed. "Don''t mind him," he said with a dismissive wave of his hand. "He''s always moody. Come on in."


    Another sharp voice followed, colder and more authoritative. "Ikenna, are you going over me now?"


    The tension in the air was palpable, but Ikenna didn''t even flinch. "Yes, I''m going over you," he replied with an easy smile, his tone light but unapologetic. "And what can you do about it? You can''t even walk yet."


    Ignoring the re directed his way, Ikenna took Nnenna''s hand and guided her deeper into the room.


    As they entered, Nnenna finally got a clear look at the man from the day before. For a moment, her breath caught as her eyes took in his face.


    It was sharp, chiseled, and undeniably handsome. His piercing gaze held a mixture of cold detachment and restrained intensity, drawing her in despite herself.


    It took her a second to recover from her surprise, but when she did, she spoke calmly. "You''re quite handsome. You don''t seem like you''re from this kingdom either."


    Her observation hung in the air, her voice steady despite the tension around her.


    Her quick recovery left both men momentarily stunned. Nnenna,pletely unaware of their reactions, grabbed a chair and plopped down casually, as though it were her own living room.


    "So, what are we ying? Who won this game? Should we start another one?" she asked, her voice light and filled with curiosity.


    Ikenna "..."


    Four "..."


    She raised her head to look at the two men, tilting it slightly in confusion. "What''s up with you guys?"


    The question seemed to snap Ikenna out of his daze. Four, however, redirected his focus back to the chessboard,pletely ignoring her presence.


    But a familiar sound proved that Four was surprised too.


    Ding!


    "Do not conform to the pattern of others, but be transformed by the renewing of your mind. You thawed 0.05 percent of 5 percent of his heart you were assigned. You''ve earned 50 good points for this!"


    Nnenna''s eyes widened at the notification, her lips parting slightly. "0.05 percent...?" she muttered. At first, the number feltughably small for the monumental task ahead of her.


    She had to thaw 5 percent of his heart, and here she was celebrating crumbs.


    But then her chest tightened with a spark of something, pride. It was progress. The smallest step, yes, but proof that she could move forward.


    Her lips curved into a determined smile. ''If I can melt 0.05 percent, then I''ll just keep going. One step at a time, right?''


    The system didn''t answer, but she felt its presence settle back into silence, as though observing her resolve.


    "I''m just surprised," Ikenna admitted, his voice breaking the quiet moment. There was a mix of amusement and curiosity as he studied her closely. "You''re not infatuated with his face. Most women, especially girls your age, usually are."


    He leaned back against the table, crossing his arms casually.


    He couldn''t hide his genuine shock. This fifth child of King Achebe was proving to be quite the anomaly. He couldn''t remember thest time someone from the royal family had impressed him, apart from the first prince.


    "How is it that the world doesn''t know about this fifth child? The twin of his fourth daughter?" Ikenna mused out loud, shaking his head slightly. "You''ve been well hidden."


    Nnenna frowned slightly, thinking their reactions were overblown. Sure, the man, Four, was undeniably good looking, but she didn''t see why that warranted such a fuss.


    Unbeknownst to her, if she truly understood just how many women fawned over Four''s striking looks alone, she might have been shocked by her ownposure.


    The calm and indifferent way she treated him was nothing short of a miracle in Ikenna''s eyes.


    Four, however, remained unmoved. His sharp eyes flicked across the chessboard, already nning his next moves.


    It seemed as though he didn''t even register the conversation happening around him, or perhaps he was simply too disinterested to care.


    Ikenna pulled another seat and sat down "The game is almost over. If you can wait for some minutes, we''ll be done."


    She nodded, curiosity piqued as she decided to observe their game. It wasn''t every day she got to watch two geniuses battle it out.


    The board between them seemed alive, every piece strategically ced to protect, attack, or bait. The air was thick with unspoken calctions as the two opponents sat motionless, their eyes locked on the chessboard.


    On one side was Ikenna, a seasoned master she had heard of his aggressive ys once from Prince Somto.


    His sharp movements had already captured most of his opponent''s pawns, and his knights were well positioned to corner the king. His confidence radiated as he tapped his fingers against the table.


    On the other side sat the mysterious man, who seemed like a calm andposed yer whose strategic depth was unparalleled.


    Despite the apparent disadvantage on the board, he showed no signs of worry. His hand hovered over a piece, hesitation onlysting a heartbeat before he made his move.


    Ikenna grinned. "A bold choice. But not enough to stop me." He immediately responded by advancing his queen, cing the man in what seemed to be a deadly check.


    Nnenna gasped silently, certain the man was trapped. Yet, the young strategist only smiled faintly. His fingers moved swiftly as he slid a bishop diagonally across the board.


    Ikenna''s grin faltered. His eyes narrowed as he scanned the board, trying to understand the subtle shift. Then he saw it. A trap.


    "You sacrificed your rook earlier to create this opening..." Ikenna muttered, more to himself than anyone else.


    The man nodded, his tone calm yetmanding. "You were too focused on my left nk. You left your king vulnerable to my pieces on the right. It''s over."

 Chapter 14: The Game of Minds

    <h4>Chapter 14: The Game of Minds</h4>


    Ikenna''s face darkened as he realized the inevitability of defeat. No matter which move he made, Four''s next would be checkmate.


    "Checkmate," Four said, his voice steady as he slid his queen into position.


    Ikenna leaned back, stunned. "I underestimated you."


    "You really did." added Nnenna.


    The man smirked, his eyes meeting hers briefly before turning back to Ikenna. "You didn''t underestimate me. You overestimated your control."


    The room was silent for a moment as the reality of the game sank in. She found herself pping softly, unable to hide her admiration for the sheer brilliance she had just witnessed.


    Ikenna stood, pping Four''s shoulder with a grudging smile. "I''ll win next time."


    Four simply nodded. "We''ll see."


    As the pieces were reset, she couldn''t help but ask, "How did you do that? I thought you were losing!"


    Four smiled faintly, unlike his usual indifference. "Chess isn''t just about what''s happening now. It''s about what could happen five moves ahead. You don''t win by reacting. You win by nning."


    She nodded, letting his words sink in. This wasn''t just a game of chess, it was a battle of minds. And this man''s mind had proven sharper.


    "I want to y against you next," Nnenna said, her voice brimming with determination as her eyes locked onto the chessboard. She hadpletely forgotten about their physical therapy session in her excitement.


    Four, sitting across from her with his ever aloof expression, paused to consider her challenge.


    Chess was one of the few things he truly respected, and seeing her eagerness piqued his interest. He gave a slight nod, his face reverting to its usual stoic indifference.


    "Alright," he said simply, gesturing for her to sit across from him.


    Ikenna watched the interaction in stunned silence. Four, the enigmatic and often cold man, was agreeing to y chess with someone he barely knew? It felt surreal.


    Meanwhile, Nnenna''s heart raced. She had to prove herself, not just to him but to herself.


    She took her seat confidently. Four carefully reset the board, his long, slender fingers cing each piece with precision.


    Every move he made seemed purposeful, as if he were already envisioning the game ahead.


    "White or ck?" he asked, his tone neutral.


    "I''ll take white," Nnenna said, knowing that white had the first move.


    Nnenna started with a bold opening, the Queen''s Gambit. She pushed her pawn to d4, then to c4, offering Four her pawn as bait.


    It was a ssic strategy, one designed to seize control of the center. She wanted to go on the offensive early and test him.


    Four raised a brow, impressed by her choice. Without hesitation, he declined the gambit, solidifying his defense with a pawn move to e6. His style was clear, calcted and cautious, preferring control over risk.


    Their pieces danced across the board with precision, knights leaping into strategic positions, pawns advancing to create barriers, bishops lurking like predators waiting for an opportunity.


    Neither spoke, their focus unshakable. The tension between them grew thick as Ikenna watched the unfolding duel.


    Nnenna''s aggressive ystyle became apparent as sheunched her bishop deep into Four''s territory, threatening his knight. She leaned forward slightly, her eyes gleaming with determination.


    Four countered effortlessly, his knight retreating to safety while simultaneously setting a trap. His moves were subtle yet dangerous, forcing Nnenna to stay alert.


    She realized that every piece he moved carriedyers of intent, like hidden puzzles waiting to be unraveled.


    "You''re better than I expected," Four said suddenly, breaking the silence. His voice was calm, almost amused.


    "And you''re as good as I hoped," Nnenna replied, her lips curving into a small smile. She wasn''t intimidated. In fact, she was exhrated.


    But as the game progressed, she began to feel the weight of Four''s intellect. He seemed to anticipate her every move, blocking her attacks before they could gain traction. His control over the board was mesmerizing.


    Then it happened. Four miscalcted, or at least, that''s what it seemed. He moved his queen to h5, an aggressive position that left his back rank vulnerable.


    Nnenna''s eyes widened slightly as she spotted the w. She could capitalize on this and turn the game in her favor.


    ''Is this a trap?'' she wondered, but her instincts told her otherwise. She decided to trust herself and moved her rook into position, threatening his king. The room grew quieter as the onlooker realized what was happening.


    Four''s gaze sharpened. He stared at the board intently, realizing his mistake. For the first time in the game, he seemed...human. Fallible.


    "You''re not bad," he muttered, almost begrudgingly.


    "And you''re not invincible," Nnenna shot back, her confidence swelling.


    Four''s lips twitched as if suppressing a smirk. He countered her move swiftly, forcing her to sacrifice a bishop to maintain her advantage. But she didn''t falter. Piece by piece, she tightened the noose around his king.


    Nnenna maneuvered her queen and rook in perfect harmony, cornering Four''s king. His defenses crumbled under her relentless attacks. With one final move, she ced her queen directly in front of his king.


    "Checkmate," she dered, her voice steady butced with triumph.


    Four "..."


    Ikenna "..."


    Four leaned back in his chair, staring at the board in silence. Ikenna stared at Four in shock. Nnenna had beaten him, a man known for his genius.


    For a moment, Four said nothing. Then, to Ikenna''s shock, he gave a small nod of acknowledgment. "Not bad," he said simply, his voice devoid of malice. If anything, there was a hint of respect.


    Nnenna grinned, her heart pounding with exhration. She had done it. Not only had she impressed him, but the familiar ding of the Love System echoed in her mind.


    Ding!


    "When you do themon things in life in an umon way, you willmand the attention of the world. Congrattions! You have sessfully raised Four''s impression of you by 0.8 per cent and earned 800 good points! Keep up the good work!"


    Four stood abruptly, his expression unreadable. "We''ll y again," he said before wheeling away, leaving her stunned. Did that mean...he wanted a rematch?

 Chapter 15: Byee Uncle Ikenna!

    <h4>Chapter 15: Byee Uncle Ikenna!</h4>


    As she watched him leave, Nnenna couldn''t help but smile. She had gained more than just good points today. She had gained his attention, and perhaps, a little bit of his respect.


    Physical therapy time had long passed, and Ikenna was preparing to leave for his other duties. His irritation, however, was evident in the sharp tone of his voice.


    "If you keep skipping physical therapy, you might never walk again. I''m going now, but you better be ready to start moving when I get back here."


    Four''s only response was a fleeting nce in Ikenna''s direction, his silence louder than words. He then turned his piercing gaze toward Nnenna, clearly signaling that she should follow the man who had brought her in.


    But Nnenna, ever the master of feigned ignorance, acted as though she hadn''t noticed. Instead, she directed her attention to Ikenna, who was at the door, and gave him a cheerful wave. "Byee, Uncle Ikenna!"


    "By-wait, uncle?!" Ikenna roared in disbelief as the door shut firmly behind him. He spun around, his hand reaching for the door handle to address this audacious anomaly.


    Before he could make any progress, however, the two male nurses stationed outside stepped forward.


    One of them spoke with an apologetic bow. "I''m sorry, sir, but our boss has left strict instructions. You''re not to re-enter unless it''s urgent or absolutely necessary."


    Ikenna "..."


    For a moment, Ikenna was speechless, his face contorting into a mix of frustration and amusement. "That... brat," he muttered under his breath.


    Director Ikenna was well known among the staff, not only for his high position but also because of his friendship with their boss.


    However, a few days ago, their boss had dered, almost offhandedly, "Ikenna talks too much. Unless it''s urgent, necessary, or I personally allow it, he is not to be let back in if he steps out."


    It was an odd and overly strict rule, one that the staff found unreasonable, but what could they do? Orders were orders, and their boss''s word was absolute.


    Outside, Ikenna had already stopped trying, realizing the futility of arguing with the two guards who stood like stone walls.


    Frustrated, he fished out his phone and dialed Four''s number, his face twisted in annoyance. But as soon as the line connected, a message yed "the number you are trying to reach is currently unavable."


    Physical therapist Ikenna "..."


    His irritation only deepened. "Unavable? Since when is Four''s number ever unavable?" He muttered, pacing a few steps back and forth before taking a deep breath to calm himself.


    Perhaps Four really was tired, or maybe he just didn''t want to talk at the moment.


    Deciding to let it go, Ikenna reluctantly turned off his phone and walked away, muttering something about the younger generation''s stubbornness,pletely forgetting that they were the same age.


    "I''lle back tomorrow," he resolved, convinced that Four would be in a better mood then.


    But if only he knew the truth. Inside the room, Four was well aware of Ikenna''s predictable habits. As soon as the new rule was set, Four had deliberately blocked Ikenna''s number, anticipating the inevitable call.


    In the quiet room, the young man''s gaze flickered toward Nnenna again, his dark eyes cold and distant. The silent message was clear, leave. But as expected, she either couldn''t take a hint or had decided to ignore it altogether.


    Instead, she smiled awkwardly, breaking the silence with a casualment. "I noticed you didn''t do your physical therapy. I was supposed to do mine, too, but now it looks like we''ve both skipped it, huh?" Her voice carried a tinge of guilt, and she lowered her gaze slightly, as though admitting her part in hispse.


    But the man across from her remainedpletely unfazed. Without a single word, he maneuvered his wheelchair toward the massive bookshelf that lined one side of the room.


    His fingers brushed lightly across the spines of neatly arranged books until he pulled out one, its cover embossed with gold letters.


    Then, ignoring her presence entirely, he turned to therge window overlooking the lush gardens below.


    The view was breathtaking, designed to inspire peace and tranquility. He positioned himself by the window and opened the book, burying himself in its pages with practiced ease.


    His indifference was piercing, but Nnenna wasn''t so easily dissuaded. She was tempted to call out to him again, but a small part of her hesitated. Would she push him too far?


    Meanwhile, Four considered his options. If he called for someone to drag her out kicking and screaming, it would certainly create an unwantedmotion.


    And if there was one thing he hated more than uninvited guests, it was unnecessary noise. So, for now, he chose the lesser evil, silence.


    The girl, undeterred by his icy silence, kept up her one sided chatter as though they were the closest of friends.


    "You know," she began, her tone light and conversational, "I heard that my elder brother was the only one who visited me.


    And get this, he came four times while I was in aa! Nurse Courage said he visited once a month. She''s really a good woman, you know."


    She paused briefly, her expression thoughtful. "Although," she added with a sly smile, "I noticed you don''t have any women on your staff. So, I guess I won''t rmend her to yo��"


    Her words trailed off, not because she stopped talking, but because Four''s mindtched onto a specific piece of information she had mentioned.


    ''Somto visited her?''


    Four''s hands tightened subtly around the edges of his book as he mulled over this unexpected revtion. His sharp mind didn''t take long to connect the dots.


    He knew this eldest prince well. In fact, they weren''t just acquaintances, they were allies united by the same mission.


    Their paths had crossed several times during joint operations, and Four hade to respect Somto''s unyielding focus and sense of duty.


    But Prince Somto was known for being a man who lived for his mission and little else.

 Chapter 16: The Most Beautiful Girl

    <h4>Chapter 16: The Most Beautiful Girl</h4>


    He wasn''t the type to waste time or energy on things he considered irrelevant. And yet...he had made time to visit this girl, a girl who couldn''t seem to stop talking.


    Four''s gaze flickered toward her, his expression unreadable. ''Why would he bother visiting her?''


    For the first time since she had entered the room, Four felt something other than irritation toward her. He felt curiosity.


    Since when did Prince Somto start caring enough to visit someone four times in four months?


    That was an anomaly for a man of his caliber and reputation, especially given his relentless focus on his work and his impossibly busy schedule.


    Four''s curiosity deepened as he shifted his gaze from the book to the girl sitting across from him.


    For the first time, he truly looked at her. His sharp eyes swept over her figure, analyzing every detail like she was a puzzle he couldn''t quite piece together.


    The sudden attention made Nnenna freeze mid sentence. Her usual chatter came to an abrupt halt as she locked eyes with him, her heart thumping unexpectedly under his intense scrutiny.


    Four''s expression remained unreadable as he continued his silent evaluation. ''What am I missing here?'' he wondered. He searched for something, anything, that could exin why Prince Somto had bothered to visit her.


    Was it her chess skills? No, those were admirable but hardly extraordinary. Was it her constant stream of words? Highly unlikely.


    In the end, he found nothing remarkable. No hidden spark, no extraordinary quality to set her apart. Aside from her sharp mind for chess and her seemingly boundless ability to talk, she appeared...ordinary. Or so he thought.


    His conclusion settled as he looked away, dismissing the question entirely. ''It must have been familial obligation. After all, they are siblings,'' he thought, his interest fading as quickly as it hade.


    He returned to his book, flipping a page with practiced calm, but Nnenna wasn''t about to let this moment slip away.


    Her eyes glimmered with mischief as she noticed his fleeting curiosity. He''s finally paying attention to me, she thought, determined to seize the opportunity.


    Nnenna didn''t understand why he had given her that intense look, but she wasn''t about to let the moment pass without making the most of it.


    ''What exactly did I say that made him stare like that?'' she wondered, filing the thought away for analysister. For now, she decided to yfully break the ice.


    "You couldn''t stop looking at me!" she teased, her grin stretching wide with mischief. "What? Have you fallen for my wless beauty?"


    Four "..."


    The man by the window didn''t even lift his gaze from his book. Instead, he scoffed softly, a sound so faint it was almost dismissive.


    But Nnenna wasn''t one to be discouraged. She pressed on, her tone dripping with mock arrogance. "I''ll have you know, I am the most beautiful girl in this entire kingdom! A true breed of excellence meets excellence. Do you hear me?"


    Four''s hands paused mid page turn, the words catching his attention. The most beautiful girl in the kingdom? He nced at her from the corner of his eye, silently assessing her im.


    She wasn''t wrong.


    She might just be the most beautiful girl he had everid eyes on, delicate features, radiant skin, and a fiery presence that seemed to light up the room. But herck of humility...now that wasn''t exactly a point in her favor.


    "Excellence meets excellence," she had said. Four couldn''t help but scoff inwardly at her audacity. In his opinion, King Ikechukwu and Queen Chioma were hardly paragons of excellence.


    Perhaps they werepetent rulers in their way, but from where he came from, the bar for "excellence" was set far higher.


    Four shook his head ever so slightly, brushing away the distractions Nnenna''s chatter had brought into his space.


    She, however, remained undeterred and continued talking, bragging even, but Four offered no reaction. His silence was absolute, as if she no longer existed in his world.


    Eventually, even Nnenna had to admit defeat when she noticed he had finished his book and reached for another. His calm and deliberate actions made it painfully clear that he hadpletely tuned her out.


    Letting out a sigh of exasperation, she stood, her pride only slightly bruised. She gripped her drip stand for support but felt a surge of satisfaction when she realized she wasn''t as reliant on it as the first day.


    "It''s gettingte," she murmured to herself. The housekeeper would being over to see her soon, and she didn''t want to be caught loitering in Four''s room.


    Slowly, she made her way to the door, her steps cautious yet determined. Each step was a small victory in her self assigned physical therapy.


    As she exited, she walked carefully, ensuring she wouldn''t fall and risk attracting the disdain of the nurses for a second time.


    Behind her, Four didn''t spare her a second nce, flipping the pages of his new book with the same detached focus he had disyed all along.


    As she reached the door, Nnenna paused and nced back at the silent figure by the window. His profile was illuminated by the fading light, and despite his cold demeanor, she feltpelled to offer him a parting word.


    "Hey!" she called, her voice soft but firm. "I think you should take your physical therapy seriously. You might need your legs one day, and it might be toote by then."


    Without waiting for a response, she gently closed the door behind her, the soft click echoing in the quiet hallway.


    Inside the room, Four remained still, her words lingering in the air. Though his expression didn''t change, they managed to seep into his mind. Yet, he neither moved nor offered any acknowledgment.


    Meanwhile, Nnenna waddled back to her room, each step deliberate as she stretched her muscles.


    She wasn''t entirely sure what physical therapy entailed, but she figured that moving her arms and legs was a good start.

 Chapter 17: First Prince Somto

    <h4>Chapter 17: First Prince Somto</h4>


    Meanwhile, Nnenna waddled back to her room, each step deliberate as she stretched her muscles.


    She wasn''t entirely sure what physical therapy entailed, but she figured that moving her arms and legs was a good start.


    By the time she reached her room, a small sense of aplishment filled her chest. Checking the clock, she realized it was almost time for the housekeeper''s visit.


    A flicker of excitement crossed her face as she settled down, looking forward to the familiarpany.


    At the grand Achebe Castle, the royal garage weed a sleek, ck car as it slowly pulled in. The driver''s door opened, and Prince Somto stepped out with effortless grace.


    He adjusted his casual attire, which, though understated, screamed wealth and sophistication.


    Somto made his way toward the house, his footsteps steady and purposeful. As always, he hadn''t bothered to inform anyone about his return.


    It wasn''t because he wanted to surprise his family, he simply had no interest in the pomp and fanfare that usually apanied his homings. Besides, this visit wasn''t about them, and he didn''t n to stay long.


    Entering through the backdoor, Somto navigated the expansive halls of the castle with practiced ease.


    His path was deliberate, turning left here, right there, until he arrived at the throne room. The guards stationed by the door didn''t dare stop him, they knew better.


    "Wee home, First Prince," they greeted in unison, their voices filled with respect.


    Somto nodded slightly in response, a gesture he never skipped. He respected the effort it took to greet someone, especially when it came from people who werepelled by his authority or rtionship with them.


    Recognizing their effort with a nod felt like the least he could do, even if he found formalities draining.


    As the grand doors opened, the King and Queen lifted their eyes from their conversation. The moment they saw their eldest son, smiles spread across their faces.


    They didn''t need to ask who it was, only one person in the entire kingdom would dare walk into the throne room unannounced.


    Somto walked into the room with his usual air of indifference. Without missing a beat, he made his way toward his parents, his steps measured and confident.


    As he reached them, he bowed slightly, his posture rxed but respectful. "Father. Mother," he greeted, the words smooth and effortless.


    The King and Queen both smiled, their pride clear. Their firstborn, Somto, was more than just a son, he was a symbol of everything they had hoped for and more.


    At such a young age, he had already surpassed even the King in many areas. But what truly warmed their hearts was his grounded nature.


    Despite his sesses, he never let it get to his head. He remained humble, respectful, and dutiful.


    The Queen felt a swell of emotion as she watched him. She knew how much he disliked formalities, but there was something about how he still maintained respect for them, no matter how high he climbed.


    It was a rare trait, one that made her cherish him even more.


    Somto remained in his bowing position, waiting for their response. The King, seeing his son''s continued respect, gave a slight nod of approval. But the Queen could no longer hold back.


    She rose from her seat and walked over to him, her face softening with affection. Despite knowing he wasn''t a fan of physical touch, she wrapped her arms around him in a tight hug.


    "Wee home, Son," she said, her voice full of warmth and pride.


    Of course, the Queen''s embrace earned her a frown from Somto. He remained stiff in her arms, his difort palpable. "Mother," he said, his voice a little strained, "You know I don''t feelfortable with physical contact."


    But he didn''t push her away. He simply stood there, the tension in his body the only sign of his unease.


    The King shook his head with a soft chuckle. "Dear, let him go. He''s back now, so you don''t have to worry about him anymore."


    Queen Chioma reluctantly pulled away after a few moments, though her concern remained. "You''ve be so thin. Don''t you eat at all while you''re out there? I keep telling you to stay home, let me take care of you, but you never listen. Now look at you, so slim."


    Somto stared at his mother, a strange unease settling in his chest. Her words were filled with affection, but they only reminded him of the contradiction he couldn''t quite resolve in his mind.


    How could someone who spoke so kindly, who cared so deeply, also be the one who had mistreats a fifteen year old so terribly?


    Even though Nnenna wasn''t her real daughter, thepassion Queen Chioma was showing him now should have extended to the girl after all these years. Shouldn''t it?


    Four months in aa and not once did any of them visit her. Somto had long given up on trying to reason with them. Every time he did, it only made things worse for Nnenna, especially when he wasn''t around to intervene.


    He would''ve taken her with him, but his side was even more dangerous. The risks were too high. He could only hope she would endure the hardships.


    To help, he had secretly stationed some of his most trusted people, disguised as servants, to look out for her. There were times when they couldn''t get involved, but there were others when they managed to help.


    Somto knew she was living a life worse than a servant''s, but he felt helpless. From where he was, there was little he could do to change her circumstances.


    "I''m fine, Mom. I eat well too. It probably seems like I''ve gotten thinner because I''ve grown taller," Somto replied, his tone carrying a faint chill that sent a message without being disrespectful.


    Reluctantly, Queen Chioma released him as the servants around scrambled to prepare his seat. Once he sat down, Somto wasted no time cutting through the pleasantries. "Dad, I heard my sister is in the hospital?"

 Chapter 18: Visiting Our Sister 1

    <h4>Chapter 18: Visiting Our Sister 1</h4>


    The King froze mid thought, his eyes widening in concern. He immediately turned to his wife, paning his voice. "Ebere''s in the hospital? Why didn''t anyone tell me? What happened to her?"


    Caught off guard, Queen Chioma shifted ufortably in her seat, her hands sping the edges of her gown. "Ebere isn''t in the hospital... He''s talking about Nnenna."


    A flicker of guilt shed across King Ikechukwu''s face, a momentarypse that didn''t escape Somto''s sharp gaze. However, the first prince chose to remain silent, letting the middle aged man process the revtion.


    "Nnenna''s in the hospital?" King Ikechukwu''s voice was noticeably weaker now, the words weighed down with something unsaid.


    "Yes, Dad," Somto confirmed, his tone steady but unyielding. "She was in aa for four months. From what I''ve heard, she just woke up a few days ago."


    The weight of guilt grew heavier on the King''s shoulders as his thoughts drifted. Memories of a woman long gone but never forgotten surfaced unbidden, Nnenna had always reminded him of her.


    After a long pause, he finally spoke, his voiceced with a resolve that hadn''t been there moments ago. "Alright, we should visit her... the whole family. She''s one of us, after all."


    He trailed off, lost in thought for a moment, before adding, "This evening. Yes, this evening will be good."


    Somto gave a slight nod and excused himself. His purpose in bringing up Nnenna was clear, to encourage the family to show her the love and care they had long denied. After all, who wouldn''t want a visit from their family?


    But what he didn''t know was that thest thing Nnenna wanted was a visit from her so called "family." In her past life, it might have been her greatest wish, but after everything she had endured, the idea now felt like a cruel joke.


    Deciding to use his time wisely, Somto made his way to check in on his siblings. It was something he made a habit of whenever he returned home, despite their differing paths in life.


    Stopping at his second brother''s door, he knocked softly before opening it. "Obinna?" he called out, his deep voice carrying through the room.


    Obinna looked up, his tired eyes meeting Somto''s steady gaze. His desk was cluttered with papers, sketches, and scribbles, evidence of his relentless but fruitless attempts to create a business n worth presenting to investors.


    "Somto? You''re back?" he asked, his voice tinged with both surprise and weariness. He quickly closed his notebook, but not before Somto caught a glimpse of its contents.


    Somto''s sharp eyes took in the chaotic scrawls, and a faint flicker of understanding crossed his face. He wasn''t surprised.


    Hiswork had already informed him of the situation, Obinna, despite his reputation for being a business prodigy, had always leaned heavily on Nnenna for groundbreaking ideas.


    ''Fortunately, Nnenna is awake now,'' Obinna thought with relief, though he didn''t voice it aloud.


    Somto, on the other hand, couldn''t help but feel a mix of disappointment and pity. His brother was undeniably brilliant, so why rely so heavily on someone else just to uphold a reputation?


    The past four months had clearly been grueling for him, as the absence of Nnenna''s input had thrown him into a spiral of creative stagnation.


    But as the saying goes, "If you''re going through hell, keep going." Somto silently hoped Obinna would find a way to pull through this phase.


    If he managed to ovee it, he would emerge stronger and more independent. The question was whether Obinna could persevere long enough to reach that point.


    "How are you doing?" Somto asked casually, pretending he hadn''t noticed the scribbles on the desk or the hesitation in his brother''s demeanor.


    Obinna gave a slight shrug. "I''m working on my business ns," he replied, trying to sound nonchnt.


    Somto raised an eyebrow. "And how''s that going?"


    "Oh, it''s... going well. Very well, in fact!" Obinna answered quickly, but his tone betrayed ack of confidence. "Lots of ideas in my head."


    Somto nodded slowly, not calling him out on the obvious uncertainty in his voice. "Good to hear," he said simply, before adding, "I actually came to tell you that we''re going to visit Nnenna this evening."


    Obinna froze for a moment, his pen halting mid scribble.


    "What?" Obinna stared at Somto, disbelief written all over his face. "You actually want me to make time to visit that girl? No way! I don''t have time for that, and honestly, I don''t think you should go either."


    The memory of hisst visit to Nnenna suddenly reyed in his mind. It was a day he would rather forget. Somehow, he had ended up doing something he still couldn''t believe, he had apologized to her. Yes, apologized!


    And for what? He wasn''t guilty of anything. At least, that''s what he kept telling himself. The moment he returned home that day, he had sworn never to go back.


    To him, Nnenna must have done something, manipted him somehow, to make him feel that way, to twist his emotions until he felt guilty for nothing.


    Somto''s expression darkened, his calm demeanor turning ice cold. "I wasn''t asking for your opinion," he said firmly, his voice leaving no room for argument. "I already told Father. All of us are going this evening. Whether you like it or not. So, make sure you prepare."


    "I don''t want to go! You can''t force me!" Obinna''s voice rose, his frustration boiling over as he red at his brother. He had momentarily forgotten who he was talking to.


    Somto wasn''t always around, and over time, the fear and respect Obinna once held for him had started to fade. Somto''s long absences had given him the false confidence to push back.


    Somto''s sharp eyes narrowed as he silently observed his second brother. He stood there, calm yet intimidating, his presence suffocating. "Are you questioning my decision now?" His voice was low, but the chill it carried froze Obinna in ce.

 Chapter 19: Visiting Our Sister 2

    <h4>Chapter 19: Visiting Our Sister 2</h4>


    At that moment, reality hit Obinna like a wave.


    He remembered exactly who he was speaking to, Somto Achebe, the First Prince of the kingdom, his elder brother, a man so highly regarded even their father deferred to him at times.


    This was the same brother who had earned the King''s trust to meddle in court affairs without question.


    "I''m sorry... I''m sorry!" Obinna''s anger evaporated, his shoulders slumping in defeat. "I''ll prepare on time."


    Somto nodded slightly, his aura still heavy and suppressive. "Don''t forget to prepare a gift," he said as he turned and walked out of the room without another nce.


    Next, he headed to his third brother''s room. When he opened the door, he found Abuchi in the middle of a livestream with his fans. Somto quietly shut the door again, ensuring not to let his face appear on the screen.


    Everyone knew of the renowned First Prince, but very few had ever seen his face. Only close friends, family, and those who lived in the castle knew his appearance. Even among the castle staff, sightings of him were rare.


    Pulling out his phone, Somto quickly typed a message to Abuchi


    "The whole family is going to see our sister. Be downstairs by 3:30 p.m. Don''t bete."


    With that, he pocketed his phone and moved on, his mind already nning the rest of the day.


    In his room, Abuchi''s phone chimed, signaling an iing message. He nced at the screen mid conversation with his fans and saw his elder brother''s name sh across it.


    Instinctively, his lively chatter paused as curiosity and a hint of unease took over. Somto rarely contacted anyone unless it was highly important.


    His eyebrows furrowed slightly as he unlocked the phone to read the message "The whole family is going to see our sister. Be downstairs by 3:00 p.m."


    ''Our sister?'' he repeated internally, his thoughts swirling. The first person that came to mind was Ebere, but confusion quickly followed.


    He had just seen her a short while ago, perfectly healthy and definitely not hospitalized. Then, like a lightning bolt, the realization struck him.


    Somto wasn''t talking about Ebere. He was talking about that attachment, Nnenna.


    A wave of irritation passed through him. He masked it with a forced smile for his audience and resumed his lively tone. But inside, a storm brewed. ''Why would Somto call her ''our sister''?''


    ''Since when do we visit that attachment?'' Abuchi thought, his annoyance bubbling beneath the surface. But he knew better than to question Somto''s orders. His elder brother''s words were final.


    Quicklyposing himself, he turned back to his fans with a regretful expression. "Sorry, everyone. Something urgent hase up. I''ll have to end the stream here today," he said, ignoring the flood of disappointedments that followed.


    With a polite wave and a smile that didn''t quite reach his eyes, he ended the livestream.


    Picking up his phone, he typed a quick reply to Somto "I''ll be there, brother."


    Satisfied, Somto moved on to the next task. He made his way toward Ebere''s room, intending to speak with her, but as he rounded the corner near Abuchi''s room, he nearly bumped into her.


    "Hi, little sis," he greeted her warmly, his tone far softer than the slightly cold voice he used with his brothers. A small smile yed on his lips, a rare and genuine expression that he reserved for her and Nnenna.


    Ebere blinked up at him, her expression briefly confused before softening into her own smile.


    Somto always tried to make time for his sisters, no matter how busy he was. In his mind, he only had two sisters, and he was determined to care for them in his own way.


    Ebere''s face lit up with joy the moment her eyesnded on him. Somto was her favorite sibling, though she would never admit it openly.


    He was everything she admired, strong,posed, andmanding. But that admiration came with its price, her deep resentment toward Nnenna.


    To Ebere, Nnenna felt like an intruder, someone she was forced to share her beloved elder brother''s limited time with.


    It grated on her nerves that even though Nnenna was just an "attachment," there were moments when it seemed like Somto gave her extra attention.


    Ebere had tried to prove her suspicions countless times. She asked questions, watched their interactions, and even tried to dig up dirt.


    Yet, no matter what she did, she came up empty handed. Frustrated but determined, she decided to y the long game, hoping to uncover something eventually.


    "Big brother! You''re back?" she eximed, her voice full of delight as she rushed forward and wrapped her arms around him in a tight hug.


    As always, Somto stiffened the moment physical contact was initiated. He didn''t pull away, but his difort was clear. Ebere released him with a giggle, amused by his predictable reaction.


    "You all really need to stop doing this," Somto muttered, still feeling stiff as he adjusted his posture.


    Ebereughed lightly, brushing his difort aside as if it were nothing. "How are you, big brother? Did youe home for something special?"


    Somto nodded, his expression turning serious. "Actually, yes. I came back to check on our sister." His tone sharpened slightly, making Ebere''s smile falter. "Ebere, how is it that Nnenna has been in the hospital for months now, and you haven''t visited her even once? She''s your sister, your only sister. And outside this castle, the world thinks you two are twins."


    Ebere froze for a moment, caught off guard by his words. His calm but firm reproach left her speechless.


    There was a brief pause before Ebere''s expression soured, but she quickly masked it with a small smile. "You''re right, brother. We should go and visit... sister." Her words dripped with false agreement, but then she shifted her tone to one of feigned sadness.


    "Though..." she hesitated, her voice trembling as if recalling a painful memory. "I rememberst year... when I was very sick. You didn''t evene home to see me. It''s not fair how you always prioritize Nnenna over me! And she''s not even our real sister."

 Chapter 20: Visiting Our Sister 3

    <h4>Chapter 20: Visiting Our Sister 3</h4>


    Her voice broke slightly at the end, an emotional crescendo that seemed genuine to anyone unaware of her true feelings


    Somto''s eyes darkened momentarily, but he schooled his expression, suppressing the sharp words threatening to escape.


    Instead, he spoke with controlled calm. "I''m sorry, Ebere. I was busy with something I couldn''t afford to abandon at the time." His tone softened, his apology sincere. "I''ll try to be there for you next time."


    Ebere nced up at him, her eyes glistening with what seemed to be tears, but a faint, satisfied smirk tugged at the corner of her lips as she turned her face away.


    Somto sighed inwardly, acknowledging his fault in this situation. He understood that Ebere''s resentment toward Nnenna likely stemmed from his perceived favoritism.


    Trying to justify his actions would only add fuel to the fire, so he opted to defuse the tension with a simple sincere apology.


    "I''m really sorry, okay?" he said, his voiceced with sincerity.


    Ebere tilted her head slightly, her expression softening, but only on the surface. Deep down, she smirked, knowing that Somto had backed down to keep the peace.


    She wouldn''t press the issue now, doing so might ruin the sweet, caring sister persona she worked so hard to maintain. Instead, she mentally resolved to deal with Nnenna directly when the time came.


    "You promise?" she asked sweetly, her voice light and innocent as if she had already forgiven him.


    Somto nodded firmly, hismanding tone returning. "Go on now. Get ready quickly. We''re leaving soon."


    Ebere nodded obediently, her sweet smile still in ce. But as she turned her back to him, the warmth faded, reced by a cold determination. Let''s go see that girl, then.


    Somto''s sharp eyes lingered on her retreating figure until she disappeared around the corner. Something about her demeanor felt off, like an undercurrent of malice she was trying to conceal.


    He hesitated, debating whether to follow his instincts, but quickly brushed the thought aside. This was his sister, he had no reason to distrust her.


    With a shrug, he turned and headed toward his youngest brother''s room, still intent on gathering everyone for the visit.


    He found his younger brother, the youngest child of the family, in the study, deeply immersed in solving a set of challenging questions.


    The boy''s focus was remarkable, his hand moving swiftly across the pages of his workbook. Seeing this, Somto hesitated to disturb him, reluctant to interrupt if this was truly important.


    But after a brief moment, he cleared his throat and called out gently, "Chidera, how are you?"


    The thirteen year old boy looked up, his expression calm but curious. Somto studied him carefully.


    Despite his youth, Chidera had an undeniable air of potential. He was a bright boy, showing signs of developing into a great man someday.


    Yet, as Somto stood there, he couldn''t help but feel a weight in his chest. He had always tried to be a good role model for his younger brother, guiding him and setting an example.


    But recent events had forced him to reevaluate his approach. He couldn''t afford to becent anymore, not after what had happened.


    His shock after hearing the news shed in his mind, Chidera pushing their sister down the stairs during an argument.


    It wasn''t just an ident. It was deliberate, impulsive, and reckless. The very thought made Somto''s stomach churn.


    The boy, barely into his teens, froze as soon as he heard that voice. A chill ran down his spine, and his hands trembled slightly, betraying his fear. ''What''s he doing home already?'' Panic surged through his mind. ''That girl isn''t awake yet. I can''t let him find out.''


    His thoughts raced uncontrobly as the sound of footsteps drew closer, apanied by a voice that was calm yet chilling in its precision. "Are you okay?"


    Chidera jumped from his seat as if burned, instinctively putting a few feet of distance between himself and Somto. "I''m fine! I''m fine. Everything''s great," he blurted out, his tone high pitched and defensive.


    Somto raised an eyebrow, his sharp gaze studying the boy carefully. Something was off, his little brother''s behavior was far from his usual confident self.


    He nodded slowly, but his voice carried an undertone of suspicion. "Alright. I was just wondering..." He paused deliberately before continuing, "I walked past Nnenna''s room, but I couldn''t find her. Do you know where she is?"


    The question hit Chidera like a bolt of lightning, sparking an immediate re of guilt and fear.


    For a brief second, his eyes darted away before heposed himself, though the effort was visible. "How am I supposed to know?" he snapped, his tone turning sharp and defensive. "Am I her caretaker?"


    Somto let out a soft scoff, the sound sharp enough to cut through the tense air. Chidera''s words echoed eerily in his mind, a chilling resemnce to Cain''s infamous excuse after killing Abel in the Bible.


    The simrities were too striking to ignore. ''Am I my sister''s keeper'' Somto thought bitterly, his jaw tightening.


    Chidera clearly knows what happened, yet he dares to deny it with such flimsy excuses.


    Taking a deep breath to steady his rising frustration, Somto fixed his little brother with a steely gaze.


    His tone, though measured, carried the weight of authority that left no room for argument. "Alright then," he began, his words deliberate and cutting through Chidera''s fragileposure like a de. "Here''s what you''re going to do."


    Chidera swallowed hard, his confidence crumbling under Somto''s intense scrutiny.


    "You''re going to get ready," Somto continued, each wordnding with precision. "We''re visiting her in the hospital."


    Chidera''s eyes widened slightly, panic flickering across his face before he could mask it. "W-what? Why?"


    Somto''s gaze didn''t waver as he took a step closer, his voice now cold and unyielding. "Because I said so," he said, his tone sharp enough to leave no doubt that he was done ying games. "And you, little brother, have some apologizing to do."

 Chapter 21: Visiting Our Sister 4

    <h4>Chapter 21: Visiting Our Sister 4</h4>


    Chidera opened his mouth to protest, but the words caught in his throat as Somto''s presence loomed over him like a mountain.


    "Listen carefully," Somto continued, his voice dropping to a low, dangerous pitch. "You will prepare a proper apology. Not some half hearted excuse.


    Not some cowardly deflection. You will look her in the eye and take responsibility for what you did. Because this time, Chidera, there''s no running away from it."


    The weight of his brother''s words pressed down on Chidera, leaving him unable to respond. He nodded stiffly, his face pale, his mind racing with dread.


    Somto studied him for a moment longer before turning on his heel. "I''ll give you ten minutes," he said over his shoulder as he walked toward the door. "Don''t make mee back and drag you out myself."


    "But I didn''t do anything wrong!" Chidera decided to protest, his voice trembling yetced with defiance.


    Somto stopped in his tracks, turning back to face the boy with a re so cold it could freeze fire. "You didn''t do anything wrong?" he repeated, his tone eerily calm, the kind that sent chills down the spine. "You pushed Nnenna down the stairs. Is that reason good enough for you?"


    Chidera flinched at the usation but quickly straightened himself, his jaw tightening as anger red in his eyes. "She deserved it!" he snapped, his voice rising as if trying to convince himself as much as his brother.


    Somto''s eyes narrowed dangerously, but he let the boy continue.


    "How dare she not give me what I asked for?!" Chidera continued, his words tumbling out in a rush. "Everything in this house is mine! She''s just a servant who happens to have the samest name as us. She has no right to defy me!"


    The room fell deathly silent after his outburst, the weight of his words hanging heavily in the air.


    Somto took a slow, deliberate step toward him, his presence towering and suffocating. "A servant?" he repeated, his voice low andced with menace. "Is that what you think of her?"


    Chidera''s bravado faltered slightly under his brother''s piercing gaze, but he crossed his arms and stood his ground. "It''s the truth," he muttered.


    Somto''sughter was cold and devoid of humor, a sound that made Chidera''s stomach churn. "Let me tell you the truth, Chidera," he said, his voice sharp and cutting.


    "The only reason you have everything in this house is because of the family name. A name that means nothing without the people who bear it. And Nnenna? She''s worth more than every selfish, entitled word that just came out of your mouth."


    Chidera''s lips parted to argue, but Somto silenced him with a raised hand.


    "You think everything is yours?" Somto continued, his voice rising with controlled fury. "Let me make one thing very clear. You have no right, no right, to treat anyone in this family, or this house, as less than you. Not Nnenna, not anyone."


    He took another step forward, his shadow falling over the boy. "And if I ever, ever, see you pull something like this again, Chidera, i will have to take extreme measures. Do you understand?"


    Chidera''s defiance melted away under his brother''s wrath, his shoulders slumping as fear took over. He nodded reluctantly, his voice barely a whisper. "Yes."


    "Good." Somto''s tone softened slightly but remained firm. "Now get ready. You have an apology to make."


    Somto turned and walked out, leaving Chidera alone once more. The boy sat down heavily, his mind racing. A flicker of stubbornness began to creep into his thoughts again, his pride still holding firm.


    ''He doesn''t understand,'' Chidera thought bitterly. ''None of them do.''


    But deep down, the boy knew there was no escaping the consequences of his actions.


    By 4:00 p.m., the Achebe family was all set and ready to leave. The atmosphere in the car was tense, and not a single word was spoken.


    The chauffeur, sensing the heavy silence, drove carefully, his presence as unobtrusive as possible.


    Their destination was Royal Hospital, and the thought of going there seemed to agitate almost every member of the Achebe family to their core.


    The Queen sat rigidly, her face unreadable, while the second, third, and fourth princes each kept their eyes glued to their phones, pretending to be upied but failing to mask their unease. Ebere, sitting beside them, stared out of the window, her lips pursed tightly.


    The King, however, broke the unspoken rule of silence. He leaned back in his seat, gazing out of the window at the blur of the city passing by.


    Unlike the others, he wasn''t engrossed in his phone or pretending to ignore the weight of the situation. Instead, his mind wandered.


    ''Am I making the right choices?'' he thought to himself. For years, he had dismissed Nnenna, treating her like a mere shadow in their grand pce.


    Yet here they were, on their way to visit her in a hospital bed. The irony wasn''t lost on him, and it gnawed at his conscience.


    ''This girl reminds me of.... I would rather just ignore her. But then what will my subjects think of me?'' He thought soberly.


    The silence persisted as they neared the hospital, broken only by the faint hum of the car engine. Each member of the Achebe family grappled with their own thoughts, but none dared to voice them.


    The Queen finally nced at the King, her expression unreadable but her eyes filled with questions she wouldn''t ask.


    For once, even she didn''t have the energy to speak, choosing instead to swipe absentmindedly through her phone.


    As the car pulled up to Royal Hospital''s entrance, the family braced themselves for what was toe. None of them wanted to be there, but they knew there was no avoiding it.


    At the hospital entrance, Somto stepped out of the sleek ck vehicle, his movements deliberate as he turned to address his family. His tone was calm yet carried a subtle authority that demanded their attention.

 Chapter 22: Out of Place

    <h4>Chapter 22: Out of ce</h4>


    "You all go ahead," he instructed firmly. "I need to see someone first. And remember, be nice to her. Nnenna is one of us, and we all know that, whether we admit it or not."


    Queen Chioma raised a brow at his words but said nothing. The other siblings exchanged nces, reluctant yet obedient, and began making their way inside.


    Somto watched them for a moment, ensuring theyplied, before adjusting his suit and heading toward another wing of the hospital.


    Somto arrived at the director''s office, his polished shoes echoing faintly in the hallway. He stopped at the secretary''s desk, his face cold and firm.


    "Good afternoon. Is Director Ikenna around? I would like to speak with him."


    The secretary, a middle aged woman with sharp eyes and a meticulous demeanor, nced up from herputer. "Do you have an appointment with the Director?" she asked, her tone professional and slightly guarded.


    Somto shook his head slowly but confidently. "No, I don''t. Just let him know that Somto is here," he replied evenly, his voice carrying the quiet assurance of someone who wasn''t used to being turned away.


    The receptionist smiled politely but firmly. "I''m sorry, but I can''t let you go in without an appointment. He''s the director, you know, and you''ll need an appointment first," she exined before shifting her attention back to her screen, signaling the conversation was over.


    Somto nced at his phone, ready to call Ikenna directly, when the door to the office swung open with a loud creak.


    "Did I just hear Somto''s voice?" Ikenna eximed, his tone filled with surprise and excitement as he stepped out. His eyes lit up as theynded on the tall figure of the First Prince. "You''re really here!"


    The receptionist froze mid click, realizing her mistake. A wave of panic washed over her as she quickly pieced together what had just happened.


    The warm and enthusiastic way Director Ikenna addressed the man before her made it clear that this wasn''t just anyone. She had been too slow to act, and it was dawning on her that she might have made a huge error in judgment.


    "When did youe back? Why didn''t you tell Four you wereing back? Why didn''t you tell me you wereing back?


    Is this about your sister again?" Ikenna fired off question after question in rapid session, barely taking a breath between each one.


    Somto remained calm, his tone as steady as ever. "I came back to see my sister, but I decided to check on you all first. I want to know how she''s doing from you."


    Ikenna nodded quickly, his words spilling out with his usual smoothness. "Oh, yeah, sure. But let''s go see Four first. I''m pretty sure he would want to see you. And I can tell you everything on the way since her room''s on the same floor as his."


    With that, Ikenna gestured for Somto to follow him, alreadyunching into exnations about Nnenna''s condition and Four''s activities, his voice animated.


    Ikenna had been eager to see Somto for a while now, especially to find out if he had any information about the girl. Somto''s agreement to visit Four gave him the perfect opportunity to address his curiosity.


    "So, you see why we should check on Four too," Ikenna said, trying to sound casual but failing to hide his interest. "I mean, what''s he still doing in the hospital? It''s been months. Why isn''t he walking yet? Shouldn''t he have been discharged by now?"


    Somto walked beside him silently, his mind seemingly elsewhere. But Ikenna''s words stirred his curiosity too. Four''s condition had indeed dragged on longer than expected.


    As they approached the hospital wing, Ikenna continued talking, clearly trying to gauge Somto''s thoughts on the matter.


    From the wing, they walked to the VIP ward while Ikenna filled Somto in on Nnenna''s condition.


    "Everything is mostly fine," He continued with a reassuring tone. "She just needs to keep up with her physical therapy, and she''ll be all right. So, no need to worry too much about her. Besides, I''m taking good care of her myself."


    He paused for a moment, a hint of amusement in his voice, and added, "That sister of yours is... interesting, to say the least.


    You know, I always thought you were the most outstanding child in the royal family, but your sister? She''s on another level. Are you sure your parents gave birth to her?"


    Somto raised an eyebrow, but the director kept going, seemingly unaware of his reaction.


    "I mean, her skin tone is different from you guys. She''s even more beautiful than her so called twin sister. What did she do? Steal her twin''s beauty in the womb?


    Somto "..."


    Somto''s expression remained unreadable as he processed the man''s words.


    "It''s almost like she''s not from the same family as your other siblings, her looks, her mannerisms, everything about her feels so... out of ce. I''ve been observing her for months now, and honestly, are you sure she''s your real sister?"


    Ikenna''sst question made Somto stiffen slightly, though he masked it well. No one was supposed to know. And now, because of thisa, these guys were starting to get suspicious. It wasn''t time yet.


    "She''s my biological sister," Somto replied, his voice calm but firm. "My second sister. She''s just different, that''s all."


    He didn''t betray any expression, keeping his tone controlled as he continued. "Look at me, I''m tall and handsome, right? So why can''t someone else in our family stand out too? Maybe she got the unique genes from our grandparents."


    Somto''s words had a subtle sharpness, leaving no room for further questions.


    Ikenna blinked, taken aback by the sudden confidence in his words, but Somto wasn''t done. "And about her intelligence, why can''t she be smart? You''re letting your suspicions run wild, and it''s getting weirder by the day. Honestly, no wonder Four banned you from his room."


    Banned Director Ikenna "..."


    Thest part of Somto''s words had the desired effect, it distracted Ikennapletely. Just as Somto had nned.

 Chapter 23: Pretense 1

    <h4>Chapter 23: Pretense 1</h4>


    "Hey! What do you mean by that?" Ikenna asked, his tone rising in indignation. "How do you even know about that? So, you''ve been monitoring us? I can''t believe you actually nted your people in my hospital!"


    Somto remained calm, letting Ikenna rant.


    "And what''s worse, you two must''ve been in on this! Did you know he was going to ban me from his room? It''s not fair! I''m his doctor, the reason he''s even alive right now, and yet, he''s barring me from his room!"


    Ikenna''s frustration bubbled over as he continued. "And let''s not even talk about the fact that I still can''t figure out why he doesn''t want to recover.


    Probably because he''s still holding out hope for that girl you both keep looking for! It''s been years, she might even be dead by now!"


    As soon as those words left Ikenna''s mouth, the entire atmosphere shifted. A cold chill swept through the hallway, and for a moment, he thought it came from Somto.


    But no, it wasn''t Somto. It was the man on a wheelchair across the hall.


    Four''s voice cut through like a de.


    "What did you just say?"


    Ikenna turned toward the voice, startled. He stumbled over his words, trying to rify. "I didn''t mean that! She''s not dead. I mean, I didn''t say she was dead, did I? Did you hear me say she was dead?" His eyes darted to Somto, searching for support.


    Somto "..."


    Four "..."


    Somto didn''t answer him. Instead, he shifted his gaze to Four, who sat on a wheelchair motionless, his presencemanding. Without a word, Somto began walking toward Four.


    "We''ll talk inside," Somto said tly. His tone left no room for argument. "There''s something we need to discuss."


    The three men entered Four''s room, their eyes scanning every corner to ensure the environment was safe before anyone spoke. They remained silent, their instincts telling them to tread carefully.


    Meanwhile, the rest of the family, excluding Somto, slowly made their way to Nnenna''s room. Without bothering to knock, Chidera shoved the door open, his actions brash and careless as usual.


    The group stepped inside and pretended not to notice the tension lingering in the room, the sort that spoke of years of unresolved resentment. Their eyes quicklynded on Nnenna, who had fallen asleep.


    Her small figure was trembling slightly, a clear sign of difort. She hadn''t covered herself properly with the nket, suggesting that her sleep was unnned and perhaps disturbed.


    But no one rushed to help. They stood there, their gazes indifferent, as if the scene before them was just another trivial moment.


    "Nnenna! Wake up! We came here to see you, and you''re sleeping?" the first voice shouted sharply, cutting through the silence of the room.


    The loud sound startled Nnenna awake. She jerked upright, her breathing uneven as she tried to figure out what was happening.


    Her eyes darted around the room in confusion until they finally focused on the six figures standing before her.


    Her gaze remained on them, bewildered. What were they doing here?


    The Queen stepped forward, her expression soft as if she truly cared. She spoke in a gentle, almost rehearsed tone, her eyes briefly ncing at the King as if trying to make an impression.


    "My darling, how are you feeling? When I heard you were in aa, I was so scared!" she began, her voiceced with false concern. "We were all worried, and now that you''re awake, we couldn''t wait to see you. Your family came together just for you. Tell me, how are you feeling now?"


    Her words sounded warm, but Nnenna''s tired eyes narrowed slightly. She had heard this tone before, a mixture of pretension and ulterior motives.


    As Queen Chioma spoke, she reached out as if to adjust Nnenna''s pillow, but her hands barely did anything. The gesture was empty, just for show.


    Nnenna''s sharp gaze followed the woman''s movements, her mind spinning. ''She''s a Queen, yet she''s acting like this? Maybe the stage would suit her better. She would make a fantastic actress.''


    The young girl''s thoughts turned darker as the reality of the situation hit her. ''Who in the castle doesn''t know that I fell down the stairs and spent thest four months in aa?


    And yet, these people, standing here as if they care...never visited me. Not once. Now she has the audacity to say she was ''so worried.''''


    Her tired body stiffened slightly, though she tried to remain calm. ''Why are they even here? What do they want from me this time?''


    She nced at the family with a growing sense of unease. These past few days, after waking up, had been peaceful, almost too peaceful. She had begun to dream of staying away from the castle forever.


    But now, it seemed the chaos and problems of that ce had followed her here.


    "I''m fine, and if you don''t mind, I really need to rest," Nnenna replied, her tone as calm as she could manage, though a hint of annoyance flickered behind her eyes.


    But Queen Chioma wasn''t backing down. She had her agenda for the day. With a determined smile, she pressed on, hoping to leave a good impression on the King. "You don''t have to pretend, dear. We''re family.


    You can tell us how you''re really feeling. Don''t worry, I will speak to the doctor. Maybe you can stay here a bit longer so they can make sure everything is alright with you."


    In her heart, Queen Chioma actually hoped that Nnenna would stay longer in the hospital. She didn''t want the girl toe back home at all.


    It was an opportunity for her toe up with a perfect excuse, a reason to keep Nnenna away. But what Chioma did not realize was that her "excuse" was a blessing in disguise for Nnenna.


    Nnenna didn''t want to return to that castle. For the first time in a long while, she felt peace, real, uninterrupted peace.

 Chapter 24: Pretense 2

    <h4>Chapter 24: Pretense 2</h4>


    She had never been happier, and the thought of going back to the chaos of the royal family only made her dread it more.


    "Your second brother has something to say to you too," the Queen said with a practiced smile. Her voice was gentle, but it carried an unspokenmand. "Come over here, Obinna."


    Obinna''s reluctance was palpable as he slowly walked over, his hands stuffed in his pockets. His eyes avoided Nnenna''s as though even ncing at her might cost him something.


    Finally, he pulled out a small, borately wrapped box and held it out stiffly.


    "This is for you. I hope you... get better soon," he said, his tone colder than the hospital air conditioning. Without waiting for a response, he dropped the box onto the bed beside her with a careless toss and turned on his heel to walk away.


    Nnenna stared at the box, her expression unreadable. She then shifted her gaze to Obinna''s retreating back, a soft, bitter smile tugging at her lips.


    Not a word escaped her as her fingers lightly brushed the box''s corner before withdrawingpletely. Whatever was inside, it seemed to hold no importance to her at the moment.


    For a brief second, silence filled the room. It wasn''t the silence of peace, it was heavy,den with unspoken thoughts and hidden wounds.


    Nnenna turned her head away, her gaze drifting toward the window as if searching for an escape from the suffocating presence of her "family."


    It was a small act of defiance, but it spoke volumes.


    Queen Chioma let out an awkward, nervousugh, waving her hand lightly as though to dispel the tension in the air. "You know your brother," she began, her voice coated in fake warmth.


    "He''s always been someone of few words, so don''t mind him. Come on, open the gift and see what it is." Her chuckle was strained, but she tried to maintain her dignifiedposure.


    Nnenna barely acknowledged thement, her fingers hesitantly reaching for the box. The others watched as she opened it with careful hands, pulling out what appeared to be a piece of clothing.


    The moment her eyesnded on it, her movements paused. Recognition flickered across her face.


    This fabric... it was all too familiar. A sharp, bitter memory surfaced. Wasn''t this the dress her so called "twin sister" had worn about three years ago during one of the royal events? Her fingers brushed against the fabric''s edges, and she noticed how worn it felt.


    Her lips curled into a bitter smile as she thought to herself, ''So, this is all I''m worth? Second hand clothes?'' It wasn''t just second hand, it was practically a relic. The realization struck her like a cruel joke. The dress was out of style, out of date, and discarded.


    ''How fitting,'' she thought. Second hand clothes, second hand toys, second hand treatment... Or maybe not even second hand, more like tenth hand. ''Even the servants get treated better than I do.''


    She dropped the dress back into the box without a word, the sound of it hitting the container barely audible. Then, with a calcted calmness, she slid the box to the side and leaned back into her bed, her head tilting slightly as she gazed at the ceiling.


    The queen''s smile faltered for a moment, but she quickly recovered, masking her difort. The tension in the room thickened, but Nnenna remained silent, her calm exterior hiding the storm raging within her.


    Despite her calm exterior, Nnenna''s heart clenched painfully. She didn''t show it on her face, but deep inside, she felt the ache. It hurt, more than she wanted to admit.


    For ten years, the people she called family treated her like she was less than even the castle servants. Not once had they shown her the love and care she desperately craved.


    Her mind churned with frustration, but she forced herself to remain outwardlyposed. Then, an idea struck her like a spark in the dark.


    "Love System," she called out inwardly, her voice firm despite her swirling emotions. "I want him to change this gift."


    The system''s voice echoed in her mind, calm and mechanical. "Are you sure you want to waste your good points on this?" it asked, its tone neutral, yet questioning.


    "Yes," Nnenna replied without hesitation. "Change this gift now."


    A moment of silence passed before the system responded. "Understood."


    A soft chime followed, and the system announced, "Ding! Changing hearts to change gifts. 200 good points deducted."


    Nnenna''s lips twitched with a faint, bitter smile as she thought to herself, 200 good points. ''He must truly despise me to make me pay that much to change his gift.''


    A hint of sadness crept into her heart, but she quickly shoved it aside. It doesn''t matter. ''I''ll deal with it like I always do.''


    Barely a minute had passed when Obinna''s expression shifted dramatically, his brow furrowed as if he were genuinely perplexed.


    He took a step closer and blurted out, "Hey, wait! This isn''t the gift I originally nned to give you!"


    He rummaged through his pocket, his movements quick and slightly frantic. To everyone''s astonishment, he pulled out a gleaming, gold-ted Rolex watch, an unmistakably luxurious item worth millions.


    Without hesitation, he extended it toward Nnenna. "Here, this is the real gift I prepared for you," he said, his tone suddenly lighter.


    Queen Chioma "..?!"


    King Ikechukwu "..."


    First Princess Ebere "..."


    Third Prince Abuchi "..."


    Fourth Prince Chidera "..."


    "Don''t mind me. I was just ying a little prank earlier. I mean, it''s normal to tease my sister, right?" He let out a forcedugh, attempting to pass off his earlier actions as harmless fun.


    Everyone in the room froze.


    Nnenna stared at the watch, momentarily stunned. She felt subtle nudge in her heart, reminding her that her points had indeed been well spent. But the system withdrew silently and didn''t seem happy that she had wasted her good points.


    The atmosphere in the room grew tense as the rest of the family tried to process what had just happened. Their gazes darted between Obinna, Nnenna, and the priceless watch now sitting in her palm.

 Chapter 25: Pretense 3

    <h4>Chapter 25: Pretense 3</h4>


    Did he really just give her that? they wondered collectively, their thoughts filled with disbelief. That''s his beloved Rolex! The one he always unts! What on earth is going on?


    Internally, the queen''s mind was reeling. ''This... this can''t be happening. Why is he suddenly being generous? He hates her, doesn''t he?''


    King Ikechukwu nced at his son, then at Nnenna. Though his face remained unreadable, the slight furrow of his brow betrayed his curiosity.


    ''What changed?'' he thought. ''Why does it feel like the tide is shifting in her favor?''


    Nnenna looked down at the watch, her fingers curling around it gently. A flicker of determination lit her eyes. ''Whatever you fire at me, I''ll use it to my advantage. Let''s see how long you can all keep up this charade.''


    The silence in the room grew thicker, broken only by the soft ticking of the elegant watch in her hand.


    If Queen Chioma hadn''t been carefully maintaining her fa?ade as a loving mother, she would have outright demanded an exnation from Obinna then and there.


    ''What on earth is wrong with this boy?'' she thought, her forced smile twitching slightly at the corners. Her mind raced with questions she couldn''t ask openly in front of everyone.


    Meanwhile, Nnenna, noticing the tension bubbling beneath the surface, put on her most radiant smile, masking the flicker of disbelief she still felt at Obinna''s sudden generosity.


    "Thank you, Brother," she said sweetly, holding up the watch as though it were the most precious thing she had ever received. "I knew you wouldn''t give me just any random gift. I like this watch very much. Thank you again!"


    Obinna''s grin widened as if her words hadpletely erased his earlier misstep. "You''re wee, you''re wee," he said eagerly, a note of genuine pleasure in his voice.


    For a moment, he stood there awkwardly, as though debating whether to offer her something else. His hands fidgeted at his sides, but when he found nothing else on him that he considered worthy, he settled for nodding at her in satisfaction.


    Queen Chioma, on the other hand, decided firmly that she would interrogate Obinnater. There''s no way this is normal, she thought suspiciously. ''Why is my second son acting like this? What''s changed?''


    She looked over at her husband, hoping he would react, but King Ikechukwu remained stoic, his piercing eyes watching the scene unfold as though analyzing every subtle shift in the atmosphere.


    The queen cleared her throat, forcing herself to regainposure. "Well, that''s very generous of you, Obinna," she said lightly, though her words carried an undertone of disbelief. "It seems you''ve truly embraced the role of a caring older brother."


    Obinna nodded proudly. "Of course. Family is everything."


    The queen''s forced smile didn''t falter, but internally, she was fuming. ''Family is everything? Since when has he ever believed that?''


    Nnenna simply smiled and clutched the watch tighter, enjoying the tension that hung in the air. ''This is turning out to be more entertaining than I expected,'' she mused, her eyes gleaming with quiet triumph.


    Queen Chioma gestured toward Chidera, waving him over with an encouraging smile.


    "Chidera,e forward and give your sister the gift you prepared for her. And don''t forget to apologize for your earlier actions," she added, her tone firm but sweet, as if that would mask the underlyingmand.


    Chidera hesitated for a moment, but then sauntered over, his usual air of arrogance clinging to him like a shadow. He held a small box in one hand while flipping through his phone in the other, showing just how little he cared about the moment.


    When he finally reached Nnenna''s bedside, he looked down at her with an icy smirk. "Apologize? Really? Fine," he said, his voice dripping with sarcasm.


    Then, he leaned slightly closer, dropping the pretense of formality. "I''m sorry you don''t know your ce," he said quietly but deliberately, his words sharp as a de.


    Nnenna froze for a moment, her polite mask cracking slightly as her fingers tightened around the watch Obinna had given her. She locked eyes with him, her gaze cool and unwavering, refusing to give him the satisfaction of seeing her flinch.


    Chidera straightened, his smirk deepening as he continued, "If you knew your ce, you wouldn''t be struggling with me for what rightfully belongs to me.


    You can''t really me me for pushing you down, can you? Besides," he added with a mock shrug, "your life isn''t worth much anyway."


    The room went eerily silent. Even Ebere''s carefully crafted expression faltered for a moment, her lips twitching in amusement. King Ikechukwu''s eyes narrowed slightly, though he said nothing.


    Without waiting for a response, Chidera tossed the small box onto Nnenna''sp, as though the act of handing it to her was beneath him. "Anyway, here''s your gift. Hope you like it," he said carelessly, his tone making it clear he couldn''t care less if she did.


    Nnenna stared at the thin but slightly long box for a moment, her heart tightening at his words. ''He really thinks I''m worth nothing, doesn''t he?'' she thought bitterly.


    But she forced herself to keep her expression calm andposed. Slowly, she picked up the small box, her movements graceful yet deliberate.


    "Thank you, Brother," she said softly, her tone polite but distant. Her eyes met his again, and this time, there was a flicker of defiance in them. ''I''ll show you just how much I''m worth.''


    Chidera sneered, but before he could say anything else, King Ikechukwu cleared his throat, stepping forward to intervene. "Chidera," he said firmly, his voice carrying an edge of warning.


    Chidera rolled his eyes but stepped back, muttering something under his breath.


    Queen Chioma pped her hands lightly, trying to diffuse the tension. "Now, now, let''s all get along," she said with a forcedugh, though the tightness in her voice betrayed her difort.


    Nnenna nced at the foot long box and let out a humorlessugh, a mix of bitterness and disbelief swelling within her. ''This is ridiculous, she thought. What exactly do these people take me for?''

 Chapter 26: His Entire Savings

    <h4>Chapter 26: His Entire Savings</h4>


    Without much thought, she tossed the box aside, the action deliberate yet casual, as if its contents were beneath her notice. She had no intention of indulging them by opening whatever "gift" Chidera had prepared.


    However, Queen Chioma was not about to let things slide so easily. She wanted to ensure her "concern" as a mother was on full disy, especially in front of the king, and perhaps subtly remind everyone in the room of Nnenna''s ce.


    After all, Obinna''s unexpected gesture had already disrupted the carefully crafted hierarchy she had worked so hard to maintain.


    "Now, Nnenna, that''s no way to treat a gift," Queen Chioma said, her voiceced with false sweetness. "Come now, open it. These are thoughtful presents chosen specifically for you. Show some gratitude, my dear."


    Her words might have sounded kind to an outsider, but Nnenna could hear the underlyingmand. It wasn''t a suggestion, it was an order wrapped in flowerynguage.


    Nnenna''s fingers twitched slightly as she resisted the urge to retort. Instead, she leaned back against her pillow, her calm demeanor masking the irritation bubbling within her.


    She looked at Queen Chioma, her expression neutral but her eyes cold. "Is it really that important?" she asked softly, her voice calm yet filled with unspoken meaning.


    The queen''s smile tightened. "Of course, it is, darling," she insisted, motioning toward the box. "Gifts are an expression of care and love. I''m sure Chidera put a lot of thought into it."


    At this, Nnenna let out a barely audible sigh. It wasn''t worth the fight, yet. Reaching over, she picked up the box again, her movements slow and deliberate.


    She held it for a moment, her fingers brushing against the edges as if contemting whether it was even worth her time.


    Nnenna was still basking in the satisfaction of Obinna''s changed gift. The Rolex watch on her wrist glinted softly. Buoyed by this small victory, she decided to humor the situation once more.


    With measuredposure, she opened the box Chidera had given her.


    The moment the lid came off, a foul, nauseating smell filled the room. Her stomach turned as her eyes fell on the grotesque contents inside.


    "A rat?!"


    Her voice rang out, sharp and incredulous, as the realization hit her. He had given her a dead rat as a "gift." The sight was revolting, and the insult stung deeper than any words could have.


    For a moment, silence enveloped the room. Even the king, who had been watching passively, frowned in visible disgust.


    His expression darkened as he shifted his gaze to Chidera, who stood there with a smug, unapologetic look stered on his face.


    But not everyone shared the king''s disapproval.


    Queen Chioma''s lips twitched with barely contained delight. This was what she had wanted, a clear message sent to the "attachment" that dared to overstep her bounds.


    Ebere and Abuchi exchanged gleeful nces, their satisfaction evident as they reveled in Nnenna''s humiliation.


    Chidera, emboldened by their reactions, raised his chin proudly. ''Finally, someone knows their ce,'' Queen Chioma thought smugly, though she masked her true feelings with a faintly disapproving look for appearances'' sake.


    Meanwhile, Nnenna''s mind raced. The wave of nausea and anger threatened to consume her, but she held herself steady. She wasn''t going to give them the satisfaction of seeing her break, not today, not ever.


    She nced at the box, then back at Chidera, her expression hardening into something unyielding. Slowly, she closed the box and set it aside, her movements calcted and calm.


    "Thank you, brother," she said evenly, her voice betraying none of the turmoil raging inside her. "I''ll make sure to treasure it."


    The room stilled again. For a moment, even Chidera faltered. Her response wasn''t what he had expected.


    Instead of erupting in anger or tears, she had taken the high road, leaving him and the others unsure how to react.


    But inside, Nnenna seethed. ''Love System,'' she called out silently, her voice sharp and resolute.


    "Yes, Nnenna?"


    "I''m not letting this one slide. Change this pathetic excuse of a gift. Now."


    "Are you certain?" the system asked, its tone almost amused. "You''ll have to use more points for this level of interference."


    "Do it."


    "Very well," the system replied.


    Ding!


    "''Changing hearts to change gifts.'' 300 Good Points deducted."


    Within moments, Chidera''s smug expression shifted. His brows furrowed, a wave of guilt washed over him and a look of panic crossed his face as he stepped forward abruptly.


    "Wait, no! That wasn''t the gift I meant to give!" he blurted out, his voice uncharacteristically frantic.


    The queen''s smile faltered, confusion recing her amusement. "What are you doing, Chidera?" she demanded, her tone sharp.


    Chidera didn''t answer immediately. Instead, with a hesitant hand, he reached into his pocket and pulled out a sleek ck bank card. He extended it toward Nnenna, his movements almost robotic.


    But strangely, a sense of relief washed over him as he handed it to her. Somewhere deep down, he felt like he owed her this, like it was a debt he was finally settling.


    "This is... this is the real gift I prepared," he said, his voice strained as though the admission physically hurt him.


    Yet, there was an undercurrent of sincerity, a rare vulnerability that slipped through his usually guarded demeanor.


    Queen Chioma "..?!"


    King Ikechukwu "..."


    First Princess Ebere "..."


    Second Prince Obinna "..."


    Third Prince Abuchi "..."


    What exactly was going on here?? The family wondered in disbelief.


    Nnenna epted the card without a word at first, her gaze flicking to it briefly. The ck card gleamed faintly under the light, a symbol of wealth and sacrifice.


    She knew what this meant, it was probably all of his savings, painstakingly umted over time.


    Her fingers tightened around the card momentarily before she looked up, her expression unreadable. Then, with a smile as sweet as honey yet sharp enough to cut, she said, "Thank you, brother."


    Her tone carried a delicate bnce, just enough warmth to sound genuine but tinged with subtle triumph.


    It was a performance, and a good one, one that made Queen Chioma''s carefullyposed mask slip for a brief moment.

 Chapter 27: Two Faced Sister

    <h4>Chapter 27: Two Faced Sister</h4>


    The queen''s eyes narrowed, her anger barely concealed as she watched Nnenna slip the card under her pillow like it was nothing more than a casual gesture.


    Chidera, however, felt oddly satisfied. His lips twitched into a small, awkward smile as he stepped back.


    For reasons he couldn''t fully articte, giving her the card felt right, as though he had just fulfilled an obligation he didn''t even know he had.


    The atmosphere in the room shifted once again. The queen seethed silently, her thoughts racing. ''What is wrong with my children today? First Obinna, now Chidera? Why are they treating this girl like she''s worth something?''


    Nnenna, on the other hand, remained calm. Beneath herposed exterior, a spark of amusement flickered. ''Good points well spent,'' she thought smugly. ''Keep underestimating me. You''ll see soon enough.''


    The silence stretched, thick with tension, before the queen forced herself to speak again, determined to regain control. "Well, isn''t that generous of you, Chidera," she said, her voice dripping with false sweetness. "But remember, darling, there''s such a thing as overindulgence."


    Nnenna''s smile widened slightly. Let her simmer, she thought, settling back into her pillow as though this was all just another ordinary day.


    Frustration flickered across the faces of the rest of the family. Their carefully constructed n to belittle Nnenna seemed to unravel before their eyes.


    Ebere, however, was not one to sit idle. She decided to step in, a dazzling smile lighting up her face as she approached Nnenna with deliberate grace.


    "Sister," she began, her voice syrupy sweet, "I''m so d to see you''re feeling better now. I wanted toe earlier, but school and other responsibilities kept me so busy.


    Everyone missed you so much, but I told them you wouldn''t want too many visitors since you were still recovering."


    She tilted her head slightly, as though pondering deeply, then added with a warmugh, "I hope you don''t mind, but I felt very strongly that we all had toe and see you today. After all, family should support one another, right?"


    Her tone and expressions were perfectly practiced, but Nnenna noticed the glint in her sister''s eyes. It was a sharp, calcting gleam that betrayed her true intentions.


    For someone who imed to have missed her, Ebere''s presence carried no warmth, only an undercurrent of rivalry and something else, jealousy, perhaps?


    Ebere continued her charade with an air of innocence that only the most gullible would believe. "So, I decided, well, rather, I insisted, that we alle here. We''ve all missed you so much, sister. Honestly, your presence is bing so important in the castle these days."


    The fifteen year old''s words were wrapped in sweetness, but the truth behind them was as sour as vinegar. Her lips carried a radiant smile, but her mind was filled with irritation.


    Internally, she muttered to herself, ''Important? This so called sister? The only importance she had was keeping things running smoothly for me!''


    The reality was simple, Ebere had grown used to having Nnenna at her beck and call. Without her, things were slightly inconvenient. Nobody else tended to her whims the way Nnenna did.


    But what truly grated on her nerves was the vague unease she felt, the sense that something had shifted.


    Nnenna didn''t seem meek or subservient anymore. That change only added to the difort simmering beneath her pleasant fa?ade.


    As Ebere stood there, still smiling, she decided she would find a way to remind Nnenna of her ce soon enough.


    Ebere''s smile grew wider, though it didn''t reach her eyes. No one else in the room missed the venom hiding beneath her syrupy tone. ''She loves this,'' Nnenna thought. ''This girl thrives on finding new ways to humiliate me.''


    For Ebere, it wasn''t just about control; it was the sheer delight of making someone she deemed beneath her suffer.


    Torturing Nnenna gave her joy, an ugly joy that only someone used to absolute power could find pleasure in.


    While everyone else in the castle was merely a servant to her, Nnenna was worse, someone she could torment personally, someone who was always at her mercy.


    "I can''t wait for you toe back home, sister!" Ebere chimed. "When you do, I''ll cook your favorite dish for you!" She paused dramatically before adding with a sly chuckle,


    "Oh, no, wait, silly me. I won''t actually cook it. I''ll have the servants make it, of course. Or, better yet, maybe you can cook it yourself! I''ll even let you have a taste."


    The room fell silent at her mocking words, though no one dared speak. This kind of exchange wasn''t new.


    Everyone knew about their usual ways toward Nnenna, especially when it came to food.


    Starving her was a method they had perfected, just another way to assert their dominance over the girl they refused to see as an equal.


    Nnenna stared at Ebere for a long moment, her calm mask in ce, though a storm brewed in her heart. ''This girl... I''ll make sure you regret your words one day.''


    Ebere, oblivious to the change in Nnenna, tilted her head, still beaming, and waited for her sister''s reaction.


    Nnenna listened to Ebere''s incessant prattle, her patience thinning with each passing second. She had endured enough.


    Her sharp gaze shifted slightly as she mentally summoned her secret weapon. "Love System," she called out firmly, her voice steady and resolute within her mind.


    ''This so called twin sister of mine talks too much. Can you do something about it?''


    The system hesitated for a moment before responding. "Are you sure you want to waste good points on something like this? Keep in mind, the three day period for umting points is almost over. You might regret this."


    But Nnenna didn''t falter. "I know what I''m doing," she said with certainty.


    "I''ve already collected enough points, and I can earn more before the deadline. Just do it, please. Trust me on this." Her voice softened slightly, but the resolve behind her words remained unshaken.

 Chapter 28: Words Are Weapons

    <h4>Chapter 28: Words Are Weapons</h4>


    The system sighed dramatically, as if disappointed by her insistence. "Fine. Task initiated."


    Ding!


    A notification chimed, and the system continued


    "In a multitude of words, there is definitely one wrong one. Sometimes, it''s best to remain silent."


    A subtle pause followed before another chime echoed


    "150 good points deducted."


    Nnenna barely flinched at the loss of points. It was worth it. She nced at Ebere, whose smug demeanor didn''t waver,pletely unaware of the invisible strings now working on her.


    A small, satisfied smile tugged at Nnenna''s lips. ''You talk too much, Ebere,'' she thought inwardly, herposure remaining wlessly serene.


    The others in the room noticed her slight change in expression but brushed it off, assuming it to be her natural reaction to her "sister''s" relentless chatter.


    Meanwhile, the mechanism she had just set in motion was already beginning to unfold.


    Barely a minute after Nnenna activated the system''s feature, Ebere, who had been speaking confidently and almost condescendingly, suddenly paused mid sentence.


    Her expression twisted into one of confusion, as if her mind was suddenly at odds with her mouth. She opened her lips to continue, but no words came out.


    Ebere stood there, stunned, her usual smug demeanor faltering. For some inexplicable reason, a strange, gnawing hesitation overtook her.


    Every time she tried to utter another scathing remark about her adopted sister, a sharp pang of difort gripped her chest. It wasn''t just emotional, it was psychological.


    Her hand moved subconsciously to her heart as if to soothe an invisible ache. ''What is this?'' she thought frantically.


    The room grew eerily quiet as everyone observed the sudden shift. The queen furrowed her brows, clearly perturbed by her daughter''s silence.


    Chidera tilted his head, his sharp gaze narrowing slightly as if trying to decipher what had just transpired.


    Ebere''s internal turmoil deepened. A peculiar realization hit her like a wave, her cruel words, for the first time in her life, felt like weapons.


    They didn''t just harm others; they seemed to backfire directly onto her, piercing her own heart with an intensity she couldn''t understand.


    She clenched her fists, her pride unwilling to let her falterpletely, but something deeper within her whispered for her to stop. Unable to push forward with her usual venom, she reluctantly fell into silence.


    Nnenna watched the scene unfold with quiet satisfaction. The corner of her lips twitched upward in a barely there smile.


    Ebere''s confusion and difort were almost too entertaining to witness, but Nnenna kept her face neutral, masking her amusement.


    The queen, meanwhile, grew increasingly suspicious. Her sharp eyes darted between her children, frustration bubbling beneath herposed exterior.


    ''What is wrong with these children today?'' She thought angrily. ''First Obinna, then Chidera, and now Ebere. Why can''t they put this country bumpkin in her ce?''


    But no one dared to voice their thoughts, and the silence stretched on, tension thickening in the room.


    Abuchi couldn''t suppress the smug smirk creeping onto his face. Watching his siblings falter and fail to humble Nnenna only amused him further.


    ''Do I have to do everything myself?'' he thought with disdain, stepping forward to take the reins of the situation.


    "Nnenna," he began, his tone dripping with condescension, "don''t get the wrong idea. The only reason we''re here is because our eldest brother insisted on this visit. Don''t think for a second that anyone here actually wanted to see you."


    His words were sharp, each oneced with enough venom to pierce through any semnce of goodwill. He continued, his voice growing louder as though wanting to ensure everyone in the room understood his message clearly.


    "No one here has any intention of suddenly liking you. This visit isn''t about you; it''s about fulfilling our so called righteousness as a family. So don''t let it go to your head."


    The atmosphere in the room grew heavier with each word, the weight of his disdain unmistakable. He took a step closer, sneering at Nnenna as though her mere presence offended him.


    "Now that we''ve done our duty, I think it''s time we leave," he said, waving dismissively at the others as ifmanding their departure.


    "Honestly, you should just stay here as long as you can. The castle has been so much more beautiful since you left."


    The final blow came swiftly. "Your face," he said, his lips curling into a cruel smirk, "is nothing but an eyesore. No one misses it."


    Nnenna sat quietly, her expression unreadable as she watched Abuchi deliver his tirade.


    Despite his cruel words, there was a flicker of amusement in her eyes, but she remainedposed, letting the silence stretch after his outburst.


    Abuchi''s smirk grew wider, mistaking her silence for defeat. But deep inside, he didn''t notice the shift in the room.


    His siblings exchanged uneasy nces, realizing he had done what they couldn''t do no matter how hard they tried.


    Queen Chioma''s lips curled into a smile of relief. Finally, someone was behaving as expected, someone who wasn''t swayed by whatever strange influence had swept over the others.


    To her, Abuchi''s sharp words restored a sense of normalcy, a reassurance that at least one of her children still held their disdain for this "attachment" they called a sister.


    Meanwhile, King Ikechukwu remained silent, observing everything unfold like a detached spectator. His expression betrayed no emotions, and it was clear he had no intentions of intervening, leaving the family drama to y out on its own.


    Abuchi''s cruel words hit Nnenna like a p. They stung deeply, reigniting the fire of rebellion in her heart.


    Her fingers clenched the sheets as her initial reaction was to retaliate, but just as her emotions surged, the familiar chime of the Love System resonated in her mind.


    "Enough, Nnenna," the system cautioned, its tone sterner than ever before. "You have only 480 Good Points remaining. Choose your battles wisely. You cannot afford to squander them like this."


    The Love System spoke again, its voice firmer this time, as though trying to drill its point into Nnenna''s stubborn mind.

 Chapter 29: Face Off

    <h4>Chapter 29: Face Off</h4>


    The Love System spoke again, its voice firmer this time, as though trying to drill its point into Nnenna''s stubborn mind.


    "You need to live, Nnenna," she said, each word deliberate and heavy. "None of this will ever matter if you don''t. These people will never love you if you''re dead, but if you live, if you''re patient, there''s still a chance to get their love.


    So enough. Let it go. Let them have their moment, and rise above it. You need to exercise patience."


    The System''s words hit like a hammer to her chest.


    "You must learn to let people''s bad behavior roll off your back. It''s not easy, but it''s a necessary skill. It''s something my master would want you to learn, something I believe you need to embrace to seed. This is the way forward."


    She paused for a moment, as if giving her a chance to reflect.


    "If you still choose to use more of your Good Points, I won''t disobey you. It''s your call. But know this, I''ve tried my best to warn you, and every choicees with a cost."


    The words resonated deeply, stirring something inside her. Nnenna took a shaky breath, her fingers tightening around the edge of her nket as she battled the storm raging within her.


    The System had never been this direct before, but its urgency was unmistakable.


    "Patience," she whispered under her breath, the word feeling foreign but strangely grounding. "I can do this. I''ll endure... for now."


    Over at Somto''s side, the atmosphere in the room was heavy with unspoken tension. Somto sat poised, his calm and elegant demeanor betraying no trace of emotion as his gaze locked onto Four.


    Across from him, Four leaned back slightly in his chair, his cold, calcting eyes narrowing as though trying to dissect Somto''s every word.


    Between them sat Ikenna, his expression a mix of difort and apprehension, caught between the two people he trusted most.


    Somto spoke first, his tone even, cultured, but with a deliberate edge. "Why haven''t you finished your physical therapy, Four? I need you back on your feet, ready and focused. There''s no time for distractions."


    Four''s lips curled into a faint smirk, though his voice remained icy as he replied, "Distractions? Is that what you call this? You might think my search is pointless, Somto, but I don''t."


    His eyes darkened with determination. "I made a promise to her, to always have her back. She was my best friend, and I owe it to her to find out what happened. I know she''s here, Somto. I can feel it."


    Somto''sposed facade remained intact, though a subtle tightening of his fingers betrayed his irritation. "And what makes you think she''s here? Hmm?"


    His tone was measured but dismissive, as if the very idea were beneath him. "Her father had connections, Four. Powerful ones. She could be with any one of them, far away from this hospital, this city... anywhere. And instead of following those leads, you''re wasting time here on a hunch."


    "I trust my instincts," Four shot back, his voice sharp, unwavering.


    Somto leaned forward slightly, his calm tone taking on a dangerous undercurrent. "Or maybe you''re not really looking for her. Maybe," he said, his cultured voice dipping into a whisper, "you''re afraid of what you''ll find."


    Four''s eyes shed dangerously. "Afraid?"


    Somto nodded slowly, his gaze piercing. "Afraid that she''s not the person you remember. That the girl you''re searching for no longer exists. Or worse..." He let the words hang in the air for a moment before delivering the blow. "That she''s dead."


    The silence that followed was suffocating. Ikenna, who had been sitting quietly, finally spoke up, his voice hesitant. "Somto, that''s��"


    "Enough, Ikenna," Somto interrupted smoothly, turning his calm yet authoritative gaze toward him. "This isn''t about emotions or promises. This is about priorities. And right now, Four''s priority should be his recovery."


    Four rose abruptly, his cold demeanor barely masking the storm brewing within him. "I made a promise, Somto. Unlike you, I don''t break mine."


    Somto''s expression didn''t change, though there was a flicker of something unreadable in his eyes. "Do whatever you want, Four. But don''t expect me to entertain your delusions."


    With that, Somto stood, adjusting his cufflinks with practiced elegance before walking toward the door. As he reached for the handle, he paused, ncing back over his shoulder. "Finish your therapy, Four. We both know you''re wasting your time here."


    He left the room with measured steps, the soft click of the door closing behind him echoing ominously.


    Four sat back down, his cold gaze fixed on the door. "He knows something," he murmured, his voice low. "Somto''s hiding something."


    Ikenna looked between his two friends, conflicted. "Four," he said hesitantly, "Somto... he''s not the type to keep secrets without reason. Maybe��"


    "Maybe nothing," Four interrupted, his tone as sharp as ice. "I know what I''m doing, Ikenna. If Somto won''t help, I''ll do it alone."


    Meanwhile, Somto walked briskly down the hallway, his steps deliberate but his mind in turmoil. ''How did he suspect she''s here? I thought I covered my tracks... This is bad. If he finds out, everything I''ve worked for could fall apart.''


    Somto stopped briefly outside Nnenna''s room, his expression calm once more, though his mind was racing. ''I have to keep him from discovering the truth. No matter what it takes.''


    He opened the door to find a cold atmosphere filling the room. His eyes immediatelynded on Nnenna, lying silently on the bed, her expression neutral.


    He then nced at his family members, standing awkwardly, as if waiting for something. His confusion grew as he looked at each one in turn.


    "What''s going on here?" he asked, his voice calm but sharp with curiosity.


    Queen Chioma was quick to respond, stepping forward with a smile that didn''t quite reach her eyes. "Nothing''s happened," she said, her tone almost too light, betraying her unease.


    "Your brothers just apologized to their sister and gave her some wonderful gifts. Obinna gave her his most expensive watch, and Chidera offered all of his savings. Isn''t that right, Nnenna?"

 Chapter 30: Dying Again

    <h4>Chapter 30: Dying Again</h4>


    Her words came out too quickly, and she made sure to look at Nnenna, waiting for some kind of approval. But Nnenna, still quiet, didn''t show much emotion in return.


    Somto studied the situation carefully. He could sense the tension in the room, the heavy silence that followed her words.


    Queen Chioma''s smile faltered just slightly, and it didn''t take much for Somto to realize that her excitement over the gifts was feigned.


    She wasn''t pleased at all with the way her children had acted, but she was doing her best to maintain a facade of civility.


    The fact that she emphasized the gifts so much, almost too much, made it clear that something wasn''t right. Somto''s suspicions deepened.


    Nnenna finally decided to follow Queen Chioma''s lead and replied, "That''s right," her tone calm but measured. The scene before her didn''t quite match the words spoken, but she chose to go along with it, for the sake of the situation.


    Somto, who was still standing silently at the back, could still feel the tension in the room, but he didn''t show any emotion.


    His thoughts raced, but he decided to hold off on speaking for now. The contradictions weren''t lost on him, but he would bide his time.


    Turning to Nnenna, Somto continued, "Alright, that''s why we''re here. I spoke to the director, and since you still have physical therapy toplete, you''ll be staying here for a while.


    After that, you can go back home." His voice was gentle, a stark contrast to the frustration he had shown earlier.


    "I''m d you''re doing well," he added, trying to ease the tension, but his words wereced with a quiet concern. "Just... don''t talk to strangers anymore.


    You never really know who they are. If they don''t have a proper name, avoid them. It''s better to avoid unnecessary risks."


    Nnenna felt the unease in the room as Somto''s words lingered in her mind. "If they don''t have a proper name, avoid them," he had said. It was strange, unsettling even.


    She thought about the man she assumed was the director, and Four. She didn''t know much about them, but they seemed important. Yet, why would Somto be so protective?


    She didn''t want to ask him directly, after all, if he hadn''t revealed it himself, there must be a reason to keep it to himself. It wasn''t her ce to pry.


    Nnenna sighed and forced a smile, trying to push the troubling thoughts to the back of her mind. "Okay, brother," she said, nodding in agreement. "If you''ve stayed long enough, I think it''s time for you all to leave. I need to get some rest."


    It was clear in her tone and bodynguage that she didn''t want them there any longer. She was exhausted, physically and emotionally, and wanted some time to herself.


    Somto and the others didn''t push her; instead, they slowly made their way toward the door, respecting her wishes.


    But just as they reached the door, Nnenna suddenly froze. Her body shook uncontrobly, as though she was having a seizure. Her eyes widened, her lips trembled, and she couldn''t catch her breath.


    The scene in the room turned chaotic in an instant. Nnenna''s body convulsed violently, her limbs trembling uncontrobly, and her head tilted to the side as if she couldn''t hold it up.


    The sight was utterly terrifying. The room, which had been tense just moments before, was now filled with rm.


    Everyone stood frozen, unsure of what to do next. For a split second, there was a glint of what could only be described as satisfaction on Queen Chioma''s face.


    Could this be the moment she had been waiting for? But she quickly masked her expression with one of concern, blending in with the others.


    It was the first prince, the calm andposed Somto, who snapped into action. While the rest of the family remained rooted to their spots, unable to process what was happening, he was already reaching for his phone to call for the medical staff.


    "We need a doctor!" Somto''s voice cut through the panic like a de,manding immediate attention.


    As soon as he put down the phone, he rushed toward Nnenna''s side. With steady hands and focused movements, he tilted her head slightly and checked her pupils.


    The tremors in her body made it impossible to do much else without proper equipment or the presence of a professional.


    "Stay with me, Nnenna," he said softly, his voice carrying a rare note of warmth and urgency. Despite his frustration with her earlier behavior, there was no hesitation in his care for her now.


    He cursed silently under his breath. "A dose of lorazepam or even diazepam would stop this in seconds. But I can''t administer it. It''s not just illegal, it''s dangerous without the right tools and dosage." His knowledge of medicine was extensive, but thew and his own moralpass bound his hands.


    Instead, Somto focused on what he could do. He held Nnenna''s shoulders firmly but gently, ensuring she wouldn''t hurt herself further while convulsing.


    His calm demeanor gave the others a sense of stability in the midst of their shared panic.


    The seconds stretched into eternity. Finally, the sound of hurried footsteps in the corridor signaled the arrival of the medical team.


    Relief coursed through Somto as he stood back, allowing the professionals to take over. He moved to the corner of the room, his elegant posture betraying none of the tension simmering beneath the surface.


    As the nurses and doctor stabilized Nnenna, the rest of the family finally began to stir, their masks of concern firmly in ce. The queen, ever the actress, rushed to Somto''s side.


    "Thank you, my son. You acted so quickly. If it weren''t for you��" she began, her tone dripping with maternal pride that felt hollow to Somto.


    He didn''t respond, his sharp mind already piecing together what could have caused the seizure. But as he nced at Nnenna, her fragile state only deepened the mystery. ''Could this be natural, or had someone��?''

 Chapter 31 - 31 Her Words Outweigh Mine

    ?Chapter 31: Her Words Outweigh Mine?


    Chapter 31: Her Words Outweigh Mine?


    Somto cut off the thought.


    There would be time to investigateter.


    For now, Nnenna��s survival was the priority.


    As Nnenna��s body convulsed violently, a familiar sound echoed in her mind.


    Ding!


    The Love System��s voice was cold and unfeeling as it announced, ��Urgent alert.


    Your three days are over, and you do not have enough good points to sustain your life.��               Nnenna��s heart sank at the words, even amidst the chaos of her seizing body.


    The trembling wasn��t just her physical condition; it was her soul reacting to the harsh reality of her impending death.


    Her thoughts raced.


    ��This can��t be the end.


    No, not like this.


    I��vee too far to lose now!��               With thest shreds of her consciousness, she mentally called out to the system, ��Isn��t there something you can do?


    Please, I��ll get the good points!


    Just give me time, an hour, thirty minutes, anything!��               The system��s response was merciless.


    ��I warned you of this oue.


    I cannot stop your death.


    There is nothing I can do for you now.


    I��m sorry.��               The apology rang hollow in her ears as her vision darkened.


    The sound of the doctor��s voice, her family��s feigned panicked shouts, Somto��s threats to the doctors, and the rustle of medical equipment faded into nothingness.


    The room around her blurred, the faces of her tormentors and supposed loved ones blending into one indistinguishable void.


    Her mind began to shut down, her grip on reality slipping.


    It was as if she were floating away, weightless and powerless.


    The Love System��s words repeated in her subconscious, cruel and final.


    ��There is nothing I can do for you.��               Yet, deep within her, a spark of defiance flickered.


    ��No��


    I won��t go like this.��               Even as she hovered on the edge of oblivion, a part of Nnenna refused to surrender.


    If this truly was the end, then she would face it with the same quiet determination that had carried her through the years of suffering.


    But in her heart, she held onto a sliver of hope, a desperate belief that something, or someone, would intervene, maybe the man she saw in the garden that day.


    As the medical team worked frantically to stabilize her, Nnenna��s consciousness drifted into a strange, ethereal space.


    It was neither life nor death, but somewhere in between, a liminal ne where time felt suspended.


    Thest coherent thought that crossed her mind before the void consumed her was clear and resolute, ��This isn��t the end for me.


    It can��t be.��               In Four��s room, the atmosphere was tense, a stark contrast to the calm exterior he usually exuded.


    He sat on the edge of his chair, his cold eyes scanning Ikenna, who leaned casually against the wall with crossed arms.


    But despite his rxed posture, Ikenna��s expression betrayed his deep suspicion.


    ��You know, I also think he knows something,�� Ikenna said, his tone low and deliberate.


    His eyes narrowed, reflecting the calctions running through his mind.


    ��He��ll try to deny it, and I almost let him fool me.


    But the fact that he even cares��


    That alone shows he��s hiding something we don��t know.��               Four nodded, his steady demeanor unshaken.


    ��I think so too.


    Somto��s behavior wasn��t natural.


    He��s tooposed, too strategic to act so carelessly.


    He must definitely know more than he��s letting on.��               Ikenna straightened, stepping closer.


    ��How do we get it out of him?��               Four leaned back slightly, his sharp gaze unflinching as he considered the question.


    ��I don��t know yet,�� he admitted.


    ��Somto��s not the type to break under pressure.


    He��s calcting, he won��t reveal anything unless he wants to.


    And right now, we don��t have enough leverage to push him.��               Ikenna frowned, tapping his fingers against his arm.


    ��So we��re stuck.


    Meanwhile, he��s probably nning his next move while we��re here spinning our wheels.��               Four��s cold demeanor remained unbroken.


    ��He��s good at ying the long game.


    But so am I.��               Ikenna sighed, running a hand through his hair.


    ��You know, Somto does have a point about your physical therapy.��               Four��s eyes narrowed slightly, but he remained silent.


    ��How are you supposed to find her if you can��t even walk properly?�� Ikenna continued, his tone almost chiding.


    ��I get that you want answers, but how effective are you like this?


    You��re only going to slow yourself down.��               Four��s lips thinned, his gaze hardening.


    ��My condition doesn��t define me,�� he said coldly.


    ��You know that.��               Ikenna raised a hand defensively.


    ��I know, I know.


    But think about it, what if she needs you?


    What if she��s in danger?


    You need to be at full strength if you��re going to help her.��               Four sat in his chair, his expression as cold as ever, yet his thoughts were anything but calm.


    He had been reminded of the girl who had barged into his room three days ago, the one who had left him with words that lingered in his mind.


    She had said something that resonated, something he couldn��t shake off.


    ��She was right,�� Four said aloud, breaking the silence.


    ��I��ll need my strength.


    And for that, I��ll need my legs.��               He turned his steely gaze toward Ikenna, who had been quietly observing him.


    ��We��ll start physical therapy from the next session,�� Four announced, his tone decisive.


    Ikenna ������               Ikenna raised an eyebrow, clearly surprised.


    ��What brought about this change of heart?


    I��ve been trying to convince you for weeks.��               Four didn��t respond immediately.


    Instead, he leaned back in his chair, his mind briefly reying the girl��s words.


    ��Someone told me something that made me reconsider,�� he finally said, his voice steady but distant.


    Ikenna tilted his head, intrigued.


    ��Someone?


    Who?


    And what did they say that finally got through to you?��               Four��s lips tightened into a thin line.


    ��It��s not important,�� he replied tersely, clearly unwilling to borate.


    Ikenna wasn��t satisfied with the vague answer.


    ��Not important?�� he echoed incredulously.


    ��I��ve been lecturing you about the importance of therapy for weeks, and her words, whoever she is, outweigh mine?


    There��s no way that girl is ordinary.


    It��s Nnenna, isn��t it?��           CREATORS�� THOUGHTS     JedidiahBeaufoy    Creation is hard, cheer me up!


    VOTE for me!

 Chapter 32 - 32 A Closed Mouth Is A Closed Destiny

    ?Chapter 32: A Closed Mouth Is A Closed Destiny   Chapter 32: A Closed Mouth Is A Closed Destiny                              Four didn��t respond to the remark, but his silence spoke volumes.


    His cold, calcting mind was already piecing together the puzzle, though he didn��t share his thoughts.


    Ikenna studied him for a moment longer before finally nodding.


    ��Fine.


    If it gets you tomit to the sessions, I won��t press further.


    But don��t expect me to go easy on you.��               Four��s gaze hardened.


    ��I wouldn��t expect anything less.��               As Ikenna and Four continued their conversation, Ikenna��s phone buzzed with an iing call.


    He ignored it.


    Then came another vibration.


    And another.


    By the fifth call, he was visibly irritated, muttering under his breath.


    When the phone finally stopped ringing, it was immediately followed by a string of notifications, five in rapid session.


    He tried to dismiss them, but the persistent pings didn��t stop.


    Knowing it could be from a VIP patient, he sighed in annoyance and pulled out his phone.


    The screen disyed an urgent hospital page: ��Dr.


    Ikenna, please report to the VIP ward room 2** immediately.


    Emergency, seizure in progress.��               The words sent a chill down his spine.


    His frustration evaporated in an instant, reced by focused urgency.


    He cursed under his breath, his mind racing as he processed the situation.


    ��A seizure?


    How?


    She seemed stable earlier.��               ��I need to go,�� he muttered abruptly, shoving his phone into his pocket and heading for the door.


    Ikenna didn��t wait for an acknowledgment from Four as he left, but he was unaware that the man, persistent as ever, had followed him.


    Four, slow yet determined, maneuvered his wheelchair down the hall.


    Inside Nnenna��s room, chaos ensued.


    Nurses and doctors were frantically working to stabilize her.


    She convulsed on the bed, her body trembling as her muscles tensed unnaturally.


    A nurse was already drawing up Ativan to control the seizure, while another was prepping a syringe.


    The lead physician was shouting instructions               ��Keep her airway open!


    Check for hypoxia, get the pulse oximeter on!


    What��s her oxygen saturation?��               ��Eighty three percent and dropping!�� a nurse replied, her voice tense as she adjusted the oxygen mask over Nnenna��s face.


    ��Okay, administer the Ativan.


    2 mg IV push.


    We need to stop this before it progresses into status epilepticus.


    Someone prep a gurney, we��ll need to get her to imaging after this for a CT scan.��               The team worked seamlessly, though tension filled the room.


    A nurse grabbed a bag of normal saline to start IV fluids, while another monitored the EKG.


    At that moment, Ikenna strode in, hismanding presence halting the chaos for a moment.


    ��Let me check,�� he said firmly, his tone brooking no argument.


    The attending physician looked hesitant but stepped aside, trusting Ikenna��s expertise.


    ��She��s still seizing,�� the physician reported.


    ��Vitals are unstable, and we��re concerned about aspiration.��               Ikenna nodded, his hands steady as he examined Nnenna.


    He observed her pupils, noting sluggish responses, and listened to her breathing, which was shallow and erratic.


    ��Good call on the Ativan,�� he said.


    ��Let��s see how she responds to it.��               He nced at the monitors.


    Her heart rate was spiking, nearing 150 bpm, and her oxygen levels remained dangerously low.


    ��Suction her airway,�� he ordered.


    ��And position herterally to prevent aspiration.��               A nurse immediately turned Nnenna onto her side while another gently suctioned her mouth to clear any potential obstructions.


    ��We��ll need a CT scan to rule out intracranial causes,�� Ikenna said, his voice calm despite the urgency.


    ��Prep her for transport as soon as she stabilizes.��               Behind him, Four watched everything unfold, his expression unreadable.


    Though he didn��t say a word, his sharp eyes missed nothing.


    Four remained seated, his cold gaze fixed on Nnenna as her body convulsed.


    The sharp contrast between her frailty and his unyielding nature only seemed to deepen his scorn.


    ��You encouraged me to start physical therapy, yet here you are, dying.


    Weak.


    Very weak,�� he muttered, his tone devoid of sympathy.


    ��I guess you aren��t so special after all.��               Around him, the room buzzed with medical activity, but Four was oblivious to it all, his focus unwavering.


    Yet, deep in his mind, an ufortable flicker stirred, an echo of her words and actions that had pushed him to reconsider his own state.


    Unaware of Four��s thoughts, or anyone else��s, Nnenna��s world was fading.


    Sounds became muffled, and colors dimmed as consciousness slipped further away.


    It felt as though she was sinking into an endless ocean, the weight of her body pulling her down.


    Just as darkness began to im herpletely, a familiar sound echoed in the void               Ding!


    The voice of the love system resonated faintly in her mind, cutting through the haze:               ��Be transformed by the renewing of your mind.


    You changed Four��s mindset towards physical therapy, which is the first step to recovering full function of his legs.


    This earned you 400 good points.��               The words registered faintly as if spoken from a great distance, yet they carried warmth, a tiny glimmer of hope in an otherwise cold abyss.


    Nnenna��s body remained still, her fate uncertain, but somewhere deep within her subconscious, she clung to those words like a lifeline.


    Another faint sound from the love system followed shortly after.


    Ding!


    ��You impressed Director Ikenna by doing what he hasn��t been able to do for weeks, convincing Four to work towards recovering full function of his legs.


    This earned you 150 good points.��               The notification rang in her mind, breaking through the thick fog clouding her consciousness.


    It was a small but vital beacon of hope.


    The love system��s voice was gentle, filled with concern and an undertone of urgency.


    ��Nnenna, would you like to exchange 1000 good points for an extension of your life by one month?�� she asked, her tone almost pleading.


    She wanted Nnenna to live, but she could not act without her consent.


    A closed mouth was indeed a closed destiny.


    The system hesitated, almost as if she could feel the pain radiating from Nnenna��s fragile body.


    ��Please��


    say something,�� the system urged softly.


    CREATORS�� THOUGHTS     JedidiahBeaufoy    Music: I don��t let you guys sleep without reading two new chapters, I don��t let you guys go out for the day with reading a new chapter.


    Oh please don��t let me sleep without seeing your support or let me wake up and my smile goes upside down after seeing a nk support page.


    This is my newest song.


    Please support!

 Chapter 33 - 33 Living

    ?Chapter 33: Living   Chapter 33: Living                              Nnenna��s mind was clouded, her thoughts barely coherent as the weight of her failing body threatened to pull her into darkness.


    Still, she fought with everything she had left.


    Her lips trembled, her throat burned, but she forced out a single, faint whisper.


    ��Yes����               The word was fragile, barely audible, but it was enough.


    The system��s relief was almost palpable.


    The love system��s notification sounded again, bringing a sense of strange relief.


    Ding!


    ��One thousand good points deducted.


    Life extension is now one month.��               Director Ikenna ������               Attending doctors ������               Nurses ������               Her family ������               Four ������               Director Ikenna, Four, the attending doctors, nurses and her family, stood frozen, still trying to grasp what had just urred.


    The girl who had been seizing a moment ago, seemingly on the brink of death, was now eerily still, her body rxed as if nothing had happened.


    It was as though the seizure had never urred.


    The attending doctor, Dr.


    Chidi, was the first to move.


    He rushed to Nnenna��s side, checking her pulse.


    It was steady.


    A sharp intake of breath escaped him as he ced a stethoscope to her chest.


    ��Her heartbeat��s stable,�� he muttered in disbelief, looking up at Director Ikenna, who had been silently observing, brow furrowed.


    Four watched, his mind racing.


    He knew Nnenna had somehow defied the odds, but how?


    He hadn��t seen such a quick recovery from a seizure before, especially after someone had been as close to death as Nnenna was moments ago.


    Dr.


    Chidi quickly moved to check her airway, ensuring it was clear and unobstructed.


    He performed a visual check, verifying her pupils were responsive to light.


    To his surprise, they reacted normally, indicating her brain functions hadn��t been impaired in the wake of the seizure.


    ��We need to move fast,�� the doctor said, his voice urgent but controlled.


    ��I��ll prepare the IV fluids, she needs hydration and stabilization.


    She could still be at risk for another seizure, or forplications.��               Nnenna��s eyelids fluttered slightly, as though she was beginning to stir.


    The doctors exchanged nces, both relieved and cautious.


    They knew that seizures, though often brief, could cause lingering effects.


    They would need to monitor her closely.


    ��Start an EEG,�� Dr.


    Chidi ordered.


    ��We need to check for any electrical disturbances in her brain.


    This recovery is��


    unusual.��               A nurse quickly set up the electroencephalogram machine, cing the electrodes carefully on Nnenna��s scalp, connecting them to the device that would track her brain��s electrical activity.


    ��Let��s also get a CT scan, just to be safe,�� Dr.


    Moses added.


    ��I want to make sure there��s no underlying cause we missed.��               As they prepared to move Nnenna for the scan, her body suddenly twitched, then stilled again.


    It was as if her body was still trying to process what had just happened.


    Four looked at the girl one more time then silently wheeled himself away but didn��t notice Ebere staring a him with infatuation in her eyes and a ting of disappointment at his non functioning legs.


    ��Her pupils are responding, and the EEG looks normal so far,�� Dr.


    Chidi said, examining the readings with growing relief.


    ��It��s��


    remarkable.


    Whatever happened, she��s recovering faster than I would��ve expected.��               It wasn��t just her physical recovery that was astounding, her mental rity seemed to be returning too.


    Slowly, Nnenna��s eyes began to open wider, and her gaze flicked between the people around her.


    Nnenna was regaining consciousness.


    Despite the odds, her body had fought back, and against all expectations, she was alive.


    But as she blinked slowly, the room remained silent, waiting for her to speak.


    The love system had granted her an extension of life, but now, it was up to her to take the next step in her journey and get more good points.


    ��Please, ma��am, sirs, miss,e with me.


    We need you all to wait in the reception while we run some tests,�� a nurse said politely to the Achebe family, her expression calm but firm.


    ��Tests?


    She��s fine.


    She looks fine to me!�� Queen Chioma interjected sharply, her arms crossed.


    ��And these tests cost money, you know.��               The nurse ������               The nurse blinked, momentarily taken aback.


    Was money truly an issue for the royal family?


    Were they not here for their daughter��s well being?


    She hesitated before rifying.


    ��Ma��am, these are necessary tests.


    They��re important to ensure that your daughter is stable and that nothing else happens.��               Abuchi, standing silent at first, frowned slightly.


    ��Necessary, you say?�� he asked, his tone calcted.


    His gaze shifted to Nnenna, who, despite appearing calm now, had been fighting for her life just moments ago.


    ��Yes, sir,�� the nurse confirmed, her tone steady.


    ��While she seems fine on the surface, sudden seizures can be unpredictable.


    We need to understand what caused it to avoid futureplications.��               Chidera rolled his eyes.


    ��More expenses.


    Is all this really worth it?�� he muttered under his breath.


    Obinna, however, stepped forward, cing a hand on Chidera��s shoulder.


    ��It��s not about the cost, Chidera.


    It��s her life,�� he said firmly, though his expression betrayed his reluctance.


    There was need to keep up appearances in public.


    King Ikechukwu, standing a little apart from the rest of the family, sighed softly.


    ��Let them do their job,�� he said, his voice calm butced with authority.


    ��We��ll wait.��               ��But she��s fi���� Queen Chioma started to argue, but King Ikechukwu silenced her with a stern look that made her lips mp shut.


    His expression made it clear, he hadn��te all the way here to watch the girl die over unresolved arguments.


    Reluctantly, the family filed out of the room, each carrying varying degrees of irritation and concern.


    However, Somto lingered behind.


    His gaze sharpened as he turned towards Ikenna, who stood near the doctors.


    ��You��re all running tests,�� Somto began, his voice measured but cutting.


    ��CT scans, blood tests, all of it.


    Fine.


    But tell me this, didn��t you just say she was getting better?


    How does someone who��s supposedly recovering suddenly have a seizure like that?


    Are you messing with me?�� He stepped forward slightly, his presencemanding and his words filled with quiet menace.


    ���������������C               Guys, if we move up the rankings, I��ve got stockpiled chapters here with y��all names on it!


    So please vote with powerstones, golden tickets, send in gifts, purchase the affordable privileges, and tell your friends and enemies about ��They Hated Me In My First Life But Now I Have The Love System��           CREATORS�� THOUGHTS     JedidiahBeaufoy    Music: I don��t let you guys sleep without reading two new chapters, I don��t let you guys go out for the day with reading a new chapter.


    Oh please don��t let me sleep without seeing your support or let me wake up and my smile goes upside down after seeing a nk support page.


    This is my newest song.


    Please support!

 Chapter 34 - 34 Strict Observation

    ?Chapter 34: Strict Observation   Chapter 34: Strict Observation                              Director Ikenna stiffened but held his ground.


    Somto��s reputation preceded him, and everyone in the room knew better than to take his tone lightly.


    ��I��m waiting,�� Somto continued, his tone dipping lower.


    ��Because if someone��s ying games with my sister��s health, I promise you, they won��t get away with it.


    Now, tell me, what exactly is wrong with her?��               Ikenna held hisposure, recognizing that Somto��s harsh words were fueled by worry more than anything else.


    He responded calmly,                ��Somto, I understand your concern, but I assure you, she was stable earlier.


    We don��t know how this happened.


    Please, allow my team to run these tests thoroughly.


    There may be an underlying condition or even something we overlooked.��               Somto kept his gaze on Ikenna, obviously not convinced.


    The room fell silent, tension thick in the air.


    Ikenna met Somto��s gaze and exhaled, choosing his next words carefully.


    ��Sudden seizures can ur for a variety of reasons.


    We��re running these tests to find out why.


    At this point, specting won��t help.


    What I can assure you is that we��ll do everything in our power to keep her stable.��               Somto still didn��t look satisfied, but he didn��t push further.


    He swept his eyes over the attending doctors and nurses, silentlymanding them to deliver on their promises.


    ��Make sure you do,�� he said, his voice quiet but chillingly firm.


    With that, he turned and left the room, leaving the medical team to carry on.


    Once Somto was gone, Ikenna ran a hand through his hair, his expression betraying his frustration.


    ��What are we missing?�� he murmured to himself, already dreading the hours of analysis ahead.


    Several hourster, the first batch of test results came back.


    One by one, they revealed nothing, no infections, no trauma, no neurological abnormalities.


    The experts ������               Each negative result left the team of doctors more puzzled and increasingly frustrated.


    ��What is going on with this girl?�� one of the doctors asked aloud, voicing the collective thoughts of the team.


    ��How can someone have a seizure like that with no apparent cause?��               Ikenna sighed deeply, leaning against the counter where the reports were stacked.


    ��We must be missing something,�� he muttered, more to himself than anyone else.


    ��Something crucial.


    And until we find it, we won��t have any answers.��               The medical team exchanged worried nces, knowing full well that without a clear diagnosis, their hands were tied.


    The doctors decided to conduct further tests, determined to get to the root of the problem.


    However, Nnenna protested, her voice filled with quiet frustration.


    ��I��m fine now.


    There��s no need for all of this.��               Her words were met with skepticism.


    No one in the room believed her.


    And why would they?


    From their perspective, a girl who had just suffered a life threatening seizure iming to be perfectly fine didn��t make any sense.


    Nnenna felt cornered.


    How was she supposed to exin the truth?


    That the love system had extended her life by a month?


    That revtion alone would have earned her a one way ticket to a psychiatric ward.


    She had no choice but to endure their doubt in silence.


    For the next few days, the tests continued.


    Bloodwork, imaging, neurological evaluations, each procedure left her more drained than thest.


    Sheplied reluctantly, biting her tongue every time the doctors and nurses reassured her, ��We��ll find out what��s wrong.��               Nnenna ������               Nnenna knew they wouldn��t.


    How could they, when the cause of her miraculous recovery was something no medical equipment could detect?


    Her frustration grew as the days passed, but she kept it hidden, stering on a polite smile each time a nurse walked into her room.


    All she wanted was to get more good points and savor the time she had left, but convincing anyone of that seemed impossible.


    Nnenna didn��t get the chance to see Four again.


    She only knew from the system��s updates that he had taken his therapy seriously.


    The good points she earned from encouraging him were a smallfort amidst her growing uncertainties.


    Curious about his progress, she tried asking Director Ikenna about him.


    Instead of answering directly, he smirked and asked, ��What��s this?


    Are you starting to like that block of ice?��               Nnenna ������               His teasing tone made her freeze.


    Thest thing she wanted was to give anyone, especially Four, the wrong impression.


    She quickly abandoned her inquiries, deciding it was better to avoid any potential misunderstandings.


    Weeks eventually passed, and the doctors finally gave up trying to find the reason behind her sudden recovery after the seizure.


    They couldn��t exin it, no matter how many tests they ran.


    Eventually, they decided to discharge her from strict observation, allowing her some freedom to move around.


    That night, Nnenna made up her mind.


    She was going to sneak out of her room.


    It had been too long since she had seen the world outside her room walls.


    She was determined to walk on her own, even if it was not far.


    Her physical therapy had helped improve her movements, and although she still had some weakness, her progress was undeniable.


    She knew the doctors or nurses would insist on apanying her if they found out, so she waited until it was approaching lunch.


    With everyone busy or resting, she slipped out quietly, savoring the first steps of freedom she had felt in weeks.


    She started by strolling around the VIP ward, her curiosity leading her to explore.


    Her main goal, however, was to check on Four and see how much progress he had made in his physical therapy.


    As she approached his room, she noticed the male nurses stationed outside, as usual.


    They nced at her but didn��t stop her.


    To her surprise, they simply allowed her to go in without questioning her presence.


    Nnenna ������                ��First in history,�� she thought in disbelief               She hesitated briefly, unsure if she was overstepping, but her curiosity won out.


    She gently pushed open the door, unsure of what to expect inside.


    Once inside, the sound of a fist pounding against the wall echoed through the room.


    CREATORS�� THOUGHTS     JedidiahBeaufoy    Your gift is the motivation for my creation.


    Give me more motivation!

 Chapter 35 - 35 Checkmate

    ?Chapter 35: Checkmate   Chapter 35: Checkmate                              Nnenna paused, startled by the intensity of the noise.


    Her eyesnded on Four, who stood by the wall, his jaw clenched and his hand balled into a fist, clearly agitated.


    He didn��t notice her right away, too consumed by his own frustration.


    She watched him quietly for a few moments, debating whether to interrupt.


    Finally, she spoke, her voice soft but steady.


    ��Hello.


    It��s been a while.


    What��s up?��               Her voice cut through the tense atmosphere, making Four turn sharply.


    For a moment, his expression shed with anger, likely at the fact that she had been allowed into his room without his consent.


    But just as quickly, he looked away, his features hardening into his usual cold demeanor.


    ��What are you doing here?�� Four��s tone was sharp, his icy re fixed on her.


    Nnenna smiled lightly, unfazed by his hostility.


    ��I came to see you.


    It��s been weeks, and I thought I shoulde and say hi.�� She gestured to him and added, ��It looks like your physical therapy is going well.


    You��re standing without wobbling.��               Four��s frown deepened.


    ��It��s not going well,�� he snapped, clearly displeased by her observation.


    She ignored the anger in his voice and pressed on.


    ��If you don��t mind�� can we y a game of chess?�� she asked, her tone calm but curious.


    For a moment, he looked as though he was about to order her out of the room.


    His jaw tightened, and his eyes narrowed, but then he surprised her.


    He hesitated, then sighed, waving a hand toward the chair by the chessboard.


    ��Sit down,�� he said curtly, as though the words themselves were an effort.


    Four walked over to the table without a word, his movements deliberate and sharp.


    Nnenna followed quietly, sensing the weight of his lingering frustration.


    She sat across from him as he set up the board with practiced precision, each piece ced with almost military precision.


    The game began with Nnenna opting for a simple opening, moving her pawn to e4.


    Four countered instantly, pushing his pawn to e5 without hesitation.


    His silence hung over the room like a storm cloud, and she felt the intensity of his focus.


    Nnenna tried to establish control in the center, moving her knight to f3, but Four��s response was quick and calcted, mirroring her move with his own knight to c6.


    It was clear he wasn��t ying casually, every move was deliberate, almost aggressive.


    As the game progressed, she attempted to castle early, seeking safety for her king.


    Four, however, was relentless.


    His bishop slid to b4, pinning her knight to her king.


    ��You��re good,�� she murmured, trying to break the tension.


    He didn��t respond.


    Instead, he moved his queen into y, taking control of the center with a threatening presence on d5.


    Nnenna did her best to hold her ground, advancing her pawns and developing her pieces, but Four��s strategy was ruthless.


    He baited her into a false sense of security with a seemingly unprotected pawn.


    When she took the bait, heunched an attack, his knight forking her rook and queen.


    ��Ah, that was clever,�� she said with a nervousugh, trying to lighten the mood, but her words barely registered.


    The game spiraled quickly after that.


    Four��s moves were precise, each one pushing her into an increasingly tight corner.


    His rooks swept across the board, dominating the open files.


    His queen was like a predator, hunting her pieces down mercilessly.


    In a final blow, his knight delivered a check, forcing her king to the edge of the board.


    Within three moves, he executed a textbook mate, trapping her king with his rook and queen.


    ��Checkmate,�� he said tly, his voice devoid of any triumph.


    One sided beaten Nnenna ������               She blinked at the board, taking in theplete destruction of her side.


    ��Wow�� You really don��t hold back, do you?�� she said softly, looking up at him.


    Two more games followed after the first.


    Nnenna yed with quiet determination, but Four��s intensity didn��t waver.


    In the second game, his moves were calcted, his strategy wless.


    He crushed her in fewer moves than before, his aggressive skill making it impossible for her to gain any control on the board.


    By the third game, she noticed his movements had softened slightly.


    His y remained precise, but his earlier aggression seemed to ebb.


    Nnenna finally managed to seize an opening, carefully advancing her queen and rook in tandem to corner his king.


    ��Checkmate,�� she whispered, her voice hesitant, unsure how he would react.


    Four leaned back slightly, staring at the board with an inscrutable expression.


    For a moment, Nnenna thought he mightsh out, but instead, he simply nodded.


    They continued ying in silence.


    Though she only managed one win, it was clear the games were serving their purpose.


    Four��s sharp demeanor gradually eased, his posture less rigid, and the air around him less oppressive.


    When they finally stopped, his shoulders were rxed, his breathing steady.


    He sat back and looked at her for the first time since she��d entered the room, his eyes no longer filled with that smoldering anger but still as cold as usual               ��Don��t you have somewhere else to be?�� he said quietly, his tone even, the words almost swallowed by the stillness of the room.


    Nnenna met his frosty expression with a small, knowing smile, sensing she had made progress despite his words.


    ��What��s got you all worked up?�� she asked, still smiling, her voice soft and warm, as if she could coax an answer out of his silence.


    Silence.


    Four stood up and walked to the other side of the room, deliberately turning his back to her.


    His shoulders were tense, and his movements sharp, a clear sign that whatever was bothering him wasn��t going away anytime soon.


    But Nnenna wasn��t the type to give up so easily.


    Ignoring his icy demeanor, she continued speaking.


    ��You know, in physical therapy, you��re supposed to move your arms and legs often, right?


    Exercise them to keep your muscles active.


    What did the director call it again?


    Is it muscle cramp, or����           CREATORS�� THOUGHTS     JedidiahBeaufoy    Your gift is the motivation for my creation.


    Give me more motivation!

 Chapter 36 - 36 An Idle Mind is the Devil’s Workshop

    ?Chapter 36: An Idle Mind is the Devil��s Workshop   Chapter 36: An Idle Mind is the Devil��s Workshop                              She trailed off, pretending to search her memory, giving him a chance to join the conversation.


    When he didn��t respond, she chuckled lightly to herself and added, ��Or maybe it was ��keep yourself from turning into a stiff board.�� Either way, you should take it seriously.��               Four nced at her over his shoulder, his face unreadable.


    Though he didn��t say a word, the tiniest flicker of amusement crossed his eyes before he turned back toward the wall.


    ��Muscle atrophy,�� the man corrected her, his voice clipped and emotionless.


    ��Oh yeah, muscle atobi, that��s it,�� she replied confidently,pletely butchering the word.


    Four ������               His steps faltered briefly as he repeated her mispronunciation in his head.


    ��Muscle atobi?�� A flicker of disbelief crossed his face.


    For a moment, he debated whether she was genuinely clueless or just trying to annoy him.


    Her next question, however, nearly broke hisposure.


    ��So�� is that why you were punching the wall?


    To stop the muscle atobi?�� she asked with wide eyed curiosity.


    He stopped and turned slightly, staring at her as if her stupidity were contagious.


    Punching a wall to cure muscle atrophy?


    He almostughed at the absurdity but quickly caught himself.


    Without a word, Four turned away, deliberately increasing the distance between them as though her ignorance might physically affect him.


    Nnenna raised an eyebrow, watching his retreat.


    ��What?


    That��s not it?


    Then why are you punching the wall?


    Is this some special therapy technique?


    Or are you just mad at it?��               Four said nothing, his cold silence acting as both his shield and his response.


    ��You��re impossible,�� she muttered with a small shake of her head.


    ��But don��t worry, I��ll figure you out someday, Four.


    Even if it takes forever.��               He didn��t react.


    Whatever flicker of amusement he had felt earlier was buried underyers of icy indifference.


    ��If it��s not that, then what is it?�� she asked again, trying to probe further, her persistence unwavering.


    Silence.


    Four��s expression remained impassive, offering no answers.


    ��Fine,�� she said with a huff, crossing her arms.


    ��If you don��t want to talk, let it be.


    But just try to move your arms and legs more, that��s physical therapy, isn��t it?


    And if it��s something else that��s bothering you, maybe try not to dwell on it.


    Some thoughts can be����               Her voice trailed off mid sentence, the unfinished thought hanging in the air.


    Four nced at her, curiosity flickering in his otherwise cold gaze.


    But she didn��t notice, too absorbed in her own thoughts to catch the subtle change.


    At this moment, her mind wandered to the tangled threads of her past and present, a web that only seemed to tighten around her whenever she gave it space.


    The thoughts were dark and consuming, wing at her resolve and leaving a painful throb in her head every time they surfaced.


    In this life, the Achebe family still didn��t treat her as one of their own, and deep down, she knew why, a reason they thought she was oblivious to.


    She already knew she was adopted.


    At six years old, she had been taken in, her biological parents nothing more than fading shadows in her memory.


    They were most likely gone, and no amount of wishful thinking could change that.


    Her chest ached as her heart slowly broke under the weight of the realization that had haunted her for years.


    ��I will never have a real home, will I?�� The words echoed in her mind, tearing through her spirit like a relentless storm.


    She blinked rapidly, trying to banish the tears threatening to spill.


    But the question lingered, raw and unresolved, as if the answer had already been etched into her soul long ago.


    The man kept his gaze on her, confusion clouding his cold expression.


    ��Why does she look like she is about to cry?�� Nothing he had done just now warranted this reaction.


    He mulled over the scenario, reying their interaction.


    He had tested her resilience with more intensity than he ever used with others.


    For most people, one percent of his icy demeanor was enough to send them stumbling away, retreating awkwardly.


    Yet she had endured at least twenty percent without flinching, standing firm against his indifference and sharp words.


    So why was she tearing up now, when he had done absolutely nothing?


    Was it something else?


    Or had he miscalcted this girl entirely?


    Then again, it didn��t matter, did it?


    He dismissed the sight of her tears as irrelevant, convincing himself there was no reason to be concerned.


    Without another nce at her, he sat down, grabbed his phone, and forced his attention onto work.


    The faint sound of her sobs filled the room, but he tuned it out, or tried to.


    Minutes passed, yet his focus refused to cooperate.


    Every hup, every trembling breath she released chipped away at the barrier he had erected.


    By the time ten minutes had gone by, his concentration waspletely shattered.


    He thought about sending her out.


    After all, it wasn��t like he had invited her into the room in the first ce, right?


    Five more minutes passed, and he couldn��t take it anymore.


    The sound of her broken sobs gnawed at his patience, tugging at the edges of his resolve.


    He nced at her from the corner of his eye, a sharp flicker of annoyance crossing his face.


    Finally, he broke the silence.


    ��Keep yourself busy,�� he said, his voice low but firm.


    Nnenna looked up in surprise, her swollen eyes meeting his.


    She had been so consumed by her thoughts that she had almost forgotten someone else was in the room.


    ��What?�� she asked, her voice cracked and fragile, carrying the weight of her earlier tears.


    ��Keep yourself busy so you won��t think sad thoughts.


    An idle mind is the devil��s workshop, right?�� he said, his tone indifferent as he turned back to his phone.


    Nnenna ��.??��               With the girl now too stunned to continue sobbing, he could finally focus.


    She sat in a daze, staring at him for what felt like ages.


    Her mind reyed his words, trying to piece together whether they were meant to help or dismiss her.


    CREATORS�� THOUGHTS     JedidiahBeaufoy    Music: I don��t let you guys sleep without reading two new chapters, I don��t let you guys go out for the day with reading a new chapter.


    Oh please don��t let me sleep without seeing your support or let me wake up and my smile goes upside down after seeing a nk support page.


    This is my newest song.


    Please support!

 Chapter 37 - 37 True Healing Begins From The Mind

    ?Chapter 37: True Healing Begins From The Mind   Chapter 37: True Healing Begins From The Mind                              But Four was not affected by her silence or her gaze.


    As far as he was concerned, as long as she was quiet, he could find somefort in the peace she had unintentionally granted him.


    Nnenna kept staring at the man, her thoughts swirling.


    ��Is he trying to cheer me up��


    or just shut me up?�� she wondered, utterly baffled.


    The realization hit her hard, she hadpletely forgotten he was even there when she broke down.


    It was the first time she had let herself cry since waking up from theast month.


    ��How embarrassing,�� she thought, heat rising to her cheeks.


    She hurriedly wiped her tears with the back of her hands, trying to regain herposure.


    But her mind remained unsettled, unsure of how to interpret his words or actions.


    ��Yes, yes, okay,�� she said quickly, her voice unsteady as she hurriedly left the room.


    At the door, she paused and turned to him, her eyes clearer now, holding a hint of newfound determination.


    ��You should take your own advice.


    You seem to have a lot on your mind all the time.


    Stop giving the devil room.��               With that, she softly closed the door behind her and walked away, her steps steady this time.


    She didn��t spare a nce at the two nurses stationed nearby, who, as always, stood like unyielding soldier statues.


    As she entered the elevator to head down to the lower floors, a familiar sound rang in her ears.


    Ding!


    ��True healing begins from the mind.


    You earned 600 good points out of the good points assigned for helping Four with physical therapy and for encouraging him and 1000 good points for thawing one percent of his icy heart.��               Her eyes widened in disbelief as she stared at the glowing system message.


    ��I thawed one percent?�� she asked internally, utterly baffled.


    ��But I was a crying mess in there!


    How did that help him?��               The love system��s voice rang in her mind, warm and soothing.


    ��Sometimes, we need to give advice to others so we can hear it ourselves.


    What he told you was not new to him, he already knew it deep down.


    But he had not been following it.


    Your breakdown pushed him to say those words out loud, making them real for him too.


    So, by breaking down, you ended up helping him in ways you didn��t even realize.��               ��I helped him by crying?�� Nnenna thought, blinking in disbelief.


    ��Maybe I should go back and cry some more.


    Who knows, I might just melt another percent of that icy heart!��               With renewed determination, she rushed into the elevator and headed straight back to Four��s room.


    However, this time, the two nurse statues by the door moved in perfect sync to block her path.


    Nnenna ������               Their stern expressions made it clear, no crying sessions would be allowed today.


    Sighing in defeat, she turned back and went to her room.


    After changing into one of thefortable outfits the housekeeper had left for her, she headed back to the elevator.


    This time, she pressed the button for the ground floor, deciding she needed a breath of fresh air outside the hospital.


    She had not stepped outside the hospital in months, and the thought of seeing the world beyond her window made her heart race with excitement.


    ��What does it look like now?�� she wondered, her imagination painting a vivid picture of bustling streets, fresh air, and freedom.


    Determined, she slipped into stealth mode, her body hugging the walls as she moved cautiously, like a lizard evading predators.


    Every doctor and nurse became an obstacle she had to outmaneuver.


    At one point, she ttened herself against the wall so skillfully that even a passing orderly did not notice her.


    When she finally made it to the ground floor, she crouched so low she might as well have been crawling.


    Inch by inch, she crept past the receptionist��s desk, her eyes darting around to make sure no one spotted her.


    The receptionist briefly nced her way, but Nnenna quickly pretended to tie her shoces.


    Once the coast was clear, she dashed for the exit, her heart pounding like she had just escaped from prison.


    The fresh, open air greeted her the moment she stepped outside, and she took a deep breath, savoring her small victory.


    ��Finally!�� she thought, her lips curling into a triumphant smile.


    ��Freedom!�� she screamed internally, her heart racing with exhration as she sprinted toward the parking lot.


    The natural wind kissed her cheeks, and the distant hum of cars and faint chirping of birds made her feel alive again.


    She spread her arms wide, almost as if she were flying, savoring the simple joy of being outdoors.


    Meanwhile, in the hospital��s surveince room, a man sat at a console, his sharp eyes glued to the screen.


    The camera feeds disyed Nnenna��s movements in detail, from her room to Four��s, noting how effortlessly she had been allowed in, to her hasty retreat with tear streaked cheeks.


    He observed her stubborn attempt to return to Four��s room, only to be denied entry this time by the unmoving nurses stationed there.


    The man��s lips curved into a faint smirk as he watched her next series of actions.


    Nnenna had gone back to her room, changed into in clothes, and then stepped into the elevator, clearly hatching a n.


    She emerged momentster, skulking through the hospital corridors with all the stealth of an amateur spy.


    Almost crawling past the receptionist��s desk, she bolted toward the parking lot with a sudden burst of energy, her movements far too dramatic to go unnoticed.


    In the surveince room, the man��s brow arched as he observed her exaggerated antics, crouching like a spy near the desk and darting past the nurses, who barely noticed her.


    The man ��.?.��               ��Is she ying some kind of hide and seek?�� he mused, his lips twitching with a mix of curiosity and mild amusement.


    ��But with who?


    And more importantly, is this worth reporting?��           CREATORS�� THOUGHTS     JedidiahBeaufoy    Music: I don��t let you guys sleep without reading two new chapters, I don��t let you guys go out for the day with reading a new chapter.


    Oh please don��t let me sleep without seeing your support or let me wake up and my smile goes upside down after seeing a nk support page.


    This is my newest song.


    Please support!

 Chapter 38 - 38 She Visited Him

    ?Chapter 38: She Visited Him   Chapter 38: She Visited Him                              He mulled over it for a few minutes, the memory of his predecessor shing in his mind.


    That guy had not reported the girl entering into that man��s room on the day she woke up, brushing it off as unimportant.


    Three dayster, the General had transferred him without so much as a warning.


    The thought made him stiffen in his chair.


    No way was he risking his position over something that might seem trivial now.


    He nced at his clueless partner, who was snoring softly at the desk, oblivious to the girl��s antics on the screen.


    Shaking his head, he muttered under his breath, ��Looks like someone��s about to get transferred again.��                p!


    The sharp sound of a palmnding on the back of someone��s head jolted the second man awake.


    ��What the��?!�� he cursed, rubbing the sore spot as he red at his partner.


    ��What is wrong with you, man?!


    Why did you hit me?!��               The first man did not even nce at him, his eyes firmly glued to the monitor.


    ��Do I need a reason to hit you?


    I��m going out.


    I��ll be back.��               ��Excuse me?!�� The second man shot to his feet, his anger rising.


    ��I��m asking you something here!


    Couldn��t you just tap me like a normal person?��               But the first man did not care one bit about his partner��s anger.


    ��If you don��t want the General to rain fire and brimstone on us, then I��m going out,�� he said, his voice firm as he reached the door.


    Without waiting for a response, he stepped out, the final word punctuated by the sound of the door closing behind him.


    The second man ��.?!��               His fiery temper cooled instantly, as if someone had poured ice water over him.


    The mention of the General was enough to send a chill down his spine.


    He slumped back into his chair, mumbling, ��Why does it always have to be the General?�� and silently prayed his partner was not about to do something that wouldnd them both in trouble.


    He nced at the multiple screens in front of him, his eyes locking onto one in particr.


    A young girl was running across the parking lot with a wide smile stered on her face.


    He squinted at the screen, leaning closer as realization dawned.


    ��Wait a minute��


    isn��t that the girl we��re supposed to be watching?


    What��s she doing outside?�� he muttered, his confusion growing.


    He considered reporting it but hesitated.


    His partner had already stepped out, and thest thing he wanted was to overstep or misreport something trivial.


    Sighing, he leaned back in his chair, deciding to wait for his partner to return.


    Meanwhile, outside, the first man moved quickly, his pace brisk but not hurried enough to draw suspicion.


    As he walked farther from the main hospital building, his eyes darted around, scanning the area for anything unusual.


    Satisfied that there were no prying eyes or listening ears, he reached into his pocket and pulled out a sleek ck phone.


    The device looked foreign, and his fingers hesitated for a moment before dialing a number.


    He swallowed hard, feeling the sweat forming on his brow.


    ��Come on, pick up,�� he whispered nervously, his gaze still flickering around the perimeter.


    Within two rings, the call connected, and a slightly cold voice responded, ��Report.��               The man did not waste any time.


    ��Sir, she visited him again.


    Now, she��s in the parking lot�� ying.�� He kept his voice neutral, knowing the man on the other end valued concise updates.


    There was a brief pause before the voice on the other end replied with a simple, ��Okay.��               The line went dead immediately after.


    The man sighed, slipping the phone back into his pocket.


    Despite the brevity of the call, a subtle unease settled over him.


    Whatever the general intended to do with the information was far beyond his understanding, or pay grade.


    He heaved a sigh of relief after a moment and made his way back to his post.


    Sliding into his seat, he did not even nce at his negligent partner, who was now eyeing him with curiosity.


    The other man waited a few seconds, clearly expecting a debrief, but the silent treatment was all he got.


    Finally, unable to hold back, he blurted out, ��Dude, that girl is outside.


    Shouldn��t we report it?��               The first man didn��t even flinch.


    He crossed his arms, leaned back, and stared at the screens, offering nothing but a cold shoulder.


    ��Hey, I��m talking to you,�� the second man pressed, his voice tinged with concern now.


    ��What if something happens?


    We��ll be the ones getting burned!��               Still, the first man stayed silent, his gaze steady on the monitors.


    If his partner wanted answers, he��d have to figure them out himself, or suffer in ignorance.


    The first man silently switched to the parking lot footage, his eyes narrowing as he zoomed in on the scene.


    The young girl was still running back and forth, her arms swinging with unrestrained energy.


    ��Looks like her physical therapy is going well,�� he thought, mildly impressed by her stamina.


    Despite everything, she seemed to have bounced back remarkably fast.


    For ten long minutes, he watched as she continued her sprints, her movements fueled by boundless enthusiasm.


    Finally, she slowed down, bending forward with her hands on her knees, her chest rising and falling with each breath.


    ��That felt nice,�� she thought.


    She was just nning to go around the hospital when she heard a familiar voice.


    ��What are you doing here?


    I thought I wasing to meet you at the restaurant?�� Courage said to her fianc��, Reuben, sounding a bit surprised.


    Reuben smiled, his posture rxed.


    ��I decided toe over here and save you the long drive to the restaurant.


    I know it��s halfway from our offices, but since I was done with my work, I thought I should save you the trouble.��               Courage��s heart warmed at his thoughtful gesture.


    ��Thank you,�� she said, her voice soft with gratitude.


    CREATORS�� THOUGHTS     JedidiahBeaufoy    Your gift is the motivation for my creation.


    Give me more motivation!

 Chapter 39 - 39 Terrible Fiance

    ?Chapter 39: Terrible Fiance   Chapter 39: Terrible Fiance                              ��I was nning to visit my daughter before heading to the restaurant, but I was not sure if I had have enough time to see her, spend a little while, and then make the drive.��               ��Your daughter?�� Reuben asked, his brows lifting in surprise.


    ��You did not mention you had a daughter.�� His tone shifted slightly, curiosity mixed with something unreadable.


    ��She��s not my biological daughter,�� Courage quickly exined, shaking her head to clear any misunderstanding.


    ��She woke up from aast month.��               ��The girl I told you about, the one who was in aa for four months,�� Courage began, her voice soft but steady.


    ��When she woke up, she called me ��Mommy.�� It caught me by surprise, but I decided to let her call me that.


    I mean, she��s really beautiful, and�� of all her family members, only her eldest brother visits her consistently.


    The rest barely show up.


    So I thought, why not?


    If it gives herfort, I��ll let her call me ��Mom.''��               ��Oh, so that��s it,�� Reuben replied, nodding as understanding dawned on his face.


    ��Okay, I get it now.


    But you shouldn��t just go around epting children like that, you know.��               ��Okay.


    Uhm can she join us for lunch?�� Courage asked carefully, her tone soft as she tried not to upset him further.


    Reuben stared at her in disbelief, his eyebrows furrowing.


    ��Are you serious right now?


    I drove all the way here to spend time with you, and you want to bring in a little girl to ruin the whole thing?


    Do you even hear yourself?


    That��s it.


    I��m going back to the office,�� he said, shaking his head and turning on his heel.


    ��No, no!�� Courage said quickly, paning her voice as she stepped forward.


    ��Don��t worry about it.


    You should��ve just told me you didn��t want her toe.


    She doesn��t have to join us, okay?


    I��ll see her after lunch,�� she added, her tone soothing as she tried to calm him down.


    ��Okay, let��s go eat, but you��ve really dampened my mood,�� Reuben said sharply, grabbing the lunchbox from the car and striding ahead, leaving Courage standing there, visibly flustered.


    From behind a parked car, Nnenna quietly observed the exchange.


    The man Nurse Courage was speaking to appeared to be in his mid forties but maintained a youthful appearance, thanks to his well kept demeanor.


    He stood next to Nurse Courage, who, though the same age, looked significantly younger.


    His neatly trimmed beard, running down his cheeks and jawline, added a rugged touch to his otherwise polished look.


    Dressed in apany jacket, it was clear that he worked for a financepany located a bit far from Royal Hospital.


    Despite his professional attire, there was a certain arrogance in the way he carried himself, something that didn��t sit well with Nnenna.


    She continued listening and her heart sinking as she overheard their conversation.


    Guilt crept up her spine as she realized she might have indirectly caused trouble for Nurse Courage.


    ��Maybe I shouldn��t have asked her to visit me so often��


    she thought regretfully.�� Just as she began to drown in her own guilt, the familiar chime of the love system interrupted her thoughts.


    Ding!


    ��You need to help Nurse Courage leave her terrible fianc��.


    Completing this mission will grant you 200 good points, with an additional 10 points for every sessful steppleted.��               Nnenna froze, blinking at the bold statement.


    ��Terrible fianc��?�� Her eyes shifted back to the man as he disappeared into the distance, her mind already turning over the system��s words.


    The system��s reminder jolted Nnenna, and the realization hit her like a truck, the man Nurse Courage was with was indeed her terrible fianc�� whoter killed her!


    For a moment, she felt unsure of what to do, pacing back and forth as her mind worked furiously.


    Then, a sh of determination crossed her face.


    ��I��m going to crash that lunch date,�� she dered to herself with newfound resolve.


    Without wasting another second, she dashed back to her room, carefully dodging the nurses who seemed to be searching for someone, most likely her.


    Once inside, she quickly changed back into her hospital gown, deciding that ying the sick card was her best chance to avoid trouble.


    With a feigned sluggishness, she left the room, moving deliberately as if she were still weak from her recovery.


    She made her way down to the cafeteria, skillfully avoiding public areas where she might get caught.


    Finally, she arrived at the cafeteria and scanned the space eagerly, her eyes darting from table to table.


    She ignored the buzz of conversation and the tter of cutlery, her focus entirely on finding the couple she now saw as her mission, Nurse Courage and her fianc��, Reuben.


    Fixing her eyes on her target, Nnenna moved stealthily through the cafeteria, unaware that her every move was being watched by two men in the surveince room.


    Completely oblivious, she approached the table where Nurse Courage and her fianc�� were seated.


    As she reached them, she stered on a feigned look of surprise, her expression a mix of innocence and curiosity.


    ��Mommy Courage, you��re here?


    Who��s this?�� she asked in the sweetest tone, blinking herrge, doe like eyes as if she were a lostmb.


    Nurse Courage��s face lit up with joy at the sight of Nnenna.


    In an instant, shepletely forgot her fianc����s earlier words and motioned for her toe closer.


    ��Nnenna, dear!


    Come, sit beside me!�� she said warmly.


    She gestured to the seat next to her and continued with a proud smile, ��Reuben, this is the girl I��ve been telling you about.


    Nnenna, this is my fianc��, Reuben.��               Reuben ������               Reuben��s jaw tightened at the unexpected interruption, his eyes narrowing slightly as he nced at the girl who Courage allowed to insert herself into their meal even after what he had said.


    Reuben was seething inside, but he forced a strained smile onto his face.


    ��So, you��re the one who��s been taking up so much of my darling��s time?��           CREATORS�� THOUGHTS     JedidiahBeaufoy    Music: I don��t let you guys sleep without reading two new chapters, I don��t let you guys go out for the day with reading a new chapter.


    Oh please don��t let me sleep without seeing your support or let me wake up and my smile goes upside down after seeing a nk support page.


    This is my newest song.


    Please support!

 Chapter 40 - 40 Kind Uncle Reuben

    ?Chapter 40: ��Kind�� Uncle Reuben   Chapter 40: ��Kind�� Uncle Reuben                              Nurse Courage, oblivious to her fianc����s anger, beamed happily.


    ��Come on, dear, I enjoy herpany a lot.


    It��s one of the things I look forward to whening to work.�� Her voice was filled with affection, making Reuben��s fake smile twitch.


    Nnenna tilted her head, her eyes wide with feigned innocence.


    ��Mommy Courage, I wanted to wait for you before having lunch.


    I was nning to buy a few things here and surprise you when you came to see me.


    Who knew I would find you here?


    What a lucky day for me!


    May I eat with you guys?��               Her sweetness was almost unbearable as she turned to Reuben, blinking her innocent eyes.


    ��Who knows when I��ll see you guys together again?


    And since you��re Mommy Courage��s fianc��, you wouldn��t say no to me, would you, Uncle Reuben?��               Reuben��s jaw clenched involuntarily at the title ��Uncle Reuben,��               Her words put Reuben in a tight spot, but he wasn��t going to back down that easily.


    ��I would love for you to join us,�� he said, his voice dripping with false politeness, ��but this is a private date.


    How about next time I bring lunch and everything else, so you can sit with usfortably?��               Nnenna tilted her head, pretending to consider his words.


    ��Okay, I understand,�� she said sweetly, turning to leave.


    But just as she took a step away, her foot seemed to catch on something, and she stumbled,nding squarely in the chair beside Nurse Courage.


    ��Ouch.��               The medical personnel nearby immediately rose to help her, rushing over with concerned expressions               But Nurse Courage was already on it.


    She bent down and gently checked Nnenna��s ankle, carefully inspecting for any visible bruises.


    Finding none, she sighed and looked at the young girl lovingly.


    ��It might be an internal injury,�� she said softly.


    ��Let��s go back to your room so the doctor can run some tests.


    Your tripping might be caused by something else other than clumsiness.��               ��No, no, no!�� Nnenna whined like a child, her face scrunching up in protest.


    ��I don��t want to go now.


    I��m hungry!��               Nurse Courage hesitated, feeling helpless under the girl��s pleading gaze.


    She let out a soft sigh, unable to resist Nnenna��s charms.


    ��Okay, you can eat with us,�� she relented with a small smile.


    ��But after that, we��re going straight back so the doctor can check you, alright?��               Ignored Reuben ������               ��Yay!


    Thank you, Mommy Courage!�� Nnenna cheered, her innocent joy lighting up the table.


    Nnenna dug into the delicious food on the table without any reservations, her expression full of innocent delight.


    Every now and then, she nced at Reuben, sending him a subtle yet smug smile as if iming victory in a silent battle.


    Reuben was fuming, his hands clenched under the table.


    Every fiber of his being screamed at him to confront Courage about this mess.


    But no, he couldn��t ruin his carefully nned efforts, not after he had gone through the trouble of bringing such expensive food all the way here.


    He bit back his frustration, deciding to keep quiet, hoping that Courage would notice how upset he was.


    But no such luck, her entire focus was on the fifteen year old girl seated to her left.


    ��She��spletely forgotten about me!�� Reuben fumed internally, his jaw tightening as he watched the two chatting and smiling like old friends.


    Nurse Courage kept smiling at Nnenna��s carefree nature and innocence.


    Any adult in her position would have been anxious, insisting on more tests after tripping following a seizure.


    But this child here?


    She was so calm and rxed it was almost amusing.


    As a precaution, Nurse Courage checked Nnenna��s pulse, finally allowing herself to rx once she saw it was normal.


    About ten minutes into the meal, Reuben stared at the table in disbelief.


    How had all the food disappeared so quickly?


    He hadn��t even had more than two bites before Courage began transferring nearly everything onto Nnenna��s te.


    The way Courage watched the young girl eat with such a motherly expression made his blood boil.


    It was as if he wasn��t even there               Reuben held back the urge to start an argument, reminding himself of the bigger picture.


    Kicking up a fuss over food, no matter how very��very��very expensive, could jeopardize his ns.


    Still, it stung.


    ��I thought I would finally get to enjoy their famous dishes with this mission!�� he sighed internally, filled with regret.


    He nced at his watch, his frustration growing.


    ��Why isn��t this girl done yet?


    Earlier, she had been eating like she was in a race.


    Now that the food was piled on her te, she was savoring it bite by bite like it was a royal feast.��               Reuben clenched his fists under the table.


    ��I need to talk to Courage before my break ends, but at this rate, I won��t even get the chance!��               Reuben looked at Nnenna, who seemed blissfully unaware of his frustration, and made a decision.


    If she wasn��t leaving on her own, he would just say everything in front of her.


    ��Honey?�� he called out, his voice calm but firm.


    Silence.


    Courage was still smiling warmly at Nnenna,pletely absorbed in the young girl��s antics, and didn��t even notice him.


    Reuben ������               ��Courage!�� Reuben raised his voice, the harshness startling her into attention.


    His shout drew the curious stares of several people in the cafeteria.


    Startled, Courage turned to him, her expression a mix of surprise and confusion.


    Reuben realized immediately that his tone had been too sharp, something he rarely did in the past.


    He softened his demeanor and spoke gently.


    ��I��m sorry, dear.


    I didn��t mean to shout,�� he said, his voice apologetic.


    ��There��s something important we need to talk about��


    I was hoping your��.daughter could give us some privacy for a moment.��               Nurse Courage nced at Nnenna, who winced slightly as though her ankle still hurt.


    Her maternal instincts kicked in, and she decided against sending the girl away.


    ��Darling,�� she said, her voice soft but pleading, ��I would really like for her to stay.


    She��s only fifteen.


    What harm could she possibly cause?


    Whatever you want to discuss, can��t we just talk here?��           CREATORS�� THOUGHTS     JedidiahBeaufoy    Music: I don��t let you guys sleep without reading two new chapters, I don��t let you guys go out for the day with reading a new chapter.


    Oh please don��t let me sleep without seeing your support or let me wake up and my smile goes upside down after seeing a nk support page.


    This is my newest song.


    Please support!

 Chapter 41 - 41 Fake Business Plan

    ?Chapter 41: Fake Business n   Chapter 41: Fake Business n                              Reuben sighed deeply, clearly annoyed.


    He leaned back in his chair and said bluntly, ��Okay.


    I need a million.��               Courage froze, her eyes widening in shock.


    ��A million?


    Where on earth am I supposed to get that kind of money easily?��               Reuben looked at her, unfazed by her reaction.


    ��Don��t y dumb, Courage.


    We both know your parents are wealthy.


    If you ask them, they��ll give it to you without hesitation.


    Besides,�� he added with a pointed tone, ��you��re a nurse.


    Don��t tell me you haven��t saved anything from your sry by now               ��Just because I have a million doesn��t mean I can just give it away,�� Nurse Courage said, trying to reason with him.


    ��Yes, I know it��s you asking, and I could help, but I need to know why you need it.


    It has to be for a good reason.


    I can��t just pull a million from my ount without thinking it through.��               ��Of course, it��s for a good reason,�� Reuben replied, his tone oozing entitlement.


    ��There��s a business I want to start.


    It��s a huge opportunity, and I need about a million to invest.


    Once it takes off, we��ll get married, and it��ll be our business.


    We��ll both reap the benefits.��               He leaned closer, his voice lowering, as if his logic was undeniable.


    ��Besides, you��re my fianc��e, Courage.


    I should be able to rely on you for this.


    I had friends I could��ve asked, but I came to you first.


    Why?


    Because you��re supposed to help me out.


    That��s what being a couple is about, isn��t it?��               ��Also, our wedding is just a few months away.


    I need to save up money for that too.


    If this business takes off, we��ll have enough for the wedding and more,�� Reuben added, his tone softening as he carefully emphasized the part about their future together.


    Hearing him mention the wedding, Nurse Courage hesitated.


    She truly wanted to settle down, and she loved him.


    If helping him meant moving closer to their dream wedding, then maybe it was worth it.


    ��Okay,�� she began, the resolve in her voice growing, ��I��ll help you.


    But are you sure this busi����               She hadn��t even finished speaking when the girl sitting beside her interrupted, her toneced with innocence.


    ��What kind of business is it, Uncle Reuben?�� Nnenna asked curiously, her big eyes blinking up at him.


    In her past life, when Nnenna had investigated Nurse Courage��s tragic death, she discovered the heartbreaking truth.


    Nurse Courage had lent a huge sum of money to her fianc��, Reuben, believing in his promises.


    But after their marriage, she found out he was cheating on her.


    When she demanded her money back, he became violent.


    Fearing that she might report him for fraud, domestic abuse, and infidelity, Reuben gave her a brutal beating that ultimately caused her death.


    Nnenna clenched her fists under the table, determination lighting a fire in her heart.


    Lending him this million was one of the key things she needed to stop to save Nurse Courage from her terrible fate.


    Hearing Nnenna��s question, Nurse Courage nodded in agreement.


    It was a good question.


    She turned to her fianc��, clearly expecting him to answer.


    Reuben, however, lookedpletely taken aback, his face hardening with displeasure.


    His tone turned sharp and condescending as he spoke, ��Adults are talking.


    Either walk away or pretend you��re not hearing what we��re saying.


    You have no right to interfere.


    Didn��t anyone ever teach you that?


    Didn��t your parents raise you properly?��               Nnenna tilted her head innocently, but there was a sly glint in her eyes.


    ��Well, Mommy Courage is one of my parents now,�� she replied sweetly, leaning closer to Reuben.


    ��So, if you think I��m not well trained, it means she didn��t train me well.


    What are you doing insulting your own fianc��e, Uncle Reuben?��               Her sly smile widened, and Reuben stiffened in embarrassment.


    Nurse Courage looked at him with a questioning frown, but shook it off in a second.


    ��It��s okay, Nnenna,�� Nurse Courage said, patting Nnenna��s back gently.


    ��He didn��t mean all that, right, Reuben?��               Reuben stared at her for a moment, his frustration clear, but when he imagined the million in his grasp, he nodded reluctantly.


    ��See?


    He didn��t mean it at all,�� she said with a smile, smoothing Nnenna��s hair and tucking a stray lock into ce.


    Then she turned back to Reuben with an encouraging expression.


    ��She does have a point, though, about the kind of investment you��re nning.


    Could you exin it in more detail?


    Who knows, maybe I could invest more if it��s promising.��               Nnenna almost choked on air.


    She looked at Nurse Courage, her eyes wide with disbelief.


    ��Is this a joke?!


    I��m trying to expose him, and now she��s considering giving him even more money?!��               She mentally screamed at the system, ��Love System!


    Why do I feel like I just made things worse?��               Hearing Nurse Courage say she might invest more if he presented a solid business n, Reuben��s confidence soared.


    He quickly decided to spin a fake business idea that sounded convincing.


    Smiling at her as though he was a visionary entrepreneur, he began.


    ��It��s an agricultural business,�� he said confidently.


    ��I��ll lease farnd to grow crops.


    After nting and harvesting, I��ll sell them directly to buyers who ce orders through my service.


    The demand for fresh, organic produce is rising, and once my system is fully operational, it��ll generate consistent profits.


    It��s a great opportunity.


    The million will help me paybourers for harvest.


    That��s why I need it today.��               Nurse Courage listened intently, nodding along as if the n made perfect sense.


    She couldn��t help but feel impressed by his ambition.


    Meanwhile, Nnenna sat quietly, analyzing every word.


    ��nting, harvesting, and selling crops through his service?


    He doesn��t seem to have any experience or interest in farming,�� she thought skeptically.


    And how can crops that haven��t been nted yet be harvested?


    This is obviously a scam.


    But how do I convince her of that without sounding like I��m meddling too much?��           CREATORS�� THOUGHTS     JedidiahBeaufoy    Have some idea about my story?


    Comment it and let me know.

 Chapter 42 - 42 Is this Really the Man I Want to Marry

    ?Chapter 42: Is this Really the Man I Want to Marry?


    Chapter 42: Is this Really the Man I Want to Marry?


    Nnenna decided to challenge him directly.


    ��Uncle Reuben,�� she said sweetly but with a calcting glint in her eyes, ��don��t you need to nt the crops first before harvesting and distributing them?


    When did you do the nting?


    Or��


    are you nning to do it with the money Mommy Courage gives you?


    Maybe you made a mistake when you said you needed a million to pay the harvesters today.��               Reuben turned to her, forcing a smile to mask his rising irritation.


    ��Yes, of course.


    I made a mistake there.


    I��m nning to start nting as soon as Courage gives me the money,�� he replied, clearly aiming to reassure Nurse Courage rather than Nnenna.


    Nnenna nodded as though she epted his answer but didn��t stop there.


    ��Okay, Uncle.


    But then����               ��What?�� Reuben snapped, his patience thinning.


    ��Don��t you neednd for nting?


    Do you already havend, or are you nning to buy it with the money too?��               Reuben froze for a moment, caught off guard by her sharp question.


    His expression darkened as he realized the girl wasn��t as naive as she seemed.


    Nnenna pressed on, her tone still feigning innocence.


    ��If Mommy Courage gives you the money, do you already have a specific piece ofnd in mind for this business?


    Or��


    are you nning to rent one?��               Reuben��s mind nked at the question, his confidence wavering.


    The truth was, there was no real business n.


    He hadn��t thought beyond getting the money and figuring things outter.


    Meanwhile, Nnenna was piecing everything together in her mind.


    How can there bend if he hasn��t even secured the funds yet?


    And is a million supposed to cover buyingnd, hiringborers, purchasing tools, seeds, and everything else needed for nting?


    Not to mention distribution��


    She looked at Reuben with a tilted head, as though genuinely curious.


    Reuben, however, was starting to sweat under her unrelenting questions.


    Seeing that Nurse Courage was starting to connect the dots, Nnenna pressed further.


    ��Uncle Reuben, are there other investors in this business?


    You know, to help with the funding?�� she asked, her innocent tone masking her intent to dig deeper.


    Reuben,pletely unaware of her ploy, answered confidently, thinking it would strengthen his case.


    ��No, there aren��t any other investors.


    It��s just me and Courage.


    I want us to have all the shares in the business and not distribute it to other shareholders.


    It��s better that way.��               Nnenna nodded as though impressed.


    ��Oh, okay.


    That makes sense.


    Wow, what a nice n!��               Her words earned a triumphant smile from Reuben, who seemedpletely oblivious to the trap she was setting.


    Nurse Courage, however, was beginning to look thoughtful, her brows slightly furrowed as if she were starting to question the feasibility of his ��business n.��               Nnenna tilted her head, feigning curiosity.


    ��So, Uncle Reuben, how much are you nning to contribute to the business?�� she asked sweetly.


    Reuben frowned, feeling the pressure again.


    Since there was no real business, he hadn��t thought that far ahead.


    But he couldn��t let that show.


    ��Well,�� he began, trying to sound confident, ��Courage is a nurse, and she earns much more than I do in a year.


    So, I��ll contribute 200,000, and she��ll bring in the 1,000,000.��               The words left his mouth, but instead of reassurance, they seemed to echo ominously.


    Nnenna��s smile widened triumphantly, as though sealing some invisible deal.


    Reuben nced at the girl suspiciously, but she merely shifted her gaze to Courage, who was sitting quietly, deep in thought.


    When Reuben finally turned to his fianc��e, he noticed her hesitant and surprised expression.


    Panic began to bubble under the surface.


    He knew he had said something wrong, but he couldn��t figure out where he had slipped up.


    ��Reuben?�� Courage called softly, her voiceced with disappointment.


    Reuben��s face darkened at the sign of her refusal, his fist clenched against the table as he red at her.


    ��Because of this girl?


    This��


    child?


    You��re rejecting me?�� His voice rose, causing heads to turn in their direction.


    The 15 year old in question, Nnenna, sat back, folding her arms smugly.


    She had expected this reaction, and she was pleased to see her efforts bearing fruit.


    ��Reuben!�� Nurse Courage eximed, startled by his outburst.


    Reuben rarely raised his voice, and now his behavior was both rming and out of character.


    She stared at him, her mind racing.


    ��Is this really the man I want to marry?��               ��You can��t expect me to invest in a business that isn��t profitable.


    You��re asking for a million, Reuben, and I need details.


    Don��t you work in finance?


    Shouldn��t you know how this works?�� she asked, her voice calm but firm.


    Thatst statement was a dagger to his pride since he also lied about his job in order to impress her and not feel inferior.


    His anger red hotter, and he snapped back, ��You��re questioning me now?


    You don��t trust me?


    Is that it?


    I��m trying to build a future for us, but instead, you side with a child who doesn��t even know anything!��               Nnenna blinked, feigning innocence.


    ��Uncle Reuben, I��m sorry if I upset you.


    But I��m just worried about Mommy Courage��s money.


    Isn��t it better to ask questions before making big decisions?


    Mommy Courage, you always say that, don��t you?��               Courage sighed, torn between wanting to diffuse the situation and feeling frustrated with Reuben��sck ofposure.


    She looked at him again, searching for the man she thought she knew.


    But his defensiveness, the cracks in his fa?ade, were beginning to reveal a version of him she didn��t recognize, and didn��t like.


    ��What do you mean by that?�� Reuben asked, his tone sharp and confrontational.


    ��Precisely because I work in a financepany, you should trust me with financial decisions.


    Do I really need a solid business n for you to give me money?


    I��m your fianc��, not some stranger!��               Courage stared at him in disbelief.


    His words stung.


    ��Reuben, it��s not about trust!


    You can��t expect me to hand over a million without a proper n.


    It��s basic responsibility.


    I can��t believe you would say something like that.��               ������������-               What do you think of the novel?


    Please leave ament and a review.


    It will be much appreciated.


    Thank you!


    ??             CREATORS�� THOUGHTS     JedidiahBeaufoy    Music: Oh I need power stones, privileged readers, gifts, golden tickets, collections, premium readers, reviews, chapterments, paragraphments��these would really make me happy��.This is my song right now guys!


    Please support!

 Chapter 43 - 43 Partially Averting The Transfer

    ?Chapter 43: Partially Averting The Transfer   Chapter 43: Partially Averting The Transfer                              He sneered, his voice rising with frustration.


    ��You��re selfish, Courage.


    Self centered!


    I��ve known it for a long time, but I stayed, hoping you would change.


    Clearly, I was wrong.


    I��m done.��               Before she could process his words, Reuben stormed out of the cafeteria.


    For a moment, she stood frozen, her mind racing.


    Then, as expected, she ran after him, tears streaming down her face.


    ��What do you mean by ��done��?


    Reuben, this is ridiculous!�� she cried, catching up to him.


    ��You��re ending everything because of a million?


    I thought we were building a life together!�� Her voice cracked with emotion, her heartbreak evident.


    Reuben stopped abruptly, turning to face her.


    His expression was cold, his tone void ofpassion.


    ��Yes, I��m done.


    You��re too selfish to see it, but this isn��t just about the money.


    I��m done wasting my time with someone who doesn��t support me.��               Courage��s chest tightened.


    ��Reuben, this isn��t about not supporting you,�� she pleaded.


    ��It��s about being realistic.


    I can��t just give you such a huge amount without knowing where it��s going!��               Seeing that his words had achieved their goal of making her desperate, Reuben stopped walking as he approached his car.


    He turned to face Courage, his expression softening, but the calction in his eyes was still evident.


    ��Fine,�� he said, his tone feigning warmth.


    ��I love you, and I can��t just end our rtionship over a million.


    Forget about the full amount, I��ll find other investors.


    But as my fianc��e, you should at least contribute half a million.


    That way, I can start this business as soon as possible, and we��ll have enough for the wedding and other expenses.��               Courage nodded, tears still glistening in her eyes.


    She no longer dared to question him, fearing it might upset him further.


    ��I��ll transfer the money to you once I go to the bank after work,�� she said quietly, her voice trembling.


    Reuben smirked ever so slightly, satisfied.


    Without another word, he got into his car, mming the door behind him.


    The sound echoed in the quiet parking lot as he drove away, not sparing her a second nce.


    Courage stood there, staring after the car, her heart heavy.


    A part of her still clung to the hope that she was doing the right thing by supporting her fianc��.


    From the side of a car in the parking lot, where Nnenna had been silently listening to the couple, she clenched her fists, her face hardening with resolve.


    ��System,�� she whispered, her tone fierce, determination sparking in her eyes.


    ��This man isn��t just terrible, he��s dangerous.


    I need a n to save Nurse Courage from her own love for him before it��s toote.��               She facepalmed, shaking her head in frustration as Nurse Courage continued to cry helplessly in the parking lot.


    Anger bubbled up inside her, not at Reuben this time, but at Courage for falling so easily into his trap.


    ��Why is she making it so hard for herself?!�� Nnenna grumbled under her breath.


    Still, she reminded herself that change wouldn��te overnight.


    At least she had managed to reduce the one million to 500,000, a small victory, but a step in the right direction.


    Determined to celebrate her small win before tackling the next hurdle, she let out a deep sigh.


    As she tried to figure out her next move, a familiar sound chimed in her mind.


    Ding!


    ��Congrattions!


    You have partially averted one of the key events leading to Nurse Courage��s death, the transfer of one million.


    You are awarded 5 good points!��               Nnenna smiled faintly, her spirits lifting.


    It wasn��t much, but it was a sign she was on the right track.


    ��Good,�� she thought.


    ��Step by step, I��ll make sure Reuben is out of her life for good.��               She nced back at Courage, who was still sobbing by herself.


    Nnenna clenched her fists and whispered to herself, ��Hang in there, Courage.


    I��ll save you, even if you won��t save yourself.��               As Nnenna reaffirmed her resolve, the familiar voice of the love system chimed again, filling her mind.


    ��You sowed seeds of doubt concerning Nurse Courage��s rtionship with Reuben.


    You gain 10 good points for this!��               Nnenna smirked, feeling a wave of satisfaction.


    The system spoke again               ��You defended Nurse Courage and helped her see the ws in Reuben��s business n.


    This has earned you another 10 percent of her affection.


    You gain 10 good points for this!��               She felt a rush of aplishment.


    Her efforts were paying off.


    However, the next notification hit differently               ��You embarrassed Nurse Courage in front of the hospital staff, raising gossip and whispers about her personal life.


    You lose 10 good points for this.


    Learn to exercise discretion, choose your words wisely, and handle certain situations with subtlety.


    Be more cautious moving forward.��               The solemn tone of the system dampened Nnenna��s spirits.


    She sighed deeply, realizing that while her intentions were good, her execution had ws.


    Nnenna��s heart sank as she noticed the whispers spreading around the parking lot, hospital staff exchanging nces and murmurs about Nurse Courage��s fianc�� and his sudden outburst.


    The guilt gnawed at her, knowing she had unintentionally fueled the gossip.


    She vowed silently to fix this.


    somehow, she would make it right.


    Looking towards Nurse Courage, who was crouched on the other side of the car with tears streaming down her face, Nnenna steeled herself and walked over.


    ��Mommy Courage,�� she called softly, her tone filled with concern, ��are you okay?��               Nurse Courage jolted slightly at the sound of her voice and quickly wiped her tears.


    ��Nnenna!


    What are you doing here?


    You should be inside resting!


    What about your leg?


    Don��t put unnecessary stress on it, or you��ll hurt it more.��               Nnenna shook her head with a small smile.


    ��I��m fine, Mommy Courage.


    But�� why are you crying?��               ��It��s nothing, dear.


    Really, nothing to worry about,�� Nurse Courage replied hastily, forcing a weakugh as she dabbed at her eyes.


    ��But where did you learn all that about business and financial ns?�� She chuckled, hoping to divert the conversation.


    CREATORS�� THOUGHTS     JedidiahBeaufoy    Music: Oh I need power stones, privileged readers, gifts, golden tickets, collections, premium readers, reviews, chapterments, paragraphments��these would really make me happy��.This is my song right now guys!


    Please support!

 Chapter 44 - 44 Office Gossip

    ?Chapter 44: Office Gossip   Chapter 44: Office Gossip                              Realizing Nurse Courage didn��t want to talk about her pain, Nnenna decided to let it slide, for now.


    But before leaving, she leaned in and whispered softly, her voiceced with care, ��Mommy Courage, if someone truly loves you, they wouldn��t shout at you or make you cry like this.��               The words hung in the air as Nurse Courage blinked at her, startled.


    Her lips parted as if to respond, but no words came out.


    Instead, a shadow of doubt flickered in her eyes, and Nnenna knew she had nted another seed.


    Nnenna paused mid step and decided to press on.


    She turned to Nurse Courage and said with a sincere tone, ��Mommy Courage, your fianc�� scares me.


    He doesn��t seem to respect you.


    And like I said before, I don��t think that��s how someone who truly loves you should behave.


    Please, be careful.��               Nurse Courage let out a softugh, though itcked its usual warmth.


    ��What do you know about rtionships and love?


    You��re just 15.�� But her voice wavered slightly, betraying her doubt.


    She added, ��But okay, I��ve heard you.


    Let��s go back inside now.


    We need to check on your ankle.��               They held hands as they made their way back into the hospital, though Nurse Courage��s mind seemed far away.


    Her absent minded demeanor only worsened when they passed a group of orderlies and nurses clustered together, deep in discussion.


    ��Did you see what happened in the cafeteria?�� one of the younger nurses said, her voice low but audible enough to reach them.


    ��I used to have so much respect for Nurse Courage.


    She works so hard and seemed like such a strong woman.


    But after today?


    Watching her let that man disrespect her over and over again?


    Maybe she��s not worth much respect after all.��               The words hit like a physical blow, and Nurse Courage��s pale face turned even paler.


    Her steps faltered as she struggled to hold herposure.


    Nnenna clenched her fists, anger surging at the tactlessment.


    She nced up at Nurse Courage, whose eyes brimmed with unshed tears               The gossip in the hospital continued to spread like wildfire, each whisper sharpening the wound already festering in Nurse Courage��s heart.


    One of the middle aged nurses shook her head with a slight smile.


    ��She always sings the praises of her fianc��, making me so jealous.


    I used to wish my fianc�� was like that, but now, well, let��s just say I know my fianc�� is a saintpared to that man.�� She snorted under her breath.


    Nurse Courage had be the subject of endless chatter over the years.


    The days when she would passionately talk about Reuben with a glow in her eyes were over.


    She had grown tired of hearing her own words echo back at her, tired of putting him on a pedestal that seemed to crumble with every passing day.


    ��Tell me about it,�� another voice chimed in, an intern nurse who wore a wedding ring.


    She flicked her fingers and continued with a dismissive gesture, ��I started growing tired of my husband after months of hearing Nurse Courage brag about her so called amazing fianc��.


    ��He bought me this,�� ��He took me there,�� ��He cooked lunch for me.�� All that gibberish,�� she said with a mockingugh, shaking her head as if trying to shake off the memories.


    The gossip continued to swirl, with opinions flying fast and sharp.


    ��She must be a really good liar to deceive all of us so well.


    I believed herpletely because she seemed like such an honest person,�� a male nurse added, shaking his head, still in disbelief.


    Another intern nurse, trying to defend Nurse Courage��s honor, spoke up.


    ��Guys, maybe he really did all that.


    He could be a bad person pretending to like her for ulterior motives.


    She seems like a really great person after all, and her pay is good.


    Besides, you guys are the ones that usually ask her about those things.


    She probably only mentions them to show us that true love can even exist at that age.


    Plus, if I had a man like that in my life, I can��t help but mention him a lot too.


    I��m just d that she has seen his true colors now.


    That��s all I can say.��               The intern nurse��s words had barely left her mouth when the sharp res from her colleagues made her shrink back, a wave of unease sweeping over her.


    She quickly turned around to walk away, only to collide with Nurse Courage and Nnenna, who had been standing just around the corner.


    The intern nurse nced at the older woman, her face filled with sorrow and regret.


    She could tell that Nurse Courage had overheard everything.


    The intern didn��t know what to say.


    Her pity for Nurse Courage overwhelmed her, and with a soft pat on the older woman��s shoulder, she walked away, leaving them in silence.


    Nnenna, however, stayed behind, her gaze lingering on the intern nurse for a few moments.


    Despite the tension, she admired the intern��s honesty.


    Even though she was surrounded by superiors, the intern had spoken her truth without flinching.


    Nnenna was impressed by her courage.


    Eventually, Nnenna turned her attention back to Nurse Courage, who seemed lost in her own thoughts.


    With a gentle tone, Nnenna suggested, ��Mommy Courage, I think we should take the stairs.


    It��s farther, but we can use the elevator once we get to the second floor.��                She said this because the nurses had gathered around the elevator, gossiping.


    There was no need to show up in front of them, no need to give them further fodder for their whispers.


    But Nurse Courage, though hurt, stood her ground.


    ��It��s okay, dear.


    I would rather go through them, let them see me and know that I��ve heard everything they said.


    Let��s go.��               Nnenna didn��t press further.


    She simply nodded, walking beside the woman whose heart was heavy with the weight of the gossip.


    They walked slowly but resolutely, each step a reflection of the difficult path Nurse Courage had yet to walk, but one that Nnenna was determined to help her navigate.


    ���������������C               Guys, if we move up the rankings, I��ve got stockpiled chapters here with y��all names on it!


    So please vote with powerstones, golden tickets, send in gifts, purchase the affordable privileges, and tell your friends and enemies about ��They Hated Me In My First Life But Now I Have The Love System��           CREATORS�� THOUGHTS     JedidiahBeaufoy    Your gift is the motivation for my creation.


    Give me more motivation!

 Chapter 45 - 45 Love Is Blind

    ?Chapter 45: Love Is Blind   Chapter 45: Love Is Blind                              As Nurse Courage and Nnenna made their way around the corner, they came face to face with the group of nurses gossiping in the hallway.


    The moment the nurses saw Nurse Courage, some of them, whose consciences were still intact, lowered their gazes in shame.


    But others, whose moralpasses had long since faded, didn��t even flinch, continuing to ignore her, making it clear they didn��t care whether she overheard their cruel words or not.


    Nurse Courage stood tall, walking with Nnenna into the elevator.


    With a calm, unwavering gaze, she stared at each of them in turn, her eyes challenging them to acknowledge the woman they had been gossiping about.


    Nnenna felt a pang of guilt for her role in exposing Reuben��s true nature.


    While she knew it was necessary, she couldn��t help but feel responsible for drawing the unwanted attention to Nurse Courage.


    Back in the privacy of Nnenna��s room, she checked Nnenna��s ankle carefully.


    After a quick call to a doctor, Nnenna underwent an x-ray, and thankfully, the results came back clear.


    Everything was fine.


    Still, Nurse Courage couldn��t seem to find any peace, her mind racing.


    Lying on the bed, Nnenna closed her eyes in frustration but couldn��t sleep.


    ��Love System,�� she whispered, the guilt from the earlier situation pressing heavily on her.


    ��I messed up.


    Now everyone knows about what Nurse Courage is going through.


    How can she continue working like this?��               The system��s voice responded calmly ��It��s not over, Nnenna.


    You��ve made progress.


    Exposure is the first step.


    It��s a painful one, but it leads to change.


    Nurse Courage is stronger than you think, and together, you��ll make sure she finds a way to rise above this.��               Nnenna let out a slow breath, a mix of relief and determination settling over her.


    The path to freeing Nurse Courage from Reuben wasn��t going to be easy, but it had to be done.


    She would keep pushing, one step at a time.


    Nnenna sat up quietly, offering her support without saying a word.


    She could see the sadness in Nurse Courage��s eyes, the weight of her thoughts pressing on her.


    For a while, they just sat there in silence, neither of them speaking, each lost in their own thoughts.


    The tension in the air was thick, and Nnenna could feel her heart ache for the woman who had been so kind to her.


    Finally, after about ten minutes of this silent connection, Nurse Courage bid Nnenna goodbye with a forced smile, though it didn��t quite reach her eyes.


    She walked out of the room, her thoughts racing.


    Nnenna watched her leave, feeling a mix of sympathy and frustration.


    She knew her n wasn��t perfect, but she had to keep moving forward to save Nurse Courage from the tangled mess of her rtionship with Reuben.


    Nurse Courage��s mind was full of confusion about Reuben��s strange behavior that day.


    His sudden outburst, and then the change in his attitude once he realized he couldn��t manipte her so easily, left her unsettled.


    Despite the unease bubbling inside her, she decided to go ahead with her n.


    After work, she would transfer the 500,000 to him.


    Maybe doing that would smooth things over and make him happy again, though a small voice inside her wondered if it was really the right choice.


    Money matters had always been a sensitive topic between her and Reuben.


    Despite Reuben��s ims of being a great ountant, he often seemed to feel inferior to her, especially because her sry was higher than his.


    His difort around her financial independence was obvious, and it always seemed to create an awkward distance between them.


    But Nurse Courage couldn��t help but wonder, how could a less than 100,000 difference in their ies cause such a rift?


    Wasn��t it a small amount, especially whenpared to their other concerns?


    It didn��t make sense to her, but she knew that for Reuben, the imbnce in their earnings was a thorn in his pride that he couldn��t seem to shake off.


    She had earned less when she first started out.


    It wasn��t easy, but after multiple promotions, she had finally reached the position she held now.


    She had worked so hard to get here, and yet, when she tried to exin to Reuben that it didn��t matter to her if he earned less, he never seemed to fully ept it.


    She had told him time and again that once they were married, her money would be his money, that their finances would be shared.


    But even now, there were times when his passive aggressive remarks resurfaced, the subtle gaslighting making her second guess everything.


    The same issues kept creeping in, no matter how much she tried to reassure him.


    Why couldn��t he just ept her for who she was?


    Why did her sess always seem to be a threat to him?


    She didn��t know why things were like this, but one thing Nurse Courage was certain of, she was in love with the man.


    That love had blinded her to many red gs she would have otherwise questioned.


    Sighing to herself, she resolved to keep tolerating his ws, telling herself yet again that he would change someday.


    As she walked back to her station, she nced at the clock.


    Just a few more hours to go, and she could transfer the 500,000.


    Maybe by then, he would finally be happy with her.


    In Nnenna��s room, Nnenna leaned against the bed, frustration bubbling within her.


    ��Love System,�� she asked sharply, ��why do people in love act like they have sacrificed their brains?


    Is this what love really is?��               The Love System sighed heavily.


    ��It��s always like that.


    Love is blind, you know.


    She can see those ws, but her love for him is really blind.


    That��s why you need to open her eyes little by little.


    Soon, she��ll realize Ruben isn��t the right person for her.��               Nnenna furrowed her brows.


    ��Okay,�� she said, determination rising in her voice.


    ��But how do I stop her from transferring the 500,000?


    How do I do that?�� She paused before adding, ��I think I should pay Ruben a visit.


    Maybe I can find something to stop her from transferring the money.��           CREATORS�� THOUGHTS     JedidiahBeaufoy    Creation is hard, cheer me up!


    VOTE for me!

 Chapter 46 - 46 Bus Fare

    ?Chapter 46: Bus Fare   Chapter 46: Bus Fare                              The Love System chimed in, ��Good idea, but there��s one problem, you don��t have any cash money right now for bus fare.


    How are you nning to get to his office?


    It��s a bit far from here.��               The 15 year old girl thought hard, her mind racing.


    She didn��t know anyone who could loan her money, except for Four, Somto and Ikenna.


    Her elder brother was absent as usual.


    She quickly dismissed the idea of asking Four.


    He was as cold and indifferent as ever; his aloof personality meant she wouldn��t get far with him.


    That left Ikenna, Four��s friend.


    He was more approachable and easier to deal with.


    After all, he had been kind to her before and always seemed willing to help when she needed something.


    Decision made, Nnenna adjusted her clothes, carefully keeping up her act as a patient.


    With purpose in her steps, she dressed up for the outing and headed to the administrative floor.


    When she stepped out of the elevator, the director��s secretary looked at her, surprised.


    ��Why is she here?�� the secretary wondered to herself before recognition dawned.


    This was Princess Nnenna Achebe, the VIP patient Director Ikenna had specifically instructed her to pay attention to.


    Her expression softened, and she gave a polite nod of acknowledgment.


    The secretary nced at her with a mix of curiosity and caution as she walked over.


    ��Little girl, can I help you with anything?��               ��Yes, ma��am.


    I want to see the director,�� Nnenna replied politely.


    ��Do you have an appointment?�� the secretary asked, tilting her head slightly.


    ��No, ma��am, I don��t have an appointment, but I really need to see him,�� Nnenna said earnestly.


    The secretary hesitated for a moment, sizing her up.


    Remembering the director��s explicit instructions to prioritize the princess��s needs, she decided to let her in.


    ��Wait here,�� she said, standing from her desk.


    She walked ahead and knocked softly on the director��s office door.


    ��Excuse me, sir.


    Princess Nnenna is here to see you.


    Should I let her in?�� she asked cautiously.


    A calm but firm voice came from inside.


    ��Yes, let here in.��               The secretary returned to Nnenna, her demeanor polite.


    ��The director will see you now,�� she said, motioning for her to go inside.


    Nnenna adjusted her posture, took a deep breath, and stepped into the office, ready to present her request.


    Nnenna stepped inside the office, closing the door gently behind her.


    She didn��t immediately look at the owner of the room.


    Instead, her curious eyes wandered over the furnishings, the polished desk, therge windows letting in light, and the neatly arranged shelves of books.


    ��Your office is really nice,�� she remarked, finally turning her attention to the man behind the desk.


    ��I guess that��s why you��re the director, huh?�� she added with a small smile.


    Ikenna leaned back in his chair, amusement flickering in his eyes.


    ��You��ve been here for almost two months, yet this is the first time you��vee to see me,�� he noted, his tone teasing.


    ��You only ever seem interested in spending time with my friend.


    But today, here you are.


    What do you need?��               His words struck like an arrow, as though he had already figured her out.


    Realizing that he wasn��t easily deceived, Nnenna shifted slightly, determined to stand her ground and get what she came for               ��Okay, I need some money,�� Nnenna said inly, not at all surprised that he had seen through her intentions.


    Ikenna raised an eyebrow, leaning forward with a curious smile.


    ��So that��s why you came all the way here?�� he asked with a chuckle.


    ��What do you need money for?��               His tone was light, but there was an undercurrent of curiosity, given his responsibility to look after her during her stay.


    Nnenna frowned slightly at his question.


    ��I��m a girl; what do you think I need money for?�� she replied, avoiding his gaze.


    ��Well,�� Ikenna began, leaning back in his chair again, ��I know that everything you need has been provided by the housekeeper who checks on you.


    So what else could you possibly need money for?�� His eyes twinkled as he waited for her response.


    Nnenna hesitated, realizing she wasn��t getting anywhere.


    ��I need���� She faltered, then sighed, giving up her fa?ade.


    ��I need bus fare.��               ��Bus fare?�� Ikenna asked, tilting his head slightly.


    ��If your family wanted you to leave the hospital, they would have given you money just in case.


    But the fact that you don��t have any money, yet have everything else provided for you, suggests one thing���� His smile widened.


    ��You��re not supposed to leave the hospital.��               ��So no, I��m not going to give you any money,�� Ikenna concluded, his tone firm but still wearing that ever present smile.


    Nnenna��s face fell, and a flicker of frustration shed across her eyes.


    Of course, she already knew her family didn��t want her to go anywhere, that was obvious, but their overprotectiveness was more like monitoring to her.


    She gritted her teeth, thinking bitterly that they obviously didn��t like her.


    So why would they want to keep her safe when they couldn��t wait for her to die to throw her into a forest                What she didn��t know, however, was that the ��family�� Ikenna referred to wasn��t those abstract, distant people.


    It was her eldest brother, Somto who had personally given him strict instructions to ensure his sister��s safety, including forbidding her from leaving the hospital without supervision.


    Ikenna studied her carefully, taking in the sadness now written across her face.


    ��Is that friend so important to you that you��re willing to risk leaving the hospital?


    Especially when we still don��t know why you had that seizure?�� he asked, trying to appeal to her reason.


    ��I know,�� she replied, her voice resolute, ��but that friend is very important to me.


    I need to go.��               For a moment, he said nothing, simply observing her with the same calm, assessing gaze.


    Then, he shook his head.


    ��I can��t give you money.��               ��Fine,�� Nnenna said sharply, crossing her arms.


    ��I��ll just go and ask Four for the money.


    I��m sure he��ll be thrilled to help me,�� she added with a sarcastic edge, turning toward the door.


    CREATORS�� THOUGHTS     JedidiahBeaufoy    Music: Oh I need power stones, privileged readers, gifts, golden tickets, collections, premium readers, reviews, chapterments, paragraphments��these would really make me happy��.This is my song right now guys!


    Please support!

 Chapter 47 - 47 To Reubens Work Place

    ?Chapter 47: To Reuben��s Work ce   Chapter 47: To Reuben��s Work ce                              She knew full well that Four wouldn��t be happy about her request, or anything, for that matter, but she figured it was better to try and fail than not to try at all.


    Gripping the door handle, she braced herself.


    Behind her, the mention of Four��s name made Ikenna��s casual demeanor disappear.


    He sat up straighter, his smile vanishing.


    ��Wait,�� he called out, his tone incredulous.


    ��You would rather ask that block of ice than me?�� He stood up abruptly, grabbing his coat.


    ��Come on.


    I��ll drive you there.


    I may not be allowed to give you bus fare, but I can at least take you.��               ��No,�� Nnenna snapped immediately, her voice sharp and firm.


    ��I want to go alone.


    I don��t want you toe with me.�� The urgency in her tone only deepened Ikenna��s suspicions.


    He narrowed his eyes at her, leaning slightly against his desk.


    ��Well, now that you��ve said that,�� he replied, his voice steady but firm, ��I definitely have toe with you.


    It��s either I go with you, or you don��t go at all.�� His tone left no room for argument, and Nnenna could see the determination in his expression.


    She sighed, realizing that he wasn��t bluffing, if she pushed too hard, he would likely lock her in her room or assign security to monitor her movements.


    Finally, she relented.


    ��Fine,�� she said through gritted teeth.


    ��Let��s go.


    But don��t stand in my way when we get there.�� She turned on her heel, opened the door with a flourish, and walked out before he could respond or try to catch up.


    Ikenna shook his head, a faint smile ying on his lips despite himself.


    He quickly grabbed his car keys and followed her out               The secretary observed as Nnenna marched out of the office with determined strides, already nearing the elevator.


    Director Ikenna followed behind, his much longer strides allowing him to close the distance quickly.


    The scene was unintentionallyical, with the petite girl charging forward and the tall director trailing her like an amused parent keeping up with a tantrum throwing child.


    Just as Ikenna reached the elevator, Nnenna stepped inside and pressed the close button before he could enter.


    He stopped, shaking his head at her antics as the doors slid shut.


    A smirk tugged at the corner of his lips as he muttered, ��She seems to forget that at the end of the day, she still has to wait for me in the parking lot since I��m the one driving.��               Victor, a junior staff member passing by, caught the moment and stopped to observe.


    His brows raised in amusement as he nced between the closed elevator doors and Ikenna standing in front of them.


    ��Trouble in paradise, Director?�� he teased lightly, unable to suppress his grin.


    Ikenna turned toward Victor with a dry look but couldn��t hold back his own smallugh.


    ��Not trouble.


    Just�� a very spirited girl,�� he replied.


    Adjusting his coat, he pressed the elevator button again, knowing he would eventually catch up with her downstairs.


    Victor chuckled, watching the usuallyposed director show an unusual patience and amusement for the fiery girl.


    ��Well, she definitely knows how to keep things interesting,�� hemented, stepping away as Ikenna gave a faint nod and turned his attention back to the elevator disy.


    The men in the hospital��s first surveince room watched Nnenna��s figure on the screen.


    When they saw her heading toward the parking lot again, they assumed she was going to y or get fresh air as usual.


    With that thought, they rxed, turning their focus to other screens.


    Just as Ikenna expected, Nnenna reached the parking lot and stood there, tapping her foot on the concrete floor impatiently.


    An orderly passing by looked at her curiously but moved on withoutment.


    Nnenna spotted Ikenna��s car parked in the director��s designated space and made her way to it.


    She climbed into the passenger seat without saying a word since it was an open roof car, her mood evident in her stiff posture and silence.


    Momentster, Ikenna arrived, unlocking the car and sliding into the driver��s seat.


    He nced at her briefly, smirking to himself as he started the engine.


    Without a word, he drove them out of the parking lot and onto the road within minutes.


    As the director��s car exited the parking lot and merged onto the expressway, the men in the surveince room quickly realized the situation.


    Their panic wasn��t about mistrusting Ikenna but about the absence of any backup to ensure the princess��s safety.


    They immediately grabbed their radios and called Squad 3.


    ��Squad 3,e in!


    We need you to follow the princess immediately.


    The director��s car has entered the expressway.


    Be prepared to follow discreetly!��               The leader of Squad 3 replied without hesitation, ��Yes, sir!�� He turned to his team, signaling them to gear up.


    Within moments, Squad 3 was in motion, their car pulling out of the hospital��s secondary parking lot.


    They maintained a safe distance, ensuring their presence wouldn��t be noticed while staying close enough to intervene if necessary               On the expressway, Ikenna nced briefly at Nnenna before returning his focus to the road.


    His tone was calm but firm as he asked, ��Where exactly are we going?��               Without hesitation, Nnenna replied, ��We��re going to Build a Fortune Finance Company.��               Her response caused Ikenna��s eyebrows to shoot up in surprise.


    ��Thatpany is far from here,�� he remarked, shaking his head slightly.


    ��It��s at least an hour��s drive from the hospital.


    What kind of friend asks you toe all the way there?


    And besides,�� his tone turned slightly more skeptical, ��you don��t even have a phone.


    How exactly did this friend contact you?��               The skeptical look Ikenna gave her made Nnenna turn her attention to the window, avoiding his eyes.


    ��You said you were going to drive me there,�� she said sharply.


    ��Are you going back on your word now?��               ��No,�� Ikenna replied firmly.


    ��I��m not going back on my word.


    I��ll drive you there.


    But when we get to thatpany, I��m going inside with you to see what this is all about.


    There��s no way I��m letting you go alone.��           CREATORS�� THOUGHTS     JedidiahBeaufoy    Music: Oh I need power stones, privileged readers, gifts, golden tickets, collections, premium readers, reviews, chapterments, paragraphments��these would really make me happy��.This is my song right now guys!


    Please support!

 Chapter 48 - 48 You Owe Me A New Phone

    ?Chapter 48: You Owe Me A New Phone   Chapter 48: You Owe Me A New Phone                              ��That wasn��t the agreement,�� Nnenna argued, turning to face him again.


    ��You promised to stay in the car while I handled everything.��               ��Yes, I did promise that,�� Ikenna said, his tone steady but unyielding.


    ��That was before you told me this was an hour��s drive from the hospital.


    How am I supposed to trust whoever you��re meeting there?�� He nced at her briefly, his expression softening slightly.


    ��I��m just trying to keep you safe.��               ��Well, I didn��t ask you to keep me safe,�� Nnenna shot back, her tone sharper than she intended.


    It wasn��t that she didn��t appreciate the effort; it was just that he had made her grovel before agreeing to the drive, and that had left her annoyed.


    Ikenna nced at her briefly before returning his focus to the road.


    ��True, you didn��t ask.


    But your family did.


    That��s why I have to ensure you��re safe.�� His voice was calm but firm, making it clear he wasn��t budging on the matter.


    ��You��re the fifth child of the royal family, right?


    Your parents wouldn��t want anything to happen to you.


    If something does, the responsibility falls squarely on me.��               His words hit her like a ssh of cold water.


    She sat back, her irritation softening into understanding.


    If something really did go wrong, as much as the royal family would most likely celebrate, it would still indeed be on Ikenna��s head               Nnenna decided to be considerate of Ikenna��s role in protecting her.


    ��Okay,�� she agreed.


    ��You can follow me inside, but whatever you see me do there, either back me up or stay silent, please.��               Ikenna nodded, his curiosity growing.


    He still didn��t know why this visit sounded less like meeting a friend and more like confronting a suspect.


    An hourter, they arrived at Build a Fortune Finance Company.


    Ikenna drove into the parking lot and turned off the engine.


    Following closely behind, he silently observed as Nnenna entered thepany.


    At the front desk, she confidently approached the receptionist.


    ��I��m here to see a Reuben,�� she said.


    The receptionist tilted her head.


    ��Reuben?


    Could you give me ast name?��               Nnenna blinked, realizing she didn��t know hisst name.


    ��Uh�� I don��t know hisst name,�� she admitted awkwardly.


    The receptionist sighed but decided to help.


    After typing into herputer, she looked up.


    ��We have three Reubens in the system.


    Do you know which one?��               Nnenna shook her head again.


    ��No.��               She blinked her round eyes at thedy and asked sweetly, ��Auntie, could you please show me their pictures too?��               The receptionist hesitated, her professional demeanor softening at the girl��s innocent look.


    ��Why do you need to see their pictures?�� she asked curiously.


    ��I��m looking for my daddy,�� Nnenna said, tilting her head like a child.


    ��I barely ever see him, but my mom told me about him.


    I��ll need to see their pictures to recognize him.�� She spoke with such innocence that the receptionist melted on the spot.


    Smiling warmly, the receptionist decided to help.


    ��Alright, give me a moment,�� she said, pulling up the photos of the three Reubens in thepany.


    She turned the screen toward Nnenna.


    Nnenna scanned the images and immediately pointed to one.


    ��That��s him!�� she said with a wide-eyed look, her finger hovering over Reuben, Nurse Courage��s fianc��.


    ��Where is he, Auntie?��               The receptionist, nowpletely charmed, answered with a smile.


    ��He should be working now, preparing for the evening cleaning before he clocks out.


    Just go up to the second floor, and you��ll find him there.��               Nnenna nodded innocently.


    ��Thank you, pretty Auntie!�� she chirped, her sweet voice earning a chuckle from the receptionist.


    Ikenna, who had been standing back and observing the entire exchange, shook his head slightly, amused at how skillfully the girl could manipte her way into people��s hearts.


    The receptionist��s words surprised Nnenna.


    Reuben had told Nurse Courage he was a big-time ountant in thispany, but now she had just learned he was actually a cleaner.


    It wasn��t that being a cleaner was bad, far from it.


    Honest work was honest work.


    But why would he lie about it?


    Why would he deceive someone who trusted him so much?


    Her thoughts swirled, but she kept her expression calm as she thanked the receptionist onest time and turned toward the elevator leading to the second floor.


    Behind her, Director Ikenna watched everything unfold, his brows slightly raised.


    This was the same girl who had been quiet and reserved just moments ago in the car, yet here she was now, ying the part of an innocent, wide-eyed child to perfection.


    Was this truly the same person he had been speaking with for two months?


    The contrast was startling, almost unnerving.


    It was as if she could wear different faces at will, adapting to any situation like a double agent.


    He couldn��t help but admire her quick thinking but also found it strange, what kind of 15 year old acted like this?


    Ikenna crossed his arms, deciding to stay quiet for now, though his mind was filled with questions.


    He would observe for a while longer.


    And once this was over, he��d definitely report everything he had seen today to the Somto and Four.


    ��This girl,�� he muttered under his breath as he followed her.


    ��She��s not ordinary at all.��               As they stepped into the elevator, Nnenna realized she needed to prepare.


    If this confrontation with Reuben went south, she would need proof to back up what she found.


    Turning to Ikenna, she asked casually, ��May I borrow your phone, Uncle Ikenna?��               Ikenna stopped mid thought and red at her, his brows drawing together.


    ��Little girl, I am not old!


    Remove the ��Uncle�� from that sentence, and you can have the phone.


    I��ll even buy you a new one,�� he added, not quite thinking through his words.


    Nnenna��s eyes sparkled with opportunity.


    ��Fine,�� she said with a sly smile.


    ��I��ll remove the ��Uncle,�� but now you owe me a really good new phone.


    And your phone, for now, to use?��           CREATORS�� THOUGHTS     JedidiahBeaufoy    Hiii Guys!


    Yesterday, one of you made my day by showing support with power stones, and I can��t tell you how much it meant to me.


    Another person has been showing support consistently.


    I was so happy I danced around for a while!


    Your encouragement keeps me going, and I wouldn��t mind staying up all night just to bring you more chapters if I know you��re enjoying the story.


    As a token of my appreciation, here��s an extra chapter, plus a mini mass releaseter today!


    Huge shoutout to CJ and Jody for the power stones, and a massive thank you to everyone who has been reading, supporting, and cheering me on.


    Your support means everything!


    Let��s keep this journey going together!

 Chapter 49 - 49 Big Time Accountant Uncle Reuben

    ?Chapter 49: Big Time ountant Uncle Reuben   Chapter 49: Big Time ountant Uncle Reuben                              ��Yes!�� Ikenna said, nodding eagerly.


    ��Now remove the ��Uncle.''��               ��Slow down,�� she hushed him, waving a hand dismissively.


    ��Also, call me Nnenna, not ��little girl.�� I��m not a child,�� she added firmly.


    Then, with a small smirk, she corrected herself.


    ��May I have your phone, Brother Ikenna?��               Her tone was yful, but her expression was sincere.


    Ikenna hesitated for a moment before nodding, satisfied with thepromise.


    They even shook hands on it before he handed over his phone.


    She took the phone and pressed the power button, but the screen was locked.


    Turning to him, she held it up silently, her raised eyebrows speaking volumes.


    ��The password is ��healing,''�� Ikenna said, almost before she could ask.


    Nnenna blinked at him, momentarily surprised by the choice.


    ��Healing?�� she repeated, entering the word and unlocking the phone.


    Then she nced up at him with an intrigued smile.


    ��You must really love being a doctor to use that as your password.��               Ikenna shrugged, slipping his hands into his coat pockets.


    ��It��s the heart of what I do.


    My entire career is built around that one word.��               Nnenna studied him for a moment, a flicker of respect crossing her face before she turned her attention back to the phone.


    ��A little cheesy, but I��ll allow it,�� she teased lightly, already pulling up the camera app.


    ��Don��t let your respect show too much,�� Ikenna replied dryly, following her as they walked down the hallway.


    On the second floor, Nnenna scanned the halls, peering into offices as she searched for Reuben.


    She did not find him in any of the obvious ces, but she pressed on until she reached thest door.


    When she opened it, she found herself in a small storage room filled with cleaning materials.


    There, sitting on an overturned bucket of paint with his phone in hand, was Reuben.


    ��Snap!��               Nnenna��s phone camera shed as she pointed it directly at him.


    ��Hello, Big Time ountant Uncle Reuben,�� she said with a mischievous smile, her voice dripping with sarcasm.


    Her eyes darted to his uniform and the mops, buckets, and brooms scattered around him.


    Reuben froze at the sound of her voice, which he recognized all too well.


    His stomach dropped as the weight of his lies came crashing down.


    Then came another sound click, click, click.


    She was taking more pictures.


    Startled and panicked, Reuben scrambled to stand up, but in his haste, he lost his bnce and tumbled off the bucket.


    He looked up from the ground to see a familiar face, one of thest people he wanted to encounter.


    ��Y-you!


    What are you doing here?!�� he stammered, his voice high pitched and strained as he struggled to get up.


    ��Oh, don��t mind me,�� Nnenna said, stepping further into the room with her phone still raised.


    Her tone was light, but the smirk on her face was anything but friendly.


    ��I just came to check out your�� impressive office.


    You know, the one Nurse Courage told me so much about.��               ��Snap!�� Another picture was taken, the sound making Reuben flinch.


    ��Stop taking pictures!�� he shouted, his face red with a mix of panic and fury.


    But Nnenna tilted her head mockingly, a look of exaggerated innocence on her face.


    ��Why?


    I think Mommy Courage will love to see these,�� she said, gesturing at the cleaning supplies around them with a sweeping motion.


    ��She��ll be so proud of your ��Big Time ountant�� skills.��               Reuben opened his mouth to respond, but Ikenna��sugh cut through the air.


    He had been leaning against the doorframe, silently observing the scene, but now he couldn��t hold back.


    ��Big Time ountant?�� Ikenna said, his tone thick with sarcasm.


    ��You should��ve mentioned that your ounting skills include managing brooms and mop buckets.��               Reuben shot a re at him, his jaw working as if trying toe up with a defense.


    ��Listen, this is none of your business����               ��Oh, it is,�� Nnenna interrupted, her grin turning sharp.


    ��Because lying to someone who loves you is my business.


    You don��t mess with my people, Reuben.��               Reuben��s mouth snapped shut, his face paling as he realized just how deep a hole he had dug himself into.


    Reuben��s face turned crimson, his embarrassment palpable as he red at Nnenna.


    ��Stop taking pictures!�� he shouted, finally managing to stand.


    But Nnenna only grinned wider.


    ��But I think Nurse Courage will really love to see these,�� she said, waving the phone in front of him mockingly.


    This dreadful girl, the cancer to this mission, was right in front of him.


    His mind raced as panic took hold.


    She was going to expose him!


    He briefly thought of bribing her, but remembering her sharp wit and unyielding attitude at the hospital, he knew she couldn��t be swayed by money or empty promises.


    At that moment, a dark and desperate thought flickered through his mind.


    ��Dead men don��t talk.�� She was just a fifteen year old girl, and he was a grown man in his forties.


    Surely, his strength would overpower hers.


    His decision made, Reuben lunged toward Nnenna, his hands reaching out to grab her and drag her into the closet, intending to silence her forever.


    But before he couldy a hand on her, the girl was moved backward, swiftly and stillposed.


    In the blink of an eye, another figure stepped in front of her like a shield.


    Ikenna, who had been standing by the doorway, reacted with speed and precision.


    ��Not today,�� Ikenna muttered coldly as he shoved Reuben with enough force to send him stumbling back into the closet.


    Ikenna followed him and locked the door with a decisive click then turned to face Reuben.


    His tall frame and sharp features, now devoid of his usual rxed demeanor, loomed over the man.


    Reuben felt a chill creep up his spine as he realized the man wasn��t here to y games.


    Ikenna��s gaze was cold, his jaw tight.


    For a moment, he said nothing, simply studying the man as if he were a specimen under a microscope.


    CREATORS�� THOUGHTS     JedidiahBeaufoy    Like it ?


    Add to library!

 Chapter 50 - 50 Sit Tight!

    ?Chapter 50: Sit Tight!


    Chapter 50: Sit Tight!


    ��You know,�� Ikenna began, his tone eerily calm, ��I wasn��t nning to interfere.


    I was here to observe, just as she asked.�� He gestured toward the door, where Nnenna waited outside, undoubtedly smirking.


    ��But then you thought it was a good idea to lunge at her.


    Big mistake.��               Reuben gulped, his mouth suddenly dry.


    ��I watched her call you ��big time ountant uncle�� and take your pictures,�� Ikenna continued, his tone casual yetced with steel.


    ��She was smirking the whole time.


    But me?


    I��m not smirking, Reuben.


    Do you know why?��               Reuben shook his head quickly, sweat beading on his forehead.


    ��Because I don��t find this situation funny,�� Ikenna said, stepping closer.


    His voice dropped lower, more menacing.


    ��I��m trying to figure out if you��re just a liar��


    or something worse.


    So, I��m going to ask nicely.


    What exactly were you nning to do to her, Mr.


    Big Time ountant?��               From everything Nnenna had said, Ikenna pieced the situation together.


    The fact that she came all the way here just to take pictures of this man in such a calcted way told him everything he needed to know, Reuben was lying about who he was, and Nnenna was determined to expose him.


    Ikenna recalled an office gossip he had overheard during lunch.


    One of the nurses, Nurse Courage, was engaged to a man who was rumored to be a ��big time ountant.�� However, the man was described as violent and short tempered.


    That nurse was the same one who had been looking after Nnenna, often going out of her way to care for her even when it wasn��t her shift.


    Ikenna had pitied her when he heard that.


    Now he understood the real reason behind her actions, the man in front of him was dangerously charming.


    It looked like Nnenna wasn��t just exposing Reuben as a liar but also as a disrespectful and abusive man.


    Maybe this was her way of giving the nurse the proof she needed to leave him for good.


    Ikenna was deep in thought when something caught his attention, a sharp glint in Reuben��s eyes.


    Before he could fully process it, Reuben lunged at him with a pocket knife.


    Bang!


    Ikenna kicked the man to the ground, his voice calm but firm.


    ��You wanted to stab me?


    You should��ve asked yourself who you were messing with first.��               Ten minutester, Ikenna stepped out of the closet, closing the door firmly behind him.


    Nnenna��s curiosity piqued instantly.


    From the muffled sounds of grunts, thuds, and what seemed like someone trying to shout for help, but being silenced, she had been wondering what exactly had gone on in there.


    She stared at Ikenna, noting his calm demeanor.


    There wasn��t a single bead of sweat on his face as he casually wiped his hands with Reuben��s sanitizer, which he must have taken from the closet.


    ��Uncle��I mean, Brother Ikenna,�� she corrected herself quickly, her eyes narrowing as curiosity got the better of her.


    ��What did you do to him in there?��               Ikenna nced at her and smiled faintly, patting her soft, long hair as if she were his child.


    ��Don��t worry about that.


    You have your pictures, right?


    Let��s head back to the hospital.


    I still have some things to handle,�� he said, walking ahead without giving her a chance to reply.


    Nnenna stood there for a moment, her eyes darting to the closet door.


    She wondered if she should open it to check on the man inside, but after a second thought, she decided against it.


    Instead, she hurried after Ikenna, who was already nearing the elevator.


    Once downstairs, Nnenna offered the receptionist a polite cute smile and waved goodbye, earning another loving look from the young woman at the desk.


    Ikenna observed the interaction and rolled his eyes before joining her.


    The two of them got into the car and drove back to the hospital at a leisurely pace, the atmosphere quiet and filled with unspoken thoughts.


    On the way, Ikenna was about to speak to Nnenna when something caught his eye.


    His gaze shifted to the side mirror, where he noticed a familiar car.


    It was the same one that had been following them earlier when they were on the expressway.


    At first, he thought it was just another car heading in the same direction, but now it was clear that it had been tailing them since they left thepany.


    Ikenna��s grip on the steering wheel tightened, and his senses went on high alert.


    To confirm his suspicions, he took a few detours, driving through random streets and looping around traffic heavy areas.


    But no matter where he went, the car remained behind them.


    By now, there was no doubt in his mind, they were being followed.


    He nced at the girl beside him, her face calm as she stared out the window, unaware of the situation.


    ��Sit tight,�� he said suddenly, his voice sharp and tense.


    Nnenna turned to him with a confused look.


    ��What do you mean, sit tight?�� she asked.


    But before she could get an answer, Ikenna mmed his foot on the elerator.


    The car surged forward with a roar, pushing her back against her seat.


    ��What are you doing?!�� she shouted, her voice filled with panic.


    Ikenna didn��t answer, his eyes darting between the road ahead and the rearview mirror.


    He weaved through traffic with precision, his movements swift and calcted.


    Horns red around them as he cut throughnes, narrowly avoiding slower vehicles.


    His focus was unshakable, his hands firm on the wheel as he navigated the chaotic streets.


    The pursuing car picked up speed, determined not to lose them.


    Ikenna gritted his teeth and took a sharp left into a less crowded street.


    The sudden turn caused Nnenna to grab onto the door handle then the edge of her seat for bnce.


    Nnenna sat wide eyed, her knuckles turning white as she gripped the edge of her seat tighter.


    ��What are you doing?


    Slow down!�� she demanded, her voice rising in panic.


    CREATORS�� THOUGHTS     JedidiahBeaufoy    Hey, amazing readers!


    Hope you��re enjoying the novel so far!


    If you are, please show some love, let all thete nights and hunger strikes be worth it!


    I truly appreciate all the support you��ve been giving, whether it��s through voting with power stones or golden tickets, spreading the word, sending good vibes my way, unlocking premium chapters, giving gifts, purchasing privilege chapters, or even just thinking, ��This author is doing a great job posting two to three chapters every day.��  Now for a little announcement: Starting next month, I��ll be increasing the daily updates to three chapters a day, along with more privilege chapters for those who want to read ahead!


    My goal is to keep you entertained and happy, so stay tuned for even more exciting content!


    Thank you all for being part of this journey!

 Chapter 51 - 51 A Gun!

    ?Chapter 51: A Gun!


    Chapter 51: A Gun!


    But Ikenna did not reply.


    He kept his focus on the road ahead, his jaw tight and his hands steady on the steering wheel.


    She continued pleading, ��I said slow down!�� but he ignored her, his eyes darting to the side mirror every few seconds.


    His silence and determination unsettled her even more, but she could tell he wasn��t about to stop.


    Through the mirror, Ikenna saw that the ck car was still following them, though his sudden eleration had startled the driver, creating a significant gap between them.


    Still, it wasn��t enough.


    Whoever was tailing them was persistent.


    His mind raced.


    Were they after him, or were they after the fifth princess?


    Either way, he wasn��t going to let them seed.


    Ikenna drove farther and farther from the heart of the city, taking every possible route to confuse their pursuers.


    Eventually, the distance between them grew to the point where the ck car became a speck in the rearview mirror.


    For a brief moment, he thought he had shaken them off.


    Then, just as they approached the outskirts of the city, arge van sped out of nowhere, screeching to a halt in front of them.


    The van blocked the entire road, forcing Ikenna to m on the brakes.


    The car skidded to a stop, the tires screeching loudly.


    Nnenna screamed, her hands flying up to shield herself.


    Cursing under his breath, Ikenna shifted gears, reversing quickly in an attempt to retreat.


    But before he could get far, the ck car they had been escaping from appeared behind them, swerving into ce to block their escape.


    They were trapped.


    Ikenna��s eyes darted between the two vehicles hemming them in.


    At this point, Nnenna realized something was wrong.


    Fearced her voice as she asked, ��What��s going on, Brother Ikenna?��               She nced at him, her unease growing with every passing second, but he didn��t answer.


    Instead, his face was set with grim determination as he reached for the smallpartment under the dashboard.


    His movements were deliberate, and his sharp gaze never left the scene outside.


    ��Get down below your seat,�� he instructed firmly, his tone leaving no room for argument.


    Nnenna hesitated, fear rooting her to the spot.


    ��What do you mean get down below my seat?


    What are they����               ��Now!�� he barked, cutting her off as he gripped thepartment��s handle.


    Before he could open it, his eyes caught movement from the car behind them.


    The driver��s side door swung open, and a man stepped out, his hands raised in the air.


    The man��s gesture was supposed to look harmless, but Ikenna��s instincts screamed at him not to trust it.


    His jaw tightened as he nced at the armed men still stationed in the van ahead and the ck car behind.


    The man approaching was likely their leader,ing forward to negotiate, or distract.


    The man��s calm demeanor didn��t fool Ikenna.


    Every step he took was calcted, his eyes sharp and alert.


    Though his hands were raised, signaling that he carried no weapon, Ikenna knew better.


    This was no ordinary situation.


    ��Stay low, Nnenna,�� he muttered, his hand still hovering near thepartment.


    His calm voice didn��t betray the storm of calctions running through his mind.


    The man stopped some metres away, his hands still up, and spoke in a loud, steady voice.


    ��We don��t want to hurt anyone.


    We just want to talk.��               Ikenna didn��t reply.


    His sharp eyes scanned the man, noting the subtle twitch in his stance and the tension in his shoulders.


    Possibly a distraction.


    He nced toward the van, where he could see the other men gripping their weapons tightly, waiting for their leader��s signal.


    Nnenna��s breathing quickened as she tried to peek through the window but decided against it when she remembered Ikenna��s instructions ��Who are they?


    What do they want with us?�� she whispered, her voice shaking.


    Ikenna didn��t answer.


    Instead, his focus remained on the man in front of him, preparing for what he suspected wasing next.


    Ikenna decisively opened thepartment and pulled out a sleek, ck handgun, loading it with practiced precision.


    His movements were calm, deliberate, and unwavering as he settled back in his seat, keeping his eyes locked on the side mirror.


    The man outside was still walking toward them, his hands raised, his pace slow and steady.


    Nnenna, crouched low in her seat, stared at the weapon in Ikenna��s hand.


    Her heart pounded, her mind racing with panicked thoughts.


    ��Oh my gosh, oh my gosh, we��re going to die!�� she thought, her breathsing faster.


    Her fear soon turned bitter.


    ��And all of this��


    all because I��m part of a family that doesn��t even want me,�� she fumed internally.


    She felt a deep ache in her chest, the sting of abandonment adding weight to her already terrified heart.


    Her mind spun as she pieced the situation together.


    ��They��re most likely after me because I��m a royal.


    Why else would we be surrounded like this?�� She clenched her fists tightly as anger mingled with her fear.


    She nced at Ikenna, his face as calm as ever, his sharp eyes trained on the side mirror.


    He was watching every movement the approaching man made, waiting for the moment he might have to act.


    Nnenna couldn��t help but pity him.


    He had been so reluctant to bring her out, warning her again and again that something could go wrong.


    ��He told me not to go out,�� she thought, guilt eating away at her.


    ��But I didn��t listen.


    Now he��s stuck in this dangerous situation because of me.��               She realized he was trying to protect her.


    But why?


    The royal family couldn��t care less about her, they wouldn��t even shed a tear if she disappeared.


    She was the unfavored daughter, the one who had only received a single visit from her family in the six months she had spent in the hospital.


    Yet, here was Ikenna, risking his safety to shield her at the first sign of trouble.


    ������������-               What do you think of the novel?


    Please leave ament and a review.


    It will be much appreciated.


    Thank you!


    ??                 ���������������C               Guys, if we move up the rankings, I��ve got stockpiled chapters here with y��all names on it!


    So please vote with powerstones, golden tickets, send in gifts, purchase the affordable privileges, and tell your friends and enemies about ��They Hated Me In My First Life But Now I Have The Love System��           CREATORS�� THOUGHTS     JedidiahBeaufoy    Hey, amazing readers!


    Hope you��re enjoying the novel so far!


    If you are, please show some love, let all thete nights and hunger strikes be worth it!


    I truly appreciate all the support you��ve been giving, whether it��s through voting with power stones or golden tickets, spreading the word, sending good vibes my way, unlocking premium chapters, giving gifts, purchasing privilege chapters, or even just thinking, ��This author is doing a great job posting two to three chapters every day.��  Now for a little announcement: Starting next month, I��ll be increasing the daily updates to three chapters a day, along with more privilege chapters for those who want to read ahead!


    My goal is to keep you entertained and happy, so stay tuned for even more exciting content!


    Thank you all for being part of this journey!

 Chapter 52 - 52 Youve been monitoring us!

    ?Chapter 52: You��ve been monitoring us!


    Chapter 52: You��ve been monitoring us!


    As the thought crossed her mind, her confusion deepened.


    Why would someone like him, a doctor, a hospital director, a man with no stake in royal politics, go so far for me?


    she wondered.


    He could have easily turned a blind eye and left her to fend for herself.


    Instead, he had chosen to apany her, despite the danger that had clearly been looming since they left the hospital.


    Then her mind snagged on another troubling detail.


    ��Wait��


    Why does he even have a gun in his car?�� she thought, her heart racing.


    Ikenna wasn��t just a doctor; he was the director of the most prestigious hospital in the royal city.


    A man like that wouldn��t typically need a weapon.


    So why was it there?


    And how could he handle himself with such calm in a situation this terrifying?


    For a moment, she forgot her own fear, her mind spinning with questions about the man in the driver��s seat.


    The man outside finally reached their car and knocked on the driver��s side window, which Ikenna had deliberately kept rolled up.


    ��Director Ikenna,�� the man called, his tone polite but firm.


    ��Could you please step out of the vehicle?


    We need to speak.��               Ikenna remained silent, his grip on the gun tightening as he watched the man��s every move.


    He didn��t trust the situation one bit.


    Seeing no reaction, the man leaned closer to the window and mentioned something, something that sounded like general but specific enough to make Ikenna��s eyes sh with momentary surprise.


    After a moment��s pause, he sighed and opened the car door, stepping out slowly.


    Before he did, he turned to Nnenna.


    ��Stay put and keep low,�� he instructed firmly, his voice leaving no room for argument.


    He exited the car with deliberate movements, keeping the gun subtly concealed in his hand but ready to use at a moment��s notice.


    As he stepped out, he put on a calm demeanor, masking the tension brewing inside him.


    His sharp gaze scanned the group of men still pointing their weapons at him, calcting his next move.


    He left the car door slightly ajar behind him, just in case he needed to retreat quickly.


    ��If they fire, I��ll need to act fast,�� he thought, already forming multiple strategies in his mind to handle the situation.


    Each second felt like an eternity as he waited for their next move.


    Ikenna��s eyes narrowed as he looked at the man standing in front of him.


    He seemed oddly familiar.


    ��Wasn��t this the man I saw speaking to Somto at the hospital a few months ago?�� he thought, piecing the situation together.


    The man, seemingly aware of Ikenna��s recognition, gave a small nod and spoke.


    ��General Somtomanded us to ensure the safety of the Second Princess at all times,�� he exined in a calm, measured tone.


    ��When you drove out of the hospital without notifying him, we had no choice but to follow you.


    And when you almost left the city, it raised our suspicions, so we had to block your way.��               His eyes flicked to Ikenna��s hand, which still loosely gripped the gun, then back to his face.


    ��We��re on the same side, Director Ikenna.


    You can lower the gun now.


    I think you��ve frightened the youngdy.��               Ikenna��s jaw tightened, his eyes ncing toward the car briefly where Nnenna remained out of sight.


    He considered the man��s words carefully.


    The group could have fired at him earlier but didn��t.


    That, and the mention of Somto, made him decide to lower the gun slightly, though he kept it within reach.


    ��You could have just approached me at the hospital,�� Ikenna said coolly, his tone edged with irritation.


    ��Was blocking my way really necessary?��               ��We had to be certain,�� the man replied, his expression unchanging.


    ��With the Second Princess�� safety at risk, we cannot take any chances.��               The leader of the squad maintained a calm, authoritative expression as he continued, ��The General does not want her to know we��re involved.


    We��re pulling back, but before that, we��re taking her with us.


    You just need toe up with an excuse to exin why she has to go.


    That��s all.


    But she��s leaving with us.��               Ikenna��s grip on the gun loosenedpletely, but his posture remained stiff as his eyes narrowed at the leader.


    ��What do you mean you��re taking her with you?�� he snapped, his tone sharp andced with offense.


    ��She needed someone to drive her somewhere,�� he continued, his voice rising, ��and she came to me.


    Me, the person Somto personally asked to look after her, not your so called squad, or anyone else that annoying Somto has under him.


    You all saw me taking her out of the hospital, and instead of stepping in to help her, you just skulked around like sitting ducks, trailing us the whole way.��               The leader raised an eyebrow at the outburst but remained silent, letting Ikenna vent.


    The squad members behind him nced at each other but didn��t move from their positions.


    ��You��ve been ��monitoring�� us all this time,�� Ikenna added, his irritation clear, ��and now you want to take her away?


    What makes you think I would agree to that?��               The leader��s calm expression faltered slightly, sensing that convincing Ikenna wasn��t going to be as easy as he had hoped               Ikenna��s voice rose with conviction as he spoke.


    ��I used my time, my gasoline, and my effort to help her and keep her safe.


    Now you show up, scare her, acting like you��ve got everything under control, and you��re trying to take her from me?


    How am I supposed to know you��re even Somto��s men?


    What proof do you have?


    And I��m supposed to just hand her over to you, hoping you actually have her best interests at heart?��               His steps were deliberate as he closed the gap between himself and the squad leader.


    ��Listen to me!�� he said, pointing at the man for emphasis.


    ��You��re going to get out of my way.


    I��m going to drive her back to the hospital myself, and you��re going to follow behind like an escort, just like you did when we left the hospital.


    Understand?��           CREATORS�� THOUGHTS     JedidiahBeaufoy    Hey, amazing readers!


    Hope you��re enjoying the novel so far!


    If you are, please show some love, let all thete nights and hunger strikes be worth it!


    I truly appreciate all the support you��ve been giving, whether it��s through voting with power stones or golden tickets, spreading the word, sending good vibes my way, unlocking premium chapters, purchasing privilege chapters, or even just thinking, ��This author is doing a great job posting two to three chapters every day.��  Now for a little announcement: Starting next month, I��ll be increasing the daily updates to three chapters a day, along with more privilege chapters for those who want to read ahead!


    My goal is to keep you entertained and happy, so stay tuned for even more exciting content!


    Thank you all for being part of this journey!

 Chapter 53 - 53 Apologize

    ?Chapter 53: Apologize   Chapter 53: Apologize                              His sharp gaze left no room for argument.


    Without waiting for a reply, Ikenna turned sharply on his heel and marched back toward his car, his words still hanging in the air like amand.


    The leader��s face twisted in a mixture of frustration and embarrassment.


    His men exchanged uneasy nces, clearly unsure of how to respond to the man who had just dominated their conversation without hesitation.


    Ikenna had barely taken a few steps when the leader of Squad 3 called out sharply, ��Director, take another step and my men will fire!�� His voice was stern, carrying the weight of authority as he tried to regain control of the situation.


    Ikenna stopped in his tracks and turned around, letting out a loud, genuineugh.


    It wasn��t a mockingugh or an angry one, it was a heartfelt reaction as if he had just heard the funniest joke of his life.


    He could see the seriousness in the leader��s expression, and that only made him chuckle more.


    He knew the leader wasn��t bluffing.


    Despite his apparentck of emotional intelligence, the man had a sharp mind and knew how tomand his team.


    That was clear enough.


    But Ikenna wasn��t someone who backed down easily.


    Reaching into his pocket, he pulled out his phone.


    The abrupt motion caused the squad leader to instinctively bend, his reflexes kicking in as he thought Ikenna was about to draw his gun.


    But when the squad leader realized it was just a phone, he straightened up, awkwardly adjusting his stance to mask the momentarypse.


    Ikenna smirked at the reaction, his calm demeanor unshaken.


    ��Rx, big guy,�� he said, holding up the phone.


    ��I��m just making a call.


    No need to dive for cover.��               Ikenna calmly dialed a string of foreign numbers.


    The call barely rang once before it was answered.


    Sounds of shuffling came from the other end, followed by Somto��s sharp voice.


    ��What happened to my sister?�� Somto asked immediately, skipping any form of pleasantries.


    His tone was clipped, concerned, and impatient.


    Hearing the voice on the line, the leader of Squad 3 visibly paled.


    His confidence began to waver, and doubts crept in.


    Had he made a mistake?


    Ikenna, ignoring the man��s reaction, spoke casually.


    ��Your sister is fine,�� he said, his tone calm butced with irritation.


    ��It��s your men who are getting on my nerves.


    She needed a ride somewhere, so I handled it.


    Meanwhile, your so called caretakers weren��t even paying attention.


    They tailed us from a distance, made me think they were enemies, and now����               Ikenna paused dramatically, his eyes narrowing at the increasingly panicked squad leader.


    ��What squad number do you lead again?�� he asked, pretending to have forgotten, but the sarcasm in his voice was impossible to miss.


    The squad leader stammered, his unease growing with every passing second.


    ��Squad 3, sir,�� the leader replied, his tone now more respectful, clearly humbled by the situation.


    ��Good,�� Ikenna said with a smirk.


    ��This guy blocked my way, stormed over here like he owns the ce, and demanded to take Nnenna with him.


    Oh, and the cherry on top?


    He even threatened to open fire if I didn��tply.�� He shook his head, still amused at how absurd the situation had be.


    Somto remained silent for a few moments, the pause heavy with thought.


    Finally, he spoke, his voice steady but firm.


    ��They were just following my orders, Ikenna.


    However, I didn��t tell them to babysit her or act recklessly with you.


    I specifically asked you to look after her because I trust you.��               There was a slight softening in Somto��s tone as he added, ��Thank you for stepping in today and keeping her safe.


    But next time, she��s not allowed to leave unless there��s a valid reason, a reason you��ve personally screened and deemed crucial.


    If she must go out, then a squad will apany her.�� Somto��s words were both a rification and a mark of appreciation.


    ��Nathaniel,�� Somto called out firmly.


    ��Yes, sir,�� the leader of Squad 3, Nathaniel, answered immediately, his voice sharp and disciplined.


    ��Apologize,�� Somto continued, his tone leaving no room for argument.


    ��Then escort them back like you did before.�� Without waiting for a reply, he ended the call, the line cutting off with a finality that made Nathaniel��s stomach tighten.


    Nathaniel��s pride burned.


    Thest thing he wanted to do was apologize, especially after feeling humiliated by Ikenna earlier.


    His authority had been trampled on, and the embarrassing moment where he mistook a phone for a gun still gnawed at him.


    But the general��s orders were absolute.


    As a mere squad leader, he wasn��t even qualified to question them, let alone defy them.


    ��I am sorry, Director Ikenna,�� Nathaniel said stiffly, his words almost inaudible, as if forced through gritted teeth.


    Ikenna, however, showed no interest in the apology.


    Without even acknowledging it, he turned on his heel and strode back to his car.


    He opened the passenger door and bent slightly to check on Nnenna, who was still crouched low in her seat.


    Her face was pale, her wide eyes betraying how scared she had been throughout the ordeal.


    ��It��s okay now,�� Ikenna said softly, his voice now gentle unlike the authoritative voice he had used a few seconds ago.


    ��They��re not going to bother us anymore.��               Nnenna stared at him for a moment before giving a shaky nod.


    Ikenna shut the door and walked around to the driver��s side, his movements calm and steady.


    Nathaniel and his squad stood silently by, watching.


    ��You cane up now,�� Ikenna said again softly, ncing at Nnenna, who still remained squeezed under the front passenger seat despite his assurances that everything was fine.


    ��Is everything okay now?�� she asked hesitantly, her voice small and uncertain.


    ��Yes, everything is fine.


    We��re going back to the hospital now,�� he replied.


    Hearing this, Nnenna let out a long sigh of relief.


    Finally believing it, she exhaled the breath she had unknowingly been holding since the chaos began.


    CREATORS�� THOUGHTS     JedidiahBeaufoy    Guys, what do you think?


    Does Nathaniel really have a low EQ?


    Creation is hard, cheer me up!


    VOTE for me!

 Chapter 54 - 54 You are not going to tell me the truth are you

    ?Chapter 54: You are not going to tell me the truth are you?


    Chapter 54: You are not going to tell me the truth are you?


    She sat back on the seat, her eyes darting around nervously.


    Through the window, she noticed that both the van and the ck car that had been blocking them earlier had now cleared to the side.


    Ikenna ignited the engine and pulled out swiftly, his focus sharp.


    He didn��t seem to care whether Squad 3 could keep up, as his only concern was putting distance between them and the unsettling encounter.


    Behind them, the squad��s vehicles roared to life as they scrambled to catch up, their engines humming as they fell back into their escort positions.


    Inside Ikenna��s car, Nnenna had finally regained some calm.


    With her nerves settled, she now had the rity to ask pressing questions.


    ��Why did they let us go, bro Ikenna?�� she asked, her curious gaze on him.


    ��And who was that guy calling a general?�� She paused, then added more sharply, ��Also, why do you have a gun in your car?��               Her gaze shifted to thepartment, and she reached out to open it again.


    Before she could lift the lid, Ikenna��s hand shot out, pping hers away with enough force to make her retract it quickly, his gaze never leaving the path ahead.


    ��They��re this city��sw enforcement,�� Ikenna said, his voice calm but his focus fixed ahead on the road.


    His tone was measured, as if delivering a carefully crafted exnation.


    ��They thought we were some other people they were after.


    After we talked and I exined, they let us go.��               His words flowed effortlessly, almost too perfectly, like the lines of a well rehearsed speech.


    ��They called me ��general�� because of the gun,�� he continued, ncing at her briefly.


    His expression was unreadable, his tone as casual as if they were discussing mundane matters.


    ��It��s a ng for gun holders.


    The gun is not real; it��s fake.


    The man didn��t know that, so he called me that.


    You didn��t hear him use that term again after I exined, did you?�� His gaze returned to the road, his demeanor impossibly calm.


    ��That��s it,�� he concluded with finality.


    ��You should forget about everything.��               There was a sense of finality in his tone, a clear signal that he didn��t want the conversation to continue.


    But it was all too perfect, too convenient.


    ��You��re not going to tell me the truth, are you?�� she asked, her voice sharp yet low, almost challenging.


    Hearing him lie to her so tantly, as though she were a three year old child who couldn��t piece things together, Nnenna turned her gaze on him, her expression a mix of disbelief and indignation.


    Her jaw tightened, and her lips thinned into a skeptical line.


    The intensity of her gaze was unnerving, her dark eyes searching his face for cracks in his nonchnt facade.


    For a moment, she just stared at him, the silence between them thick and expectant.


    Finally, she tilted her head slightly, her eyes narrowing.


    ��You��re really not going to tell me the truth?�� she asked, her voice low but sharp, each word deliberate.


    There was no pleading in her tone, just a steady determination that seemed to challenge him to keep lying.


    Ikenna chuckled lightly, slowing the car as the light ahead turned red.


    His grin widened, carefree and teasing.


    ��I told you something,�� he said with an exaggerated shrug.


    ��If you decide it��s not the truth, well��


    that��s not really my problem, is it?��               His casual tone was jarring.


    The events of the past minutes, so tense and nerve wracking, seemed to havepletely evaporated from his mind.


    Nnenna blinked, stunned at how quickly he had reverted to his yful self.


    It was unsettling how easily he shifted gears, from the calcting, intense man she had seen earlier to thisid back version.


    And yet, as unnerving as it was, she couldn��t help feeling a wave of relief.


    This side of him, carefree and teasing, was so much easier to deal with.


    That other side��


    the serious,manding Ikenna, was too much.


    Terrifying, even.


    ��Okay,�� she said cautiously, her voice carrying a hint of skepticism as though testing the waters.


    ��So��


    they got the wrong people, called you ��general�� because you had a gun, and then you tried to use a toy gun that looks real to defend us.


    After that, you exined everything, and they just let us go?��               ��Exactly,�� Ikenna said with augh, his grin widening as though amused by her summary.


    ��You��re pretty good at repetition.


    Ever considered bing a customer service executive when you grow up?��               The teasing remark caught Nnenna off guard.


    She stared at him, unsure whether to feel annoyed or tough along.


    There was something about his disarming smile and the yful lilt in his voice that made it impossible to hold on to her irritation.


    It was as if he knew exactly how to defuse her mood.


    With a small huff, she rolled her eyes and turned her face toward the window, deciding it wasn��t worth the effort to press him further.


    It was obvious he wouldn��t tell her anything truthful, and trying to get answers from him felt like an exercise in futility.


    As her gaze followed the passing scenery, a soft, familiar voice echoed in her mind.


    ��You��ve finally calmed down,�� she said gently.


    Nnenna��s eyes widened as a jolt of realization shot through her.


    She stiffened, sitting upright so abruptly that it felt as though she had been struck by lightning.


    ��Love System!�� she eximed internally, her mind racing.


    How could she have forgotten something so vital?


    The Love System could have stepped in to help them during that entire ordeal!


    Her sudden shift didn��t go unnoticed.


    Ikenna caught the movement out of the corner of his eye, his curiosity instantly piqued.


    He arched a brow, ncing at her briefly.


    ��What now?��               Her odd behavior was nothing new, but this was strange even for her.


    Still, she wasn��t looking at him, and since she didn��t seem inclined to exin herself, he returned his focus to the road.


    Thest thing he needed was another round of questions.


    CREATORS�� THOUGHTS     JedidiahBeaufoy    Ikenna��s exnation lol  Your gift is the motivation for my creation.


    Give me more motivation!

 Chapter 55 - 55 Loneliness

    ?Chapter 55: Loneliness   Chapter 55: Loneliness                              Meanwhile, Nnenna was lost in thought, scolding herself harshly.


    ��I have good points, right?


    I could��ve used them!�� she muttered under her breath, frustration coloring her tone.


    Without thinking, she pped her cheek lightly, as if the action could knock some sense into her.


    This time, Ikenna couldn��t ignore her odd behavior.


    He threw her a sidelong nce, his lips twitching as though suppressing augh.


    What on earth was she doing?


    Despite his amusement, he decided againstmenting.


    Whatever was going on in her head, it was her business.


    He had more than enough to deal with as it was.


    The Love System��s voice resonated in her mind, soothing and warm.


    ��Yes, you could have used them,�� she began gently, ��but good points aren��t easy to earn.


    If you can endure the situation or solve it on your own, it��s better to save them for truly crucial moments.


    Do not worry, my Master hase to give you life and life more abundantly.


    As long as youplete missions and bear good fruit, you will be fine.


    His name is a strong tower; good people run into it and are safe.


    If it had been absolutely necessary, I would have reminded you to use your good points.��               The words were like a balm to her soul, reassurance sinking into the corners of her heart that had been tense just moments ago.


    Nnenna nodded slowly, her earlier panic softening into something calmer.


    ��Okay,�� she murmured aloud, her tone quiet but steady.


    The Love System��s unwaveringfort left no room for doubt.


    She sat quietly after that, immersed in her silent exchange with the Love System.


    Her earlier nervous energy ebbed away with every passing second, reced by a subtle peace.


    Even her expression shifted, the lines of worry easing into a more rxed, thoughtful look.


    Gradually, her mind began to clear, and the anxiety that had clung to her earlier felt like a distant memory.


    A thought nagged at Nnenna, pulling her focus back from the window.


    She turned to Ikenna hesitantly, her lips pressing together briefly before she found the courage to speak.


    ��You��re not going to tell my family or anyone about this, right?�� Her voice was quiet, edged with caution and an underlying plea.


    Worry flickered in her eyes as she awaited his response.


    Ikenna��s lighthearted demeanor shifted instantly.


    The faint smirk that usually yed on his lips disappeared, reced by a look of unwavering seriousness.


    His hands gripped the steering wheel with renewed firmness, and his tone carried an air of finality as he answered, ��I will tell the necessary people.��               His words hung in the air, stark and unyielding.


    Nnenna frowned, her expression quickly shifting from uncertainty to frustration.


    ��If you don��t mind, who are those necessary people?


    Also, it was just a false rm.


    What��s the need to say anything?


    They wouldn��t care anyway,�� she said, her tone defensive, her arms crossing over her chest as if shielding herself from the weight of his response.


    Ikenna��s gaze didn��t waver from the road, but his grip on the wheel tightened ever so slightly.


    ��The necessary people are left for me to decide,�� he replied, his voice calm but resolute.


    Then, he nced at her briefly, his eyes steady and knowing.


    ��And who said they wouldn��t care?


    You would be surprised to know that they might.��               A short, bitterugh escaped Nnenna��s lips as she turned her gaze to the window, her expression unreadable.


    ��You don��t know my life, so don��t be so sure about that,�� she muttered, her voice quiet butced with undeniable pain.


    Her words, though softly spoken, carried a sharp edge that lingered in the air.


    Ikenna��s grip on the steering wheel tightened slightly as he cast a sidelong nce at her.


    The bitterness in her tone struck a chord he hadn��t expected, and it left him unsettled.


    For weeks, Ikenna had been puzzled by the absence of her family during her recovery.


    Apart from Somto, who had practically moved mountains to ensure her safety andfort, no one else from her family seemed to visit or show visible concern.


    It was baffling, especially considering the lengths the first prince had gone to for her.


    Somto��s relentless care wasn��t that subtle, was it?


    his visit every month, detailed instructions to the hospital staff, and the security measures he had put in ce were impossible to ignore.


    Yet, here was Nnenna, speaking as if no one in the world cared about her.


    She didn��t notice the flicker of surprise that passed over Ikenna��s face, nor the way his brows drew together in frustration.


    Her words echoed in his mind, piecing together a painful picture of loneliness that even he hadn��t fully realized until now.


    What truly left Ikenna speechless was how wrong Nnenna��s assumptions were about everyone, especially about Somto.


    The first prince doted on her in ways she seemed utterly blind to.


    Despite the monumental weight of his responsibilities, Somto had always made time for her.


    Whether it was through his unannounced visits to the hospital or the detailed updates he demanded from the staff, he ensured he was never out of the loop when it came to her well being.


    Ikenna had been given clear instructions by Somto himself, only the best medical personnel were to handle her care, and Ikenna was to supervise every detail personally.


    Somto left no aspect of her treatment unattended, from the most intricate procedures to the simplestforts.


    Everything, from her meals to the temperature of her room, was orchestrated under his watchful eye.


    It baffled Ikenna how Nnenna could remain so oblivious to this level of dedication.


    Somto had even trusted Ikenna with her personal safety, a responsibility the prince would have carried out himself if not for the overwhelming demands of his personal duties.


    ��Does she not see everything her eldest brother has done for her?�� Ikenna wondered, his brows furrowing deeply.


    How could someone surrounded by so much care feel so utterly forgotten?


    CREATORS�� THOUGHTS     JedidiahBeaufoy    Music: Oh I need power stones, privileged readers, gifts, golden tickets, collections, premium readers, reviews, chapterments, paragraphments��these would really make me happy��.This is my song right now guys!


    Please support!

 Chapter 56 - 56 A True Leader

    ?Chapter 56: A True Leader   Chapter 56: A True Leader                              Somto had gone to extraordinary lengths to ensure her safety, taking measures so meticulous they bordered on obsessive.


    He had stationed an unknown number of guards within the hospital, their presence so covert even Ikenna, as the director, couldn��t determine their exact number.


    These men weren��t just ordinary guards, they were handpicked by Somto, tasked with silently protecting her from any possible threat.


    While the royal family handled her hospital bills and basic expenses, Somto ensured that every detail of her care was nothing short of perfect.


    From the quality of her meals to thefort of her room, no decision was too small for him to oversee.


    Somto left nothing to chance, personally inspecting every arrangement and fine tuning it to his exacting standards.


    And then there was his hovering, oh the hovering!


    Whenever he visited, his presence filled the room like a storm,manding attention from everyone.


    He interrogated the medical staff relentlessly, scrutinized every procedure, and even took it upon himself to assist when he deemed it necessary.


    His determination to understand her condition was almost unnerving, over time, he had umted enough medical knowledge to rival someone with formal training.


    Ikenna��s fingers curled tightly around the steering wheel, his thoughts heavy.


    How could Nnenna not see it?


    How could she not realize the depth of care and effort that had been poured into her well being?


    Somto��s devotion wasn��t loud or obvious, but it was there, in every unseen gesture and every unspoken word.


    But as the moments passed, rity began to settle in Ikenna��s mind.


    He recalled the first prince��s explicit instructions, Nnenna wasn��t to be informed of any of the arrangements made for her protection and care.


    Somto had deliberately kept his efforts hidden, perhaps believing it was in her best interest, or maybe to shield her from certain realities she wasn��t ready to face.


    This wasn��t neglect; it was silent doting, wrapped inyers of secrecy.


    Of course, Nnenna couldn��t see it that way.


    How could she?


    No one had told her, no one had shown her, and all the gestures were so carefully concealed that they may as well have been invisible.


    ��What must it feel like,�� Ikenna wondered, ��to be surrounded by a fortress of care yet feel utterly alone in the world?��               A sharp pang of guilt twisted in his chest, the weight of her unseen loneliness pressing against him.


    This couldn��t go on.


    Somto needed to understand how his silence was affecting his sister.


    The secrecy and unspoken affection weren��t bringing them closer, they were pushing her further away.


    This had to change, Ikenna resolved silently.


    Somto needed to talk to her, properly this time.


    She deserved to know just how much effort her brother had poured into her well being.


    This silent doting wasn��t doing anyone any good.


    His thoughts then shifted to Four, another enigma of their circle.


    That man had his ownplicated mess to sort out.


    Four had been rejecting every woman his father tried to set him up with, clinging stubbornly to the memory of a childhood best friend he hadn��t seen in years.


    Ikenna couldn��t help but smirk at the irony.


    ��He keeps saying she��s just a childhood friend,�� Ikenna thought, shaking his head, ��but everything about the way he��s holding on screams otherwise.��               The amusement lingered, though the situation was far from funny.


    For someone so logical andposed, Four��s inability to let go of the past was almostughable, almost.


    The contrast between Nnenna and those two was striking.


    One was quietly but obsessively protective, another hopelessly tangled in an old memory, and then there was Nnenna, trapped in her own world, feeling forgotten and abandoned despite being surrounded by people who cared deeply about her.


    Leave it to those three to prove that emotional intelligence was a raremodity in their world, Ikenna thought with a wry smile.


    Somto, with his silent acts of care that left his sister feeling neglected.


    Four, stubbornly chasing a childhood memory while ignoring the present.


    And Nnenna, stuck in her own loneliness, unable to see the support surrounding her.


    None of them could handle their emotions in a way that made sense to him.


    Even the men Somto and Four had trained weren��t much better.


    Take Nathaniel, for instance, the leader of Squad Three, so wrapped up in his pride that he couldn��t see how unnecessary his disy of authority had been earlier.


    That was another example of poor emotional judgment.


    Ikenna sighed, leaning back in his seat as his fingers drummed against the steering wheel.


    A wry chuckle escaped him.


    ��Am I the only normal person in this entire circle?�� he muttered to himself.


    It wasn��t an empty question.


    As far as he could tell, the answer was a resounding yes, at least most likely when it came to those currently in the kingdom.


    It had been quite a while since Ikenna had interacted with the rest of their circle and their closest allies.


    Without meeting them again, he couldn��t make an urate assessment of their emotional intelligence.


    ��Maybe they��ve improved.


    Or maybe they��ve sunk even lower,�� he muttered, a sardonic grin tugging at his lips.


    The thought amused him enough to draw out a quiet chuckle.


    Still, he wasn��t one to leave things to chance.


    A n began forming in his mind as he considered his next steps.


    ��I��ll arrange a hangout with those currently in the kingdom,�� he decided, nodding to himself.


    It wasn��t just about reconnecting, it was about observing.


    He needed to see how they behaved, how they interacted, and if they had grown at all in handling their emotions or rtionships.


    ��This low EQ business really needs to be addressed,�� he muttered with a firm tone.


    His eyes narrowed in determination.


    If no one else saw the ring need for emotional growth among their group, then he would make them see it.


    Strength and skills might win battles, but understanding and connection were what truly made a leader.


    CREATORS�� THOUGHTS     JedidiahBeaufoy    The dangers of low EQ huh?


    Like it ?


    Add to library!

 Chapter 57 - 57 Uncle

    ?Chapter 57: Uncle   Chapter 57: Uncle                              ��Uncle Ikenna,�� the girl beside him said innocently, her voiceced with yful mischief.


    Ikenna��s head whipped toward her, his expression clearly displeased.


    ��You promised you wouldn��t call me that again if I gave you my phone for those pictures!�� he protested.


    ��Yes, I did promise not to call you that anymore,�� she replied, her tone calm andposed, as if she were reading from a legal document.


    ��But the agreement was your phone for those pictures and a great new phone for me.


    You haven��t bought the new phone yet, so I can go back to calling you ��Uncle.''�� She folded her arms, her logic impable.


    Ikenna opened his mouth to respond but quickly shut it, realizing he could not argue with her reasoning.


    She had him cornered, and she knew it.


    ��What exactly was I thinking when I promised to buy her a phone?�� he thought, suppressing a groan.


    The very idea of exining this to Somto made his stomach churn.


    ��Somto would most likely kill me if I bought her a phone without his permission.


    I��ll have to ask him first before moving forward.


    I just hope he agrees, otherwise, I��m stuck with these endless ��Uncle�� calls forever.��               ��Uncle!�� the girl called again, her voice firmer this time.


    Ikenna kept his eyes on the road, determined not to respond.


    He did not want to encourage this behavior.


    Instead, he raised a questioning brow, silently acknowledging her persistence.


    Seeing that she now had his attention, she began, her tone serious.


    ��I need another favor from you.��               ��What is it this time?�� he asked with a resigned sigh, bracing himself for her next request.


    ��I can��t just walk up to Nurse Courage and show her those pictures on your phone.


    I need you to please ask your staff to print the pictures out for me,�� she exined.


    ��Or better still, print them yourself.


    Or, if you��re too busy, teach me how to print them, and I��ll do it myself.��               Her voice grew softer, tinged with concern.


    ��I don��t want anybody else to see those pictures.


    The gossip is already bad enough.�� She frowned, recalling how her earlier antics had caused trouble for Nurse Courage in the cafeteria.


    Ikenna noticed the guilty look on her face and sighed, nodding slightly.


    Why did she seem so remorseful, as though the gossip were entirely her fault?


    Still, she made a good point.


    ��Alright,�� he said.


    ��We��ll go to my office, and I��ll teach you how to print.


    That way, you won��t end up taking so much of my time next time.��               The words were more of a precaution for the future.


    Ikenna couldn��t help but wonder what other adventures she might drag him into.


    It wasn��t as though his workload wasn��t already demanding, but her energy seemed to always pull him along.


    ��Okay!�� the girl replied eagerly.


    ��That would be better.


    Then I��ll learn how to print!�� she said, her tone filled with genuine excitement.


    Her enthusiasm was almost infectious, making Ikenna crack a smile despite himself.


    He shook his head in mild amusement.


    ��Maybe this is why Somto dotes on her so much,�� he thought.


    She was full of life, her spirit unrelenting and bright.


    But if only he knew whaty beneath.


    The girl he was looking at now was not always this way.


    After her rebirth, she was learning to appreciate life, and the giver of life, in ways she hadn��t before.


    After a long drive, Ikenna finally pulled into the hospital and parked in the director��s reserved space.


    As they entered through the receptionist��s office, the girl behind the desk froze, her eyes locked on Nnenna and then shifting to the director beside her.


    The receptionist quickly pieced together what must have happened, this was the girl the staff had been searching for earlier.


    When a nurse went to check on her ankle and found the room empty, a huge panic had ensued.


    But here she was now, casually walking beside the director as if nothing had happened.


    The receptionist hesitated, unsure how to address the situation.


    ��How do you scold someone when they��re with the director himself?�� she thought, feeling the weight of her dilemma.


    Ikenna noticed her intense gaze and turned to look at her, raising an eyebrow in silent inquiry.


    The receptionist flushed slightly, embarrassed by her staring, and quickly looked away.


    Picking up the phone, she called off the search, informing the concerned staff that Nnenna was with the director and seemed fine.


    The staff involved in the search reluctantly returned to their stations, muttering under their breath about the stress caused by this VIP patient.


    Since she had woken up, there hadn��t been a single day of peace.


    Meanwhile, Ikenna led Nnenna upstairs to his office.


    He ced his palm on the biometric scanner to unlock the door, then walked straight to a smaller room within the office.


    This room housed various office equipment like printers, photocopiers, and scanners.


    ��Come here, let me teach you how to do this,�� he said, gesturing for her to step closer.


    Ikenna took a moment to gather his thoughts before he began walking Nnenna through the steps.


    He didn��t want to make it sound tooplicated, though he could sense her eagerness to learn.


    ��Alright, so the first thing you need to do is connect your phone to the printer.


    There are a few ways to do this, but the easiest one is through Wi-Fi,�� he began, tapping the phone��s screen to navigate.


    ��Make sure the printer is turned on, and then on your phone, go to the Wi-Fi settings.


    Look for the printer��s name under the avableworks.��               He paused and waited for her to catch up, giving her time to follow his instructions.


    ��Once connected, you��ll need to open the pictures you want to print.


    Go to your gallery, find the photo, and then tap the share icon.


    You should see an option that says ��Print�� select that.�� Ikenna made sure she was following along.


    CREATORS�� THOUGHTS     JedidiahBeaufoy    Any suggestions on how to convince Prince Somto to let him buy her a phone?


    Your gift is the motivation for my creation.


    Give me more motivation!

 Chapter 58 - 58 The Low EQ Group

    ?Chapter 58: The Low EQ Group   Chapter 58: The Low EQ Group                              He then pointed to the screen on his phone.


    ��If your printer is connected correctly, it��ll show up here.


    Tap the printer name.��               Nnenna did exactly as he instructed, her focus unwavering.


    ��Now, once it��s selected, you can adjust the number of copies you want printed.


    You can also change the paper size or the photo quality here, but for basic printing, just leave it as it is,�� Ikenna added, ncing at her for confirmation.


    ��After that, just hit ��Print�� and wait for it toe out.��               Nnenna did so, and as the printer hummed to life, the photo slowly appeared.


    She watched in awe, her excitement evident as the picture took shape.


    ��See?


    Simple enough,�� Ikenna said with a smile.


    ��Not that hard, right?��               ��Yes, it��s simple,�� she replied, her eyes still fixed on the printer as it worked.


    ��Good,�� Ikenna said, nodding in approval.


    ��From now on, you can do it yourself and stop bugging me.�� His voice carried an unmistakable note of finality as he walked out of the small room, heading back to his desk.


    She followed shortly, clutching the freshly printed pictures.


    Noticing how he had already buried himself back in his work, she decided not to disturb him any longer.


    ��I��m leaving now,�� she announced, her tone light.


    ��Oh, good,�� he replied, waving her off without looking up.


    Then, as if remembering something, he added with a teasing smirk, ��Please don��te back again.��               His exhausted expression and dry humor made herugh, a sound that seemed to brighten the room briefly before she turned and left.


    The door clicked softly behind her, leaving him in peace.


    The moment she was gone, Ikenna��s demeanor shifted.


    The tired look vanished from his face as he pulled out his phone with purpose.


    Dialing a group call, he waited as the line connected.


    It only took two rings before a voice answered.


    ��What��s up, Ikenna?�� a male voice asked, his tone curious.


    The rest of the participants stayed silent, clearly eager to hear why they had been called on their personal lines.


    Ikenna leaned back in his chair, a sly smile ying on his lips.


    ��Guys, I think it��s time we had a hangout.


    It��s been way too long.��               The word ��hangout�� hadn��t even settled in the air before Four abruptly cut the call without saying a single word.


    He wasn��t the only one; a few others followed suit, their silence louder than any refusal.


    Somto, however, declined more courteously.


    ��Sorry, I��m busy,�� he said before disconnecting, leaving only a handful still on the line.


    The male voice from earlierughed loudly, breaking the lingering awkwardness.


    ��You know, these guys rarely show up for hangouts anyway.


    But honestly, I��m with them this time, I��m busy too.


    Not even in that kingdom right now.��               ��What made you bring this up out of nowhere?�� A female voice asked, sounding more curious than critical.


    Ikenna leaned back in his chair, a small smile on his lips.


    ��We haven��t seen each other in a while.


    It just popped into my mind today, that��s all,�� he said, masking his true intent, checking their EQ               ��Not now,�� the female voice replied after a thoughtful pause.


    ��Maybeter.


    Some of us aren��t in a position to leave right now.


    How about this, those of us in that kingdom can n something small for now, and the rest can join when it��s possible.


    What do you all think?��               A series of voices chimed in agreement.


    ��Okay,�� they said almost in unison.


    ��Sure,�� added the male voice with a hint of amusement.


    ��Whenever that is.��               ��See you guys whenever then,�� Ikenna concluded with a slight chuckle before ending the call.


    Ikenna sank back into his chair, tapping the desk lightly as he finally made the call on his mind since.


    Somto��s name shed on the screen, and without hesitation, he pressed dial.


    As expected, the call was picked up almost immediately.


    Somto��s voice was sharp, cutting straight to the point.


    ��What happened to my sister?�� Somto asked, his tone carrying that usual edge of concern.


    ��She��s fine,�� Ikenna replied, his patience beginning to wear thin.


    ��Why do you always ask that?


    I can handle a 15 year old, you nutcracker.��               ��Why did you call, then?�� Somto��s response was calm, unbothered by the jab.


    Ikenna sighed heavily.


    ��It��s about your sister.


    She��s fine physically, but emotionally?


    Not so much.��               Somto��s voice tightened with concern.


    ��What do you mean by that?


    Fix her�� His worry was in now, cutting through the usual detachment.


    Ikenna leaned forward, rubbing the bridge of his nose in frustration.


    ��It��s not that simple.


    She needs emotional support.


    From what I��ve observed, she feels like no one cares about her.


    And that couldn��t be further from the truth.


    You pick up my calls every single time without fail.


    That speaks volumes, Somto.


    It shows you care.��               Somto didn��t interrupt, giving Ikenna space to continue.


    ��But the issue is, she doesn��t know how much you��ve done for her.


    She doesn��t see it.


    She doesn��t feel it.


    You need to let her know.


    Show her, tell her.


    If she understands the effort you��ve put in, the lengths you��ve gone to, she��ll know she��s loved.


    She��ll know that her family is there for her.��               There was a brief pause before Somto��s calm yet firm voice broke through.


    ��Your suggestion is noted, but I prefer things as they are.


    I don��t want her knowing anything.


    Do we understand each other?��               Ikenna froze for a second, disbelief flickering across his face.


    ��Wait�� what?�� His voice wasced with frustration.


    ��Did you even hear what I just said?


    She��s not okay, Somto.


    She��s suffering emotionally.


    Helping her heal emotionally will also speed up her physical recovery.��               He leaned forward, his tone growing sharper with each word.


    ��What��s the harm in letting her know how much you��ve done for her?


    She��s not a stranger, Somto!


    She��s your sister!��               His words hit the air like a hammer, the irritation evident in his voice.


    But on the other side, Somto remained eerily calm.


    CREATORS�� THOUGHTS     JedidiahBeaufoy    Oh the low EQ crew xD  Music: Oh I need power stones, privileged readers, gifts, golden tickets, collections, premium readers, reviews, chapterments, paragraphments��these would really make me happy��.This is my song right now guys!


    Please support!

 Chapter 59 - 59 Karma

    ?Chapter 59: Karma   Chapter 59: Karma                              ��Are you done?�� Somto��s tone was icy, almost dismissive.


    ������               The dismissive tone!


    ��No, I��m not done yet!�� Ikenna shot back, his temper ring.


    ��I know you have this thing about doing everything your way, but if you��re pulling me into this, then you need to start listening to my advice.


    I��m serious, Somto.


    Either you take what I��m saying seriously, or take her to another hospital.


    I don��t have time for more work.


    I��m not a psychiatrist yet.��               The tension in his voice was unmistakable, and the ultimatum hung heavy in the air like a storm waiting to break.


    ��You want to kick her out?�� Somto��s voice remained calm, but the weight of his words carried through the line, each one precise and deliberate.


    His tone sharpened slightly as he continued, ��The girl you stitched up yourself when she came in with that deep wound on her head from falling down the stairs?


    The girl you��ve been keeping an eye on, almost obsessively, for six whole months?


    The same girl who trusted you so much she came to you, not me, when she needed help to go somewhere?��               Somto��s words grew more pointed, his calm exterior cracking just enough to reveal the simmering frustration beneath.


    ��You didn��t even hesitate to protect her today.


    More than ten armed men.


    Very high chance of intense gunfire.


    You could��ve left her.


    You didn��t know they were my men, but you still didn��t abandon her even though you could have died.


    And sure, you��ll say it��s because I asked you to care for her, but let��s not pretend that��s all it is now.��               The silence on the line was thick, almost suffocating.


    ��Ikenna,�� Somto��s voice softened, but there was no mistaking the undercurrent of usation.


    ��Four months ago, she was just a called in favour to you.


    But since she woke up, you��ve treated her like�� like she��s family.


    She trusts you, more than anyone else.


    And now you want to send her away?


    Tell me, are you really capable of doing that?��               Somto��s words struck deep, hitting Ikenna like a bolt of rity.


    They rendered him momentarily speechless as he reyed them in his mind, each one resonating with an undeniable truth.


    ��Admit it,�� Somto pressed, his voice calm but unyielding.


    ��You��ve taken her as your sister, haven��t you?


    This isn��t about doing me a favor anymore.


    It��s about protecting your family.


    Just like you��ve always protected us��


    even if it meant risking your life.��               As Somto spoke thest sentence, his gaze turned distant, shadowed by memories he rarely allowed himself to revisit, memories of dangers narrowly escaped, sacrifices made, and bonds forged in the crucible of adversity.


    The silence stretched, broken only by Ikenna��s voice, low and filled with realization.


    ��When did you figure it out?��               Somto��s focus returned to the present.


    A faint chuckle escaped him, rare and fleeting.


    ��A while ago,�� he admitted.


    ��I could tell you hadn��t noticed it yourself yet.��               ��Look, I have my reasons for keeping things from her, and I really need you to respect that and let it go,�� Somto said, his tone firm but not unkind.


    ��I��ll tell her about everything we��ve done for her in the past six months if you��re convinced it will help her heal emotionally.


    But only when the time is right.


    Trust me on this.��               Ikenna sighed, the fight draining out of him.


    ��Okay,�� he replied reluctantly before quickly shifting the topic.


    ��There��s something else.


    How many of your people did you freaking station in my hospital?!�� His annoyance red again, his voice sharp.


    ��As many as needed,�� Somto responded curtly, not missing a beat.


    ��She��s a royal, and it��s for her safety.


    You know how it is when royals have hidden enemies.


    Anything can happen.�� His tone left no room for argument, making it clear he believed his actions were justified.


    ��Fine,�� Ikenna muttered, still irked but slightly less so.


    ��But how many people are we talking about?


    I need to know,�� he pressed, his voice edged with exasperation.


    ��I can��t tell you that.


    It��s confidential,�� Somto replied tly.


    ������               Why did this feel like karma for what he said to Nnenna?


    Ikenna wondered.


    ��Since when do we have confidential things between us?�� Ikenna shot back, irritation creeping into his tone.


    ��You just don��t want to tell me.


    Honestly, I feel like I��m being spied on all the time.


    And you better not have cameras in the restrooms!�� he added suspiciously, narrowing his eyes as if Somto could see him.


    ������               ��I��m not a pervert,�� Somto replied in a deadpan voice, his patience holding despite Ikenna��s absurd usation.


    ��Okay then.


    Once she��s discharged, you better pull all of them out of my hospital.


    Got it?�� Ikenna said firmly, leaving no room for negotiation.


    ��I will,�� Somto agreed without any argument, his tone even.


    There was a beat of silence before Ikenna spoke again, this time with a mix of seriousness and hesitation.


    ��Now, onto something that��s been bugging me for a while.


    At first, I thought I was just trying to save another youngdy from falling for Four��s exaggerated good looks, but now��I realise I see Nnenna as my sister.


    So, we need to deal with this,�� he said, his voice steady butced with concern.


    ��What is it?�� Somto asked urgently, his tone sharp as soon as he realized it involved Nnenna.


    Ikenna sighed, running a hand through his hair.


    ��Is it just me, or does she have a crush on Four?


    She visits him a lot.


    Meanwhile, she��s only visited me once, today, and that was because she needed help with something.


    ������               Somto was speechless at Ikenna��s jealous tone.


    But he let him continue.


    When they first met, she didn��t seem affected by him, and she still doesn��t.


    But what��s with the constant visits?�� Ikenna��s voice took on a frustrated edge, like a sibling annoyed by someone stealing his sister��s attention.


    Somto��s frown deepened, his expression darkening as a strange glint shed in his eyes.


    ��I don��t know,�� he admitted, his voice quieter butced with tension.


    CREATORS�� THOUGHTS     JedidiahBeaufoy    Brotherly love is flying around right now.


    Catch yours!


    Your gift is the motivation for my creation.


    Give me more motivation!

 Chapter 60 - 60 A Brown Envelope

    ?Chapter 60: A Brown Envelope   Chapter 60: A Brown Envelope                              ��I��ve noticed her visiting him a lot too.


    What��s strange is that Four hasn��t outright stopped her, even though he wasn��t so amodating before.


    Still, even if she does like him, he doesn��t feel the same.


    If he did, he wouldn��t have ordered those two statues to stop her from entering.��               ��Wait��what?�� Ikenna��s brow furrowed.


    ��He did,�� Somto rified.


    ��But they weren��t there the first day she got through and as for the second day, they disobeyed Four and let her in.��               Ikenna leaned forward, his voice rising slightly.


    ��So, what are you saying?


    It��s probably just a one sided crush?��               Somto��s eyes narrowed, his tone firm.


    ��Probably.


    Help me confirm that��and kill those feelings before they grow, would you?��                His expression remained shadowed, as though he were processing something far beyond what he was saying aloud.


    ��With pleasure,�� Ikenna replied with a smirk, fully onboard with the idea.


    Meanwhile, in her room, Nnenna sat cross legged on her bed, a determined look on her face.


    She was deep in thought, strategizing how to discreetly deliver the pictures to Nurse Courage without drawing attention.


    What she didn��t realize, however, was that her carefully nned attempts to earn 7,000 good points bypleting her mission with Four had now beenpletely misunderstood.


    To everyone else, her efforts looked like nothing more than the infatuation of a typical teenager.


    Nnenna carefully packed the photos into arge brown envelope she had taken from the printing room.


    Gripping a pen, she scrawled across the front in bold letters ��Open this, Nurse Courage.


    You should know the truth.��               Her n was simple, leave the envelope at Nurse Courage��s station so she would see it when she returned.


    But there was a problem.


    ��What if someone else got to it first?�� She would have to wait for the perfect moment, when Nurse Courage was away, to ce it there undisturbed.


    With her heart pounding, she slipped out of her room and made her way to the station.


    As she peeked around the corner, she spotted Nurse Courage sitting at her desk, looking lost in thought.


    Her eyes flickered toward the clock.


    ��Thirty minutes left on my shift����               Nnenna pressed herself against the wall, blending into the shadows of the hallway.


    She would wait.


    Nurse Courage had to leave her post at some point.


    Fifteen minutes crawled by, and yet the nurse hadn��t moved.


    She just sat there, staring at the ticking clock as if waiting for something.


    Nnenna��s palms grew mmy.


    Her pulse quickened.


    This wasn��t part of the n.


    At this rate, she would never get the envelope onto the desk unnoticed.


    And if Nurse Courage didn��t leave soon, she would have to rethink everything.


    ��Fifteen minutes left��


    She��s going to the bank to transfer the money.


    How am I supposed to get this to her before she leaves?�� Nnenna muttered under her breath, frustration building in her chest.


    She clenched the envelope tightly, her mind racing.


    There had to be a way.


    ��Love System,�� she called out internally.


    ��Can you create a distraction?��               ��A distraction?�� the system��s voice echoed in her mind.


    ��Do you need one?��               ��Yes!


    Anything that can get her away from the desk for a few minutes,�� she urged.


    ��Understood,�� the Love System responded.


    ��But it will cost you good points.��               Nnenna exhaled sharply.


    Of course, it would.


    ��I know, I know,�� she grumbled.


    ��How much time do you need?�� the system asked.


    Nnenna calcted quickly.


    ��At least three minutes.��               ��Very well.


    That will cost you 25 good points.��               Before she could second-guess the decision, a familiar sound rang in her ears               Ding!


    25 Good Points Deducted.


    Distraction Initiated in 5��


    4��


    3��


    2��


    Her breath caught in anticipation.


    This had to work.


    ��Code Blue ICU!


    Code Blue ICU!��               The urgent announcement red through the hospital��s speakers, making every heartbeat quicken.


    Nnenna barely had time to process what was happening before she saw Nurse Courage bolt from her seat, her instincts kicking in as she rushed toward the ICU, ready to assist.


    This was it.


    Her chance.


    Without wasting a second, Nnenna sprinted to the desk.


    She slipped the envelope under Nurse Courage��s folder and carefully ced her phone on top to make it look undisturbed.


    Then, with a racing heart, she darted back to her hiding spot, pressing herself against the wall.


    One minute and thirty secondster, the Code Blue was lifted.


    The patient had been stabilized.


    The doctors and nurses who arrived first had managed to save them.


    Nurse Courage, still mid sprint, skidded to a stop as the all clear was called.


    She sighed in relief, muttering a prayer of thanks before turning around and heading back to her desk.


    She had been so caught up in the emergency that, for now, the whole Reuben situation slipped from her mind.


    But Nnenna wasn��t relieved just yet.


    Had she pulled it off?


    Would Nurse Courage find the envelope and read it?


    Her heart pounded as she waited in the shadows, anticipation thick in the air.


    Nurse Courage returned to her station, ready to grab her things and begin her final rounds before the end of her shift.


    As she picked up her phone and lifted her folder, something caught her eye.


    A brown envelope.


    It hadn��t been there before.


    Her brows furrowed as she read the bold words scrawled across it:               ��Open this, Nurse Courage.


    You should know the truth.��               A chill ran down her spine.


    Who put this here?


    She nced around the station, searching for anyone suspicious, but the hall was as normal as ever.


    Yet, someone had slipped it under her folder in just the few minutes she had been gone.


    Her fingers hesitated over the p.


    She wanted to open it, needed to open it, but not here.


    Not in public.


    With firm resolve, she tucked the envelope under her arm and strode toward the restroom.


    Unbeknownst to her, Nnenna followed.


    She kept her footsteps light, her breathing steady, her heart hammering in anticipation.


    She needed to see Nurse Courage read it, needed to confirm her reaction.


    ������������-               What do you think of the novel?


    Please leave ament and a review.


    It will be much appreciated.


    Thank you!


    ??                 ���������������C               Guys, if we move up the rankings, I��ve got stockpiled chapters here with y��all names on it!


    So please vote with powerstones, golden tickets, send in gifts, purchase the affordable privileges, and tell your friends and enemies about ��They Hated Me In My First Life But Now I Have The Love System��           CREATORS�� THOUGHTS     JedidiahBeaufoy    Music: Oh I need power stones, privileged readers, gifts, golden tickets, collections, premium readers, reviews, chapterments, paragraphments��these would really make me happy��.This is my song right now guys!


    Please support!

 Chapter 61 - 61 Exposed

    ?Chapter 61: Exposed   Chapter 61: Exposed                              The woman entered the restroom and disappeared into a stall.


    Nnenna slipped in after her, positioning herself carefully beside the stall, out of direct view.


    She couldn��t risk her shadow or feet being seen from below.


    Then, she waited.


    The silence in the restroom was thick, charged with tension.


    ��Would Nurse Courage open it?


    Would she finally learn the truth?�� Nnenna wondered                Inside the stall, Nurse Courage hesitated.


    Something about this felt wrong.


    Her fingers trembled slightly as she peeled open the envelope.


    A nagging sense of dread settled in her chest, because nothing good ever came from finding an anonymous envelope on your desk minutes after you left.


    Taking a deep breath, she tilted the envelope.


    Photographs slipped out.


    Her heart pounded as they scattered onto herp.


    At first, she looked away, unwilling to face whatever truth was staring back at her.


    But avoidance wouldn��t change reality.


    Better to see it now than regret itter.


    Slowly, cautiously, she forced herself to look.


    Her breath hitched.


    The image before her sent a jolt through her system.


    Reuben.


    He was in a cramped janitor��s closet, sitting stiffly on a bucket.


    Wearing a janitor��s uniform.


    The logo on the upper right side of his vest was unmistakable, the samepany name he had imed to work for.


    The first picture showed Reuben staring at his phone,pletely absorbed.


    The second picture was different, he looked caught off guard.


    But the third one��               Nurse Courage��s breath hitched.


    His eyes.


    A dangerous glint lurked in them, something she had never seen before.


    A sharp, almost predatory look, like he had just realized someone was watching him.


    Like he had spotted the photographer.


    She sat frozen, gripping the photos, her mind spiraling.


    ��He lied to me.��               Her chest tightened.


    It didn��t matter to her if he was a janitor.


    She never cared about things like that.


    If he had just told her, she would have epted it.


    But this wasn��t about his job.


    This was about trust.


    He had lied to her.


    For years.


    Since the very beginning of their rtionship.


    Her fingers curled around the edges of the photos, her nails digging into the glossy surface.


    What else had he lied about?


    How many more lies had he told her?


    How many secrets had she epted as truth, never once questioning them?


    Nurse Courage sat there, unmoving, as time slipped away.


    The weight of betrayal pressed down on her, numbing her to everything else.


    Eventually, the pictures slid from her trembling hands, scattering onto the floor like fallen leaves.


    Outside the stall, Nnenna had been waiting.


    Ten minutes passed, then fifteen.


    Then she heard it.


    Soft sobs.


    She ran a hand through her hair, exhaling in relief.


    It worked.


    With that, she turned and left, her job here done.


    But inside the stall, Nurse Courage wasn��t just crying.


    She was breaking.


    For twenty more minutes, the tears fell freely.


    Then, when she had no more left to give, her shoulders still shook, silent, empty tremors of exhaustion and heartbreak.


    She sniffled and wiped at her face, then looked at the time.


    ��Reuben�� He might still be in the office.��               Her hands clenched into fists.


    ��I need to see for myself.��               A man she had called her fianc�� for years.


    A man she had trusted with her heart.


    The pictures told her almost everything, but she refused to believe them outright.


    Not yet.


    He deserved the benefit of the doubt, until she saw for herself.


    Wiping her face with a tissue, she grabbed her things and stormed out of the hospital, her mind set on one thing.


    Finding Reuben.


    She drove like a woman possessed.


    A journey that should have taken an hour was cut to thirty minutes.


    She ran red lights, ignored speed limits, and didn��t care about the tickets piling up in her future.


    The only thing that mattered was getting to him.


    Finally, she screeched to a halt in front of the toweringpany building.


    No parking.


    No hesitation.


    She flung the door open, stepping out with nothing not even her phone.


    Her heels clicked against the marble floor of the reception as she marched to the front desk, her eyes zing.


    ��Excuse me,�� she said, her voice tight with urgency.


    ��Where can I find Mr.


    Reuben Joriaky?��               The receptionist looked up, startled.


    The woman before her looked older yet young, well maintained skin, but disheveled, hair messy, eyes swollen as if she had been crying for hours.


    A pang of pity hit her chest before she even knew why.


    ��Who are you to him, ma��am?�� she asked gently.


    ��I��m his fianc��e,�� Nurse Courage replied, her voice quieter than before.


    The receptionist hesitated, then nodded.


    ��Yes, he does work here, but�� he left about an hour ago after his shift ended.��               Nurse Courage exhaled slowly.


    ��Okay,�� she murmured, digesting that information.


    But she wasn��t done.


    ��Can I ask you something?�� she continued, her tone more controlled now.


    The receptionist nodded.


    ��Go ahead.��               Nurse Courage braced herself, preparing for what might be another crushing revtion.


    ��What exactly is his job here?


    What does he do in thispany?��               The receptionist frowned at the strange question.


    ��Aren��t you his fianc��e?�� she asked, suspicion creeping into her voice.


    ��You should know what he does.��               She studied Nurse Courage carefully.


    Was this woman lying?


    But then Nurse Courage spoke again, slower this time.


    ��Could you please tell me?�� Her voice wavered.


    ��I need to know.��               The receptionist��s thoughts clicked into ce.


    A woman drives in recklessly, parks in front of thepany instead of the lot, rushes in with disheveled hair, swollen eyes, with nothing in hand, then starts asking about an employee?


    Something is wrong.


    She sighed and finally answered.


    ��Madam, he��s the janitor in charge of the second floor.��               The words struck like a dagger.


    Nurse Courage��s breath hitched.


    Tears welled up, and before she could stop them, they spilled down her cheeks.


    Thest shred of hope she had been holding onto shattered into dust.


    CREATORS�� THOUGHTS     JedidiahBeaufoy    Your gift is the motivation for my creation.


    Give me more motivation!

 Chapter 62 - 62 Invisible Injuries

    ?Chapter 62: Invisible Injuries   Chapter 62: Invisible Injuries                              The receptionist, unsure of what to do, awkwardly reached into her drawer and pulled out a tissue.


    She handed it over, not knowing how tofort the woman but feeling the need to offer something.


    Nurse Courage took the tissue, her hands trembling.


    ��Thank you,�� she whispered hoarsely, still unable to stop the tears from flowing.


    The receptionist, now feeling guilty, softened her tone.


    ��How long has he worked here?�� Nurse Courage finally asked, voice raw.


    Maybe, just maybe, he had lost his job after they got together and was too ashamed to tell her.


    But the receptionist��s next words destroyed that thought.


    ��He-He��s been here for at least five years.��               Another sharp stab to the heart.


    Nurse Courage swallowed hard, nodded stiffly, and whispered, ��Thank you.��               Then, without another word, she turned around and walked away.


    The receptionist watched Nurse Courage��s swaying steps, her heart still heavy with sympathy.


    She couldn��t help but wonder if the woman should even be driving in her state.


    But then again, if she made it here, maybe she could drive back, the receptionist reasoned quietly.


    Her mind drifted back to the afternoon��s events the teenage girl and the young man who hade in earlier.


    Were they here for the same reason?


    Had the girl just found out her father was lying to her mother ande to confirm it?


    Did she then tell her mother?


    The receptionist couldn��t be sure, but something didn��t sit right with her.


    As she tried to piece the puzzle together in her mind, she felt a knot of confusion tighten in her chest.


    Was this woman connected to the situation at all?


    Were they rted?


    Or was it all just a strange coincidence?


    She didn��t know, but the more she thought about it, the less sense everything seemed to make.


    Shaking her head, she returned to her work.


    Her thoughts still with the woman who had just walked out, she silently said a prayer for her, asking God to providefort, peace, and whatever else she needed in that moment.


    Nurse Courage drove around aimlessly for nearly an hour.


    The sky was darkening, but the storm inside her refused to settle.


    No matter how much she tried, she couldn��t swallow what she had learned.


    The lies.


    The betrayal.


    She needed answers.


    Her grip on the steering wheel tightened as she made her decision, she had to confront Reuben.


    Without hesitation, she turned the car around and sped toward his house.


    When she arrived, she didn��t step out immediately.


    Instead, she sat there, watching.


    The house was dimly lit, but movement near the window caught her eye, two shadows.


    Her heart clenched.


    Who was with him?


    A sharp breath left her lips as she pushed the car door open and marched toward his front door, her steps heavy with determination.


    She knocked, once, twice, then harder when there was no immediate response.


    ��Hey, hey!


    Who��s that?


    Calm down!


    I��ming!


    I��ming!�� Reuben��s weak voice finally came from inside.


    But Nurse Courage wasn��t in the mood for patience.


    Not tonight.


    Reuben moved toward the door slowly, leaning heavily on a walking stick.


    Every step sent sharp pain through his body, a painful reminder of the beating he had taken from that man that came with Nnenna.


    Multiple fractures and internal injuries.


    And the worst part?


    There wasn��t a single visible bruise on his body no evidence of what had been done to him.


    But inside?


    His bones felt like they had been shattered and glued back together wrong.


    After that brutal encounter, he had dragged himself to the hospital, hoping for relief.


    At first, the doctor had taken one look at him and scoffed there was nothing wrong with him, or so it seemed.


    But Reuben had insisted, demanding an X-ray.


    The results were shocking.


    His arms and legs alone had fractures all over.


    rmed the doctor sent him for a CT scan, and that was when the real horror was revealed, his internal injuries were far worse than anyone had expected               Reuben had been treated and advised to stay in the hospital for a few days, but he refused.


    He had ns that night, ns he wasn��t willing to miss, no matter how much pain he was in.


    So, against medical advice, he signed himself out and returned home, relying on a walking stick to move.


    His body was wrecked, but his ambitions weren��t.


    When he finally opened the door, wincing as pain shot through him, he froze.


    Nurse Courage stood there.


    For a brief moment, guilt shed across his face, but he wiped it away almost instantly, recing it with a familiar smile.


    ��Hey, what are you doing here?


    You miss me already?�� he teased, his voice light, as if nothing was wrong.


    ��I thought you said you��d never visit my house until you moved in officially as my wife.


    You didn��t want anything��


    ungodly to happen before marriage, remember?��               His hand gripped the doorframe tightly, steadying himself as he stepped outside and closed the door behind him.


    He led her away from the entrance, subtly steering her toward the side of the house.


    Nurse Courage followed, her face unreadable.


    ��Yes,�� she said simply.


    ��That��s why I��m not going in.��               As soon as she said those words, Reuben secretly sighed in relief.


    ��I knew I picked the right woman,�� he said, his tone warm and approving, as if he truly meant it.


    In reality, he wasn��t feeling any pride over her convictions.


    He only said it to please her, hoping to ease the dark expression on her face and steer the conversation in a lighter direction.


    ��So, what are you doing here?�� he asked again, more rxed now.


    Nurse Courage met his gaze, her expression unreadable.


    ��Reuben,�� she began slowly, ��what was it you said you do again at Build A Fortune Finance Company?��               The question made him frown.


    ��Haven��t we already talked about this?�� he asked, feigning confusion.


    ��I��m an ountant there.


    A big one, actually.��           CREATORS�� THOUGHTS     JedidiahBeaufoy    Music: Oh I need power stones, privileged readers, gifts, golden tickets, collections, premium readers, reviews, chapterments, paragraphments��these would really make me happy��.This is my song right now guys!


    Please support!

 Chapter 63 - 63 I Just Kept Lying

    ?Chapter 63: I Just Kept Lying   Chapter 63: I Just Kept Lying                              ��Someone they can��t afford to lose because I��m too valuable to them.�� He chuckled lightly.


    ��I thought we talked about this on our first date.


    Why are you asking me again?��               His heart pounded in his chest, but he kept his face calm.


    That cunning brat must have shown her those photos.


    Ruben��s heart pounded in panic, but he quickly reminded himself of one thing, Courage loves me too much to doubt me.


    Deciding to gamble on that trust, he put on a look of innocent surprise.


    ��You won��t believe what happened today,�� he said, shaking his head with an exaggerated sigh.


    ��One of the janitors was absent, so guess who decided to step in?


    Me!


    Can you imagine?


    Walking around in a janitor��s uniform, mopping floors, it felt weird, but hey, I��ve always been humble, so I just did it.


    A few people found it funny and took some pictures before leaving.��               He carefully avoided mentioning Nnenna and the man she had brought with her, ��what if Courage wasn��t here about that?


    If I say too much, I might expose myself.��               Nurse Courage stared at him, her expression unreadable.


    ��Is that true?�� she asked, her voice calm, too calm.


    Ruben felt a momentary chill but pushed through it with a confident nod.


    ��Yes, of course!


    That��s exactly what happened.��               She clenched her fists at her sides, resisting the urge to p him across the face for lying so easily.


    Two years.


    He had deceived her for two whole years.


    And yet�� she still loved him.


    It wasn��t fair, it wasn��t logical, but she couldn��t stop herself.


    She took a slow breath, then went straight to the point.


    ��Ruben,�� she said, locking eyes with him.


    ��Today, I found out that����               She noticed the walking stick, the stiffness in his movements, the way he winced slightly with every step.


    He was clearly injured, but at this moment, she couldn��t bring herself to care.


    The weight of what she had discovered that afternoon was far heavier.


    ��I found out today, Reuben,�� she said, her voice eerily calm.


    ��You work as a janitor at Build a Fortune Finance.


    Not an ountant.


    Not a big time executive.


    A janitor.��               Reuben��s face drained of all color.


    That girl exposed me!


    His mind raced in panic.


    ��No, I can��t lose this woman!


    This is my golden ticket, my walking money tree!


    No one is taking her from me!��               But before he could scramble for an excuse, Nurse Courage continued, her eyes piercing through him.


    ��You don��t get it, do you?�� Her voice wavered, but she held firm.


    ��I��m not angry because you��re a janitor.


    I don��t care about that!


    I��m angry because you lied to me.


    You proposed to a woman you couldn��t even be honest with.


    Do you understand how that feels?��               She took a shaky breath, the betrayal cutting deeper with every word.


    ��Every single day, you met me at that garden restaurant, halfway between our so called workces, and fed me made up stories.


    Tales about high profile clients who made terrible investments, about big shot businessmen who ignored your advice and lost their fortunes.�� She let out a bitterugh.


    ��Wasn��t it exhausting, Reuben?


    Pretending to be someone else every day?


    Living a lie every time we spoke?��               ��Don��t you ever get tired?!�� Her voice cracked, raw with emotion.


    ��Two years, Reuben!


    Two years!


    You looked me in the eyes and lied to my face every single day!


    From our very first date till today!��               Tears spilled down her cheeks, her body trembling as the weight of betrayal crashed over her.


    ��Why?�� she sobbed.


    ��Why did you let me fall in love with you if you couldn��t even trust me?��               Reuben��s face twisted into a perfect mask of remorse, his eyes glistening with unshed tears.


    But inside, his mind was calcting, spinning his next move like a seasoned yer in a high stakes game.


    ��Baby, it��s not like that at all,�� he pleaded, reaching for her, but she stepped back.


    ��Please listen to me.��               He lowered his head, voice thick with emotion, ying the role of a man tormented by guilt.


    ��I wanted to tell you,�� he whispered.


    ��I really did.


    On our first date, I was going to, I swear.�� He exhaled shakily, as if reliving a painful memory.


    ��But then you spoke first.


    You told me you were a nurse at the best hospital in the entire kingdom.


    The capital city, no less.�� He let out a self deprecating chuckle.


    ��In that moment, I felt so��


    small.


    Inferior.��               His shoulders hunched, his fingers tightening around the handle of his walking stick.


    ��I was already falling for you, Courage,�� he said, his voice barely above a whisper.


    ��But I knew the truth about my job might make me lose you.


    I was scared.


    So I lied.


    And then I just�� kept lying.��               His head dropped even lower, the perfect picture of a man drowning in regret.


    ��I��m so sorry, Courage.��               ��Really?�� Courage��s voice softened, but the weight of doubt remained.


    ��Right now, I don��t even know if I can trust you, Reuben.


    I mean�� what else have you been lying to me about?��               ��Nothing!�� he blurted out, desperationcing his voice.


    ��That��s everything, I promise!


    Please, baby, don��t break up with me!��               Courage exhaled, her heart at war with her mind.


    She wanted to believe him, wanted to cling to the love she had known for two years.


    ��Okay,�� she finally said.


    ��Okay.


    I��ll need some time�� but if you��re really telling me the whole truth, I can get past this.��               Reuben��s lips stretched into a relieved smile, but deep inside, he wasughing.


    ��So naive,�� he thought smugly.


    ��Always willing to forgive.


    I knew I was charming�� but I must be far more charming than I realized to keep a woman like this even after all this.��               He squeezed her hands, looking deep into her tear filled eyes, ying the perfect remorseful lover.


    ��Thank you, baby.


    Thank you so much,�� he murmured, pressing a lingering kiss to her forehead not caring about Courage��s difort with such things outside of marriage.


    CREATORS�� THOUGHTS     JedidiahBeaufoy    What a charmer��


    Music: Oh I need power stones, privileged readers, gifts, golden tickets, collections, premium readers, reviews, chapterments, paragraphments��these would really make me happy��.This is my song right now guys!


    Please support!

 Chapter 64 - 64 Mission Failing

    ?Chapter 64: Mission Failing   Chapter 64: Mission Failing                              But inside, he was already nning his next move.


    ��I should go now,�� Nurse Courage said, her voice drained of all emotion.


    She cast Reuben onest look before turning on her heels and heading back to her car.


    Just as her fingers brushed the door handle, the front door behind her creaked open.


    A sultry, feminine voice called out.


    ��Baby, aren��t you done here yet?��               Courage froze.


    Slowly, she turned back, her heart pounding in her ears.


    Standing in the doorway was a young woman, barely covered by the skimpy clothes clinging to her body.


    Her eyes were fixed on Reuben, oblivious to the storm she had just unleashed.


    Reuben went rigid.


    His hands shot up in a frantic gesture, signaling for the woman to be silent.


    But it was toote.


    Courage had already seen everything.


    Understood everything.


    Reuben��s face paled as panic gripped him.


    He quickly gestured for the girl to go back inside, then, with hurried steps, hobbled toward Courage, his weight pressing on the walking stick.


    ��Listen to me,�� he begged.


    ��It��s not what it looks like!


    She, she��s my sister!


    She came to stay with me for a while�� to take care of my injuries!��               His words tumbled out too fast, too forced.


    Courage��s lips parted slightly as she stared at him, her mind struggling to process the sheer audacity of his lie.


    His sister?


    Really?


    Her hands clenched into fists.


    The weight of betrayal, humiliation, and heartbreak crashed down on her all at once.


    ��Your sister calls you baby with that tone?�� Nurse Courage repeated, letting out a hollowugh.


    She shook her head, trying, really trying, to restrain herself.


    But at this point, she couldn��t hold it in anymore.


    SLAP!


    Her palm crashed against Reuben��s cheek, the sharp sound slicing through the night air.


    Reuben staggered back, nearly losing his bnce.


    A bright red imprint of her fingers bloomed on his face.


    ��You��re unbelievable!�� she yelled, her chest rising and falling with each furious breath.


    Reuben wobbled but quickly steadied himself, his grip tightening on the walking stick.


    His expression darkened, his mask of remorse slipping away.


    There was no point in lying anymore.


    She wasn��t going to believe him.


    But that didn��t mean he was going to let her go, not when he still needed that 500,000 she had promised him before.


    Fine.


    If she wouldn��t fall for sweet words anymore��


    he would just have to use another method.


    Swish!


    He pulled out a ck pistol with a silencer from his belt and racked the slide back with a sharp click, chambering a round.


    The quiet but deadly snick of the safety being disengaged sent a chill down Nurse Courage��s spine.


    Her eyes widened in shock.


    She instinctively took a step back, heart pounding as she looked into Reuben��s face.


    It was then she saw it, the same terrifying expression he had in thest picture, the one where he had been staring at the photographer.


    Over at the hospital, Nnenna��s body was burning up.


    A fever had taken hold so fast that she barely had time to register it before her consciousness slipped away.


    A nurse doing her rounds entered the room and immediately noticed something was wrong.


    She called out to Nnenna, shaking her lightly, but there was no response.


    rmed, she pressed the emergency button and called the attending doctor.


    Minutester, the doctor arrived, frowning as he examined Nnenna.


    ��Unresponsive, fever spiking, she��s burning up.�� He checked her vitals, but there was no clear cause for the sudden rise in temperature.


    His expression tightened.


    ��Call Director Ikenna,�� he instructed.


    Ikenna arrived within minutes, his normallyposed face tight with concern.


    His sharp eyes flickered over Nnenna��s still form as the doctor exined her condition.


    Without hesitation, Ikenna took charge.


    ��Initiate cooling measures immediately,�� he ordered.


    The nurses hurried to follow hismands.


    A cooling nket was ced over Nnenna��s body, designed to lower her dangerously high temperature.


    Ice packs were positioned under her armpits, around her neck, and between her thighs, key areas that could help draw the heat from her body more quickly.


    A nurse adjusted her IV drip, switching it to cold saline to cool her from the inside.


    Another nurse administered an intravenous dose of paracetamol, hoping to bring down the fever.


    Ikenna observed everything closely, his hands clenched into fists.


    ��Her breathing is irregr,�� a nurse reported, concern in her voice.


    ��Put her on oxygen therapy,�� Ikenna ordered without hesitation.


    A mask was ced over Nnenna��s nose and mouth, providing much needed support as her body fought against whatever was happening to her.


    Beads of sweat formed on her forehead.


    Despite all the interventions, she was still unresponsive.


    Ikenna exhaled sharply, his jaw clenched.


    ��This isn��t normal.


    There is definitely a hidden illness at y here.��               In Nnenna��s subconsciousness, the Love System spoke, its voice calm but unwavering.


    ��Your mission regarding Nurse Courage and her fianc�� is about to fail.


    The penalty for failure is 2,000 Good Points.


    Since you don��t have enough to cover it, your body is slipping into aa.��               Nnenna��s mind reeled.


    ��What?!�� The weight of those words sent a ripple of fear through her.


    ��I thought I exposed him!


    She was going to break up with him, why is this happening?!


    Am I going to die?!��               ��You will not die,�� the Love System replied, its tone devoid of emotion.


    ��But you won��t be able to wake up either.


    Unless your past good deeds earn you enough Good Points from the people involved, you may remain like this��


    forever.��               A shiver of dread washed over her.


    Forever?


    Stuck in this endless darkness?


    No, no, that can��t be!


    ��How did this happen?!�� she demanded, desperation thick in her voice.


    ��I did everything right!��               ��I am not allowed to tell you freely,�� the system responded.


    ��The information will cost you 100 Good Points.��               Nnenna��s heart pounded.


    ��100 points?


    I dont even have enough to keep me alive!


    But what choice did she have?��           CREATORS�� THOUGHTS     JedidiahBeaufoy    Hey, amazing readers!


    Hope you��re enjoying the novel so far!


    If you are, please show some love, let all thete nights and hunger strikes be worth it!


    I truly appreciate all the support you��ve been giving, whether it��s through voting with power stones or golden tickets, spreading the word, sending good vibes my way, unlocking premium chapters, purchasing privilege chapters, or even just thinking, ��This author is doing a great job posting two to three chapters every day.��  Now for a little announcement: Starting next month, I��ll be increasing the daily updates to three chapters a day, along with more privilege chapters for those who want to read ahead!


    My goal is to keep you entertained and happy, so stay tuned for even more exciting content!


    Thank you all for being part of this journey!

 Chapter 65 - 65 Possible Psychosis

    ?Chapter 65: Possible Psychosis   Chapter 65: Possible Psychosis                              ��Okay, okay!


    Tell me!�� she said, panic surging through her.


    The Love System remained silent for a second, as if calcting.


    Then, it spoke.


    Ding!


    ��100 points deducted for information.��               The Love System��s voice was calm, but its words sent ice through Nnenna��s veins.


    ��Nurse Courage is currently confronting Reuben at his private residence, No.


    1* Ring Street, Cotton Road, East Side of the city.


    He��s about to do something drastic.


    You might want to call localw enforcement!��               Nnenna��s breath hitched.


    ��No, no, no!��               ��How do I do that if I��m unconscious?!�� she asked, devastated.


    ��I thought I was done.


    I thought everything was settled!��               ��The good news is, there��s still time.


    The fever and unconsciousness are just warnings, consequences of the severity of the situation.


    You were careless, Nnenna.


    You failed to follow through, and now, Nurse Courage is in danger because of it.��               The weight of guilt settled deep in her chest.


    ��This is my fault�� I should have stayed to see it through.��               ��It will cost you 1,000 Good Points to wake up.


    If the situation worsens before you act, you may remain here forever.��               The Love System��s voice remained neutral, but the gravity of its words crushed her.


    ��Do I have your permission to deduct the points?��               Nnenna didn��t hesitate.


    ��Yes!


    Yes, take them!


    I need to wake up, NOW!��               Ding!


    ��1,000 Good Points deducted for healing.��               The darkness around her began to shatter.


    As soon as the love system��s voice fadedpletely, Nnenna was yanked out of her unconscious state, bolting upright in bed.


    Gasps filled the room.


    The small crowd of medical professionals and staff who had gathered around her took an involuntary step back, their eyes wide with shock.


    ������               The attending doctors exchanged bewildered nces before looking down at their notes.


    Everything they had tried had yielded no results, yet here she was, awake, as if nothing had happened.


    One of the doctors, unable to contain his frustration, suddenly flung his clipboard across the room.


    The papers scattered midair as he cursed under his breath.


    ��What the hell are we even doing here?�� he muttered, raking a hand through his hair.


    They were the best medical team in the entire kingdom.


    Experts in their fields.


    Yet, time and time again, this one girl��s condition had left them feeling like mere amateurs.


    Even Ikenna, who had always beenposed and in control, found himselfpletely humbled by the mystery that was Nnenna.


    Ikenna moved toward her, ignoring the murmurs from the small crowd gathered in herrge hospital room.


    Right now, nothing else mattered except Nnenna.


    ��Nnenna, how do you feel?


    Where does it hurt?�� he asked gently, sitting beside her.


    His voice was calm, but his hands betrayed his lingering fear as he reached for a cold cloth and carefully wiped her face.


    He was still processing the terror of almost losing her while simultaneously issuing medical orders just minutes ago.


    Before he could say anything else, Nnenna suddenly grabbed his right hand, pressing it against her cheek.


    He froze.


    Her eyes, wide and desperate, locked onto his, filled with an emotion he recognized all too well.


    Fear.


    Not for herself, but for someone else.


    The same fear that had once consumed him.


    The fear of losing someone you love.


    ��I need to get to No.1* Ring Street, Cotton Road, East Side of the city.


    Now,�� she pleaded, her voice trembling.


    Her grip tightened, as if she were holding onto him for strength.


    Ikenna��s stomach twisted.


    This wasn��t just panic, something was very wrong.


    Ikenna��s expression hardened.


    His protective instincts kicked in, and this time, he wasn��t going to let her have her way so easily.


    ��Not now, Nnenna.


    We need to make sure you��re alright first,�� he said firmly, his voice calm but unwavering.


    He was trying to be reasonable, to coax her into staying.


    But Nnenna wasn��t listening.


    She could see that he wouldn��t help her.


    Panic surged through her, and without another word, she yanked the nkets off and shot up from the bed.


    Gasps echoed through the room as she moved with startling agility, far too fast for someone who had been unconscious just minutes ago.


    Before anyone could react, she was already at the door, her fingers gripping the handle.


    The nurses snapped out of their shock and rushed to stop her.


    ��Let me go!


    Let me go!


    She��s going to die if you don��t let me go!�� Nnenna screamed, thrashing against their hold.


    She didn��t care how she looked or what they thought about her mental state.


    The only thing that mattered was getting to Nurse Courage before it was toote.


    The thought of losing one of the few people who had ever truly loved her was unbearable.


    Her desperation turned into a fierce struggle, her body fighting against the hands restraining her.


    Seeing the situation spiraling out of control, one of the attending doctors made a quick decision.


    ��Give her 1 mg of lorazepam, now!�� the attending doctor ordered.


    ��She must be experiencing psychosis,�� he concluded, his colleagues murmuring in agreement.


    Nnenna continued thrashing, her screams raw and desperate.


    ��You have to believe me!


    Let me go!�� she cried, as the nurse swiftly prepared the medication.


    Just as the syringe was about to pierce her skin, amanding voice cut through themotion.


    ��Stop!��               The entire room froze.


    Heads turned toward the doorway, where the hospital director stood, his sharp gaze surveying the scene.


    One of the doctors, the same one who had thrown his notes in frustration earlier, spoke up boldly.


    ��Sir, this is clearly a mental health episode.


    Maybe this is what we��ve been missing all along,�� the doctor insisted, frustration clear in his voice as he challenged Ikenna, the medical director.


    His patience had worn thin.


    Ikenna shot him a re so cold it made the man instinctively step back.


    Without another word, he strode toward Nnenna.


    His movements were deliberate, his expression unreadable.


    ��Who��s going to die, Nnenna?�� he asked gently, his voice calm.


    ���������������C               Guys, if we move up the rankings, I��ve got stockpiled chapters here with y��all names on it!


    So please vote with powerstones, golden tickets, send in gifts, purchase the affordable privileges, and tell your friends and enemies about ��They Hated Me In My First Life But Now I Have The Love System��           CREATORS�� THOUGHTS     JedidiahBeaufoy    Huge Shoutout!


    A big thank you to CJ, Manu, Lostreader, Eloisa, and Khosa for your amazing support and power stones!


    And of course, to all of you who are quietly cheering me on, whether by reading, unlocking premium and privilege chapters, spreading the word, or just sending good vibes my way, I see you, and I appreciate you more than words can say.


    You guys are truly the best!


    Let��s keep this journey going strong!

 Chapter 66 - 66 He Never Loved Me

    ?Chapter 66: He Never Loved Me   Chapter 66: He Never Loved Me                              Nnenna��s frantic breathing slowed, her wide eyes locking onto his.


    Finally, someone seemed to believe her.


    ��Mummy Courage��


    Mummy Courage is going to die if I don��t save her,�� she whispered, her voice trembling but steadying with each word.


    Ikenna didn��t flinch.


    He didn��tugh or dismiss her like the others.


    Instead, he turned to the nurse holding the injection, his tone razor sharp.


    ��Where is Nurse Courage?��               The nurse swallowed hard, his hands shaking.


    ��Sh-she left after her shift,�� he stammered, clearly unnerved.


    Ikenna turned back to Nnenna, his focus unwavering.


    He crouched slightly, meeting her eye to eye, his voice quieter now but full of purpose.


    ��You��re saying she��s at No.1* Ring Street, Cotton Road, East Side of the city?


    And she��s in trouble?��               Nnenna nodded feverishly, her head bobbing like a child seeking reassurance.


    ��Yes��


    yes!�� she said, her voice breaking as desperation poured through her.


    ��Okay,�� Ikenna said, standing straight.


    ��Let��s go help her.��               He gestured to one of the staff to grab a jacket for Nnenna, then took her hand firmly in his and led her out of the room.


    To everyone watching, it was a ridiculous sight.


    Even Ikenna felt a twinge of doubt, but he pushed it aside.


    Nnenna had asked for his trust, and today, he realized she already had it, more than he thought possible.


    So he chose to believe her.


    ��What��s the worst that could happen?�� he thought.


    He would take her there, show her everything was fine, then drive her back.


    She would feel reassured, maybe even happy, and they could all move on.


    As soon as Ikenna��s car rolled out of the hospital��s gates, Squad 3, already alerted by the surveince team, followed close behind.


    Meanwhile, at No.1* Ring Street, Cotton Road, East Side of the city, the tension was mounting.


    Reuben stood blocking Courage��s path, his body a physical barrier between her and her car.


    ��Reuben, please,�� she begged, her voice cracking.


    ��Just leave me alone.


    I don��t want to fight anymore.


    I just need time, to mourn, to move on.��               But Reuben wasn��t listening.


    His jaw tightened as he stepped closer, his eyes narrowing in frustration.


    ��Get in the house,�� Reubenmanded, his voice devoid of emotion, cold and unnerving.


    ��I��m not going in!�� Courage cried, her voice trembling with fear.


    She turned her head, screaming, ��Help!


    Somebody help me!��               Reuben��sposure snapped.


    ��Get in the house now!�� he bellowed, his voice echoing in the quiet environment.


    Courage tried to reach for her phone, her movements desperate and shaky.


    But before her fingers could grasp it, a deafening crack pierced the air.


    Bam!


    He had shot her hand.


    The pain tore through her, white, hot and blinding.


    Courage let out a scream that echoed off the empty street as she cradled her bleeding hand, blood spilling between her fingers.


    Reuben moved swiftly, snatching her phone from the car.


    His dark eyes bore into hers as he gestured toward the house with the barrel of the gun.


    ��I��m not ying games,�� he said in a low, dangerous voice.


    ��Get in the house.


    Now.��               Courage��s body shook uncontrobly as she stumbled toward the door.


    Tears streamed down her face as she pressed her good hand against her injured one, trying to stem the flow of blood.


    Inside the house, the air was suffocating, filled with tension and dread.


    She turned to Reuben, her voice cracking as she sobbed.


    ��Why are you doing this to me?!�� she cried, her words raw with anguish.


    Reuben didn��t answer immediately.


    He locked the door behind them, his movements slow and deliberate, the gun still in his hand.


    When he finally turned to face her, his expression was unreadable, but his silence spoke volumes.


    Courage backed away, her mind racing.


    Her heart pounded against her ribs as she clutched her injured hand, hoping someone, anyone, woulde to her rescue.


    ��You should have just kept your mouth shut and sent me that money,�� Reuben muttered, his voice devoid of any remorse.


    He shoved her roughly into the living room, where another girl sat on the couch.


    The girl��s previous sultry vibe was gone.


    Her face was nk, her expression hollow, as though she had seen this all before and learned to ept it.


    Reuben��s re darkened as he turned to Courage, the gun still firmly in his grip.


    ��Open your bank app.


    You will transfer every penny to me.


    Right now.��               Themand hit Courage like a cold p.


    Her hand throbbed, blood dripping onto the floor as her heart sank deeper with each passing moment.


    And then, like pieces of a puzzle snapping into ce, it all became clear.


    He never loved her.


    The realization was as painful as the gunshot wound.


    She had believed in him, trusted him, even when others warned her.


    But now, his words and actions painted a different story.


    The years of affection, the sweet promises, the patient waiting, it had all been a lie.


    Reuben must have known she came from a wealthy family.


    He must have seen how responsible she was financially, how carefully she saved and invested.


    That��s why he stayed close after only a few months of knowing her.


    Not out of love, but for the money.


    Tears streamed down Courage��s face, her sobs breaking through the suffocating silence of the room.


    ��So that��s why,�� she whispered, her voice trembling.


    ��That��s why you pretended to love me.��               Reuben stared at her silently, his gaze sharp and unreadable.


    His silence was all the confirmation she needed he was giving his consent.


    ��Hurry up and do the transfer.


    Now.�� His voice was cold, firm.


    ��And don��t even think about screaming again.


    No one will hear you.��               To emphasize his threat, he pulled the trigger, firing a shot right beside her foot.


    The muffled sound of the suppressed gunshot sent a sharp jolt of terror through her.


    She flinched, her breathing ragged               ��If you scream,�� he continued, his tone even more menacing, ��I��Il put the next bullet in your leg.


    CREATORS�� THOUGHTS     JedidiahBeaufoy    Hey, amazing readers!


    Hope you��re enjoying the novel so far!


    If you are, please show some love, let all thete nights and hunger strikes be worth it!


    I truly appreciate all the support you��ve been giving, whether it��s through voting with power stones or golden tickets, spreading the word, sending good vibes my way, unlocking premium chapters, purchasing privilege chapters, or even just thinking, ��This author is doing a great job posting two to three chapters every day.��  Now for a little announcement: Starting next month, I��ll be increasing the daily updates to three chapters a day, along with more privilege chapters for those who want to read ahead!


    My goal is to keep you entertained and happy, so stay tuned for even more exciting content!


    Thank you all for being part of this journey!

 Chapter 67 - 67 Hostage Situation

    ?Chapter 67: Hostage Situation   Chapter 67: Hostage Situation                              Meanwhile, on the road, Ikenna finally eased onto the narrow, winding street.


    His sharp eyes took in the surroundings dense bushes lined both sides, with only a single house standing in the middle.


    His instincts screamed that this ce was dangerous.


    Why would Nurse Courage be here?


    He pulled up a short distance away carefully maneuvering to avoid drawing attention.


    Squad Three quickly took cover in the bushes, blending into the shadows.


    Just as they stepped out of the car, a faint sound reached Ikenna��s ears, a gunshot, but silenced.


    It was barely audible, followed by the soft, broken sobs of someone inside.


    Most people wouldn��t have noticed it.


    But years of training had sharpened his senses.


    He recognized the sound instantly.


    Danger.


    Ikenna��s body tensed, his eyes darkening.


    He turned to the girl beside him and spoke in a low, urgent tone               ��Get back in the car.


    Now.


    Stay down.��               She hesitated, confused by his sudden change in demeanor.


    But one look at his face hardened like stone, eyes cold and calcting told her he wasn��t ying around.


    Without another word, she slipped back into the car, crouching low just as he instructed.


    Ikenna��s fingers tightened around his weapon.


    This mission he didn��t know existed just got a whole lot more dangerous.


    Ikenna signaled with his right hand, a swift, precise motion.


    Immediately, several armed men emerged from the shadows, Squad Three moving into formation with Nathaniel, their leader at the front.


    ��What��s the situation, Director?�� Nathaniel asked in a hushed tone.


    Ikenna��s expression remained cold and unreadable.


    ��Someone inside has a gun, a silencer.


    There��s also most likely a hostage.


    I heard someone crying.�� His voice was calm, but the weight of his words was heavy.


    That was all the squad needed to know.


    Their bodies tensed, ready for action.


    ��That��s why I called you here,�� Ikenna continued, his eyes locked on the house.


    ��The princess is already inside the car.


    She won��t see what happens next.


    But we need to move fast.��               He paused, then added with an edge to his tone, ��The person inside, that��s why she came here.


    If we lose them, it won��t just be another casualty.


    She��ll be devastated.��               He didn��t need to say more.


    They all heard of the scene at the hospital, the way she had broken down in front of everyone.


    Whoever this person was, they mattered to her.


    And that was enough reason to ensure she made it out alive.


    Ikenna��s sharp gaze swept over his team as he issued orders in a low, firm voice.


    ��Two of you, go around the back and enter through the rear entrance.


    We��ll hold the front.


    I��II knock and act like a passerby who needs directions to somewhere.��                He pointed at one of the men from Squad Three.


    ��You, hide by the side of the door.


    You, set up a sniper over there.


    If he steps out just enough, our sniper will take the shot, aim for his limbs to incapacitate him.��               His eyes flickered to the sniper soldier.


    ��If he doesn��t step out far enough for a clear shot l��ll engage him directly.


    The rest of you will be ready around the house and in the bushes with your weapons trained on him.


    The moment we take him down, move in and announce he��s under arrest.


    He needs to believe we are just local police.


    Then he turned to the two men assigned to the back.


    ��Once his attention is on me, you slip in and extract the hostage.


    Fast and clean.


    Any suggestions or objections?��               Even though he outranked them all in experience and training, Ikenna still valued their input.


    This was not just a routine mission, it had to be wless.


    Meanwhile, inside the car, Nnenna could hear voices, but they were muffled, too low to make out clearly.


    She considered peeking through the window but hesitated.


    Ikenna��s warning echoed in her mind.


    Stay low.


    Stay hidden               She clenched her fists, resisting the urge to satisfy her curiosity.


    Whatever was happening out there, she had to trust him.


    Nathaniel, the leader of Squad Three, was momentarily taken aback by the strategy.


    He had no knowledge of the director��s true identity, only that he was a close friend of the general.


    But the n was wless, precise, efficient, and professional.


    There was nothing to argue against.


    Without hesitation, he split his men ording to Ikenna��s instructions.


    Two operatives moved swiftly toward the back of the house, their footsteps silent against the dirt.


    Upon reaching the rear entrance, they found the door slightly ajar.


    A trap?


    Or just carelessness?


    One of them exchanged a quick nce with his partner before pushing the door open inch by inch.


    No resistance.


    They slipped inside, taking cover behind the kitchen counter.


    From their vantage point, they had a clear line of sight into the living room.


    Through a small window, they could see the hostage, terrified, trembling.


    The captor stood over her, gun in hand.


    One of the men pressed a finger to his earpiece and whispered into the radio.


    ��We��re in position, sir.��               Ikenna heard the confirmation through his earpiece.


    His expression hardened.


    ��It��s time.��               Ikenna stepped forward and knocked on the door, his sharp,manding aura fading into that of a helpless passerby.


    He kept his posture rxed, his expression neutral.


    Silence.


    The sounds he had been hearing inside suddenly ceased, as if someone had pressed a mute button.


    ��So he��s trying to stay quiet�� hoping I��ll just walk away.��               A regr person might have left.


    But Ikenna wasn��t just anyone.


    He knocked again.


    Inside, Reuben tensed.


    His grip on the gun tightened as he cast a sharp nce at Nurse Courage, who remained frozen in fear.


    ��Not a sound,�� he warned, pressing the cold barrel against her leg.


    She flinched but nodded rapidly.


    Still, the knocking persisted.


    Annoyed, Reuben grabbed his cane, supporting himself as he hobbled toward the door, turning every few seconds to make sure Nurse Courage didn��t move.


    ������������-               What do you think of the novel?


    Please leave ament and a review.


    It will be much appreciated.


    Thank you!


    ??                 ���������������C               Guys, if we move up the rankings, I��ve got stockpiled chapters here with y��all names on it!


    So please vote with powerstones, golden tickets, send in gifts, purchase the affordable privileges, and tell your friends and enemies about ��They Hated Me In My First Life But Now I Have The Love System��           CREATORS�� THOUGHTS     JedidiahBeaufoy    Hey, amazing readers!


    Hope you��re enjoying the novel so far!


    If you are, please show some love, let all thete nights and hunger strikes be worth it!


    I truly appreciate all the support you��ve been giving, whether it��s through voting with power stones or golden tickets, spreading the word, sending good vibes my way, sending gifts, unlocking premium chapters, purchasing privilege chapters, or even just thinking, ��This author is doing a great job posting two to three chapters every day.��  Now for a little announcement: Starting next month, I��ll be increasing the daily updates to three chapters a day, along with more privilege chapters for those who want to read ahead!


    My goal is to keep you entertained and happy, so stay tuned for even more exciting content!


    Thank you all for being part of this journey!

 Chapter 68 - 68 They were all in on it

    ?Chapter 68: They were all in on it   Chapter 68: They were all in on it                              When he finally reached the door, he cracked it open just enough to peek outside.


    A young man in his twenties stood there, his face unreadable.


    Reuben narrowed his eyes.


    ��How may I help you, young man?��               Ikenna put on an easygoing smile, his posture rxed.


    ��Oh, I was just passing through this area, looking for directions.


    I couldn��t find any houses around here until I saw yours.


    Could you tell me how to get to Peace Street?��               Reuben frowned.


    His instincts screamed at him that something wasn��t right.


    This area was too secluded for a lost traveler to wander in by mistake.


    His grip on the gun tightened, but he knew that keeping the door closed for too long would only make him look more suspicious if the young man was really lost.


    He forced a neutral expression and answered, ��Peace Street is still quite far from here.


    You must have taken a wrong turn.�� He then started exining the directions in detail, keeping his words casual.


    Meanwhile, the sniper hidden in the bushes adjusted his position, trying to get a clear shot.


    But Reuben had only opened the door slightly, and his gun was concealed behind it, gripped tightly.


    Ikenna stood there, nodding as if listening attentively, while in reality, he was counting the seconds.


    A faint voice crackled through the earpiece hidden in his ear.


    ��I don��t have a good angle,�� the sniper whispered.


    Ikenna didn��t react.


    He simply continued to stall, his mind racing through alternatives.


    Hearing the sniper��s message, Ikenna knew it was up to him now.


    But how was he supposed to tackle a man who had only cracked the door open just enough for his head to fit through?


    A direct assault was impossible.


    He quickly decided to send a coded message to the two squad members already inside.


    Since he was still engaged in conversation with Reuben, he couldn��t give direct instructions.


    Instead, he relied on a technique he had learned, hoping the squad members were trained enough to pick up on it.


    Feigning a confused expression, he asked, ��You mean there��s no good angle for me to pass through this street with a car?


    And neither can I find an easy way to get through the obstacles ahead?


    That means I��ll have to take the back route if I want to reach my destination?��               Reuben, unaware of the hidden meaning in his words, simply nodded, thinking the man was still lost.


    ��Exactly.


    That��s what I was saying.��               Inside the house, the two squad members heard the message over their earpieces.


    It was coded, but clear enough, attack from the back.


    They exchanged a nce, their grips tightening on their weapons.


    It was time to act.


    ��Really?�� Ikenna asked again, feigning curiosity.


    ��Yes, exactly,�� Reuben replied, still oblivious.


    To him, the young man was just being annoyingly persistent.


    He was about to shut the door when Ikenna spoke once more.


    ��But sir, if I were to take that route, would it be the shortest way?


    Or is there an even shorter one?��               Reuben sighed in frustration.


    The young man��s questions were starting to test his patience, but showing his irritation might make him look suspicious.


    So, suppressing his annoyance, he began exining an even shorter route.


    What he didn��t know was that the two squad members inside had already deciphered Ikenna��s coded message.


    While Reuben was distracted at the door, they moved swiftly from the kitchen, sneaking into the living room where the hostage was being held.


    The moment of rescue had begun.


    The two squad members scanned the room quickly.


    There were two women, one crying with a bleeding hand and the other sitting in a daze, staring nkly ahead.


    One of them gestured for the crying woman toe with them.


    At first, Nurse Courage hesitated, suspicion flickering in her tear filled eyes.


    But something about these men felt different from Reuben.


    They weren��t his aplices.


    With a shaky breath, she made her decision and hurried toward them.


    The other squad member turned to the dazed girl, signaling for her to follow.


    But she didn��t move.


    Instead, she just stared at him before looking away, her face devoid of emotion.


    He frowned.


    She didn��t seem afraid, at least, not in the way most hostages would be.


    No trembling, no pleading.


    It was as if she had seen this kind of terror too many times to react anymore.


    But he couldn��t leave her behind.


    Kneeling beside her, he studied her expression.


    Then it hit him, she wasn��t refusing to leave.


    She was scared of what would happen if she did.


    Realizing this, he softened his voice.


    ��It��s okay.


    We��ll protect you.��               The girl stared at him for a few more seconds, her dull eyes flickering with something new, trust.


    Slowly, she got to her feet, careful not to make any sudden movements that might alert their captor.


    The two squad members quickly escorted the women outside, blending into the bushes where the rest of Squad 3 was waiting.


    Their mission wasn��t over yet.


    Without wasting a second, they slipped back into the house, moving swiftly and silently.


    Inside, Reuben��s patience had worn thin.


    His conversation with Ikenna was going nowhere, and frustration twisted his features.


    ��You know what?


    Just get lost!�� he snapped, reaching to m the door shut.


    But before he could move               Click.


    A cold, unmistakable sound echoed behind him.


    ��Drop your gun,�� a voicemanded icily.


    Reuben stiffened.


    His fingers twitched toward his weapon, but before he could react               ��Turn around, and we will shoot.��               His breath hitched.


    He could feel the metal of the gun barrel pressed against the back of his head.


    Slowly, he raised his hands.


    ��Hands on the wall.


    Now.��               Reuben had no choice.


    Gritting his teeth, he obeyed, pressing his palms t against the cold surface.


    It finally clicked.


    The annoying young man in front of him, the one who had wasted minutes with ridiculous questions, had been stalling.


    They were all in on it.


    CREATORS�� THOUGHTS     JedidiahBeaufoy    Hey, amazing readers!


    Hope you��re enjoying the novel so far!


    If you are, please show some love, let all thete nights and hunger strikes be worth it!


    I truly appreciate all the support you��ve been giving, whether it��s through voting with power stones or golden tickets, spreading the word, sending good vibes my way, sending gifts, unlocking premium chapters, purchasing privilege chapters, or even just thinking, ��This author is doing a great job posting two to three chapters every day.��  Now for a little announcement: Starting next month, I��ll be increasing the daily updates to three chapters a day, along with more privilege chapters for those who want to read ahead!


    My goal is to keep you entertained and happy, so stay tuned for even more exciting content!


    Thank you all for being part of this journey!

 Chapter 69 - 69 Dangerous Fugitive

    ?Chapter 69: Dangerous Fugitive   Chapter 69: Dangerous Fugitive                              His jaw clenched.


    ��Stupid!�� He cursed himself inwardly.


    ��I was so stupid!��               ncing sideways, he saw Ikenna standing there, calm and collected.


    Another squad member was positioned behind the door, gun trained on him.


    He had been yed.


    And there was no way out.


    It was all nned!


    Reuben��s face twisted in deeper realization, and Ikenna couldn��t help but smirk at him.


    The man had finally figured it out, but it was already toote.


    Within minutes, Squad 3 restrained Reuben, securing his hands tightly behind his back.


    One of the men called localw enforcement while another contacted an ambnce.


    Their job here was done, and lingering any longer was unnecessary.


    They left as quickly as they came after dressing Nurse Courage��s wound.


    Nurse Courage and the other girl remained behind, their presence ensuring there would be witnesses when the police arrived.


    As the car sped away, blending into the night, Nnenna sat in silence, her mind racing.


    She had seen Nurse Courage sitting outside, Reuben tied up like a captured beast, and another girl sitting in a daze.


    But before she could fully process everything, the vehicle had already pulled onto the expressway, leaving the scene behind.


    Still, relief flooded her chest.


    Nurse Courage was finally safe.


    Just then               Ding!


    A familiar chime echoed in her ears, confirming what she already knew.


    Instead of each person watching out for their own good, watch out for what is better for others.


    You helped Nurse Courage escape from her terrible fianc�� and went even further to save her life, along with another girl��s.


    You have earned 200 good points for the first, and 100 good points for the second!��               Ding!


    ��You yed a key role in taking down Reuben, a dangerous individual, by caring about someone, following up, and providing urate information.


    You have earned 10 good points!��               Ding!


    ��You gained Director Ikenna��s trust by being right about the situation and following his instructions without hesitation.


    You have earned 50 good points!��               Ding!


    ��You assistedw enforcement in capturing a highly elusive fugitive, Mr.


    Rick Stone, who had changed his identity to Reuben Joriaky.


    You have earned 300 good points!��               Nnenna��s heart pounded as she processed the words.


    Every action she had taken, every choice she had made, it had all led to this moment.


    She hadn��t just saved lives.


    She had helped put a criminal behind bars.


    Her fingers tightened into fists, emotions swirling inside her.


    Relief.


    Triumph.


    A strange, growing sense of purpose.


    She wasn��t just surviving anymore.


    She was making a difference.


    More chimes followed, but for the first time in months, Nnenna didn��t find the Love System��s voice annoying.


    Ding!


    ��The prudent think carefully before they act.


    Youcked a solid exnation for how you knew about the situation, raising suspicions and attracting unnecessary attention from people who will likely investigate.


    You have lost 100 good points!��               Nnenna winced.


    That was true.


    She had been reckless, and now there might be consequences.


    Ding!


    ��Learn to do good, seek justice, correct the ruthless, and defend others.


    Because your information was urate and showed genuine concern, you impressed the members of Squad Three who heard how insistent you were about the matter.


    You have earned 50 good points!��               Uhm??


    Squad what?


    Nnenna wondered.


    But it didn��t matter at the moment.


    A small sense of pride flickered in her chest.


    At least she had done somethings right.


    Ding!


    ��You caused Nurse Courage unnecessary emotional and physical distress by not following up on the mission properly.


    You have lost 40 good points!��               Nnenna bit her lip, her excitement fading.


    She hadn��t thought about that part properly.


    Nurse Courage had suffered again because she didn��t handle things well enough.


    Her fingers clenched.


    She hated losing points, but this wasn��t about numbers anymore.


    Next time, she needed to do better.


    A final chime rang in her ears, the one she had been dreading for almost a month.


    Ding!


    ��1,000 good points have been deducted for your second month life extension.


    Would you like the deduction to happen at the end of the month or the beginning?��               Nnenna blinked, startled.


    ��Wait�� I have a choice?��               She thought it through quickly.


    If the points were deducted at the beginning, she would always know where she stood.


    If at the end, she might get caught off guard.


    She shook her head.


    ��I prefer the beginning of the month.��               ��Understood.�� The Love System��s voice remained neutral.


    ��Please be reminded that you need another 1,000 good points for your third month life extension�� in less than two days.��               Her entire body stiffened.


    ��What?!


    You didn��t tell me it would start again this month!


    Can I change my choice?��               ��No.


    You can��t.��               Then, silence.


    Frustration hit her like a wave.


    She buried her head against her knees, screaming internally.


    ��This stupid system!��               Ikenna nced at her, noting the distress on her face.


    He assumed she was still shaken from the whole ordeal, so he gave her space to process everything.


    When Nnenna finally calmed down, a detail from the Love System��s message nagged at her.


    Mr.


    Rick Stone�� a highly hidden fugitive?


    Her stomach twisted.


    This man was far worse than she had thought.


    In her previous life, Nurse Courage had died without ever knowing that the man she loved, the one she had dated for years and married, was a wanted criminal.


    Not just any criminal, but someone dangerous enough to require an identity change.


    And the fact that she had earned 300 good points for his capture?


    That meant Reuben, or rather, Rick Stone, was an extremely dangerous and well hidden fugitive.


    For the system to reward that many points, his arrest must have had a significant impact.


    The realization sent chills down her spine.


    As soon as she returned to the hospital, she dragged Ikenna along, determined to see Four, her good points bank.


    She came up with a terrible excuse, one so unconvincing that it only made Ikenna even more irritated.


    Is she seriously falling for that block of ice?


    Annoyed but also aware that she was still shaken from the earlier events, Ikenna reluctantly apanied her.


    CREATORS�� THOUGHTS     JedidiahBeaufoy    Hey, amazing readers!


    Hope you��re enjoying the novel so far!


    If you are, please show some love, let all thete nights and hunger strikes be worth it!


    I truly appreciate all the support you��ve been giving, whether it��s through voting with power stones or golden tickets, spreading the word, sending good vibes my way, sending gifts, unlocking premium chapters, purchasing privilege chapters, or even just thinking, ��This author is doing a great job posting two to three chapters every day.��  Now for a little announcement: Starting next month, I��ll be increasing the daily updates to three chapters a day, along with more privilege chapters for those who want to read ahead!


    My goal is to keep you entertained and happy, so stay tuned for even more exciting content!


    Thank you all for being part of this journey!

 Chapter 70 - 70 Shock

    ?Chapter 70: Shock   Chapter 70: Shock                              He also had his own reasons, he needed to speak with Four about Nnenna��s unnerving uracy in predicting things.


    When they arrived, the guards at Four��s ward assumed Ikenna was there to oversee Four��s physical therapy session, which he had missed that afternoon.


    Without question, they let them both in.


    Four was half reclined on the hospital bed, a document in hand, when they entered.


    Nnenna paused for a moment, taking in his sharp profile.


    Does this guy ever stop working?


    Even while recovering, he was stillpletely immersed in his responsibilities.


    Ignoring the disapproving nce Four shot her, she tagged along for his physical therapy session.


    Under Ikenna��s sharp eyed supervision, she evenpleted her own therapy alongside him.


    By the end of the session, the doctors delivered shocking news, Four was fully cleared.


    His limbs weren��t just functional.


    They were in peak condition, moving even better than before he was injured.


    Nnenna could only marvel at the result.


    What took most people a year or more to achieve, Four had conquered in mere months.


    The man was unstoppable.


    No matter how rigorous the rehabilitation n, no matter the pain, he pushed forward, driven by a single thought.


    His mission.


    As Ikenna escorted Nnenna back to her room, a familiar chime rang in her ears.


    Ding!


    ��Is anyone among you sick?


    Let them call for help, and when they do, always help as much as you can.


    You participated, encouraged, and helped Fourplete his physical therapy.


    You get the remaining 1000 good points for this!��               Ding!


    ��A good name is to be chosen rather than great riches, and loving favor rather than silver and gold.��               You thawed 0.2% of Four��s heart out of the given 5% and earned 200 good points.


    Nnenna��s heart danced with joy, and she barely resisted the urge to punch the air in victory.


    With this good points money tree around, she felt unstoppable!


    A Month Later               Nnenna had now been in the hospital for three months, with the doctors still insisting on uncovering the mystery behind her unusual case.


    She hadn��t seen Four since thest time she earned good points, and with her third month life extension already secured, she had 1,500 more good points banked from helping patients and hospital staff.


    Now, she decided it was time to visit Four again.


    Leisurely, she walked down the familiar hallway, nowpletely free of pain.


    But as she approached his room, she noticed something strange               There were no guards.


    Nnenna froze.


    Those two guards were always stationed outside his door, barely ever leaving their post.


    The only exception was the first day she hade after the crash.


    Her heart pounded as she reached for the handle��               Locked.


    For the first time ever.


    ��Love System, could you please open this door for me?�� Nnenna asked, ncing around cautiously.


    She knew she wasn��t supposed to barge into someone��s room uninvited, but she needed those extra good points, she only had a few days left before the next 1,000 point deduction.


    To her surprise, the Love System responded immediately.


    ��Sure.��               Nnenna froze.


    That was�� easy.


    Too easy.


    The Love System usually discouraged her from doing things like this.


    It constantly nagged her about being ethical.


    But now, it just agreed?


    Then               Ding!


    10 Good Points Deducted.


    She barely had time to react before she heard the soft click of the door unlocking.


    Slowly, she pushed the door open               And froze.


    What she saw shook her to the core, the biggest shock she had since her rebirth.


    Nnenna dashed to Ikenna��s office, her heart pounding.


    She couldn��t believe what she had just seen.


    The secretary barely had time to react before Nnenna stormed past her, something that never happened.


    Nnenna always greeted her.


    Always.


    The woman��s brows furrowed, something must be very wrong today.


    Nnenna threw open the door to Ikenna��s main office, her eyes zing with fury as she red at him.


    ��Why didn��t you tell me Four had left?!�� she demanded.


    Ikenna, seated behind his desk, didn��t even flinch.


    He simply adjusted his position, his calm gaze meeting hers as if he had expected this reaction.


    ��You��re not rted to him,�� he stated smoothly.


    ��His movements, treatments, and recovery are all confidential information.��               Then, as if she wasn��t even there, he turned back to hisputer and resumed typing, the clicking of the keyboard filling the silence.


    Nnenna��s jaw tightened.


    He was ignoring her.


    That only made her more furious.


    She marched forward, her footsteps echoing in the room, then mmed her palm onto his desk.


    ��When.


    Did.


    He.


    Leave?��               ��Two weeks ago,�� Ikenna replied, still not looking up, his voice as calm as ever.


    But in his heart?


    He was furious.


    Four had really left a mark on Nnenna, so much so that she was acting like this just because he left without telling her.


    His sister��s teenage heart couldn��t handle it.


    And he hated it.


    But instead of confronting her feelings head on, he yed it cool.


    ��Why didn��t anyone tell me?!�� Nnenna��s voice cracked, tears welling up in her eyes.


    That finally got Ikenna��s attention.


    His fingers froze over the keyboard, and his head snapped up, disbelief flickering across his face.


    ��You��re crying?�� he asked, his voice sharp with shock.


    ��Just how attached did you get to him in these few months?��               ��I��m not attached!�� she protested quickly, but the way her voice wavered betrayed her.


    ��He was my friend.


    I should have been told when he was leaving!��               She clung to that excuse, like it was the only thing keeping her frompletely breaking down.


    Ikenna let out a dry, mocking chuckle.


    ��Your friend?�� he repeated, voice dripping with sarcasm.


    ��The same ��friend�� who didn��t bother telling you he was leaving?


    This friendship is looking pretty one sided, don��t you think?��               His next words stabbed deep.


    ��And why should you cry for someone who clearly doesn��t want you?��               She was still nursing the sting of Ikenna��s words when a familiar sound echoed in her ears.


    CREATORS�� THOUGHTS     JedidiahBeaufoy    Hey, amazing readers!


    Hope you��re enjoying the novel so far!


    If you are, please show some love, let all thete nights and hunger strikes be worth it!


    I truly appreciate all the support you��ve been giving, whether it��s through voting with power stones or golden tickets, spreading the word, sending good vibes my way, sending gifts, unlocking premium chapters, purchasing privilege chapters, or even just thinking, ��This author is doing a great job posting two to three chapters every day.��  Now for a little announcement: Starting next month, I��ll be increasing the daily updates to three chapters a day, along with more privilege chapters for those who want to read ahead!


    My goal is to keep you entertained and happy, so stay tuned for even more exciting content!


    Thank you all for being part of this journey!

 Chapter 71 - 71 One Sided

    ?Chapter 71: One Sided?


    Chapter 71: One Sided?


    Ding!


    You only thawed 2 percent of Four��s frosty heart out of the five percent assigned to you.


    You lose 1000 good points for partially failing this second mission on him!


    The love system��s words hit her like a punch to the gut, but somehow, Ikenna��s words hurt even more.


    She sat there, her mind spiraling.


    Was everything really one sided?


    Did Four feel nothing for her at all?


    Did her presence leave no mark on him?


    She had spent over two months by his side, pushing through his walls, yet she had only managed to thaw 2 percent of his frozen heart.


    What about the mission?


    No wonder the love system had allowed her to enter that room so easily, no one was staying there anymore.


    And with her rtionship with Ikenna, she could probably even move into that room herself if she wanted to.


    But that thought only made her feel worse.


    She didn��t have the answers to all her burning questions, but one thing was clear               She didn��t want someone who didn��t want her.


    Nnenna left Ikenna��s office, her emotions in turmoil.


    Why had she reacted so strongly?


    And why had sheshed out at Ikenna, of all people, someone she truly liked and respected?


    Was it the lost good points that hurt the most�� or was it the man himself?


    She couldn��t figure it out.


    So she withdrew.


    For weeks, she avoided everyone.


    The only thing she focused on was ranking up her good points, working tirelessly to reach 970 points by helping people.


    She used it plus her previous ones for her fourth month life extension and kept the rest in preparation for her return to the castle.


    But aside from that, she kept to herself.


    Her withdrawal only infuriated Ikenna and Somto more especially Ikenna who had taken the role of a henpecked brother seriously.


    To them, it was obvious.


    Nnenna had fallen in love with Four.


    And now that he was gone, without even saying goodbye               She couldn��t handle it.


    By the time her stay at the hospital ended, she still hadn��t fully unraveled her emotions.


    But she was close.


    Her theory?


    She had seen Four as two things, a good friend and a mission.


    When he left without a word, it caused a deficiency in both connections.


    That exnation fit.


    So she went with it.


    But after that, she made a decision               She canceled the friendship part.


    Friendship was never meant to be one sided.


    If Four didn��t see her as someone worth keeping in his life,               Then she didn��t want him either.


    ��Now isn��t the time to be distracted,�� Nnenna told herself firmly.


    She was going back to the castle in just a few days, and she needed to be ready, body, mind, heart, soul, and spirit.


    Her 16th birthday was approaching fast, the day that had marked the end of her life in her previous life.


    This time, she had already taken steps to prevent the same fate, staying longer in the hospital to address the illnesses that had imed her life on that day in her past.


    But, who knew?


    Nature had a way of finding alternative paths to death.


    She needed to be ready, for anything, and from anyone.


    Seas away from the Royal Hospital, atop a towering snow covered mountain, a man in a white fur coat stood still, his sharp gaze locked onto the frozen expanse below.


    The biting wind howled around him, whipping at his coat, but he didn��t flinch.


    His paleplexion, the color of his clothing, and the white snow made him almost invisible, like a phantom blending into the ice covered world.


    From a distance, a second man emerged from a small camp, his hurried footsteps crunching against the frost as he ran toward the lone figure.


    His breath was ragged, misting in the freezing air.


    ��Sir!


    Urgent news!�� he called out as he approached.


    The man in white remained silent, his piercing gaze never wavering.


    ��What is it?�� he finally asked, his voice calm but dangerously cold.


    ��She��s adopted, sir!�� the second man reported, watching for any reaction.


    When he received none, he continued, urgencycing his tone.


    ��She was adopted into the Achebe royal family�� at the age of six!��               The moment the word six was spoken, the man in white turned sharply, revealing Four��s striking features.


    His usually unreadable eyes flickered with something rare, hope.


    A tense silence settled between them before Four��s voice cut through the icy wind like a de.


    ��Continue investigating,�� he ordered, his tone as sharp as ever.


    A bitter smirk tugged at his lips.


    ��I knew Somto wouldn��t care this much if she wasn��t important.��               The second man gave a swift nod and hurried back toward the camp, disappearing into the swirling snow.


    Four remained where he stood, eyes narrowing as he turned his gaze back to the endless white abyss below.


    So, she was adopted into the Achebe family��               A slow, calcting smile ghosted across his lips.


    Interesting.


    Four��s gaze remained fixed on the endless whitendscape, the flicker of hope in his eyes growing stronger.


    ��I don��t know if you��re her�� but if you are, I��m closer than I��ve ever been,�� he whispered, his breath vanishing into the icy wind.


    The logic in his mind battled against the emotion in his heart.


    He had spent months with that girl, observing her every move, every reaction.


    And yet�� there had been no sign, not even a shadow, of his best friend.


    Still�� this new information changed everything.


    If there was even the slightest chance�� he would dig deeper.


    A Few Days Later               The housekeeper arrived at the hospital, his face lighting up with a warm smile.


    ��You��re finally being discharged,�� he said, his voice filled with genuine happiness.


    ��We miss you at home.��               But the moment those words left his mouth, he hesitated.


    We?


    The truth was, he missed her.


    And maybe a few others had said the same to him.


    But was there really a we?


    Or was he just hoping more people cared than they let on?


    ���������������C               Guys, if we move up the rankings, I��ve got stockpiled chapters here with y��all names on it!


    So please vote with powerstones, golden tickets, send in gifts, purchase the affordable privileges, and tell your friends and enemies about ��They Hated Me In My First Life But Now I Have The Love System��           CREATORS�� THOUGHTS     JedidiahBeaufoy    Hey, amazing readers!


    Hope you��re enjoying the novel so far!


    If you are, please show some love, let all thete nights and hunger strikes be worth it!


    I truly appreciate all the support you��ve been giving, whether it��s through voting with power stones or golden tickets, spreading the word, sending good vibes my way, sending gifts, unlocking premium chapters, purchasing privilege chapters, or even just thinking, ��This author is doing a great job posting two to three chapters every day.��  Now for a little announcement: Starting next month, I��ll be increasing the daily updates to three chapters a day, along with more privilege chapters for those who want to read ahead!


    My goal is to keep you entertained and happy, so stay tuned for even more exciting content!


    Thank you all for being part of this journey!

 Chapter 72 - 72 Wheres the Nagging

    ?Chapter 72: Where��s the Nagging?


    Chapter 72: Where��s the Nagging?


    A brief awkwardness settled between them.


    Not wanting it to linger, he quickly added, ��Let me help you pack.��               Nnenna caught the flicker of uncertainty in his eyes and smiled at him, not out of politeness, but appreciation.


    She nodded, still smiling.


    It took them just ten minutes to pack everything into a medium sized suitcase.


    She had never owned much, neither in the hospital nor at the so called ��home�� waiting for her.


    The housekeeper frowned slightly.


    ��Are you sure this is everything?��               Nnenna simply kept smiling, her eyes clear, her posture rxed.


    Realization dawned on him.


    This was really all she had.


    With nothing else to check, Nnenna walked alongside the middle aged man toward the elevator.


    She reached out to press the button, then froze.


    Her breath caught.


    Ikenna.


    Her heart pounded in her chest.


    She had almost left without saying goodbye.


    Ever since that day, she had been avoiding Ikenna, and for what?


    She couldn��t even give herself a good reason.


    Now, her discharge paperwork was finalized.


    There was no way Ikenna didn��t know about it.


    Would hee to see her?


    Would he ignore herpletely?


    ��He must still be mad about how I behaved����               Guilt crept up her spine, settling heavy in her chest.


    She hated how things had ended that day.


    ��I should have handled it better����               Lost in thought, she stood frozen in front of the elevator, her mind racing.


    Seconds turned into minutes.


    The housekeeper stood beside her, watching in silence.


    He could tell she was debating something, but he didn��t press.


    Finally, Nnenna exhaled and raised her head.


    She turned around, and caught the housekeeper��s gentle, questioning gaze.


    ��Grandpa Housekeeper,�� she said, her voice steady but her heart pounding, ��there��s something I need to do before we leave.��               ��Okay,�� the housekeeper nodded, not questioning her despite his curiosity.


    ��Do you need my help?�� he asked.


    Nnenna shook her head.


    ��No, I can take care of it.


    Please wait for me outside.


    I��ll be there soon.��               She gave him a reassuring smile.


    He nodded again, no questions asked, and stepped into the elevator.


    As the doors closed, she waited for the lights to dim before pressing the button for the highest floor.


    The elevator doors slid open with a soft chime.


    Nnenna stepped out, her heart beating faster than usual.


    She greeted the secretary as always, trying to keep her voice steady.


    Then, standing before a door she hadn��t seen in weeks, she took a breath and knocked.


    ��Come in,�� came a familiar voice from inside.


    Her fingers tightened around the doorknob for a split second before she finally pushed the door open.


    The main office looked exactly the same, neat, organized, and calm, but the moment she stepped inside, she realized��               ��This isn��t as easy as I thought it would be.��               She stood there, unsure of what to say.


    Across the room, Ikenna sat at his desk, focused on some files.


    He hadn��t looked up yet, probably assuming it was just someone bringing him more work.


    Seconds ticked by.


    Then, finally, he sensed the silence.


    His pen stilled.


    He nced up.


    And when his eyesnded on her, everything shifted.


    For a moment, he just stared.


    She was here.


    Despite the weeks of distance, despite how things had ended, she hade.


    And even though he was still upset, even though he had convinced himself to keep his distance��               He couldn��t stop the small smile that tugged at his lips.


    He had tried to pay her back by withdrawing too.


    But now, seeing her standing there               He realized just how much he was going to miss her.


    ��You��re here,�� Ikenna said, his voice calm, but deep down, he was relieved.


    He had convinced himself that he didn��t care, that her silence these past weeks was meaningless, but now that she stood before him, he realized the truth, he had been waiting for her.


    If she had left without saying goodbye, if she had done to him what Four had done to her��               He would have been devastated.


    Maybe even more than she had been.


    Nnenna let out a breath she hadn��t even realized she was holding.


    The momentary smile on his face reassured her, it was small, fleeting, but it was there.


    And somehow, that made this easier.


    She stepped closer, standing across from him at his desk, her hands lightly gripping the edge.


    ��Brother Ikenna���� she hesitated, then forced the words out.


    ��I��m going home today.��               She had expected to feel happy saying it.


    She wasn��t supposed to want to stay here.


    But as she spoke the words, an ache settled deep in her chest.


    Her time at the hospital had been the most peaceful she had ever known, in both lives.


    And the man sitting before her��               He was one of the people who had made it that way.


    For the first time, she wished she could stay.


    Stay here, with him.


    Never go back.


    But she couldn��t.


    She had responsibilities.


    She had an entire royal family to face.


    She kept staring at him, waiting, but the words she longed to hear never came.


    Ikenna finally stood from his chair, his tall frame towering over her as he closed the distance.


    For a moment, she thought he might say something important, something that would make her hesitation worth it.


    Instead, he simply patted her head.


    His touch was gentle, but his expression felt��off.


    ��I��m d you came to say goodbye,�� he said, his voice unreadable.


    Then, just like that, he took a step back.


    ��You should go now.


    Your housekeeper is waiting for you downstairs.


    Don��t keep him waiting.��               That was it?


    Nnenna felt a sharp sting of disappointment.


    Where was the concern?


    The nagging?


    The usual, ��Take care of yourself.�� Or even a simple, ��Call me if you need anything.��               Why didn��t he say any of that?


    A cold realization hit her, maybe��               Maybe he was cutting all ties with her.


    Just like her so called friend, Four.


    ������������-               What do you think of the novel?


    Please leave ament and a review.


    It will be much appreciated.


    Thank you!


    ??             CREATORS�� THOUGHTS     JedidiahBeaufoy    Win win just started guys  Music: Oh I need power stones, privileged readers, gifts, golden tickets, collections, premium readers, reviews, chapterments, paragraphments��these would really make me happy��.This is my song right now guys!


    Please support!

 Chapter 73 - 73 Going Home

    ?Chapter 73: Going Home   Chapter 73: Going Home                              Her expression hardened, her emotions locking away behind a calm mask.


    Ikenna noticed the shift, his brows furrowing slightly.


    He didn��t understand why her face suddenly changed, but he didn��t ask.


    Because if he did��               He might end up saying something he wasn��t ready to admit.


    Seeing that he had nothing more to say, Nnenna turned to leave.


    But just as she reached the door               ��Wait.��               His voice stopped her in her tracks.


    She spun around immediately, hope igniting in her chest.


    Maybe he had changed his mind.


    Maybe he did have something more to say.


    Instead, she watched as Ikenna calmly pulled open a drawer, retrieved a good number of books and writing materials, then walked over to her.


    ��Somto asked me to give you these when you are discharged.


    He would havee himself, but something held him back,�� he said, cing them in her hands.


    She stared down at the items, then back up at him, waiting, expecting more.


    But Ikenna just stepped back.


    ��That��s it, then.


    Go on now,�� he said, his tone final.


    Nnenna��s fingers clenched around the books as she swallowed the bitter taste of disappointment.


    Without another word, she turned and walked out of the office.


    As she stepped into the elevator and pressed the button for the ground floor, a familiar chime rang in her ears.


    Ding!


    You��ve stressed almost the entire staff at Royal Hospital, including Director Ikenna, since you woke up.


    But at the same time, won their favor through your numerous good deeds.


    You lost 125 good points for the first but gained 1000 good points for the second.


    Congrattions!


    Nnenna ������               But the notification still made her smile.


    Being loved felt good.


    As soon as she stepped out of the elevator, a wave of people greeted her.


    Word had spread that she was finally being discharged, and many staff members plus patients came to see her off.


    For the next thirty minutes, she found herself hugging, thanking, and saying goodbye to those who had taken care of her and those she had taken care of for months.


    Then, from the crowd, Nurse Courage emerged.


    The woman who had once cared for Nnenna had, in turn, been taken care of by Nnenna when she was at her lowest.


    The nurse rushed over, wrapping her in a tight hug.


    ��I know you don��t have a phone yet,�� she said, pulling back and pressing a small slip of paper into Nnenna��s hand, ��but here��s my number.


    Maybe you could use the house phone to contact me.


    I��ll really miss you, dear.


    I��ll really miss you.��               A lump formed in Nnenna��s throat, but she smiled.


    ��Don��t worry, Mommy Courage,�� she reassured.


    ��I��ll alwayse visit you.�� Then, yfully, she added, ��Just don��t forget to send me a gift on my birthday!��               The nurse chuckled, nodding, but Nnenna had no ns to actually invite her.


    She didn��t know what would happen that day.


    Until things were more stable, she couldn��t afford to let the royal family know about anyone important to her.


    She hugged the woman again, memorizing her face.


    She looked better.


    Much better than the day she found out Ruben had been cheating.


    A wave of relief washed over Nnenna.


    ��She��s moving forward,�� she thought,forted by that.


    With a final nce, she turned away and stepped into the luxurious car waiting for her.


    The housekeeper was already seated inside, and the moment she settled in, the driver started the engine.


    As the car pulled away from the hospital, Nnenna let out a breath she hadn��t realized she was holding.


    It was time to go home.


    In the car, Nnenna blinked rapidly, trying to keep the tears at bay.


    Her peaceful days were officially over.


    From the moment she stepped onto royal grounds, the battle for her life would begin.


    But not this time.


    Not like before.


    ��I am not going down easily,�� she whispered to herself, her hands clenching into fists.


    Her eyes cleared, sharp with determination, as she began to strategize.


    Every move she made at the castle had to be calcted.


    She couldn��t afford to be careless.


    Castle Grounds �C Garage               The long drive finally ended, and as the car rolled to a stop in the grand garage, Nnenna stepped out.


    The housekeeper walked beside her, and the moment she entered the house, a few familiar servants hurried forward to greet her.


    ��Wee home, Princess!�� they chimed, smiles lighting up their faces.


    Nnenna��s heart warmed at their kindness.


    She stepped forward, wrapping them in a brief but genuine hug.


    ��Thank you, everyone,�� she said softly, feeling a sliver of warmth in returning home.


    But as she turned to leave, reality mmed into her.


    Her room.


    It was still under the stairs.


    Her lips curled slightly in disgust.


    How can a human being live under the stairs?


    She exhaled sharply.


    ��One step at a time,�� she reminded herself.


    She would turn everything around.


    She would reim her ce.


    As she walked toward the servants�� quarters, whispers floated behind her back.


    ��The troublemaker is back,�� one muttered.


    ��At least now our workload will reduce,�� another replied with a smirk.


    ��Tell me about it.


    Now I don��t have to serve Princess Ebere anymore.


    She��s been making my life a living nightmare since Nnenna was rushed to the hospital,�� a timid girl whispered to her friend.


    ��You��re lucky, Chika,�� her friend, a taller maid named Miriam, muttered back.


    ��At least you only had to deal with one.


    I got assigned to Queen Chioma, and let me tell you, I would rather scrub the entire west wing alone than serve that woman again.��               ��Tsk, don��t even start,�� a third servant, an older woman named Ifunanya, chimed in.


    ��I had to clean up after Prince Abuchi��ste night parties.


    If I hear one more wine ss shatter, I might just lose my mind.��               ��Ugh, and you know what��s worse?�� Miriam leaned in closer.


    ��Now that she��s back, you can bet Princess Ebere will try to make her life miserable all over again.


    I almost feel bad for the girl.��           CREATORS�� THOUGHTS     JedidiahBeaufoy    Music: I don��t let you guys sleep without reading two new chapters, I don��t let you guys go out for the day with reading a new chapter.


    Oh please don��t let me sleep without seeing your support or let me wake up and my smile goes upside down after seeing a nk support page.


    This is my newest song.


    Please support!

 Chapter 74 - 74 Ranting like a Fool

    ?Chapter 74: Ranting like a Fool   Chapter 74: Ranting like a Fool                              ��Almost,�� Ifunanya smirked.


    ��She does have a habit of stirring up trouble, whether she means to or not.��               The whispers continued, a low murmur of gossip and spection filling the hall as Nnenna walked past, her face unreadable.


    Let them talk.


    Their words were irrelevant.


    She had bigger things to worry about.


    Soon, they would all see.


    For most of the servants, the only reason they ever missed Nnenna was because she used to help them with their work, bending over backward just to please them and carve out a ce for herself in the royal family.


    But what she never realized was that none of them truly cared for her.


    The harder she tried to be epted, the more they resented her.


    How could a girl with no royal blood be called a princess?


    ��Tch.


    Look at her walking in like she owns the ce,�� a servant muttered under her breath.


    ��Well, at least now she��s back.


    Our work free days are back!�� another whispered.


    Nnenna heard every word, but she still didn��t flinch.


    She had learned long ago that reacting only gave them more power.


    Instead, she ignored them, clenched her jaw, and gripped the cold knob of her door.


    Just then, the housekeeper walked in, adjusting his coat after putting away the things he had forgotten to pack earlier.


    ��Nnenna, are you hungry?�� he asked gently.


    She shook her head, not trusting herself to speak.


    ��I��ll bring you something anyway,�� he said with a small smile, relieved that she seemed unaffected by the whispers floating through the halls.


    He wasn��t sure if she was ignoring them or if she had truly grown stronger, but he hoped it was thetter.


    As soon as he left, Nnenna stepped inside her room               And stopped cold.


    The ce was a disaster.


    Her books were ripped apart, their torn pages scattered across the floor like dead leaves.


    Her mattress had been flipped over, her sheets missing.


    Her few clothes had been dumped carelessly, some stained with ink while others were just gone.


    Her heart hardened.


    The Achebe siblings had been busy.


    Taking a slow breath, she walked inside, picked up her bag, and began silently cleaning the mess.


    There was no use crying over it.


    Anything that couldn��t be saved, she tossed aside.


    She had expected this.


    But what they didn��t know was that the girl they had bullied before no longer existed.


    It took Nnenna an hour to clean up the disaster they had left for her.


    Without a word, she picked up the shredded books, overturned furniture, and piles of trash, clearing everything piece by piece.


    Several servants had gathered to watch, smirking and whispering among themselves.


    ��She��s finally seeing her ce,�� one chuckled.


    ��I was hoping she would at least cry,�� another sighed in disappointment.


    After all, they were the ones who had trashed her room, a task given to them by Princess Ebere, a task they had taken great pleasure in.


    Yet, to their frustration, Nnenna did not react.


    No anger.


    No sadness.


    No pleading for help.


    She silently carried bag after bag of broken belongings and garbage out into the hall, her facepletely unreadable.


    Thirty minutes passed, and the servants grew restless.


    ��This isn��t fun anymore,�� one muttered, crossing her arms.


    ��She��s just ignoring us.��               One by one, they lost interest and left, their hopes of seeing her break down shattered.


    But Ebere remained.


    Unlike the others, she wasn��t bored.


    She was furious.


    The more she watched Nnenna act like nothing had happened, the more she felt her own sanity slipping.


    ��How can she just take this?


    How can she not react?��               Her fingers clenched into fists.


    Enough was enough.


    Ebere stepped out of the shadows, ready to confront her.


    Ebere strode forward, her face carefully arranged into a mask of warmth and surprise.


    ��Sister!


    I just heard that you were back!�� she said, her voice dripping with sweetness.


    ��Wee home.��               She opened her arms, stepping in for a hug.


    But Nnenna took a step back.


    Her expression was calm but cautious, her sharp eyes watching Ebere like she could see right through her.


    ��I��ve been back for almost an hour now,�� Nnenna said, tilting her head slightly.


    ��And you��re only just hearing about it?


    It looks like you don��t have as much influence as you thought�� Sister.��               The mocking emphasis on thest word sent a flicker of annoyance through Ebere��s eyes, but she quickly masked it with a soft chuckle.


    Of course, she wanted tosh out.


    To tear Nnenna��s confidence apart.


    But she couldn��t ruin her perfect image.


    Not yet.


    So instead, she smiled sweetly.


    ��It��s the servants�� fault for not informing me sooner,�� she said lightly.


    ��I��ll make sure they��re punishedter.��               Then, her tone shifted, her voice dipping into something almost amused.


    ��Yourebacks are getting bolder, sister,�� she said, watching Nnenna closely, searching for any reaction, anger, fear, difort.


    Anything that would satisfy her.


    But Nnenna was still busy.


    Expression unreadable.


    Not giving her even a sliver of satisfaction.


    Nnenna continued dragging out bags of garbage and straightening up her room,pletely ignoring Ebere��s presence.


    She didn��t even spare her a nce, as if she were nothing more than air.


    Ebere��s smug expression twitched.


    She had expected some kind of reaction, a frown, anger, maybe even tears, but instead, she was being treated like she didn��t exist.


    The servants nearby had begun exchanging nces, whispering among themselves, and Ebere could feel their eyes on her, questioning why she was still standing there like a fool.


    Unwilling to lose face, she quicklyposed herself and forced a smile.


    ��Sister, I have some work to finish,�� she said, pretending to be in a rush.


    ��But I��m really d you��re back.


    Mom and Dad even arranged a special dinner in your honor!


    I hope you��ll attend.��               Her voice was sweet, but everyone knew the truth, Nnenna wasn��t allowed at the dining table.


    She always received her meals separately, either eating alone in her room or with the servants in the kitchen.


    Ebere��s invitation was nothing but a cruel taunt.


    CREATORS�� THOUGHTS     JedidiahBeaufoy    Music: Oh I need power stones, privileged readers, gifts, golden tickets, collections, premium readers, reviews, chapterments, paragraphments��these would really make me happy��.This is my song right now guys!


    Please support!

 Chapter 75 - 75 Tonight, They Can Wait

    ?Chapter 75: Tonight, They Can Wait   Chapter 75: Tonight, They Can Wait                              At that moment, Nnenna finally looked up, her lips curling into a slow, eerie smile.


    ��You��re inviting me, sister?�� she asked in a soft, sweet voice, her eyes gleaming with something unreadable.


    ��How kind of you.��               She tilted her head slightly, her smile deepening.


    ��Alright then,�� she said, her tone dripping with unsettling cheerfulness.


    ��I��ll be there.��               Ebere��s breath hitched for a second.


    For the first time, it felt like she had made a miscalction.


    Nnenna��s eerie tone had sent a shiver down her spine, making her instinctively step back.


    She quickly masked her difort, spun on her heel, and walked away, but her stiff posture gave her away, Nnenna had sessfully rattled her.


    With a roll of her eyes, Nnenna stepped back into her room, shutting the door behind her.


    She wasn��t in the mood for childish mind games.


    Not today.


    Ikenna��s cold farewell still weighed on her heart, and the uncertainty of when she would see Nurse Courage again only deepened her unhappiness.


    She let out a slow sigh and unzipped her medium sized suitcase.


    Most of her belongings had been trashed, leaving the room emptier than ever.


    She nced around at the bare space, her lips pressing into a thin line.


    This ce had never felt like home, but now it looked just as hollow as it felt.


    With another sigh, she sank to the floor, lying t on her back as her mind started to race.


    The dinner.


    She was going.


    And she knew something would happen there.


    There was no way Ebere��s invitation was just a simple, innocent gesture.


    It was a setup, a trap, or maybe even something worse.


    But that was fine.


    If they wanted to y games, she would y too.


    She just had to be ready.


    And she would be.


    A few minutester, the housekeeper returned with a tray of food.


    Nnenna epted it with a small nod and ate in silence, her mind already racing with strategies for the night.


    Once she finished, she ced the tray aside and leaned back against the wall.


    ��Love System,�� she called out, her voice firm.


    ��I might need you during the dinner.


    How many good points do I have now?��               Ding!


    ��You currently have 1,635 good points remaining.��               ��Good.�� She smirked.


    ��I��m going to be feasting with devils tonight.


    And anyone who dines with devils must use a long spoon.


    You��ll be my long spoon.��               The Love System remained silent for a moment before replying in a t tone.


    ��If you can avoid using your good points, avoid it.��               Nnenna raised an eyebrow.


    ��You��ll need them more one day, so don��t depend on them too much.��               The girl only hummed in response, nodding as if she understood.


    But in her mind?


    She was nning somethingpletely different.


    Time flew by, and before she knew it, the clock struck 7:00 p.m.


    dinner time.


    Yet, Nnenna remained in her room, making no move to leave.


    Knock.


    Knock.


    ��Princess Nnenna, His Majesty is asking for you,�� a female voice called from outside.


    She smirked.


    They were already getting impatient.


    ��I��ll be there soon.


    Just need to get ready,�� she replied casually.


    The sound of retreating footsteps followed.


    She took her time, not rushing, because tonight�� they could wait.


    Ten minutester, the same voice returned, this time,ced with clear impatience.


    ��Nnenna!


    His Majesty is asking for you!�� The female voice didn��t bother maintaining courtesy anymore.


    Nnenna smiled, standing up slowly.


    ��I��ll be there soon,�� she said, her tone deliberately slow and controlled.


    ��I have to show up well dressed, right?


    To show my respects to Father.��               She emphasized the word Father, a reminder.


    A reminder that she was still a princess, no matter how low her status.


    Silence.


    Then, a more cautious voice responded, ��O-okay, Princess Nnenna.��               Five minutes passed.


    This time, a different voice came from outside her door.


    ��Princess Nnenna, the royal family is waiting for you.


    I��m here to escort you.��               Escort?


    Nnenna smirked.


    He meant make sure she had no choice but to attend.


    Silence.


    The guard waited, his patience thinning.


    When no reply came, he clenched his fists, ready to break down the door in frustration.


    But just as his foot lifted, a voice floated from inside.


    ��Okay, I��m almost done here.


    I just need to put on my clothes.��               The guard froze.


    The moment the words ��put on clothes�� registered in his brain, his entire body stiffened.


    Breaking into a royal��s room while she was changing?


    Even if the king and queen didn��t care about Nnenna, the consequences for him could be severe.


    After all, if word got out that a princess��s privacy had been vited, it wouldn��t just be his head on the line, the royal family��s reputation would take a hit.


    He swallowed hard and took a step back, forcing himself to wait.


    The guard stood by the door, his initial irritation reced with caution.


    Inside, Nnenna sat back down, watching his shadow retreat through the gap under the door.


    She had intended to make things easy for him, nning to open the door once she was dressed.


    But when he had nearly forced his way in, she saw no need to pity him anymore.


    So she made him wait.


    Ten more minutes passed before she finally emerged from her storage closet at exactly 7:38 p.m.


    She wore one of her favorite dresses, a long, faded orange gown.


    Though washed out, it was still orange, her favorite color, and one of the best she owned.


    ��I��m ready now,�� she said, her voice calm yet indifferent.


    Without sparing the guard a nce, she walked toward the dining room.


    Her light, graceful steps carried an elegance she had never disyed before.


    Like a true princess, she glided away, leaving the guard frozen in ce, watching her retreating figure with a dazed expression.


    He couldn��t shake the feeling, something about her had changed.


    The guard had served in the castle long before Nnenna arrived.


    CREATORS�� THOUGHTS     JedidiahBeaufoy    Music: Oh I need power stones, privileged readers, gifts, golden tickets, collections, premium readers, reviews, chapterments, paragraphments��these would really make me happy��.This is my song right now guys!


    Please support!

 Chapter 76 - 76 Pushing Her Down the stairs

    ?Chapter 76: Pushing Her Down the stairs   Chapter 76: Pushing Her Down the stairs                              Yet, in all those years, he had never sensed such a powerful aura from her.


    Before, she had been timid, eager to please, an easy target.


    A girl constantly overlooked and ridiculed.


    Herck of favor with the royal family had only made things worse.


    But now��               Something was different.


    Realizing she was already steps away from the dining hall, he hurriedly followed.


    Her light, deliberate steps were deceptively quick.


    The family dining room               The moment Nnenna stepped inside, the room fell silent.


    All eyes turned to her.


    First, anger.


    Then, shock.


    Finally, assessment.


    Nnenna��s gaze swept across the room, her mind sharpening as she evaluated her opponents.


    At the head of the table sat the king, his expression unreadable.


    To his left, Queen Chioma sat in her usual ce, her posture elegant yet cold.


    On his right, the Queen Mother, watching with sharp, knowing eyes.


    Beside the old woman sat Princess Ebere, her lips curled in a smirk.


    To the Queen��s left sat the fourth prince, Chidera, his gaze filled with amusement.


    Then came the second prince, Obinna, and beside him, the third prince, Abuchi.


    One seat was empty.


    Somto was absent.


    Nnenna took a deep breath, steeling herself before walking forward.


    Her steps were calm, deliberate.


    She ignored the scrutinizing stares, making her way to the farthest chair from them.


    Stopping before it, she looked up and greeted them all in a smooth,posed tone.


    ��Grandmother, Father, Mother, Sister, Brothers�� I apologize for keeping you waiting.


    I did not want to appear disorganized, that would be an insult to you all, especially Father.��               A faint, polite smile touched her lips.


    ��My preparations took longer than expected�� it was difficult finding a suitable dress.��               Then, without hesitation, she sat down.


    Her words would have been convincing, if only she were actually dressed up.


    Instead, she wore an outdated, faded orange gown.


    The contrast between her elegant demeanor and the pitiful state of her dress was almostughable.


    Yet, not a single personughed.


    Because something about her confidence made it hard to mock her outright.


    At this point, no one cared about the dress.


    What truly unsettled them was the aura she carried.


    Something about her had changed, drastically.


    She looked the same, yet she felt��


    different.


    What happened to her?


    Four months in the hospital, and she returned like this?


    Silence filled the dining room as their eyes raked over her, searching.


    Yet, they could not pinpoint it.


    The tension thickened, making the air stifling, until the heavy thud of boots against the polished floor snapped them out of their daze.


    The guard entered.


    His presence shattered the eerie silence, making everyone blink as if waking from a spell.


    The king cleared his throat, breaking the awkwardness further.


    Then, with a measured nod, he finally addressed her.


    ��It��s okay, Nnenna.


    That was�� thoughtful of you.��               His words were neutral, carefully avoiding anything deeper.


    Because if he acknowledged her effort too much, he would have to acknowledge the pitiful state of her dress.


    And that was not a conversation he wanted to have.


    Nice move.


    Nnenna smirked internally.


    The king waved at the servants to reheat the luxurious dishes, and the sight of the food being carried away made the hunger in the room even more unbearable.


    Forty minutes.


    They had waited forty whole minutes for her.


    As the servants disappeared into the kitchen, frustration thickened the air.


    Chidera��s jaw clenched.


    His eyes darted to Ebere, filled with me and irritation.


    This was her fault.


    She just had to invite Nnenna.


    Dinner was usually peaceful.


    Quiet.


    Orderly.


    But now?


    The atmosphere was suffocating.


    Unbearably personal.


    And the one responsible?


    The one who had thrown them all into this mess?


    Nnenna.


    Ebere had convinced them to let her sit at the table, selling it as a way to ��wee her back.��               None of them wanted her there.


    But to keep up appearances, they had reluctantly agreed.


    Now, they were paying the price.


    Everyone thought she would arrive early, it was, after all, the first time she had been allowed to sit with them.


    But to their shock, not only did she fail to get there before time, she showed up forty minuteste.


    They were on the verge of shouting at her, ready to unleash their frustration, but the moment she stepped into the room, her aura silenced them.


    There was something different about her, a new vibe that demanded attention.


    After she offered a calm but confident apology, they exchanged unsure nces, their anger suddenly subdued.


    Still, Chidera wasn��t about to let it slide.


    He leaned forward, his face twisting with disdain.


    ��After eight months, it seems you��ve forgotten who you are,�� he spat, his voice dripping with venom.


    ��You dared to keep us waiting!


    Even after the ident you caused, you still don��t know your ce.


    Instead, you��ve gotten even more cocky now!��               His words hung in the air like poison.


    The king, seated at the head of the table, frowned deeply, annoyance flickering across his face.


    Why did he bring that up?!


    He opened his mouth to intervene, but before he could speak, Nnenna��s voice sliced through the tension like a de.


    ��idents I caused?�� she said, her tone icy and measured.


    The room went deathly silent.


    Her gaze locked on Chidera, unflinching and sharp, daring him to continue.


    Chidera��s jaw tightened, but he didn��t respond immediately.


    Only Obinna, seated nearby, shifted ufortably.


    He had been there too, watching silently while Chidera shoved her down the stairs.


    The tension in the room thickened as Nnenna��s gaze pierced Chidera.


    ��Who here doesn��t know it was you?�� she continued coldly.


    ��You pushed me down the stairs, and Obinna stood there and did nothing.��               The room fell into an uneasy silence.


    Chidera opened his mouth to respond but hesitated, visibly rattled.


    After a long pause, he sneered.


    ��I had my reasons,�� he said, trying to mask his unease.


    Nnenna arched an eyebrow, her expression unyielding.


    ��Reasons?


    Go ahead.


    Enlighten us.��           CREATORS�� THOUGHTS     JedidiahBeaufoy    Music: Oh I needments,ments, and reviews  Oh I need powerstones, golden tickets and more readers   Will you please support me because that will make me very happy

 Chapter 77 - 77 Grounded

    ?Chapter 77: Grounded   Chapter 77: Grounded                              Chidera��s smirk faltered, but he pressed on.


    ��You shouldn��t have denied me what I asked for,�� he snapped, gesturing toward Nnenna.


    ��Everything in this house belongs to me, including that toy!


    Anyone who disrespects a royal deserves what they get,�� he concluded smugly, leaning back in his chair with confidence.


    The room stirred with quiet murmurs, but Nnenna remained calm, her gaze sharp.


    ��Disrespects a royal?�� she repeated, her tone dripping with disdain.


    ��If I remember correctly, myst name is Achebe.


    My title is Second Princess.


    Doesn��t that make me a royal?��               Her eyes flicked to the king, daring him to deny her.


    The king hesitated, his expression reluctant, but after a heavy pause, he nodded.


    He couldn��t deny the truth of her words, she was, after all, the daughter he had adopted.


    The room went silent again as all eyes turned back to Nnenna.


    She stood her ground, her presencemanding respect.


    ��If disrespecting a royal warrants being pushed down the stairs and spending almost eight months in the hospital, four of those in aa, then what punishment have you received for disrespecting me?�� Nnenna asked, her voice cutting through the room like a de.


    Though her words were directed at the king, her sharp, unyielding gaze never left Chidera.


    Her questionnded like a thunderp, sparking a wave of shock from her siblings.


    None of them had expected her to speak so boldly.


    The persistence in her tone was undeniable, her courage unshakable.


    King Ikechukwu, who had been reluctant toment, stiffened in his chair.


    He had no desire to escte the situation, but when Nnenna turned her head to face him, her fiery eyes boring into his own, he felt the weight of her challenge.


    ��You are right,�� he finally admitted, his tone heavy with reluctant authority.


    He turned to his fourth son, his expression dark.


    ��You are grounded for one week.


    Aside from official or urgent events, you are not to leave the castle.��               ��What?!


    You can��t���� Chidera sputtered angrily, his voice rising in protest.


    But before he could finish, another voice overshadowed his.


    ��Eight months in the hospital, four of them in aa,�� Nnenna said, her voice trembling with fury.


    ��A seizure.


    Headaches.


    Fevers.


    Countless things I endured, and all he gets is a week?��               Her words zed through the room, her eyes burning with righteous anger as she stared down the king.


    The tension in the room was growing, the weight of her pain and outrage bearing down on everyone present.


    King Ikechukwu flinched slightly as he met her eyes, a flicker of uncertainty shing across his face.


    He couldn��t pinpoint exactly what made him flinch, was it the fire in her gaze, the unwavering determination, or the quiet condemnation that seemed to radiate from her?


    From the corner of his eye, he noticed several servants lingering nearby, their ears clearly attuned to the unfolding drama.


    Ikechukwu had always prided himself on being seen as a great and benevolent king.


    It was his reputation, his legacy.


    To maintain that image, he had often chosen to stay clear of the conflicts between Nnenna and his wife or children, pretending he was unaware of the injustices she endured under his roof.


    But now, with so many eyes watching, possible spies among them, he couldn��t afford to appear biased.


    Nnenna��s piercing gaze only amplified the pressure.


    Seeing the raw determination on her face, he took a deep breath and turned back to Chidera.


    His voice, though steady, still carried a weight of reluctant authority.


    ��One month,�� he said firmly.


    ��No phones, no devices.


    You are not to leave the main building.


    The castle grounds are off limits to you.��               Chidera��s mouth fell open, but the king continued, leaving no room for argument.


    ��From your room to the dining hall, the parlor, the corridors, you may move within the main building, but you cannot step foot beyond it for the next month.


    During important events, you can participate, but after that, you are grounded again.��               The king��s decision ignited a ripple of reactions, far stronger this time and not just from the fourth prince.


    Queen Chioma, her lips pressed into a thin line, was poised to object when the maids reentered, trays of food bnced carefully in their hands.


    The tter of tes and the rich aroma of the meal temporarily silenced the room, forcing her to wait.


    But the moment the food wasid out and the maids stepped back, she opened her mouth to speak again.


    Before she could get a word out, King Ikechukwu raised his hand sharply, his tone cutting through the air like a whip.


    ��Let��s eat.


    We��ve already wasted enough time,�� hemanded, his voice brooking no opposition.


    And just like that, the conversation was over.


    The family ate in silence, a tense and heavy atmosphere hanging over the dining table.


    Resentment simmered in the eyes of most, none of them pleased with the king��s verdict.


    None, except for Nnenna.


    She sat quietly, piling her te with food, eating calmly as though none of it concerned her.


    Her indifference stood in stark contrast to the frustration radiating from everyone else, adding anotheryer of tension to the meal.


    After a while, the king set his cutlery down with a deliberate motion and dabbed his mouth with a napkin.


    The sudden gesture drew everyone��s attention.


    ��I have an announcement,�� he began, his voice steady butmanding.


    ��We all know Princess Ebere��s birthday ising up in a few weeks.


    Initially, I nned for it to be a small gathering, just us and a few close rtives and friends.


    But I��ve changed my mind.��               He paused for effect, letting the weight of his words sink in.


    ��You will have a grand ball instead,�� he dered.


    King Ikechukwu��s words caused a wave of murmurs around the table, but this time, they were filled with excitement.


    The oppressive atmosphere began to lift as smiles reced tense expressions.


    Everyone was eager to show off at the ball, and the idea of celebrating the kingdom��s only princess made it all the more appealing.


    CREATORS�� THOUGHTS     JedidiahBeaufoy    Huge Shoutout!


    A big thank you to CJ, Manu, Lostreader, Sarah, Jody, Eloisa, I and Khosa for your amazing support and power stones!


    And of course, to all of you who are quietly cheering me on, whether by reading, unlocking premium and privilege chapters, spreading the word, or just sending good vibes my way, I see you, and I appreciate you more than words can say.


    You guys are truly the best!


    Let��s keep this journey going strong!

 Chapter 78 - 78 Birthday Phobia

    ?Chapter 78: Birthday Phobia   Chapter 78: Birthday Phobia                              Ebere, glowing with excitement, was particrly pleased.


    Her smile lit up the room as she spoke.


    ��Thank you, Father,�� she said sweetly, responding to the subtle nudge from Queen Chioma��s pointed look.


    ��You��re wee,�� the king replied, his own expression softening.


    King Ikechukwu had always been proud of his only biological daughter.


    Seeing her happiness made him even more satisfied with his decision.


    ��It��s your sweet sixteen, and we��ll make sure it��s the best����               ��It��s my birthday too,�� Nnenna��s calm voice cut through his words, bringing the cheerful mood to an abrupt halt.


    An awkward silence descended over the table.


    All eyes turned to Nnenna, herposed expression a stark contrast to the sudden tension she��d caused.


    The king��s smile faltered, a flicker of annoyance crossing his face.


    He didn��t appreciate being interrupted, especially by her.


    Nnenna had grown bolder, and while he found it inconvenient, he couldn��t deny she had a point.


    It was her birthday too.


    If they were inviting distinguished guests from within and beyond the kingdom, it would be impossible to ignore Nnenna entirely.


    The event had to appear fair, at least on the surface.


    Suppressing his irritation, King Ikechukwu sighed.


    ��You��re right,�� he admitted reluctantly.


    Nnenna��s steady gaze remained fixed on him, her expression giving nothing away.


    Her unspoken challenge lingered, reminding everyone at the table that she was no longer willing to be ignored.


    ��Indeed, it��s your birthday too,�� King Ikechukwu replied, his tone even butced with a faint edge of authority.


    ��I was going to get to that if you had let me finish.


    Both of you will be celebrated on that day.


    So, make sure you��re ready, and take all your etiquette sses seriously.


    Learn how to act appropriately for the asion,�� he added firmly.


    Nnenna let out a small scoff, though she quickly masked it with a sip of water.


    ��So, he did know I was supposed to be taking etiquette sses.�� The thought burned in her mind, apanied by a wave of bitterness.


    For years, she had watched Ebere��s etiquette lessons through a small window, silently mimicking movements and posture in secret.


    She had no teacher of her own, no one had ever bothered.


    For nearly a decade, she had been excluded from every ball, every royal event, as if her existence were an afterthought.


    And now, suddenly, they cared?


    Now, she was expected to condense ten years of etiquette training into a few short weeks just because they wanted to disy her to the world at this ball.


    The sheer absurdity of it made her clench her fists under the table.


    It wasn��t about preparing her or giving her a fair chance; it was about appearances.


    They needed her to look presentable so the kingdom wouldn��t question why the adopted princess had been hidden away for so long.


    But Nnenna didn��t let any of this show.


    Instead, she took another bite of food, her face calm, though her mind churned with resentment and determination.


    ��If they think I��ll just nod along and y their perfect doll, they��re wrong.��               Fortunately for Nnenna, she was a fast learner.


    Years of watching Ebere��s lessons through the window had paid off.


    She had quietly mastered every movement, every rule, and every gesture, and, if she were honest, she was better at it than Ebere herself.


    But no one knew this.


    So, when King Ikechukwu made his remark, she simply smiled and nodded.


    ��I��ll pay attention to the teacher,�� she said, her tone respectful and calm.


    The king, satisfied with her response, nodded in approval.


    He seemed pleased that she was being obedient.


    Queen Chioma, who had remained silent until then, took the opportunity to speak.


    Her voice was sweet but carried an edge that Nnenna knew all too well.


    ��Remember to help with the preparations for the asion,�� she said, ncing briefly at Nnenna before returning her attention to her te.


    To the others at the table, the queen��s words seemed normal.


    Helping out was part of being a member of the household.


    But Nnenna knew better.


    She knew exactly what ��helping�� meant in this house, doing almost all the work herself.


    It was one of the many things that had drained her spirit in her past life, chipping away at her bit by bit.


    The memories flickered in her mind like a cruel reminder, but she quickly shook them off.


    After dinner, everyone excused themselves and returned to their rooms, most with half empty stomachs.


    The atmosphere at the table had killed their appetite.


    But not Nnenna.


    She had eaten to her heart��s content, savoring every bite.


    If she was going to face whatever storm awaited her, she would do it on a full stomach.


    Back in her room, Nnenna shared her small victory with the Love System, her voice smug as she leaned back on her chair.


    ��See?


    I didn��t even have to use a single Good Point.��               ��Well, I��m d,�� the Love System replied, its tone calm but carrying a note of caution.


    ��But you do realize that what you just did might bring even bigger trouble your way, right?��               Nnenna��s smile faltered for only a second before she straightened, her expression turning serious.


    ��Whether I do something or not, they��re always going to target me.


    So, I might as well fight back.�� Her voice carried a quiet defiance, one that had grown stronger with every challenge she had faced.


    ��Fair enough,�� the system replied, its tone thoughtful.


    There was a brief pause before it spoke again, its voice suddenly more mysterious.


    ��Your birthday ising up, isn��t it?


    You should be careful.��               Nnenna sat up straighter, the hint of unease creeping into her chest.


    ��What do you mean by ��be careful��?


    Do you know something that��s going to happen that day?�� she asked, her voiceced with both curiosity and fear.


    The Love System didn��t respond immediately, and that silence only heightened her anxiety.


    Despite all her preparation, despite how far she hade in changing her fate, Nnenna couldn��t shake the fear surrounding her birthday.


    CREATORS�� THOUGHTS     JedidiahBeaufoy    Creation is hard, cheer me up!


    VOTE for me!

 Chapter 79 - 79 Parallel Shock

    ?Chapter 79: Parallel Shock   Chapter 79: Parallel Shock                              She had already defied the universe by treating her illnesses and surviving this long, returning healthy just weeks before her big day.


    But deep down, she knew the universe wasn��t done with her yet.


    Her birthday loomed like a dark cloud, and no amount of bravery could entirely smother the fear curling in her stomach.


    ��I can��t say anything for now,�� the Love System replied, its tone steady but uncertain.


    ��But please, just try to be more careful.��               Nnenna��s unease only grew, her fingers nervously gripping the edge of her desk.


    ��Can��t I use Good Points to find out what will happen that day?�� she asked, desperation creeping into her voice.


    The system hesitated before answering.


    ��I��m sorry, Nnenna, but it doesn��t work that way, at least, not always.


    Sometimes the future is unclear, even to me.


    Your present actions will give birth to your future and so you must strive to always make the right choices.��               Nnenna��s heart sank, the weight of uncertainty pressing down on her chest.


    Sensing her growing fear, the system��s voice softened.


    ��But know this, whatever happens, I am here for you.


    My master sent me to serve you, to guide you.


    I will always do what is best for you, especially when you ask for my help.��               Those words, spoken with such conviction, brought a sense of calm to Nnenna��s turbulent thoughts.


    She took a deep breath, her racing heartbeat beginning to slow.


    ��Okay, okay,�� she replied, her voice steadier now.


    ��Then please��


    always do what��s best for me, just like your master said.


    Promise me that.��               ��Of course,�� the Love System replied gently.


    ��I promise.��               The reassurance settled over Nnenna like a warm nket, giving her the strength to push away the fear, at least for now.


    The next day, at exactly 6:00 a.m., Nnenna was still in her room.


    The servants who were expecting her to be finishing up their chores ��..?��               The servants assigned to sweep ��.??��               The servnats assigned to mop ��?..��               The servants assigned to wipe surfaces ��.?.��               The servants assigned to cook ��.?!��               The servants assigned to set the tables ��..?��               The other servants ������               This was really a huge shock to them.


    They had woken up as early as 5:00 a.m., expecting to see Nnenna already hard at work.


    It was her routine, waking up an hour before them,pleting most of the chores, and trying to earn their favor through sheer effort.


    But today, the halls were silent, and the usual sounds of her bustling around were missing.


    The servants exchanged surprised nces, their confusion turning to unease.


    Some of them wanted to march to her door and question her abrupt change in behavior, but they held back.


    After all, no matter how much they had taken advantage of her kindness before, she was still technically a princess.


    If she decided to stop helping them entirely, there was nothing they could do about it.


    The ones who had grown ustomed to her doing their work for them were the angriest.


    They had deliberately woken upte, around 5:40 a.m.


    expecting to stroll in and take credit for chores she would��ve already finished.


    Instead, they were greeted with chaos.


    The housekeeper stormed through the halls, scolding them harshly for neglecting their duties.


    The servants who had cked off shifted ufortably under the housekeeper��s sharp gaze, but they couldn��t me Nnenna openly.


    They seethed in silence, silently vowing to make her pay for the humiliation.


    ��But sir, Nnenna was supposed to do them!


    She��s the one you should be scolding!�� a bold girl dared to speak up, her toneced with entitlement.


    The housekeeper��s sharp gazended on her like a de.


    ��What did you just say?�� he asked, his voice low but deadly.


    ��You expect a princess to do your job?


    What were you hired for, then?��               The girl paled but tried to stammer a reply.


    The housekeeper didn��t let her.


    ��Get to work, or you can go collect this month��s sry and leave the castle grounds.


    Your choice.��               That shut her uppletely.


    The other servants, sensing the housekeeper��s mood, scrambled to their tasks, their fear outweighing their anger.


    As they worked, they muttered curses under their breath, venting their frustration at Nnenna.


    They had grown so used to her doing their work that they couldn��t believe she hadn��t even given them a heads up.


    To them, it was a betrayal of their unspoken arrangement.


    The housekeeper watched them with a mix of disbelief and disgust.


    Their entitled mentality was appalling.


    They acted as if they had every right to exploit Nnenna, never once questioning their ownziness or hypocrisy.


    Even more surprising was their determination to confront Nnenna once she emerged from her room.


    They didn��t see anything wrong with their behavior, and that audacity left the housekeeper shaking his head.


    He sighed, his mind wandering back to the many times he had tried to intervene in the past.


    He had always wanted to stop Nnenna from doing chores, but she was stubborn, insisting that it was her way of ��earning her ce.��                No matter how much he tried to dissuade her, she wouldn��t listen.


    Eventually, he had given up, resigning himself to her choices.


    But what he witnessed this morning filled him with pride.


    Her 8 month hospital stay had changed her in ways he hadn��t anticipated.


    She was finally standing up for herself, and now that she had taken this step, he would dly support her.


    For the first time in years, the housekeeper felt hope for the young princess.


    A genuine smile crossed his face as he returned to his duties, silently rooting for her from the sidelines.


    Inside her room, Nnenna was already awake.


    Her body was conditioned to rise at 4:00 a.m., but today, she remained in her room on purpose.


    She refused to step out, let alone do any chores.


    This was a deliberate move, one she had carefully nned during her hospital stay.


    One of the steps to reiming her dignity and dragging her reputation out of the gutter was to stop acting like a servant.


    CREATORS�� THOUGHTS     JedidiahBeaufoy    That felt good didn��t it?


    Your gift is the motivation for my creation.


    Give me more motivation!

 Chapter 80 - 80 Lets all do chores

    ?Chapter 80: Let��s all do chores   Chapter 80: Let��s all do chores                              She was done with the desperate need for approval.


    Her time in the hospital had changed her deeply.


    She had made a promise to herself, no more treating people who didn��t deserve it like friends.


    No more offering kind smiles to those who mocked her behind her back.


    No more behaving as though she didn��t belong in the family when the Achebe name was as much hers as theirs.


    If anyone dared to say she didn��t belong, they could strip her of herst name, but until then, she was a princess.


    And if she was a princess, then she would be treated as one.


    She had no intention of letting anyone turn her into their emotional punching bag or housemaid ever again.


    Her decision was final.


    From this moment on, Nnenna was determined to demand the respect she was owed.


    If they wouldn��t give it willingly, she wouldmand it.


    Lying in bed, a small, determined smile yed on her lips.


    It was a new dawn, and for the first time in her life, she wasn��t afraid to live it on her own terms.


    By 7:00 a.m., breakfast was served, but Nnenna stayed in her room.


    She purposely dyed her arrival, waiting for 30 minutes before strolling out leisurely, freshly bathed and dressed.


    When she finally entered the dining room, her aura wasmanding, just like the night before.


    ��Good morning, everyone,�� she said smoothly, her tone calm andposed.


    ��Sorry I��mte.


    I had something to attend to,�� she added, though there wasn��t a hint of apology in her voice or demeanor.


    Queen Mother ������               King Ikechukwu ������               Queen Chioma ������               Obinna ������               Abuchi ������               Ebere ������               Chidera ������               Abuchi scoffed loudly.


    ��Yeah, right,�� he muttered under his breath, his scorn unmistakable.


    ��You didn��t show up to help me either,�� Ebere spat, shooting her a venomous re before turning her attention back to her te.


    Despite her frustration, Ebere decided food was more important than wasting energy on Nnenna.


    Perhaps they might have believed Nnenna��s excuse the day before, but now, they were convinced she was doing this on purpose, intentionallyingte, refusing to help, and keeping them waiting.


    But this time, they hadn��t waited for her.


    By 7:10, they had already started eating, too hungry to care about formalities.


    The previous night had been miserable enough.


    Everyone had gone to bed with half empty stomachs, unable to request additional food because the servants had retired for the night.


    This morning, desperate to avoid another fiasco, the family rushed down to the dining hall by 6:30 a.m.


    When breakfast was served promptly at 7:00 a.m., they began eating 10 minutester, realizing that Nnenna wasn��ting on time, again.


    Even King Ikechukwu, who typically enforced strict dining etiquette, said nothing.


    Hunger had taken priority over his authority.


    He ate quietly, sparing no thought for Nnenna��s dyed entrance.


    But as Nnenna took her seat, her calm and unaffected demeanor gnawed at their nerves.


    She sat with the grace of a queen, seemingly unfazed by the tension in the air.


    Picking up her cutlery, she began to eat with unhurried elegance, leaving the rest of the family to simmer silently in their irritation.


    Nnenna, unbothered, picked her favorite dishes, and continued eating happily.


    Food was as essential as water, she mused with a small smile.


    When the family was finally full and their hunger satisfied, they now had the energy to pick a fight with her.


    Queen Chioma was the first to strike.


    She had already received a report from her personal maid about Nnenna��s unusual behavior that morning.


    ��I��ve been informed that you refused to do any chores today and didn��t leave your room until 7:30,�� she said sharply, her toneced with suspicion.


    Silence                Queen Chioma ������               She stared at the girl, trying to understand where this newfound audacity hade from.


    Nnenna��s refusal to bend over backward for the household anymore was starting to grate on her nerves.


    ��Nnenna!�� Queen Chioma called more firmly, her eyes narrowing.


    ��I heard you did not assist with any chores this morning.


    Why is that?��               The room grew tense, all eyes now on Nnenna as the queen��s question echoed this time.


    Nnenna slowly set down her cutlery, dabbing her mouth with a napkin before meeting Queen Chioma��s gaze head on.


    There was no hesitation, no fear in her expression, just a calm, steady resolve that made everyone pause.


    ��Oh,�� Nnenna said casually, as if she had just remembered something.


    ��I didn��t realize we were all supposed to help with the chores.


    If I had known, I would havee out earlier.


    Why didn��t you mention it during dinnerst night?��               The entire room ������               Queen Chioma��s brows furrowed, taken aback by the girl��s calm response.


    ��We?


    What do you mean by we?�� she asked, her voice sharper.


    ��I mean you all sitting here with me,�� Nnenna rified with a small, innocent smile.


    Setting down her spoon carefully, she tilted her head and continued, ��Mommy, all of you only came downstairs between 6:30 and 7:00 for breakfast, which is the time we, as royals and masters of the house, are supposed toe down anyway.


    So, I figured it was fine if I slept in a bit.


    That��s why I didn��te out.��               Her tone was polite but carried a subtle edge, as though she was pointing out an obvious fact.


    ��The chores are for the servants, aren��t they?�� she added, her gaze now scanning the room.


    ��In the past, I helped out because I wanted to be proactive.


    But, after spending eight months in the hospital, I��m not exactly in a helping mood right now.


    And, really, it��s not my job, it��s theirs.


    That��s why they��re hired, isn��t it, Grandpa Housekeeper?��               She turned to the housekeeper, who was supervising the servants as they cleared the table.


    He blinked in surprise, momentarily caught off guard by her direct question.


    ��Well�� yes, Princess,�� he finally said, straightening his posture.


    ��The chores are the responsibility of the staff.��           CREATORS�� THOUGHTS     JedidiahBeaufoy    Have some idea about my story?


    Comment it and let me know.

 Chapter 81 - 81 Beg Me

    Chapter 81: Beg Me   Chapter 81: Beg Me                              The housekeeper responded, his tone unwavering, not sparing a nce at Queen Chioma��s displeased expression.


    ��The servants are hired to do their jobs.


    If they��re not doing them, I��ll fire the lot of them,�� he said bluntly before turning away to over see the maids clearing the table.


    Queen Chioma ������               Queen Chioma was left momentarily speechless, her jaw tightening as she watched him leave.


    She couldn��t let this slide.


    The girl��s behavior was growing bolder, and if she didn��t address it now, Nnenna might be uncontroble.


    She straightened herself, her tone icy yet firm.


    ��You are right.


    But Nnenna, you were supposed to assist your sister and help her prepare this morning.


    You didn��t show up for that either.


    The chores may belong to the servants, but serving your sister is your responsibility,�� she said, her voiceced with disapproval.


    Nnenna paused, tilting her head slightly as if trying to process the statement.


    ��Oh?


    I didn��t realize that, Mother.


    I��ve always helped Sister because we��re only two sisters, and I thought it was something I did out of kindness, not obligation.��                Her expression remained calm, but her voice carried an undertone of quiet defiance.


    ��I assumed her personal servants were already taking care of everything.


    Since she didn��t ask for my help this morning, I didn��t think it was necessary to involve myself.��               Queen Chioma blinked, momentarily thrown off by Nnenna��sposed and logical response.


    She opened her mouth to retort, but Nnenna��s calm gaze held steady, as though daring her to rify further.


    The queen was beginning to realize that this version of Nnenna was no longer the timid girl she could easily control.


    Ebere��s face flushed with anger as she snapped, ��Do I need to ask you first before youe?


    Nnenna, do any of the servants need to be told their job before they do it?


    What do you mean by ��I didn��t ask you first��?


    I want you doing it every day, I don��t want the servants; I want you!�� Her voice was sharp, almost a shout, drawing the attention of everyone at the table.


    Queen Chioma, sensing an opportunity to reinforce her daughter��s demands, nodded firmly in agreement.


    Nnenna set her previously picked utensils down carefully again, her expression calm but her voiceced with quiet authority.


    ��Sister, you must be joking,�� she began, looking directly at Ebere.


    ��We are both daughters of the Achebe royal family, equal in status.


    To the outside world, we are seen as twins, bound by blood and rank.


    I call you ��First Sister�� because Father decreed it so, not because it means you hold any authority over me.


    Just because I am the second sister does not mean I am your servant.��               She let her words sink in before continuing, her tone growing sharper.


    ��Are you suggesting that royals like us are servants?


    That our family, our lineage, is so unworthy that one of us should stoop to such a level?


    Is that what you��re implying, Ebere?


    Because if you are, then by your logic, our father, the king, is not worthy of his throne either.��               King Ikechukwu ��??!��               Her words hung heavy in the air, a challenge that no one at the table could ignore.


    The room fell into a tense silence, with Ebere ring daggers at her Nnenna, but for once, unable to form a coherent retort.


    Queen Chioma��s mouth opened slightly, as if to intervene, but even she hesitated, unsure how to counter such an argument.


    Nnenna leaned back in her chair, her calmposure unshaken.


    ��I may have done things for you out of kindness before, Sister, but don��t mistake that for an obligation.


    A royal is not a servant, and I will not allow myself to be treated as one.


    If you want a servant, feel free to use the ones Father has assigned to you.��               The subtle power shift in the room was undeniable, and though Nnenna didn��t say anything further, her point had been made loud and clear.


    At this point, the king, who had been silent, frowned thoughtfully.


    Nnenna��s words echoed in his mind, and he found himself silently agreeing with her logic.


    Why should royals take on the roles of servants when the pce was filled with hired help?


    His expression softened, though he remained quiet, observing the dynamic between his daughters.


    Noticing the shift in his demeanor, Nnenna smiled inwardly, sensing the advantage.


    She straightened her posture and continued in a calm but firm tone.


    ��My service to you in the past, Sister, was born out of love and care.


    I wanted to make sure my elder sister was always well, that you were happy and fine.


    But you never appreciated it.


    Instead, you used it as an opportunity to belittle me, to bully me, and to make my life unnecessarily difficult.��               Her words were sharp, each one cutting into the tension like a de.


    She gestured toward Ebere��s perfectly styled appearance and added, ��Look at you now.


    Your maids are doing a splendid job, aren��t they?


    You look exquisite, as always.


    So, I see no reason to worry or involve myself anymore.


    Clearly, they��re more than capable.��               Ebere��s face darkened, but she remained silent, her lips pressed into a thin line.


    ��I have a lot on my te already,�� Nnenna continued, her voice steady.


    ��I��m recovering, preparing for the ball, and dealing with my own responsibilities.


    If you need me to supervise your maids or their work, I suggest you ask, and do so politely.�� Her gaze bore into Ebere��s, making it clear that this was no longer the submissive sister she used to know.


    Nnenna��s gamble paid off perfectly.


    She knew Ebere would rather choke than lower herself to beg, and she was right.


    Ebere, who had been moments away from protesting, mped her mouth shut at the suggestion.


    Even Queen Chioma seemed momentarily speechless, especially since the king��s expression revealed silent agreement with Nnenna��s reasoning               Queen Chioma nced at her sons for backup, but they avoided her gaze.


    None of them dared to contradict the king��s unspoken approval.


    Frustrated but unwilling to admit defeat, Queen Chioma finally forced a smile and spoke.


    CREATORS�� THOUGHTS     JedidiahBeaufoy    Your gift is the motivation for my creation.


    Give me more motivation!

 Chapter 82 - 82 Im Selfish

    Chapter 82: I��m Selfish?


    Chapter 82: I��m Selfish?


    ��I see your point, Nnenna,�� she said, her voice smooth butced with an undertone of irritation.


    ��The servants should indeed perform their duties, including taking care of your sister.


    However,�� she added, her eyes narrowing slightly,               ��as her sister, it is still your responsibility to asionally check on her.


    Make sure everything is in order.


    After all, you��re her sister.


    Caring for her selflessly shoulde naturally to you.


    It wouldn��t hurt to  consideration and stop being so�� selfish.��               Nnenna ��..!��               The words were a calcted jab, and Nnenna caught the subtle venom behind them.


    She straightened her back, lifting her chin slightly as she met Queen Chioma��s gaze.


    A soft smile curved her lips, one that didn��t quite reach her eyes.


    ��Selfish?�� Nnenna echoed, her tone light but with a sharp edge that made everyone at the table pay attention.


    ��Mother, I��ve spent my entire life putting others first.


    I��ve sacrificed, served, and given more than anyone ever asked.


    And how was I repaid?


    With ridicule, mistreatment, and disdain.


    Now, I��ve simply decided to reim my worth, and suddenly, that makes me selfish?�� She paused, letting the words sink in before continuing.


    ��If caring for myself is selfish, then maybe it��s time I finally start being selfish.��               The dining room fell into an uneasy silence.


    Even the maids, clearing tes in the background, exchanged wide eyed nces.


    Queen Chioma��s smile faltered for a fraction of a second before she quicklyposed herself.


    ��I didn��t mean it that way,�� Queen Chioma said, her voice strained.


    ��I��m only suggesting that as sisters, you should look out for each other.


    Familyes first, after all.��               Nnenna nodded, her expression calm but firm.


    ��You��re absolutely right.


    Family should look out for each other, and that��s exactly what I��ve always done.


    But it��s a two way street, isn��t it?


    It��s time for everyone to y their part.��               Her words hung in the air like a challenge, and no one seemed willing to ept it.


    ��I understand, but you must remember that Ebere��s birthday is only a few weeks away,�� Queen Chioma said, her tone firm and calcted.


    ��As your father announcedst night, there will be a grand ball.


    I expect you to supervise everything the servants do to prepare for it.


    Indeed, you are not a servant, so you won��t be doing their work, you will oversee it.


    I��m putting you in charge of the entire event.


    Make sure everything goes perfectly.


    Work with them, guide them, and ensure the ball is wless.��               Her words sounded reasonable to everyone at the table, everyone except Nnenna.


    ��Why can��t somebody else supervise it?�� Nnenna asked, her tone calm but pointed.


    ��Why can��t my sister or one of my three older brothers handle it?�� She ced deliberate emphasis on the word older, making her stance crystal clear.


    Involved Ebere ��!!!��               ��This is the Sweet 16 celebration of a princess from a prosperous kingdom.


    People will attend from all over the region.


    We have to get it right, which means someone with more experience and authority, like third brother or second brother, should be in charge of such a massive responsibility.��               Her voice was steady, and her conviction filled the room like a charged storm cloud.


    All eyes turned to Queen Chioma, waiting for her response.


    Queen Chioma��s lips tightened into a thin line.


    She had not anticipated such a bold challenge from the girl.


    ��Your sister is the one being celebrated, so she cannot supervise.


    As for your brothers, they have other duties to attend to.


    You, however, have just returned from the hospital and are currently unupied,�� she said, her voice sharp with implied authority.


    ��It��s a good opportunity for you to prove your capabilities.��               Nnenna tilted her head slightly, her lips curving into a small, knowing smile.


    ��Prove my capabilities?�� she echoed, a hint of amusement in her tone.


    ��Mother, I don��t need to prove anything to anyone.


    I already know my worth.


    My older brothers should take care of it.��               Involved Obinna ��..!��               Involved Abuchi ��.!!��               Abuchi and Obinna immediately tried to shrink into the background, as if reducing their presence could somehow shield them from responsibility.


    The moment the task seemed imminent, they became unnaturally quiet, but Obinna still couldn��t help himself from speaking up.


    ��What do you mean by that, Nnenna?�� Obinna asked, his tone defensive.


    ��We��re too busy for something like that.


    You can��t expect us to handle it.


    You��re the one who has experience with the servants.


    You��ve been working with them for years.


    It��ll be easier for you.�� He leaned back, clearly thinking his logic was impable.


    Nnenna raised an eyebrow, her expression calm yet sharp.


    ��Second brother,�� she began, her voice carrying aposed strength, ��you might have a point, it might be easier for me.


    But let me remind you, I just spent eight months in the hospital.


    Eight months, where I fell behind on my studies, my progress, and my life.��               She paused for effect, watching as her brothers squirmed under her steady gaze.


    ��When I was discharged, do you know what eldest brother gave me?


    He handed me study materials, books upon books, because he understood the importance of me catching up.


    He knew I needed time and focus to get back on track.��               She leaned forward slightly, her tone softening, though her words hit like steel.


    ��Now, second brother, do you really want elder brother to return and discover that while he entrusted me with the tools to seed, you two kept me from using them because I was too busy handling your responsibilities?


    Should I tell him that I couldn��t study because I was upied with something that someone else could��ve handled?��               Obinna ������               Abuchi ������               Her words hung in the air like a storm cloud.


    Abuchi and Obinna exchanged uneasy nces, their earlier bravado quickly evaporating.


    ��That��s��


    not what I meant,�� Obinna stammered, trying to recover.


    ��We weren��t saying you shouldn��t study.


    It��s just that����               ��Just that what?�� Nnenna interjected smoothly, cutting him off without raising her voice.


    ��You��re older than me, second brother.


    Isn��t it your duty to carry the weight of responsibility when needed?


    Or is it easier to let your younger sister take the fall for everything because it��s ��easier�� for her?��           CREATORS�� THOUGHTS     JedidiahBeaufoy    Creation is hard, cheer me up!


    VOTE for me!

 Chapter 83 - 83 Playing One More Tricky Angle

    Chapter 83: ying One More Tricky Angle   Chapter 83: ying One More Tricky Angle                              Abuchi, who had been silent this whole time, cleared his throat.


    ��I think��


    perhaps we misunderstood.


    Of course, your studies are important.


    Maybe we can��


    figure something out?��               The mention of the first prince had effectively cornered Obinna and Abuchi, leaving them unable to neatly wriggle out of the discussion.


    Defying their elder brother��s authority was out of the question, so they exchanged nces, silently agreeing it was best topromise.


    Before the tension could boil over further, King Ikechukwu finally intervened, his tone calm but authoritative.


    ��Nnenna,�� he began, ��you will not be in charge of supervising the entire preparation for the celebration.


    That is the housekeeper��s responsibility, that is his job.��               At his words, relief washed over Nnenna��s face, but everyone else at the table seemed displeased.


    The king, however, wasn��t finished.


    ��But,�� he continued, his tone sharpening and immediately sparking their interest, ��you will need to make some time to ensure everything is in order.


    You have worked with the servants for years, and I trust your judgment.


    Work alongside the housekeeper.


    You won��t be doing the work, but you will supervise and coordinate with him to make sure everything is perfect for your sister��s birthday celebration.��               He paused for a moment, watching the room��s reactions, then added, ��And let��s not forget, this is also your birthday celebration.


    You should put in more effort.


    After all, this is your day too.��               The mood in the room shifted instantly.


    Ebere, Queen Chioma, and even the brothers perked up, excitement flickering in their eyes.


    The king��s framing of the task as a dual responsibility for her birthday and her sister��s made it clear they now had an angle.


    Supervising wasn��t just a duty, it was an opportunity to shift the real workload onto her in subtle ways.


    Nnenna, however, could see through their scheming expressions.


    She remained calm, her face neutral as she responded, ��Thank you, father.


    I will coordinate with the housekeeper to ensure the celebration is sessful.��               The queen smirked, though she quickly concealed it.


    Ebere folded her arms, already nning ways to push the work onto Nnenna while keeping her hands clean.


    Even Obinna and Abuchi, who had earlier tried to dodge responsibility, were silently gleeful at the prospect of Nnenna being stuck managing the bulk of the preparations.


    The king, seemingly satisfied with the arrangement, nodded.


    ��Good.


    Now, let��s all focus on doing our best.


    The kingdom, our allies and enemies are watching, and we must present ourselves as one strong, unified family.��               As breakfast wasing to an end, the housekeeper, who had been silently observing everything walked past, approaching Nnenna discreetly.


    ��Don��t worry, young miss,�� he said in a low voice, his tone reassuring.


    ��I��ll handle everything.


    You won��t have to lift a finger unless it��s absolutely necessary.��               Nnenna gave him a grateful smile.


    ��Thank you, Grandpa Housekeeper.


    I trust youpletely.��               But as she nced back at the table, where her family continued to quietly conspire, she couldn��t help but think, ��This is going to be a long couple of weeks.��               Nnenna thought it over.


    It wasn��t so bad to be in charge of her birthday celebration, but only if they actually allowed her to really be in charge.


    Chances were, they wouldn��t.


    They would find ways to twist things around and pile the work on her.


    Deciding to take one more calcted gamble, she cleared her throat and spoke.


    ��Father,�� she began, her tone deliberately calm, drawing everyone��s attention.


    ��As you said, it is indeed my birthday celebration, so of course, I have to put in the effort.


    But���� She paused, her gaze flicking to Ebere, who raised a brow in suspicion.


    ��It��s also my sister��s birthday.��               This earned a few murmurs of interest.


    ��If I have to supervise,�� she continued, her words steady and thoughtful, ��and, as you said, not do anything apart from casual supervision, then it��s only fair my sister helps as well.


    After all, we were born on the same day.


    It��s her birthday too.��               Ebere ��.?!��               Ebere opened her mouth to protest, but Nnenna pressed on before she could interrupt.


    ��Imagine this,�� she said, her voice gaining a faint note of enthusiasm.


    ��When the balles, how impressed will everyone be to see your two daughters working together and being praised for pulling off such a magnificent event?


    People will see that your daughters are not just royal by blood but also hardworking, well trained, and capable.��               The room went quiet, the weight of her words sinking in.


    She saw her father��s expression shift to one of contemtion, the gears turning in his mind.


    Ebere ��.!!��               ��Who cares what the guests think?!


    I can still take the credit without doing a single dang thing!��               Sensing the king��s interest in the idea, Queen Chioma��s lips thinned as she shot a nce at Ebere, who looked ready to argue making her hold back.


    Nnenna inwardly smiled.


    Whether they liked it or not, she hadid the groundwork to spread the responsibility.


    A few more seconds passed as the king pondered Nnenna��s suggestion.


    The silence was heavy, and Ebere, unable to bear it any longer, burst out, ��What are you trying to do?


    You��re a servant!


    This is your work, not mine!


    Don��t pull me into����               ��Ebere,�� King Ikechukwu interrupted sharply, his voice cutting through the room like a de.


    Everyone turned to him, the weight of his authority settling on the table.


    ��She��s right.


    You will also supervise the preparations with her.


    There isn��t much to it, your role is simple.


    You don��t have to do everything the servants or the housekeeper will handle.


    All you need to do is show up asionally, ensure everything is in order, and take all the credit during the ball.


    It will look good for both of you as my daughters.��               He paused, his voice dropping lower with a steely edge.


    ��And do not ever refer to your sister as a servant again.


    Have you considered how that would sound if outsiders overheard?


    How it would reflect on this family and this kingdom?


    Watch your words, Ebere.��               Ebere ������               Ebere visibly shrank under his intense gaze.


    Her earlier bravado disappeared as his anger settled heavily on her shoulders.


    ���������������C               Guys, if we move up the rankings, I��ve got stockpiled chapters here with y��all names on it!


    So please vote with powerstones, golden tickets, send in gifts, purchase the affordable privileges, and tell your friends and enemies about ��They Hated Me In My First Life But Now I Have The Love System��           CREATORS�� THOUGHTS     JedidiahBeaufoy    Creation is hard, cheer me up!


    VOTE for me!

 Chapter 84 - 84 Supervising

    Chapter 84: ��Supervising��   Chapter 84: ��Supervising��                              She opened her mouth to argue but quickly shut it, her face reddening.


    The king wasn��t finished.


    ��I expect this matter to be resolved as I��vemanded.


    You will work together and represent this family with pride.


    ��And don��t ever call your sister a servant again.


    Do you understand?�� King Ikechukwu repeated, his tone leaving no room for argument.


    Ebere hesitated, her pride warring with her fear of their father��s growing anger.


    She didn��t bother to respond at first, but her mother, sensing the storm brewing, leaned over and pinched her thigh under the table.


    Ebere flinched and quickly muttered, ��Yes, Father.��               King Ikechukwu regarded her closely, his gaze sharp and critical.


    He shook his head slightly, a look of disappointment crossing his face.


    ��It seems I��ve spoiled her too much,�� he thought.


    ��Perhaps it��s time for some corrections.��               Without another word, he rose from his seat, hismanding presence announcing the end of breakfast.


    ��That will be all.


    Make sure my instructions are followed,�� he said before walking out of the room.


    Everyone else began to leave as well, except for Nnenna.


    She remained seated, her mind turning over what had just transpired.


    She thought about the king��s parting words regarding credit for the preparations.


    He mentioned Ebere taking all the credit as if it were a given, she mused.


    ��But he must have forgotten that I��ll also be involved.


    The credit should go to both of us, or, at the very least, what��s mine will eventually be mine.��               Her lips curled into a small, determined smile as she rose gracefully from her seat.


    ��Let them underestimate me,�� she thought.


    ��It will only make my sess sweeter.��               The morning passed quickly, with Nnenna devoting her time to studying while her sister, Ebere, avoided lifting a finger to help.


    Since Ebere refused toe downstairs and work with her for the birthday preparations, Nnenna chose to also withdraw and do her own things.


    Nnenna really didn��t mind; she had more important things to focus on.


    Spending eight months in the hospital had left her far behind in her studies, and she was determined to catch up.


    Before the ident, she had already taken the university entrance exam, and the results were due to be announced soon.


    She was both excited and anxious about it.


    However, she refused to rely solely on the oue and remained diligent, pouring over the study materials and books her eldest brother had given her.


    As she flipped through the pages, a thought crossed her mind.


    ��How did he know to bring me these specific books on the day I was discharged?�� she wondered.


    Of all the things he could have chosen, why these?


    It felt strange, almost as if her eldest brother had some insight into what was happening in the house, about her books and studying materials being torn to pieces.


    Was he subtly trying to help her?


    The idea seemed too far fetched, and she quickly dismissed it, shaking her head.


    She couldn��t afford to get distracted by unverified theories.


    ��Focus,�� she told herself firmly, diving back into her studies.


    Whatever his intentions had been, she would make good use of his gift.


    At noon, when Ebere realized that Nnenna wasn��t going to act unless provoked, she finally left her room and made her way down to the grand ballroom.


    But instead of helping, she settled into an already prepared luxurious seat, a te of delicacies ced beside her, as if she were royalty overseeing a feast.


    When Nnenna entered, she scanned the hall, immediately noticing that only one seat had been set up in that special area, the one Ebere was currently lounging in.


    They never nned for her to sit.


    Her gaze shifted,nding on a stack of chairs meant for arranging the ballroom.


    Just as she was about to grab one for herself, a servant, one of her friends in the castle, hurried over and quietly ced a chair beside the pastries table for her.


    That small act of kindness instantly drew a sharp re from Ebere, her eyes shing with irritation.


    Nnenna noticed, and without hesitation, stepped between her friend and her sister��s venomous gaze.


    ��Sister,�� she began, her voice smooth yet piercing, ��of course I have to sit.


    It��s only natural for someone to make space for me, just like they did for you.�� She smiled, eyes glinting with unspoken challenge.


    ��Or�� do I need to remind Father that you still see me as a servant?��               She tilted her head, feigning innocence, yet the underlying threat was unmistakable.


    She knew the consequences of such an usation, and so did Ebere.


    The room stilled for a second, tension crackling in the air.


    Ebere clenched her jaw               Hearing Nnenna��s words, Ebere immediately withdrew her sharp re and looked away.


    ��Sit down if you want.


    It��s none of my concern,�� she said, waving a dismissive hand.


    Then, as if suddenly remembering something, her lips curled into a knowing smirk.


    ��But just so you know, there are limited servants avable today.


    As you can see, we��re short on hands.


    So, Father said you��ll need to work extra hard to help out.�� She spoke sweetly, her voice dripping with fake innocence.


    Nnenna let out a short, amusedugh.


    ��If I remember correctly, the castle has more servants than we actually need.


    How is there suddenly a shortage of hands to prepare the ballroom?�� she asked, tilting her head in curiosity.


    Ebere��s smirk widened.


    ��What do you know?


    I thought you spent all your time with the servants.


    Shouldn��t you understand how things work by now?�� she sneered.


    Then, as if she were an expert, she continued, ��During times like this, there are many important tasks to aplish.


    The servants have been divided into groups, and those assigned to the ball preparation are fewer than usual since the others have more crucial things to handle.��               She flicked a crumb off herp, acting as if her exnation was absolute.


    Nnenna watched her, unimpressed, but said nothing.


    CREATORS�� THOUGHTS     JedidiahBeaufoy    Your gift is the motivation for my creation.


    Give me more motivation!

 Chapter 85 - 85 Working Together

    Chapter 85: Working Together   Chapter 85: Working Together                              Nnenna nced toward the housekeeper and noticed his furrowed brows.


    He looked troubled, his eyes darting around as if searching for a solution.


    The ballroom was enormous and needed a lot of attention, yet most of the servants had been reassigned elsewhere.


    She could already guess what had happened.


    The second prince, Obinna, had personallye and conveniently discharged arge number of servants, sending them off to handle tasks that were far less important than preparing the hall.


    The housekeeper, despite being in charge, couldn��t protest.


    After all, orders from a prince weren��t something he could defy.


    Nnenna��s jaw clenched.


    They were doing this on purpose.


    Still, the housekeeper wasn��t about to let them win.


    After a moment of deep thought, he straightened his back, his face hardening with resolve.


    He would find a way to get the job done with the few hands he had, without dragging Nnenna into it.


    From the sidelines, Nnenna watched him.


    She knew he wouldn��t call her, wouldn��t ask her to step in, but that wasn��t the point.


    What kind of friend would she be if she just stood back while he struggled?


    A true friend wouldn��t wait for an invitation.


    With a small shake of her head, she decided to step forward.


    Some things were simply worth doing.


    Nnenna stood up from her chair, casually popping a pastry into her mouth before striding toward the housekeeper.


    Her movements were graceful, effortless, yet filled with purpose.


    ��Grandpa Housekeeper, where do I help?�� she asked, her voiceced with enthusiasm.


    The housekeeper turned to her immediately, shaking his head.


    ��No, Princess!


    Go back and sit down.


    We have everything under control.��               Nnenna tilted her head slightly, a small smile tugging at her lips.


    ��I know, but just sitting there eating pastries while watching you work twice as hard as you should, it just feels wrong.


    I want to help.��               The housekeeper sighed, his voice turning gentle.


    ��No, my dear.


    Are the pastries not to your liking?


    I made sure to add your favorites.


    Just sit down and enjoy them.


    We��ll be done here very soon.��               But the girl was stubborn.


    ��No, Grandpa Housekeeper.


    I have to help.�� She took a deep breath before continuing, her voice sincere.


    ��It��s my birthday.


    You don��t have enough people here, and I don��t want them working twice as hard just because of that.


    It��s not fair to them.��               A hush fell over the room.


    The servants who overheard her words exchanged nces, some of them visibly surprised.


    Respect flickered in their eyes, respect that wasn��t there before.


    Even some who had looked down on her before now saw her in a different light.


    For the first time in a long time, the invisible princess was starting to be noticed for something good.


    At the side, Ebere smirked mockingly, watching with cold amusement.


    A servant will always be a servant.


    Nnenna had actually offered to help like amoner instead of sitting back and acting like a royal.


    It didn��t matter how much work needed to be done, a true princess wouldn��t lift a finger.


    But then again, Nnenna wasn��t a real princess, was she?


    Ebere chuckled to herself, her eyes gleaming with ridicule.


    She can��t even pretend to be one of us.


    But Nnenna didn��t care.


    ��Grandpa Housekeeper, if you don��t give me something to do, I��ll find something myself!�� she dered, stamping her foot stubbornly.


    A few servants nearby stifled smiles.


    Her determination was almost childlike, a stark contrast to the suffocating arrogance they were used to from the royal family.


    The old housekeeper sighed, already knowing he couldn��t win against her persistence.


    ��Fine, fine,�� he relented, shaking his head with a small smile.


    ��How about this?


    Tie some ribbons together and write a few notes on these papers.


    I remember that your handwriting is quite beautiful.��               He gave her the easiest task.


    But instead of feeling insulted, Nnenna grinned and took it eagerly.


    From the side, Ebere��s smirk faltered.


    Nnenna knew that the housekeeper had given her the easiest task.


    But she didn��t push her luck, not when he had already been reluctant to involve her at all.


    She sat down, surrounded by piles of ribbons, stacks of paper, and a handful of markers.


    A task like this would take at least five people toplete within the given time.


    But she didn��tin.


    She didn��t say a word.


    She simply focused on her work, ignoring the mocking nces, the hushed whispers, and most of all, her sister��s gloating expression.


    On the other side of the hall, Ebere felt like high fiving herself.


    It worked.


    This was exactly what they wanted, to remind Nnenna of her ce.


    After all these years of raising her, feeding her, clothing her, they were finally getting their payment.


    ��She should be earning her keep,�� Ebere thought smugly.


    But just as she was about to bask in her victory, something felt off.


    The way some servants were looking at her��


    Before, they had always held her in high regard.


    They used to watch her with reverence, admiration.


    But now��


    that reverence had shifted.


    Disdain.


    The same servants who once respected her were now eyeing her with something else entirely.


    And what was even stranger?


    When they looked at Nnenna, the reverence returned.


    Ebere��s smile faltered.


    Her fingers clenched around the armrest of her chair.


    She couldn��t understand what was happening.


    So she stopped trying.


    Ebere barely spared the servants another nce.


    What did their opinions matter?


    Their thoughts were worthless to her.


    Nothing.


    So, she focused on her phone, nibbling on the pastries in front of her,pletely unbothered.


    Hours passed.


    Nnenna��s hands ached.


    Her fingers were stiff, her wrists sore.


    But when she nced around and saw that everyone else was still working, tired, yet pushing through, she chose to continue.


    And that was when she noticed it.


    Some of the servants, especially those who were exhausted, would steal nces at her before returning to work, their determination renewed.


    It was almost as if she had be their motivation.


    CREATORS�� THOUGHTS     JedidiahBeaufoy    Like it ?


    Add to library!

 Chapter 86 - 86 The Greatest must first be a Servant

    Chapter 86: The Greatest must first be a Servant   Chapter 86: The Greatest must first be a Servant                              At first, they had all resented being assigned to the Ball Hall, feeling like they had been punished while other teams were given more people than they even needed.


    But now�� they no longerined.


    Because if a princess, someone who didn��t have to do anything, was working right beside them, how could they not do their part?


    Still, not everyone saw it that way.


    A young servant girl scowled at Nnenna from the corner of her eye, muttering under her breath.


    ��So much for being a princess��


    She��s working like a servant.��               She scoffed, shaking her head.


    ��Princess Ebere has royal blood, and it shows in everything she does.


    But this one?


    She��s nothing like her.��               Her words were meant to be an insult, a sneer.


    But the servant standing next to her?


    She didn��t agree.


    With quiet conviction, she whispered back, ��She��s a princess, yet she��s doing this.


    Can��t you see?


    ��She��s the real one.��               ��Because true royalty�� serves their people.��               The first servant snorted, crossing her arms.


    ��What do you know?�� she scoffed at her work partner.


    ��A true princess leads.


    This second princess?�� She threw a disdainful nce toward Nnenna.


    ��She��s acting like a lowly servant.


    I actually thought she changed this morning, finally stopped disgracing the royal family.


    But I stand corrected.


    She��s still the same.��               Her partner sighed, shaking her head.


    ��So, let me get this straight�� You think real royalty should be arrogant?


    Disrespectful?


    That a true princess must act cruel just to prove her status?��               She eyed the first servant with a look of pure disbelief.


    ��You have such a negative servant mentality.��               The first girl frowned.


    ��Negative servant mentality?


    What��s that supposed to mean?��               ��It means just because you were hired as a servant doesn��t mean you should think of yourself as beneath others.��               She paused, then gestured toward Nnenna.


    ��The second princess has never looked down on us.


    Not for a single day.


    She��s worked alongside us, helped us.


    Do you even remember when some of us were sick?


    She took over our duties, did our jobs, and still let us take the credit.��               Her eyes hardened as she stared straight into the first girl��s heart.


    ��That��s what true leadership looks like.


    That��s a positive servant mentality.��               ��But you?


    You��re stuck in the negative one, believing that true royalty has to be cold, cruel, and snobbish.


    Do you even hear yourself?��               She leaned in slightly.


    ��Is that really the kind of people you want ruling over you?��               The first girl hesitated, her stomach twisting in guilt.


    ��I�� I didn��t mean it like that,�� she mumbled, her voice uncertain.


    But as she thought through her partner��s words, a slow realization dawned on her.


    She was right.


    True royalty wasn��t about snobbish arrogance or looking down on others.


    It was about leadership.


    Strength.


    Compassion.


    A positive servant mentality.


    ��A ruler should serve, not oppress.��               Her eyes flickered toward Nnenna, and for the first time, she truly saw her.


    ��She really is true royalty,�� she whispered, her voice filled with newfound respect.


    Then, she nced at Ebere, her supposed ideal of a princess, and felt nothing but disappointment.


    The way Ebere treated them�� the way she carried herself��               ��No,�� she shook her head.


    ��I don��t want to be like that.


    I don��t want to be treated the way she treats us.��               Her partner smiled, nodding in approval.


    ��Now you understand.


    A wise person listens, and you listened.��               With that, they turned back to their work, their hands moving faster, their energy renewed.


    And whenever exhaustion threatened to slow them down��               They looked at Nnenna.


    And kept going.


    The crew worked tirelessly tillte in the evening, their hands moving with purpose.


    By 6:00 p.m., Ebere had already excused herself, off to freshen up and enjoy dinner, acting as if she had been the one working all day.


    Meanwhile, Nnenna remained behind, continuing to work alongside the other servants.


    As time passed, some of the fortunate servants, who had been assigned smaller tasks, finished their duties and returned to help out their colleagues.


    It was unexpected.


    At first, a few stubborn ones still muttered and grumbled, casting judgmental nces at Nnenna, clutching onto their pride like it was gold.


    But then, something strange happened.


    Tu��tu��.tu               A song started.


    One of the older servants hummed a familiar tune, tapping his foot as he tied thest of the ribbons.


    Another one chimed in.


    Then another.


    And before long��               The entire hall erupted into song.


    Laughter filled the air.


    Tired arms moved faster.


    The weight of the work seemed to lift off their shoulders.


    It was infectious.


    Servants from other teams, who initially thought they were the lucky ones for avoiding the ballroom task, suddenly felt like they were missing out.


    And truthfully?


    They were.


    They had unknowingly missed a once in a lifetime moment.


    Of course, the work wasn��t fullypleted, the ballroom was too massive for that.


    But when they finally wrapped up at 10:00 p.m., after sharing a warm dinner together right there in the hall��               They went back to their rooms feeling refreshed.


    Inspired.


    Some of them even looked forward to another day like this.


    ��That�� was actually kinda fun,�� someone whispered in disbelief as they headed to bed.


    And they meant it.


    Who knew hard work could feel this�� fulfilling?


    Ding!


    Whoever wants to be great among you must be your servant, and whoever wants to be first must be the ve of all.


    You earned 100 Good Points for joining the working people and being a source of inspiration and motivation!


    The words floated in her mind, and Nnenna couldn��t help but smile faintly.


    A small reward, sure, but she wasn��t about to stop here.


    The next morning, while the house was buzzing with breakfast preparations, Nnenna stayed in her room.


    She was too engrossed in her books to bother with anything else.


    Papers and study materials covered her desk, her pen moving as if it had a life of its own.


    ������������-               What do you think of the novel?


    Please leave ament and a review.


    It will be much appreciated.


    Thank you!


    ??             CREATORS�� THOUGHTS     JedidiahBeaufoy    Creation is hard, cheer me up!


    VOTE for me!

 Chapter 87 - 87 Entitlement Mentality

    Chapter 87: Entitlement Mentality   Chapter 87: Entitlement Mentality                              ��Miss, your breakfast,�� the servant said softly, setting down the tray beside her.


    ��Thank you,�� she murmured, barely ncing up before diving back into a particrly challenging page.


    She didn��t touch the food right away.


    For Nnenna, every word she read felt like a step closer to freedom.


    Her fingers flipped through pages as she thought, ��If I work hard enough, no one can hold me back.��               The hours flew by, her focus unbroken.


    While others downstairs went about their day with idle chatter, Nnenna stayed determined.


    If there was one thing she knew, it was this, knowledge would be her key to breaking free from everything that tried to trap her.


    Since she had spent most of the previous day working, Nnenna decided to focus entirely on her studies today.


    She was determined to make up for the time she had missed, so she doubled down, aiming toplete her study quota for both the previous and current day.


    The result?


    She spent almost the entire day in her room,pletely absorbed in her books.


    Upstairs, the rest of the royal family was thrilled by her absence.


    They didn��t have to see her face, hear her voice, or deal with her sharpebacks.


    For them, it was a win win situation.


    ��She��s not joining the servants, but at least she��s staying out of our way,�� Queen Chioma said with a relieved sigh during tea time.


    Ebere smirked, popping a grape into her mouth.


    ��Exactly.


    As long as she��s holed up in that room, we don��t have to deal with her ruining anything.��               The household basked in their temporary peace.


    No dyed meals, no dramatic confrontations, and no disruptions to the ball preparations.


    It was almost too good to be true.


    But Nnenna, below the stairs, wasn��t thinking about them at all.


    With her pen scratching against paper and her mind racing to absorb every detail, she was fully in her element.


    If her absence brought them peace, it was a small price to pay for what she was trying to achieve.


    In her room, Nnenna barely cared about anything outside her books.


    Each time someone brought her a meal, be it breakfast, snacks, lunch, or dinner, she simply thanked them with a polite nod and told them to pass her gratitude to the housekeeper.


    Her focus remained unshaken as she poured over her notes and study materials, determined to make the most of her time.


    But despite her relentless dedication, the quiet moments between study sessions brought a pang of loneliness.


    It had been two days since shest saw Ikenna and Nurse Courage, and she was already missing theirpany and encouragement.


    They were her sanctuary, her escape from the tense household dynamics.


    Her thoughts wandered briefly to Ikenna.


    He had promised her a phone, a lifeline to stay connected, but he hadn��t followed through.


    It wasn��t because hecked the money, she knew that much.


    No, it had to be something else, but what?


    Was it deliberate?


    Or was he too busy?


    She didn��t know, and the uncertainty gnawed at her.


    Shaking her head, she forced herself to snap out of it.


    These thoughts were distractions she couldn��t afford.


    The future was still uncertain, and no amount of dwelling on what could or couldn��t be would help her now.


    Her gaze fell back to her books.


    ��One day, I��ll be free.


    Completely free.�� That was her promise to herself.


    For now, though, she would focus on what was within her control, studying, preparing, and building the foundation for the life she wanted.


    With that resolve burning brightly, she picked up her pen and dove back into her work.


    The next day, Nnenna allowed herself to rx just a little.


    Things had been peaceful for once.


    No drama, no unnecessary confrontations.


    The quiet was almost luxurious.


    She couldn��t help but feel relieved that no one hade to stir up trouble, not that she had given them the chance, having stayed in her room all day the day before.


    As she basked in this rare moment of calm, a sharp knock sounded at her door.


    She froze for a moment, unsure whether to respond.


    ��Probably the housekeeper or one of the servants,�� she thought.


    But then, the knock came again, this time more insistent.


    This wasn��t how the housekeeper usually knocked.


    It wasn��t even the friendly rapping of her allies among the servants.


    Suspicious, she decided to ignore it, hoping whoever it was would just leave.


    But the knocking persisted, louder and more demanding now, interrupting her fragile peace.


    Sighing in irritation, she stood and opened the door.


    Standing before her was her second brother, Obinna.


    ��Are you busy?�� he asked curtly, not even waiting for a reply before shoving aptop into her hands.


    ��Turn it on,�� he ordered briskly.


    ��The password is the usual.


    Open the folderbeled Business, the same one we always use.


    There��s a file in there, check it, sort it, and handle whatever you find.


    Do it quickly; I don��t have much time.��               Before she could get a word in edgewise, Obinna spun on his heels and walked away, throwing a quick nce over his shoulder to make sure no one else had seen him.


    Nnenna ������               Nnenna blinked, stunned by the whirlwind of events that had just unfolded.


    ��Was he serious?�� she thought, both amused and incredulous.


    Nnenna stared at theptop in her hands, a mixture of annoyance and curiosity swirling inside her now.


    ��He didn��t even ask properly,�� she thought.


    ��Always demanding things like I am supposed to work for him.�� She barely had time to process all her thoughts before she called out, ��Second brother!��               Obinna, who was already halfway down the hallway, paused and turned back, his expression a mix of irritation and confusion.


    ��Why did she stop me?�� he seemed to wonder.


    Instead of letting him walk away unnoticed, she had drawn attention to him.


    ��Has she forgotten how we usually do things?��               He quickly nced around, spotting a servant turning the corner.


    CREATORS�� THOUGHTS     JedidiahBeaufoy    Your gift is the motivation for my creation.


    Give me more motivation!

 Chapter 88 - 88 She Wouldnt Dare

    Chapter 88: She Wouldn��t Dare   Chapter 88: She Wouldn��t Dare                              Panic flickered across his face, and without wasting another second, he marched back to her, gesturing frantically for her to get back inside her room.


    ��Quick!


    Get inside,�� he whispered harshly, his eyes darting toward the approaching servant.


    Nnenna smirked but stepped back into her room, allowing him to follow.


    He practically shoved her inside, mming the door shut behind him.


    For a moment, he stood there, his breath shallow as if he had just escaped a near disaster.


    ��What is it now?


    Can��t you just handle this without making itplicated?�� he said, exasperation dripping from his tone.


    But there was something else in his voice, a hint of fear.


    The thought of being discovered seemed to haunt him.


    Nnenna tilted her head, amused by his clear difort.


    ��Well, Second Brother,�� she started slowly, drawing out her words as an idea sparked in her mind.


    Then, she paused, her lips curling into a sly smile.


    This could be my chance, she realized.


    Obinna bringing this to her was an unintentional gift, one she could use to her advantage.


    If she yed her cards right, this could be her opportunity to finally score a phone.


    After all, Ikenna had promised her one but had not followed through, even after her discharge.


    For all she knew, he might never get her one.


    ��Who knows if I��ll even see him again,�� she thought, a brief flicker of sadness crossing her mind.


    Clearing her throat, she straightened up and looked at Obinna.


    ��Actually, I can��t help you with this,�� she said, her tone calcted, waiting to see his reaction.


    Obinna��s eyebrows furrowed, and irritation shed in his eyes.


    ��What do you mean you can��t?��               Nnenna bit back a grin.


    Hook, line, and sinker.


    ��I can��t help you because the line ofmunication isn��t secure,�� Nnenna said, letting the silence stretch just enough to make him uneasy.


    Obinna��s frown deepened, his shoulders stiffening.


    For a brief moment, he seemed worried that she might be refusing outright.


    But when her words sank in, relief flickered across his face.


    ��So, it wasn��t rebellion.


    Just practicality,�� he thought.


    ��It��s not secure��


    indeed,�� he muttered, nodding as if he hade to this conclusion himself.


    ��You��re right.


    It isn��t.��               Nnenna resisted the urge to roll her eyes at how quickly he agreed, his expression one of forced seriousness.


    She had learned long ago that her second brother preferred having others think for him, especially when it came to things outside hisfort zone.


    ��What do you think we should do to solve this?�� he asked, his tone almost casual, as though the answer wasn��t entirely his problem.


    Nnenna��s lips twitched in amusement.


    This was ying out perfectly.


    He wasn��t even bothering to think it through, and that suited her just fine.


    ��The less effort on his part, the better for me,�� she mused.


    She straightened up, her expression calm andposed.


    ��I need a phone,�� she stated firmly but not aggressively.


    ��That way,munication bes much easier.


    You won��t have to keep sneaking around, looking over your shoulder every time you need me to handle something.


    I can just call you directly to report.


    Problem solved.��               She said it so smoothly, framing it as though it was entirely for his benefit, hiding her own interests beneath ayer of logic.


    Obinna paused, his brow furrowing in thought.


    He looked at her, then at theptop in her hands, as if weighing the idea.


    ��Hmm.


    A phone���� he murmured, as if the thought had just urred to him.


    Nnenna nodded, doing her best to keep her expression neutral.


    Inside, however, she was celebrating.


    Obinna��s thoughtful expression shifted abruptly, his eyes narrowing.


    Something dark flickered across his face.


    ��What are you trying to do?�� he demanded, his voice harsh and suspicious.


    Nnenna raised a brow, startled by the sudden shift in tone.


    ��Excuse me?�� she replied, her voice steady despite the change in atmosphere.


    ��You think you��re clever, don��t you?�� he sneered, stepping closer.


    ��You want a phone so you can gather evidence against me, isn��t that it?��               Nnenna blinked, stunned by the absurd usation.


    ��Evidence against you?�� she asked, keeping her tone as neutral as possible.


    Obinna pointed a finger at her, his scowl deepening.


    ��Let me tell you something, Nnenna.


    One of the only reasons you��re still in this house is because you��re slightly useful.


    Slightly.�� His voice was cold, dripping with disdain.


    ��Your job is simple, just do the work I give you.


    No tricks, no schemes.��               He crossed his arms, towering over her like an interrogator.


    ��You think I don��t know what you��re up to?


    Trying to get a phone so you can secretly work against me?


    Don��t even think about it.


    I existed long before you were old enough to know what��s going on.


    And for the past years, you��ve worked under me.


    Don��t get any ideas, little sister,�� he warned, his voice brimming with confidence.


    Despite his bravado, Nnenna noticed a flicker of unease in his eyes.


    ��So, you��re not as confident as you��re pretending to be,�� she thought.


    But just as quickly as the unease appeared, it vanished.


    Obinna straightened, brushing imaginary dust off his sleeve.


    ��You wouldn��t be that stupid anyway,�� he muttered, almost to himself.


    ��You��re an orphan.


    Do you really want to risk your ce here?


    Even in a royal family, you wouldn��t be so foolish as to jeopardize that, would you?��               Nnenna did not reply, holding her ground as he red at her.


    Obinna smirked, convinced he had the upper hand.


    ��She wouldn��t dare,�� he thought, satisfied with his conclusion.


    He dismissed the nagging doubts in his mind, deciding she posed no real threat.


    ��Now, enough nonsense,�� he barked, his tone brisk.


    ��Do the work I gave you.


    Fast.


    Don��t make me regret giving it to you.��               Seeing that she was still standing there, looking at him with calm, defiant eyes, Obinna��s irritation red.


    ��What are you doing just standing there?


    Move!�� he barked, his voice sharp and impatient.


    CREATORS�� THOUGHTS     JedidiahBeaufoy    Your gift is the motivation for my creation.


    Give me more motivation!

 Chapter 89 - 89 Supervising

    Chapter 89: Supervising   Chapter 89: Supervising                              Her silence seemed to unnerve him, but he quickly masked it with another outburst.


    ��Hurry up and do the work!�� he added before storming to the door.


    Without giving her a chance to respond, he swung it open and left, mming it shut behind him.


    It wasn��t a conversation, it was a one sided rant, a disy of dominance that left no room for rebuttal.


    Nnenna stared at the closed door for a moment, her lips curving into a sardonic smile.


    She tossed theptop onto her desk like it was something distasteful and muttered under her breath, ��The audacity of these people.��               She shook her head, crossing her arms as she sank back into her chair.


    ��How have I survived ten whole years with these people?


    It��s like their collective IQ would drag anyone down if they weren��t careful,�� she thought to herself with a self deprecating chuckle.


    Deciding not to dwell on Obinna��s behavior, she returned to her own work.


    By noon, after almost two days of isting herself in her room, she felt it was time to stretch her legs and check on the progress of the preparations.


    She left her room, locking the door securely behind her, and strolled through the house.


    She decided to start at the ballroom, where many of the servants were focused on setting up.


    It was where she had made the most friends, and their energy often gave her a much needed lift.


    Nnenna walked into the ballroom, her steps deliberate and elegant, exuding the quiet grace that often came naturally to her.


    The housekeeper was the first to spot her.


    His face lit up as he hurried toward her, his pen clutched tightly in his hand.


    ��Princess,�� he called warmly, bowing slightly.


    ��Are you hungry already?


    I didn��t realize you would want your lunch delivered this early.


    I��ll get someone to prepare it right away,�� he said, already setting the pen down and preparing to oversee the task personally.


    Nnenna lifted a hand to stop him, shaking her head with a small smile.


    ��No, no, Grandpa Housekeeper,�� she said gently.


    ��I��m not hungry.


    I just wanted to see how everything is going.��               Hearing this, the housekeeper rxed visibly, his expression softening.


    ��Oh, I see.


    That��s kind of you, Princess,�� he said with a nod.


    Their brief exchange had drawn the attention of others in the hall.


    Heads turned toward them, and when the servants saw Nnenna, their faces brightened with joy.


    ��She��s here!�� one of the younger maids whispered excitedly to her colleague, her eyes gleaming.


    ��It��s so good to see her,�� another added, grinning.


    The workers in the hall seemed to work with a renewed vigor, their spirits lifted by her presence.


    They had missed her the past few days and were relieved to see her return to them.


    Nnenna��s current reputation as someone kind, confident and approachable made her a favorite among some of the staff especially those that had worked with her in the ball room two days ago.


    They genuinely admired her and felt fortunate that she had chosen to stop by the ballroom first that day.


    Had she gone to the kitchen or the garden instead, those workers there would have been the lucky ones to bask in her warmth.


    But here she was, in the house, and they silently celebrated the chance to have her near, even if only for a little while.


    ��Wee, Princess!�� the servants said in unison, their voices filled with warmth.


    Nnenna responded with a bright smile that lit up her face.


    ��I��m so sorry I couldn��te to see you all yesterday,�� she said, her tone genuinely apologetic.


    ��It��s no problem at all, Princess!�� the housekeeper quickly reassured her, and a few others chimed in with agreement.


    ��You should focus on your own things,�� another servant added with a kind smile.


    ��Besides, you can see for yourself, everything is going smoothly.


    We��re doing a great job.��               Nnenna nodded in appreciation, taking a moment to nce around at the organized work and decorations beginning to take shape.


    ��This birthday, mine and my sister��s sweet 16, is going to be the best ever because of all of you and the others who are helping,�� she said sincerely, her words carrying a tone of gratitude.


    The workers�� faces lit up even more, their affection for her deepening.


    The princess didn��t just acknowledge their hard work; she valued it and them.


    Herpliments made the long hours feel worthwhile, and her presence encouraged them to push through the exhaustion they were beginning to feel.


    Nnenna pped her hands lightly, gaining their full attention.


    ��Guys, it��s almost lunch,�� she began, looking at them all kindly.


    ��How about you take a break and rest for a bit before continuingter?��               The suggestion hung in the air for a moment.


    The servants exchanged nces, their initial hesitation melting away quickly.


    They had been running on sheer willpower, reluctant to stop unless someone gave them permission.


    And now, their princess had not only suggested it but endorsed it herself.


    ��Thank you, Princess!�� one of them said, bowing slightly before moving toward the food trays.


    ��She��s the best,�� someone whispered as they started dispersing to rest.


    Nnenna watched as the tired but smiling faces lightened the room.


    She chuckled softly to herself, satisfied that her small gesture had lifted their spirits.


    It was a small thing, but for these people, it meant everything.


    Ding!


    Do not withhold good from those to whom it is due, when it is in your power to act.


    Good call.


    They were getting tired.


    You earned 50 good points for calling for a lunch break!


    Nnenna smiled to herself as the notification appeared in her mind.


    Knowing that the workers were genuinely exhausted made her feel even better about her decision to encourage them to rest.


    ��You all should have some proper food first,�� she called out, turning back to the group briefly.


    ��Save the snacks forter, okay?��               The servants nodded gratefully, her words reminding them to take better care of themselves.


    CREATORS�� THOUGHTS     JedidiahBeaufoy    Creation is hard, cheer me up!


    VOTE for me!

 Chapter 90 - 90 Instructors

    Chapter 90: Instructors   Chapter 90: Instructors                              They had been so focused on the tasks that they hadn��t even thought about pacing themselves properly.


    Deciding to make sure everything was going smoothly in the kitchen as well, Nnenna made her way there.


    The energy shifted slightly when she entered.


    Some of the kitchen workers still didn��t look at her kindly, their loyalty clearly elsewhere.


    But Nnenna didn��t mind; she wasn��t here for their approval, she was here to ensure everything for the ball was perfect.


    After inspecting the ongoing work and confirming that everything was progressing well, she spoke up.


    ��The work here is good, but the servants outside need more snacks forter,�� she said, her tone firm but calm.


    ��Prepare some inrge batches and make sure it��s something they can eat quickly without hassle.��               ��Second Princess, what are you using all this food for?�� one of the chefs asked sternly, his toneced with ack of respect.


    ��If it��s yours, we would bake them.


    But since you��re preparing them for probably people other than yourself, we cannot help you with that,�� he concluded, crossing his arms and turning slightly away as if dismissing her entirely.


    Nnenna sighed inwardly, frustrated.


    Why was it that no matter how much she avoided trouble, it always seemed to find her?


    A day of peace, and she was back to dealing with these tiresome people.


    ��I am your supervisor,�� she said, her voice turning cold.


    ��Do you really want to stand there and tell me what you can and cannot do?��               The chefs didn��t reply, their silence filled with defiance.


    Seeing this, Nnenna��s gaze hardened as she stepped closer, her tone sharper.


    ��I suppose I should just go back and tell my father that his hired help is no longer interested in being��


    hired help.


    Perhaps it��s time to rece some people in this kitchen,�� she said pointedly, her words cutting through the air like a de.


    Normally, such a threat might have been ignored.


    After all, Nnenna hadn��t held much authority in the pce before.


    But ever since the king had entrusted her with responsibilities and begun valuing her input over the past few days, things had changed.


    The chefs exchanged uneasy nces, unsure if ignoring her would be wise anymore.


    The silence stretched, and Nnenna tilted her head slightly, her expression calm but dangerous.


    ��Well?�� she asked, her tone daring anyone to challenge her again.


    Finally, one of the chefs, unable to meet her gaze, muttered, ��We��ll get started, Princess.��               ��Good,�� Nnenna said, her voice softening only slightly.


    She straightened, exuding an air of authority as she watched them reluctantly move to start preparing the snacks.


    ��Make sure it��s done properly,�� she added firmly before stepping back to supervise their work.


    As the chefs began measuring ingredients and setting up stations, Nnenna allowed herself a small, satisfied smile.


    Sometimes, asserting herself was the only way to get things done.


    And today, she had no intention of letting anyone disrupt the peace she had worked so hard to maintain.


    Nnenna didn��t stop there.


    Instead of simply giving orders and leaving, she rolled up her sleeves and began prepping alongside them.


    Her actions sent ripples of surprise through the kitchen.


    ��She��s actually helping?�� one of the workers muttered under their breath.


    Another servant nodded slowly, whispering back, ��She didn��t just tell them to take a break, she��s making sure they��ll have something special to eat afterward.


    Where else would you find someone like her?��               Despite the faint tension lingering in the air, the workers began to feel a subtle shift.


    Watching Nnenna actively invest her energy into creating something for others, rather than simply demanding, made them see her in a different light.


    By the time the snacks were ready, the atmosphere had softened considerably.


    As she helped set the trays aside forter, Nnenna smiled to herself.


    ��One step at a time,�� she thought, wiping her hands clean.


    It didn��t matter if everyone didn��t like her now.


    Eventually, her actions would speak louder than their preconceived notions.


    The next morning, the entire royal family gathered for breakfast as usual.


    This time, Nnenna made sure to show up on time.


    She didn��t stroll inte.


    She didn��t drag her feet.


    She arrived exactly when she was supposed to.


    And yet��               No one cared.


    Not a single nce of approval.


    No polite nods.


    Not even a raised eyebrow.


    If she had ridden in on a golden chariot pulled by ming horses, they would have been just as unimpressed.


    Nnenna swallowed her irritation and ate in silence.


    She had expected nothing, but still�� A little recognition wouldn��t hurt.


    After the meal, King Ikechukwu dabbed his lips with a napkin before clearing his throat, a signal that meant everyone had to listen.


    ��The ethics, etiquette, and activities instructors will arrive in a few hours,�� he announced, his deep voice echoing in the dining hall.


    ��Some will be assigned to the princes, others to the princesses.


    Pay attention.


    I know most of you have already learned these things, but this ball is important.��               Everyone nodded.


    It was nothing new.


    They had been taught these things their entire lives.


    ��I know most of you have already learned these lessons before,�� the King continued, his sharp eyes sweeping across the table.


    ��But this ball is different.


    We are hosting nobles and royals from multiple nations.


    It��s been years since we��ve had such an important gathering, and I will not allow anyone to embarrass this family.��               His tone was calm but unyielding.


    A small, satisfied smirk flickered on Ebere��s lips.


    Then, as expected, the King��s gazended on Nnenna.


    ��Every single one of you will attend the sses again,�� he said, his gaze locking onto hers like a hunter trapping prey.


    ��You will also need to learn quickly,�� he added.


    ��The ball is in less than two weeks.��               The implication was crystal clear.


    He didn��t believe she was up to standard.


    Nnenna kept her expression neutral.


    Everyone at the table already knew how to conduct themselves.


    CREATORS�� THOUGHTS     JedidiahBeaufoy    Like it ?


    Add to library!

 Chapter 91 - 91 Appropriate Attires

    Chapter 91: Appropriate Attires   Chapter 91: Appropriate Attires                              There was no doubt about the princes and princesses.


    But Nnenna?


    King Ikechukwu wasn��t convinced.


    Now that he was finally introducing her to the world, he had to ensure she wouldn��t disgrace the royal family.


    His gaze flickered to his eldest daughter.


    ��Ebere,�� he said, his voice steady.


    ��You will also coach your sister.��               Ebere��s smirk widened ever so slightly.


    ��When the instructors finish for the day, you will give her extra lessons.��               At this, Nnenna nearly scoffed.


    As if.


    The King continued, oblivious to the tension crackling between the two girls.


    ��Your teachers have always spoken highly of you.


    They say you are quick to learn, diligent, and attentive.


    I expect you to guide your sister and ensure she learns properly.��               He turned back to Nnenna.


    ��And you,�� he said, his tone sharpening.


    ��Make sure you listen.


    To your instructors.


    And to your sister.��               Nnenna clenched her fork, barely holding back augh.


    Listen to Ebere?


    Now, wouldn��t that be entertaining?


    She could already imagine her dear ��sister�� relishing the chance to boss her around.


    But there was one tiny problem.


    She already knew everything.


    The housekeeper had secretly given her books on etiquette.


    She had studied every rule, every tradition.


    And when Ebere had her private sses, Nnenna had listened from the window.


    She didn��t just know theory.


    She had watched it live.


    Nnenna would practice with them, of course.


    But from everything she had seen, read, and heard, she was confident, more than confident, that she was already better than Ebere.


    Not that it mattered.


    Even if she shouted it from the rooftops, they wouldn��t believe her.


    No need to waste energy.


    She would just prove it, with wless execution, during the grand ball.


    And with the way things were shaping up, those days was going to be very interesting.


    The fact that so many kingdoms were attending was clearly getting to King Ikechukwu.


    He was under immense pressure, nagging them non stop about preparations.


    Every hour, he was checking, double checking, and even triple checking.


    He was so desperate for everything to be perfect that he did something he normally wouldn��t.


    He appointed Obinna to oversee a final inspection in a few days before the ball.


    Nnenna nearlyughed.


    So, suddenly, Obinna was good enough to supervise preparations?


    What happened to all that talk about royal responsibilities being in the hands of princesses?


    The King��s thoughts were clear as day.


    ��A grand event like this?


    Two weeks of work?


    No way can princesses handle that.��               If only he knew.


    A determined princess could aplish far more than a dozen princes, if she actually put in the work.


    King Ikechukwu turned to his wife, his expression softening.


    ��Chioma,�� he said.


    ��Make sure the girls have everything they need, the dresses, essories, shoes.


    And the boys too.


    I don��t want anyone wearing something�� inappropriate.��               Queen Chioma nodded, her eyes gleaming.


    Dressing well was serious business for her and her children.


    ��Of course,�� she said smoothly.


    ��Preparations for the dresses were handled a month ago.


    The tailors and designers already took care of everything.��               Her tone was confident, almost too confident.


    Because she had conveniently ��forgotten�� that Nnenna hadn��t even been home at the time.


    Or maybe, just maybe, she was intentionally ignoring that fact.


    After all, if she imedter that she ��forgot�� about Nnenna��s dress, no one could me her.


    A perfect excuse.


    King Ikechukwu studied her for a moment before nodding in approval.


    ��Very well,�� he said.


    ��I also spoke to them about my own attire.


    Make sure they follow my instructions exactly.


    Put in extra supervision if needed.��               Queen Chioma smiled, but there was something unreadable in her expression.


    ��Of course, my King,�� she replied.


    King Ikechukwu was about to check off the clothing preparations when he felt a pair of eyes on him.


    Cold.


    Unwavering.


    He looked up.


    Nnenna.


    There was no disrespect in her gaze, yet something about it unsettled him.


    A strange feeling crept up his spine, something close to panic.


    But he was a king.


    A seasoned ruler.


    He refused to let a mere look shake him.


    Brushing off the unease, he called out to her, his tone surprisingly gentle, thanks to his good mood.


    ��Nnenna, what is it?


    Speak.��               His second daughter did not hesitate.


    ��Father,�� she said, clear and direct.


    ��I wasn��t at the pce when the tailor came.


    I don��t have a dress for the ball.��               Silence.


    The warmth in King Ikechukwu��s expression vanished.


    His gaze snapped to his wife.


    ��Chioma,�� he said, his voice suddenly razor-sharp.


    ��You didn��t arrange a dress for Nnenna?��               The Queen stiffened.


    ��How could you be so careless?!�� he demanded.


    His anger burned hot, not just because of the oversight, but because he knew it wasn��t an ident.


    Chioma wasn��t the type to forget.


    This was intentional.


    And that?


    That made it worse.


    ��Oh!


    Ipletely forgot!�� Queen Chioma suddenly eximed, pressing a hand to her forehead.


    She let out a deep sigh, shaking her head slightly as she rested her elbow on the table for support.


    ��It slipped my mind.


    Back when Nnenna was in the hospital, I didn��t think it was appropriate to bring a tailor and a designer there.


    So I decided they would take her measurements when she returned.��               She paused, throwing a quick, guilty nce at the King.


    ��But then, after she came back, I got so caught up in organizing everything for the ball that�� well, I forgot again.��               Her voice softened,ced with just the right amount of regret to excuse herself from the me.


    King Ikechukwu narrowed his eyes slightly.


    He had been ready to scold someone, but now that Chioma had framed it as her being too busy ensuring the ball��s sess, what could he really say?


    After all, wasn��t the ball their top priority?


    He sighed.


    ��Fine, fine.


    At least she mentioned it now.


    There��s still some time.��               He turned toward the Queen.


    ��It might be toote to sew apletely new dress, but we can����           CREATORS�� THOUGHTS     JedidiahBeaufoy    Your gift is the motivation for my creation.


    Give me more motivation!

 Chapter 92 - 92 The First Dance

    Chapter 92: The First Dance   Chapter 92: The First Dance                              ��No,�� Queen Chioma cut him off swiftly, shaking her head.


    ��It��s already toote.��               Nnnena ������               King Ikechukwu ������               Obinna ������               Abuchi ������               Ebere ������               Chidera ������               Queen Chioma��s answer was a little too quick.


    Everyone at the table knew it wasn��t true.


    The best tailors in the kingdom could sew a whole collection in less than a week if needed.


    So why the rush to dismiss the idea?


    Nnenna hid a small smirk.


    A whole week.


    Which fashion designer or tailor couldn��t make a decent dress with that much time?


    And yet, silence.


    No one spoke up.


    Nnenna��s lips twitched in amusement.


    Interesting.


    But before she could say anything, Queen Chioma gracefully took control of the situation.


    ��My King,�� she said smoothly, turning to her husband.


    ��I will handle the matter.


    There is no need for concern.��               As if it was something so trivial that it didn��t even require discussion.


    The King nodded, satisfied.


    He knew his wife.


    She might not put much effort into Nnenna��s dress, but she wasn��t foolish enough to disgrace him or the kingdom.


    That was why he married her, after all.


    Even though he had been in love with someone else.


    She would make sure Nnenna had something suitable to wear.


    He reassured himself of that.


    ��Now,�� he continued, clearing his throat.


    ��The etiquette teachers will take up much of your time.


    However, there are other instructors as well.��               A ripple of interest moved through the room.


    ��The ball willst for several days, and there will be various royal events.�� His voice deepened,manding attention.


    ��There will be horse riding, archery, a royal hunt, and many other activities.��               Nnenna��s fingers curled slightly.


    Now this�� was getting interesting.


    ��The housekeeper and I have been nning for over a few days,�� the King continued.


    ��So everything should be ready in time.��               Nnenna nced at Ebere, whose face lit up with excitement.


    A ball was one thing, butpetitions?


    That was a chance to show off.


    And if Nnenna knew her dear sister well enough, she was already thinking of ways to humiliate her.


    But Nnenna?


    She simply smiled.


    Bring it on..


    The king turned to his first daughter.


    ��Ebere, you are the celebrant, so you will lead the opening dance.


    Make sure you have a suitable partner in mind.


    He must be a noble from a powerful kingdom, preferably one higher in status than ours.


    If you can��t find someone of that caliber, dance with one of your family members, preferably Somto or me.


    You must not dance with just anybody,�� he instructed firmly.


    Obinna ��..?��               Abuchi ��.?!��               Chidera ������               His gaze then moved past Ebere, sweeping over the hall until his eyes briefly crossed Nnenna��s.


    A flicker of realization crossed his face, he had forgotten about her again               ��Oh,�� he muttered awkwardly.


    ��Nnenna, you are also a celebrant�� but we usually have only one person on the dance floor during the opening dance to ensure all eyes are on them.


    So, you��ll have to forfeit the dance.��               His voice was softer this time, as if he knew he was being unfair.


    But what choice did he have?


    He needed to advertise Ebere, the daughter who could secure powerful alliances for the kingdom.


    As for Nnenna�� he still wasn��t sure where her true loyaltiesy.


    What if he allowed her to gain opportunities, and she caused trouble for him in the future?


    His mind drifted back to the past, to the doubts and fears that had taken root long ago.


    He couldn��t afford to take any risks.


    Nnenna let out a quiet chuckle, unsurprised by his decision.


    She turned her head away, refusing to respond.


    Ebere, on the other hand, beamed with a gloating smile, eager to rub salt in the wound.


    But before she could speak, her mother discreetly reached out and squeezed her arm in warning.


    The queen had noticed the brief flicker of guilt in the king��s eyes.


    If Ebere pushed too far and escted the matter, he might reconsider and allow both of them to dance, something she would never let happen.


    Her daughter deserved the spotlight alone.


    The king, oblivious to the silent exchange, cleared his throat.


    ��The housekeeper willmunicate the rest of the details to you.


    But this isn��t your first ball,�� he said, looking at his children.


    ��You all know the drill.


    I��m sure you don��t need much briefing.


    The program nner will inform you of the schedule, so review it and be prepared.��               Then, his gazended squarely on Nnenna.


    ��Especially you, Nnenna.


    This is your first official ball.


    You will be introduced to the world, so make sure you are ready.


    Don��t embarrass me.�� His voice carried an unmistakable warning.


    ��This is an opportunity I��m giving you because you are my daughter.


    Use it well, find allies, secure a good partner for the future.�� He paused for a moment, letting his words sink in before adding with pointed emphasis, ��And remember who took care of you and gave you this opportunity.��               Nnenna nced at him, then nodded slightly, momentarily setting aside her original intention to ignore him.


    He was right about one thing, this was a valuable opportunity.


    If she yed her cards right, this ball could be her ticket to breaking free from this kingdom.


    If she formed the right alliances, she would no longer be seen as an unnecessary attachment to the royal family.


    After all, people with connections held power, and power meant freedom.


    She had been preparing for this even while in the hospital, and now, more than ever, she realized that part of that preparation should include ranking up good points.


    Who knew when they mighte in handy?


    With that thought in mind, she decided to head out and see what she could do for others.


    The more good points she earned, the better positioned she would be when the time came.


    No one knew her true ns.


    They all assumed that, no matter how much she acted differently, at the end of the day, she was still just trying to please them.


    CREATORS�� THOUGHTS     JedidiahBeaufoy    Your gift is the motivation for my creation.


    Give me more motivation!

 Chapter 93 - 93 Secret Hideout

    Chapter 93: Secret Hideout   Chapter 93: Secret Hideout                              That was why she kept agreeing to whatever the king said, even when it was tantly unfair.


    Breakfast finally ended,sting longer than usual due to all the announcements and briefings.


    As soon as they were dismissed, Nnenna wasted no time leaving the main building.


    For the first time since she arrived, she decided to explore the castle properly.


    Until now, her movements had been limited, either from the main building to the garage or within ces where she was expected to be useful.


    She had never truly roamed freely.


    But things were different now.


    She was no longer just existing for their expectations, she was preparing for herself.


    And if she was going to use the uing ball to her advantage, she needed to familiarize herself with every inch of this castle.


    After all, knowing her way around meant knowing what was happening in her own house.


    And knowledge was power.


    She decided to start with the library.


    Making her way toward that part of the castle, she approached the crossover bridge, a grand structure connecting the main building to another wing.


    It felt like walking through the sky, suspended high above the castle grounds.


    The wind rushed past her, cool and refreshing, ying with the loose strands of her hair, making them dance in the air.


    Pausing for a moment, she stepped closer to the railing, her hands resting on the smooth stone.


    From here, she could see almost everything, the vast grounds below, the distant edges of the kingdom, the endless stretch of the world beyond.


    It was breathtaking.


    Yet, as she gazed at the grandeur of it all, a whisper escaped her lips, almost lost in the wind.


    ��How did I always feel so alone and small��


    when I was living in such a huge world?��               She wasn��t asking anyone in particr.


    Someone, somewhere out there might love her and treat her well right?


    She wouldn��t feel alone anymore too.


    In that moment, she felt the weight of everything pressing against her chest, the years of istion, the struggles, the longing for something more.


    And yet, here she was.


    She looked down from the towering heights of the bridge, her eyes tracing the vastness of the kingdom below.


    The drop was dizzying, but she felt no fear.


    Not because it wasn��t dangerous, and certainly not because she had never feared heights, at least in her previous life.


    But after her rebirth, she was learning that fear was a limitation.


    A chain.


    And no one could achieve anything great while bound by fear, except for the fear of God.


    She lingered there longer than nned, her gaze fixed on the horizon, the wind caressing her skin as if it had a will of its own.


    The world seemed so vast, yet she had spent most of her life confined.


    The irony of it all wasn��t lost on her.


    As peaceful as this moment was, a strange emptiness settled in her chest.


    This view�� it shouldn��t be experienced alone.


    Her father, her mother, if she had any.


    A friend.


    Maybe even someone�� special.


    Wouldn��t it feel different if she had someone beside her?


    Wouldn��t the breeze feel warmer, the sky seem brighter?


    She closed her eyes for a moment before shaking her head, forcing those thoughts away.


    No.


    The future was still far ahead, and there was no use wishing for things that weren��t there.


    Even if her real parents were gone, no, she wasn��t ready to believe that yet, she would still find people who loved her.


    Maybe not by blood, but by choice.


    For now, she had to make do with what she had.


    Nurse Courage was one of those who loved her by choice.


    Ikenna�� maybe he did too.


    But she wasn��t so sure anymore, not after the way he had acted when she was discharged.


    Nnenna exhaled, pushing that uncertainty aside.


    This ce, the bridge, would be her favorite spot in the entire castle.


    She had been here for a while, and no one hade looking for her.


    It was as if this ce was forgotten, a secret only she knew.


    Below, the servants and nobles bustled about, too preupied with their duties to ever nce up.


    And even if they did, not many could handle standing at such a height without fear.


    Her past self would have been terrified too.


    But she wasn��t her past self anymore.


    A small smirk yed on her lips as an idea formed.


    This ce could be her sanctuary.


    If no one dared toe here, then she could im it as hers.


    Next time, she would bring a seat.


    Or maybe�� she didn��t need one.


    The floor was smooth, and the openness of the sky above her was far moreforting than the cold walls of her room.


    Yes.


    She would study here.


    Think here.


    n here.


    For the first time in a long while, she felt like she had something that was truly hers.


    She lost herself in the moment, staring at the endless sky, the gentle wind wrapping around her like an embrace.


    Time slipped away unnoticed until finally, her stomach grumbled in protest.


    She blinked, realizing that noon had arrived, and she was hungry.


    Since it was already lunchtime, Nnenna decided to put her exploration on hold.


    She turned back toward the main building, her mind still lingering on the peaceful moment she had just experienced.


    However, as she approached one of the secondary halls, a sharp, disciplined voice rang out.


    ��One, two, three, four!


    Very good, my royals!��               Soft music followed.


    Nnenna paused, realization hitting her.


    She hadpletely forgotten about the etiquette and dance sses.


    She hesitated, debating whether she should go in.


    But she wasn��t in the mood for a round of scolding from the instructors, so she slowed her steps, lingering outside the door instead.


    Inside, the instructor��s voice carried on.


    ��Okay, princes and princesses, that will be all for today.


    I was informed that you have other sses after lunch, so I��ll return to my quarters.��           CREATORS�� THOUGHTS     JedidiahBeaufoy    Creation is hard, cheer me up!


    VOTE for me!

 Chapter 94 - 94 Truant

    Chapter 94: Truant   Chapter 94: Truant                              If you have any questions, you maye to see me there.


    The king has instructed me to remain avable for your convenience.


    Good luck in your next lessons.��               With that, the session ended.


    Nnenna exhaled in relief.


    Perfect timing.


    Now she wouldn��t have to deal with the awkwardness of beingte or the scolding that would have followed.


    Nnenna heard footsteps approaching.


    She wanted to turn and disappear before she was spotted, but it was toote.


    The door swung open, and she came face to face with the head etiquette instructor, followed closely by the other teachers.


    Their gazes locked onto her instantly.


    Nnenna ������               Recognition shed across their faces.


    Of course, they knew her.


    These instructors had been in the castle even before she was adopted, but since the king never assigned them to teach her, they had always ignored her.


    Now, with the ball approaching, they finally had permission to train her, and yet, she hadn��t shown up.


    And now?


    She had been caught skipping.


    The head instructor��s lips pressed into a thin line, irritation flickering in her eyes.


    The other teachers exchanged nces, their silent judgment weighing heavy in the air.


    The message was clear, she didn��t even bother to attend.


    A tense silence followed.


    Nnenna could practically feel their disapproval.


    Great.


    Just what she needed.


    She straightened her shoulders, keeping her face neutral.


    If they were expecting guilt or nervousness, they would be disappointed.


    But judging by the way the lead instructor��s expression darkened, she was already in serious trouble.


    The head instructor folded her arms, her sharp gaze fixed on Nnenna.


    Disappointment burned in her eyes.


    She had seen Nnenna��s natural grace and talent years ago.


    Even at the age of six, the girl had carried herself with a refined elegance that only came from training.


    It was clear she had once been taught by masters, even better teachers than herself.


    Back then, she had eagerly waited for the chance to train Nnenna further, excited to polish her skills to perfection.


    But then�� the queen had forbidden it.


    Now, after all these years, the king had finally given Nnenna the opportunity to learn again, yet she wasn��t taking it seriously.


    Why?


    The instructor��s fingers curled tightly around her fan, frustration rising in her chest.


    Had the spirited, hardworking girl she once knew�� disappeared?


    Had she given up on herself just because her adoptive family wanted to keep her down?


    Was she wrong about her?


    Her sharp eyes bore into Nnenna��s calm face, searching for something, anything, to prove that the promising young girl she had once admired still existed.


    But Nnenna simply met her gaze, unfazed.


    ��Princess Nnenna, you arete!


    Or rather, youpletely flunked the ss.��               The sharp voice of Teacher Rose, the head instructor cut through the air, instantly drawing the attention of the students in the secondary hall.


    Curious heads peeked out.


    Then, realization dawned.


    The one getting scolded was Nnenna.


    And just like that, smiles spread across their faces.


    Ebere smirked.


    Of course.


    Nnenna just had to prove once again that she didn��t belong here.


    ��I��m sorry, Teacher,�� Nnenna replied smoothly.


    ��I had something to do andpletely forgot about the ss.��               A pin drop silence followed.


    Teacher Rose��s eyes narrowed.


    ��Something to do?�� she repeated, her voice tight.


    ��And what, exactly, was more important than preparing for your sixteenth birthday ball?��               The tension in the air thickened.


    ��You do realize, don��t you?�� she continued, stepping closer.


    ��Dozens of kingdoms will be attending.


    This is your chance to make connections, leave asting impression, and possibly even secure a good engagement.��               The other students whispered among themselves, nodding in agreement.


    ��And yet,�� Teacher Rose��s voice rose in fury, ��you im you had something more important than this?��               Nnenna ������               Other teachers ������               The servants ������               Students ������               It did sound very unserious.


    Nnenna tilted her head, amused.


    This teacher was really fired up.


    How fun.


    But wait.


    Nnenna blinked as she processed the woman��s words and tone again.


    The teacher was actually worried about her?


    She had expected the source of her anger to be the disrespect of missing her ss.


    But no.


    She was genuinely concerned that she wouldn��t perform well at the Grand Ball because of a missed lesson.


    Even the other teachers looked stunned.


    They had thought she would be scolded, maybe even punished.


    Yet, their esteemed leader was more worried than furious.


    Some of them nodded in approval.


    ��Ah, so that��s why she��s upset,�� one whispered.


    ��It��s not about the disrespect.


    She actually wants her to do well.��               ��If she��s scolded, maybe she��ll take this more seriously,�� another muttered, hopeful.


    But not everyone was pleased.


    Among the teachers, one woman stood with a sour expression.


    The assistant to Teacher Rose.


    Unlike the others, she didn��t care whether Nnenna learned anything.


    She had one goal, to make Princess Ebere happy.


    And what better way than to disgrace Nnenna in front of everyone?


    She tilted her head, pretending to be deeply offended as she spoke.


    ��Mistress, she clearly has no regard for you.��               The hall fell silent.


    The woman took a step forward, her voice dripping with fake disappointment.


    ��She knew that Great Mistress Rose wasing all the way from her hometown to teach, yet she deliberately chose not to show up?��               She shook her head dramatically.


    ��What kind of girl is this?


    Such disrespect.�� She said trying to add fuel to the fire                But Teacher Rose wasn��t really listening to her assistant��s words.


    Her sharp, calcting eyes were too busy studying the girl.


    A girl she wanted to help.


    A girl she could not help, unless Nnenna was willing to help herself.


    The tension in the room was thick.


    The servants were watching, their ears perked up.


    At the door, the other royals stood, waiting.


    They weren��t here to support her.


    They were here to watch the show.


    To see Nnenna get humiliated.


    Teacher Rose exhaled, then finally spoke.


    ��See me in my room before the end of today.��               Then, without another nce, she turned on her heels and walked away.


    CREATORS�� THOUGHTS     JedidiahBeaufoy    Your gift is the motivation for my creation.


    Give me more motivation!

 Chapter 95 - 95 Little Sweetie

    Chapter 95: Little Sweetie   Chapter 95: Little Sweetie                              Her staff ������               The servants ������               Nnenna ������               The other royals ������               Her staff followed swiftly, but not before sneaking shocked nces at Nnenna.


    The room froze.


    What just happened?


    Master Rose, the infamous, no nonsense, fire breathing etiquette instructor, just let Nnenna off the hook?


    Without a scolding?


    Without humiliating her on the spot?


    It made no sense.


    The servants exchanged confused whispers.


    The royals furrowed their brows, their excitement dampened.


    Maybe��


    maybe she was saving the scolding forter?


    Maybe she was nning to rip Nnenna apart in the privacy of her room due to her respect for the king?


    Yes, that must be it.


    They nodded to themselves, deciding that was the only logical answer.


    Nnenna, on the other hand, was just as stunned.


    She had been expecting hell.


    She had been ready for war.


    But instead?


    Silence.


    No yelling.


    No lecture.


    No sharp words slicing through her pride.


    She slowly turned her gaze to Ebere, whose fake confidence cracked for a second.


    The servants were still staring, their shock written all over their faces.


    Nnenna sighed, shook her head, and without another word��


    She turned around and left.


    The next ss was archery.


    And oh, how she wanted to be there.


    The thrill of pulling back the string, the rush of watching the arrow slice through the air, it seemed like it would be one of her favorite activities.


    But she couldn��t go.


    Not after wasting time in the morning.


    She still needed to rank up good points.


    If she wanted to get more, she had to earn them in the afternoon and even the evening.


    So, she had to miss the sses.


    The archery instructor, the horse riding teacher, and several other elite tutors were part of the prestigious Royal Conduct Academy, an organization founded by Lady Rose.


    It wasn��t just any academy.


    It was the academy.


    Royals, dukes, duchesses, and high ranking nobles from not just their kingdom but neighboring kingdoms sought out Master Rose��s training.


    To miss her sses was a crime in the eyes of the elite.


    And Nnenna had alreadymitted one.


    Whispers would swirl about her, no doubt.


    People would talk.


    But this time, she had no choice.


    She needed these good points before the grand ball.


    She had already nned to skip too many sses, treating them like secondary matters.


    Which they were whenpared to ranking up good points.


    After her near death experience in the first month after she woke up from thea, she was now extra careful to not fall short again.


    Plus if she wanted to survive in this world?


    She couldn��t afford to make the same mistake, any mistake at all, twice.


    After lunch, Nnenna vanished.


    If she stayed in the castle and got caught skipping more lessons, the etiquette teachers would have her head.


    And worse, her father would lecture her for hours.


    That wasn��t an option.


    So, she decided to escapepletely.


    The problem?


    She couldn��t just waltz out looking like herself.


    Sure, no one outside the pce really knew her face yet, but it was better to be safe than sorry.


    Nnenna rummaged through her room, tossing clothes everywhere.


    Nothing.


    Nnenna ��..?��               She had nothing that screamed ��I am NOT a runaway princess.��               Sighing, she came to a decision, she needed help.


    Sneaking through the pce corridors, dodging guards and nosy servants, she finally reached the servants�� quarters.


    She knocked.


    ��Come in!�� a sweet, familiar voice called.


    Slipping inside, Nnenna grinned at the sight of her friend.


    But instead of greeting her with excitement, the girl folded her arms, raising an unimpressed brow, but couldn��t wipe a small smile from her face.


    ��Nnenna?�� she deadpanned.


    ��What are you doing here?��               Uh oh.


    Busted.


    ��I thought you had sses all day until the Grand Ball.


    You shouldn��t be skipping them.��               She even had the audacity to sound stern, but couldn��t hide her smile.


    Nnenna��s grin didn��t waver.


    Time to sweet talk her way out of this.


    ��I know, I know,�� Nnenna said, waving a hand dismissively.


    ��But right now, I have something way more important to do.��               Her friend��s head snapped toward her, eyes narrowing.


    ��More important than those lessons?�� the girl asked, her usual sweet tone suddenly sharp.


    Nnenna blinked.


    The unexpected shift in character threw her off.


    Her friend was always the gentle type, kind, patient, soft spoken.


    Even when scolding her, she did it with a smile.


    So why did she sound agitated?


    Her reaction must have shown on her face because the girl quickly realized her slip up.


    Internally panicking, she scolded herself.


    ��I��m sorry, General.�� She apologized in her mind, knowing fully well that he couldn��t hear her.


    But she had to fix this.


    Fast.


    She took a deep breath, then shed Nnenna a reassuring smile.


    ��You know, I��m just worried about you,�� she said, voice softer now.


    ��You��re my good friend.


    This is your chance to shine.


    To show the world how amazing you are.


    Don��t throw it away.��               Her eyes dimmed slightly as she continued, voice lowering.


    ��I��ve been thinking about it ever since you were in the hospital for the past eight months.��               Nnenna��s surprised reaction faded.


    ��I hated that you had to be hidden away for so long,�� the girl admitted.


    ��After what happened, after you could have died�� I was so shocked.


    I couldn��t focus on anything.


    Not until I heard you were awake.��               The room seemed to grow quieter.


    For a moment, neither of them spoke.


    Nnenna sighed.


    She hadn��t expected her friend to say all that.


    And now, she couldn��t pretend it didn��t affect her.


    Little Sweetie��s voice was gentle yet firm as she continued, sensing that Nnenna was actually paying attention.


    ��Please,�� she said earnestly.


    ��Make excellent use of this opportunity.


    I��m��


    I��m worried about you.��               She studied Nnenna��s face carefully, hoping her words would sink in.


    She wasn��t lying, she had simply used the truth to cover up her sudden character abnormality.


    Nnenna blinked, momentarily caught off guard.


    That actually made sense.


    CREATORS�� THOUGHTS     JedidiahBeaufoy    Your gift is the motivation for my creation.


    Give me more motivation!

 Chapter 96 - 96 The High Ranked Mission

    Chapter 96: The High Ranked Mission   Chapter 96: The High Ranked Mission                              Her fall.


    The eight long months in the hospital.


    Of course, that must have terrified the girl.


    She hadn��t even considered how Little Sweetie must have felt during all that time.


    Her expression softened.


    Stepping forward, she wrapped the girl in a warm hug.


    ��I��m sorry, Little Sweetie,�� she murmured, holding her close.


    ��I didn��t think about how all this must have affected you.��               She squeezed her gently, guilt settling in.


    ��Sorry for making you worry.


    Sorry for putting you through so much stress.


    But don��t worry, okay?�� She pulled back slightly, meeting her sister��s gaze.


    ��I have everything under control.��               Little Sweetie didn��t seem fully convinced.


    But Nnenna wasn��t done.


    ��There��s something far more important I need to do in preparation for the ball,�� she continued, her eyes shining with determination.


    ��And I have to focus on that.


    So, let��s not worry, okay?��               She tilted her head, giving her the most pleading, hopeful look she could muster.


    ��Okay�� little sweetie replied, shing an innocent smile.


    But inside?


    She felt relieved.


    Relieved that Nnenna seemed serious about the lessons.


    And even more relieved that Nnenna hadn��t noticed anything��


    off about her.


    Because if she ever got exposed��


    If the General found out about her little mistake��


    She would be reced in a heartbeat.


    And she refused to lose her current mission.


    She was not just some ordinary girl.


    She was the adopted daughter of one of the General��s most trusted soldiers.


    And by the age of three, she was already a formidable weapon.


    At that time, she had desperately wanted her first mission.


    But no one took her seriously.


    ��A three year old agent?�� They scoffed.


    Instead, they gave her menial chores, watering flowers, nting trees, cleaning, washing.


    She had hated it.


    She wanted action.


    She wanted to prove herself.


    And she did.


    By the time she turned four, she had her father increase her training.


    Not knowing the difference bwtween day and night, she mastered her skills more and more, and left no room for doubt.


    Finally, her father pulled some strings and got her a real mission.


    She executed it wlessly.


    The result?


    She earned recognition from every soldier in the ranks               Even the General himself.


    Little Sweetie had been ready for more, bigger, greater things.


    She was only four, but she wasn��t like other children.


    She was a weapon, a shadow, a name whispered in both admiration and fear after her first mission.


    But then, one night, the general called for her.


    She would never forget that moment.


    Not tomorrow.


    Not in ten years.


    Not ever.


    ��Little Sweetie.��               The deep voice cut through the silence of the night, steady and heavy with meaning.


    She turned toward him.


    Somto.


    The only person, apart from her father, who had ever called out her name like that of a soldier��s.


    ��I��ve watched you grow from a few months old baby to now, a four years old celebrated agent.��               There was pride in his voice.


    And something else.


    Something deeper.


    ��The year your vige burned, your father picked you up and raised you like his own.��               Somto took a step closer, his sharp eyes locking onto hers.


    Testing her.


    Studying her.


    ��You have not disappointed him.��               The words struck something in her chest, but she didn��t react.


    She had been trained too well for that.


    ��Your track record has proven your worth, and because of that, I am cing the most important mission I have�� into your hands.��               Little Sweetie��s breath hitched.


    ��The most important mission?��               Her eyes widened, heart pounding with an excitement she had never felt before.


    Why her?


    Why not the council?


    The elders?


    Her father?


    Why her, a four years old girl, and not one of the seasoned agents?


    She was thrilled, honored, determined.


    This was it, the moment she would prove she wasn��t just a child.


    She lifted her chin, staring at Somto, the person she wanted to be like in the future, waiting for him to say the words that would define her.


    Then.


    He said it.


    And with just one sentence, her entire world copsed.


    ��You are hereby assigned to take care of my adopted sister, Nnenna, in Lionara Kingdom.��               The air turned cold.


    ��She needs a ymate, and I can��t always be there to y with her.


    So you will do so, take care of her, and report to me about her at least twice a week, or immediately, in case of any emergency.��               Somto��s voice was heavy, as if even he didn��t fully agree with the decision.


    But the damage was done.


    Little Sweetie ��!!!��               She felt her heart stop.


    A ymate?


    Her?


    A child assassin?


    A celebrated agent?


    The best prodigy they had ever seen?


    Was this supposed to be a joke?


    The excitement drained from her all at once.


    Little Sweetie stood frozen for minutes, stillpletely stunned.


    Her deadpan face, one that had been trained to remain emotionless even in the face of death, was shattered.


    Her most important, high ranked mission was to be��               A little girl��s ymate?


    That was it?!


    Her fingers tightened into fists, her tiny frame trembling from the sheer absurdity of it all.


    Why her?


    Why ruin HER career?


    She had trained every single day for three years, endured pain, exhaustion, and discipline beyond what normal kids could even imagine.


    And this was the mission they rewarded her with?


    She wanted to ask.


    To demand an answer.


    To fight back.


    But then��               She remembered her father��s words.


    ��Never question the General.


    Do whatever he says, as long as it��s not immoral.��               Her lips parted, but no words came out.


    Somto was still looking at her, waiting for a reaction.


    She could feel the weight of his gaze, the silent finality in his decision.


    So, without a word, she turned around.


    She walked out of the building, still in shock.


    The voices of people calling her, the whispers of congrattions, the murmurs of how lucky she was to receive a ��high ranked mission��               She didn��t hear any of it.


    ���������������C               Guys, if we move up the rankings, I��ve got stockpiled chapters here with y��all names on it!


    So please vote with powerstones, golden tickets, send in gifts, purchase the affordable privileges, and tell your friends and enemies about ��They Hated Me In My First Life But Now I Have The Love System��           CREATORS�� THOUGHTS     JedidiahBeaufoy    Have some idea about my story?


    Comment it and let me know.

 Chapter 97 - 97 Little Sweetie’s Back Story

    Chapter 97: Little Sweetie��s Back Story   Chapter 97: Little Sweetie��s Back Story                              Her feet moved automatically, leading her straight to the one person who could give her answers.


    Her father.


    ��Dad,�� she called out the moment she stepped into the study.


    The man behind the desk looked up, and upon seeing his little daughter, his face softened into a smile.


    He stood up, walked over, and lifted her effortlessly into his arms.


    ��Ugh Dad!�� she huffed, squirming in his grasp.


    ��You know I��m too old for this.��               The handsome soldier, a man in his early thirties, let out a deep chuckle.


    ��Too old?�� he repeated, amused.


    ��You��re four, Sweetie.��               He tapped her nose lightly.


    ��Just because I taught you almost everything I know, and you insisted on enlisting despite my protests, doesn��t mean you��re not still a child.��               He set her down, his curiosity shining through his yful demeanor.


    ��Now, tell me, how did your meeting with the General go?�� he asked, eager.


    He had been barely able to focus all morning, anxiously awaiting the result of the meeting he hadn��t been allowed to attend.


    But the moment he mentioned it, he noticed something��               His daughter��s expression darkened.


    Her lips pressed into a thin line, her fists clenched at her sides.


    She was angry.


    Deeply.


    And for Little Sweetie, who had mastered the art of concealing emotions, this level of visible frustration could only mean               Something was very, very wrong.


    ��Dad, he sent me to Lionara Kingdom to apany his sister.��               Little Sweetie��s voice was stiff,ced with disbelief.


    She looked up, expecting to see her father��s face darken in outrage, expecting him to march straight to the General and demand that the mission be changed.


    But instead��               His expression remained calm.


    No, not just calm, pleased.


    There were even traces of pride in his eyes.


    That shocked her more than the mission itself.


    Before she could even begin her protests, he pulled her into a tight embrace.


    ��Congrattions, my dear.��               Her entire body stiffened.


    She pulled back, looking at him as if he had just said something crazy.


    ��Congrattions?�� she echoed, her little voice rising.


    ��For what?��               Her tiny fists clenched.


    ��He assigned me to be his adopted sister��s ymate, not even his real sister, his adopted sister��s ymate!


    For who knows how long!��               Her frustration boiled over.


    ��How am I supposed to build my career?


    How am I supposed to make you proud if I��m over there ying with some random girl?!��               Her big, fiery eyes red up at him, challenging.


    And yet, despite her anger, he simply watched her with a knowing smile.


    Her fatherughed at her outburst, the sound deep and hearty.


    But then, his face suddenly turned stern.


    ��What is the second rule I taught you?�� he asked.


    Seeing his sharp gaze, she quickly swallowed her anger and answered immediately.


    ��Obey all moral orders from the General and never question him.��               ��Good.�� He nodded.


    ��What is Number Three?��               ��Yourrades are your closest family.


    Treat them all equally.�� She answered sharply, her tiny voice crisp with discipline.


    Her father stepped back, crossing his arms.


    ��Now, do you still have any questions?��               She looked up, still wanting to protest, but when she saw there wasn��t even a hint of a smile on his face, she hesitated.


    He was being serious.


    Realizing that, she forced herself to calm down.


    Maybe she could discuss it with him againter��               ����No, Dad.


    I understand.��               Her father murmured a quiet ��good�� before giving her a satisfied nod.


    Still, seeing her downcast face, he sighed and decided to add a few more words.


    ��Look, Sweetie.�� His voice was gentle but firm.


    ��The General would never give you a trivial mission.


    Especially after how well you did on your recent one.��               He leaned forward, tapping her forehead lightly.


    ��There must be a reason he assigned you to that ce.��               ��Think about it.�� Her father��s voice was calm but carried weight.


    ��The General called you himself.��               He could have sent someone else to deliver the mission, but he chose to tell her in person.


    ��That means this is very important to him.��               His eyes bore into hers, sharp and unwavering.


    ��And even if it��s exactly what it sounds like, being a mere ymate to his adopted sister, who will now be yourrade by the way, you must do it excellently.��               He tilted his head, waiting for her response.


    ��What��s Rule Number Four?��               Little Sweetie lowered her gaze before answering quietly.


    ��Whatever your hands find to do, do it with all diligence.��               Her father nodded.


    ��Exactly.


    So, you must do this mission well.


    Who knows?�� He shrugged slightly.


    ��It may even be a test.��               But then he softened his tone.


    ��And even if it��s not, do it well, and you will still move forward.��               He ruffled her hair gently.


    ��Don��t worry about trying to get ahead of others.


    The sky is big enough for everyone to shine.��               He looked up as if gazing beyond the ceiling.


    ��The Milky Way alone is vast enough for countless stars ands, plus other gxies.��               Then, he looked back at her.


    ��So, do this mission.��               His lips curved into a proud smile.


    ��And know that I��m already proud of you.


    You don��t have to prove anything to me.��               At that moment, something shifted in Little Sweetie��s heart.


    Her father��s words melted away her anger.


    Her tense shoulders rxed.


    And after a brief silence, she finally nodded.


    ��Yes, okay, Father.��               ��When does he want you to leave?�� her father asked, his voice steady.


    Little Sweetie swallowed.


    Her words felt heavy on her tongue.


    ��I have to leave tomorrow.��               She looked up at him, her small hands clutching his shirt.


    ��I��m going to miss you so much.��               Her voice trembled slightly.


    She had never been away from him for more than seven days.


    Now, she was being sent on a mission with no end date.


    Before he could respond, she suddenly jumped off the desk and leaped into his arms.


    The desk was quite high, but he caught her instantly.


    CREATORS�� THOUGHTS     JedidiahBeaufoy    Your gift is the motivation for my creation.


    Give me more motivation!

 Chapter 98 - 98 In Need of Help

    Chapter 98: In Need of Help   Chapter 98: In Need of Help                              He hugged her tightly, holding her close.


    Then, he patted her head.


    ��Come on, I��ll help you pack.��               That night, he prepared everything she would need.


    He packed her bags carefully, adding tools, money, supplies, and even hidden weapons.


    He also made training ns for her to follow while she was away.


    ��You must stay sharp, no matter what.��               He gave her advice, told her stories, and even made herugh a few times.


    By the time morning came, he stood at the gates, watching her leave.


    He didn��t say much.


    Just one sentence               ��Remember who you are.��               Little Sweetie nodded, gripping her bag tightly.


    Then, she turned around and left.


    She traveled through countries, deserts, rivers, and forests.


    She walked for days, sometimes hitching rides, sometimes sneaking onto carriages.


    She disguised herself when necessary.


    She slept under the stars when she had to.


    Not that she had no money, she had more than enough, but she decided to use the journey to upgrade her skills and it really paid off.


    And finally               She reached Lionara Kingdom.


    She took a deep breath, looking around.


    This was her new battlefield.


    As soon as she entered the capital city, she asked around.


    ��How can I get a job at the pce?��               The townspeople stared at her in shock.


    She was just a child, a tiny girl who barely looked four years old               And yet, she was asking how to work in the pce?


    People whispered.


    Someughed.


    Some shook their heads.


    But Little Sweetie stood her ground.


    She needed to find a way in.


    ��Little girl, go back to your parents,�� kind strangers told her, just as many others had on her way to the kingdom.


    No one wanted to help her find work in the pce.


    She spent a month in the capital city, staying in an orphanage that took her in.


    Every day, she searched for a way into the pce, an opportunity, a miracle, something.


    But the words of her father echoed in her mind, steady and sure ��Pray, Little Sweetie.


    There is a God who made the heavens, the earth, and everything beyond.


    He listens to those who call on Him.


    Believe that He cares, that He is always with you.


    Do what is right, treat others well, and when you ask for help, He will answer.��               So every morning and every night, she prayed.


    At first, it felt strange, talking into the air, to no one in particr.


    But as the days passed, she got used to it.


    There wasfort in letting her thoughts and feelings spill out, believing that someone was listening.


    Even when everything seemed impossible, she clung to that hope.


    And then, one day, everything changed.


    That night, Little Sweetie had a dream.


    In it, she saw a man, probably in his thirties, seated in the director��s office at the orphanage.


    His deep voice carried a tone of authority yet warmth as he spoke about the usual opportunity for the children.


    The king had arranged jobs for those about to turn eighteen, giving them a chance to work in the castle as servants, drivers, and in other avable positions.


    It was a way to ensure that once they left the orphanage, they wouldn��t be left stranded, forced to fend for themselves in a cruel world.


    Little Sweetie watched closely, taking in every detail.


    The clock on the wall read 11:00 a.m.


    when the man finally stood up to leave, shaking the director��s hand before walking out.


    She jolted awake.


    Her heart pounded with excitement.


    This was a possible ess point!


    But how?


    ording to what she heard from the teachers, the program was only for those turning eighteen, and she wasn��t old enough.


    Still, she couldn��t shake the feeling that this was her chance.


    Taking a deep breath, she closed her eyes and whispered a silent plea for guidance.


    Then, with renewed determination, she got up and prepared herself to meet the man at exactly 11:00 a.m.


    Little Sweetie didn��t fully believe that her dream could be real, but with no other leads, she figured she might as well try.


    One of the teachers had mentioned that the royal family would soon be sending officials including a man from the pce to collect information on children about to turn eighteen for employment purposes.


    It couldn��t be a coincidence that she saw the same thing in her dream when such an event wasing up.


    If this was fate guiding her, then fine.


    She would follow along for now.


    The sooner shepleted this mission, the sooner she could go back home and take on real missions.


    The next day, ten minutes to 11:00, Little Sweetie left her room and made her way to the director��s office.


    But just as she turned a corner, someone blocked her path.


    ��Little girl, how many times do I have to tell you?


    Don��t show up in front of me!


    And when you see meing, take another road!��               Little Sweetie: ������               Why do stupid people always go out of their way to find trouble?


    Then again, they are stupid.


    Little Sweetie tilted her head up, locking eyes with the so called bully, Keh.


    He was much taller, his broad frame looming over her like a wall.


    But she didn��t flinch.


    Instead, she blinked slowly, as if evaluating an annoying insect.


    Keh smirked, mistaking her silence for fear.


    ��What?


    Cat got your tongue?��               Little Sweetie sighed dramatically.


    ��No.


    I��m just trying to figure out if talking to you will lower my IQ.��               Keh ������               Kids nearby ������               A few nearby kids gasped.


    Someone even choked on their drink.


    Keh��s smirk faltered for a second before he scowled.


    ��What did you just say?��               Little Sweetie ced a hand on her chin, pretending to think.


    ��Hmm.


    Maybe if I use smaller words, you��ll understand?��               Keh��s face turned red, his fists clenching.


    Little Sweetie gave him a pitying look.


    ��Keh, bullying takes brain cells.


    You might want to conserve yours before they run out.��           CREATORS�� THOUGHTS     JedidiahBeaufoy    Huge Shoutout!


    A big thank you to Ruby and Raven for your amazing support, premium and privilege purchases!


    And of course, to all of you who are still quietly cheering me on, whether by reading, unlocking premium and privilege chapters, spreading the word, or just sending good vibes my way, I see you all, and I appreciate you more than words can say.


    You guys are truly the best!


    Let��s keep this journey going strong!

 Chapter 99 - 99 Dream Come True

    Chapter 99: Dream Come True   Chapter 99: Dream Come True                              The crowd erupted intoughter.


    Keh, on the other hand, looked like steam was about to shoot out of his ears.


    ��Anyway, move,�� she said calmly, her voice steady and fearless.


    Keh frowned.


    He was used to kids trembling at his re, but this tiny girl?


    She wasn��t even fazed.


    Normally, there would be teachers around to keep him in check, but today they were all busy with the director, arranging the children the visitor was supposed to evaluate.


    That meant no one was around to stop him.


    A slow grin spread across his face.


    Finally, the perfect opportunity to do what he had always wanted.


    ��There��s no teacher here to save you, little girl.


    So, I suggest you kowtow.


    Maybe I��ll be benevolent enough to let you go today,�� the bully sneered, arms crossed, his smirk full of arrogance.


    Silence.


    Little Sweetie didn��t respond.


    She was too busy counting the time in her mind,pletely ignoring him.


    ��Hey!


    Are you deaf?�� His patience snapped.


    ��Didn��t you hear what I just said?��               His loud voice finally pulled her from her thoughts.


    ��Ah?


    Sorry, I didn��t hear anything,�� she replied absentmindedly, blinking up at him.


    The bully: ������               The spectators ��..?��               What kind of kid was this?


    Was she just�� stupid?


    Little Sweetie suddenly pped her hands together.


    ��I��ve counted the time, and I have only five minutes to get where I need to be.�� Then her gaze darkened, her voice dropping to an eerie chill.


    ��So either you move, or I move you.��               The air turned cold.


    The bully felt a shiver crawl down his spine as he met those terrifying eyes.


    His body froze.


    Why did she suddenly feel�� dangerous?


    Seeing that he wasn��t budging, Little Sweetie stepped forward, without hesitation, to shove him aside.


    ��What��what are you doing?!�� The bully stammered, stumbling back.


    ��Don��te over!


    Don��te over!��               But she ignored himpletely.


    He reached out to push her, but before his hand could make contact, Little Sweetie moved, fast.


    So fast that the air around her seemed to shift.


    In the blink of an eye, her small hand grabbed his wrist with a firm grip and effortlessly twisted him to the side.


    She didn��t even use much force, but the sheer pressure was enough to send pain shooting up his arm.


    ��AHHHH!�� he screamed, stumbling backward.


    His face twisted in shock and pain, clutching his wrist as if it had been caught in a vice.


    His shriek echoed out, loud enough to draw the attention of the approaching teachers.


    The spectators ��.?!��               The kids who had been watching, frozen with surprise, now gasped in shock.


    ��What?!�� they murmured, wide eyed, before scrambling away.


    It was as if their little world had just shattered.


    The teachers wereing closer, their footsteps growing louder, and the kids, realizing what was about to happen, bolted away in a panic, disappearing around corners and ducking into doorways.


    Little Sweetie knew the danger wasn��t just the teachers but the precious time she had left to get where she needed to go.


    Without hesitation, she darted off in the opposite direction, weaving around the corner with a speed that was almost too quick for anyone to catch.


    Her heart raced as she pressed herself against the wall, hoping the teachers wouldn��t notice the sudden change in movement.


    They didn��t.


    Focused entirely on the source of the scream, they failed to notice the little girl slipping away, escaping into the shadows.


    Little Sweetie ran with surprising agility, her heart racing as she darted down the corridor, narrowly avoiding the teachers who were still searching for the culprit.


    She was so close to the director��s office now, just a few more steps to freedom.


    Her breath quickened, but she pushed on with determination.


    She reached the door of the director��s office and stopped, waiting as her eyes scanned the area.


    She had nned everything so carefully, exactly as she had seen it in her dream.


    And just as the clock struck 11:00 a.m.


    the moment she had envisioned, the door creaked open.


    Little Sweetie ��..!��               The man who stepped out was the same one from her dream.


    Her heart skipped a beat.


    Could this really be happening?


    Could God have truly guided her here, just like she had hoped?


    She felt a rush of bewilderment.


    The chances of her dream actually being true were slim to none, but here he was, standing before her.


    As he walked away, she stood frozen, her mind racing.


    Her dream had led her here, and though she still felt a little dazed, she knew she couldn��t let this moment slip away.


    The man took a nce at her, barely noticing her standing there in awe, before continuing on his way, as if he had a thousand things to do.


    As soon as she saw him walking away, little Sweetie snapped out of her daydream.


    ��Sir!


    Sir, wait!�� she called out in her high pitched, baby voice, running toward him.


    Hearing her, the man stopped, turning to wait for the little girl who was rapidly closing the distance.


    Once she reached him, she looked up, eyes wide and curious.


    He bent down to her level, the gesture making it easier for her to speak without craning her neck.


    ��What is it, little one?�� he asked, his voice warm but still surprised.


    She hesitated for a moment, her thoughts racing.


    ��Sir, do you work in the pce?�� she asked innocently.


    He blinked in surprise.


    ��Yes, I do,�� he answered, his tone still gentle, but curious.


    Sweetie��s excitement was impossible to hide.


    Her small face lit up with curiosity, her eyes wide and full of determination.


    ��What��s your position?�� she asked again, her voiceced with that unmistakable spark of eagerness.


    The man paused, his brows furrowing slightly.


    He had been busy and hadn��t expected to be drawn into conversation with the little one, but he patiently answered, giving her his attention despite the ticking clock.


    ��I work with the housekeeper.


    Right now, I��m recruiting children for work in the pce,�� he replied, choosing to indulge her, thinking it was merely a passing curiosity.


    ���������������C               Guys, if we move up the rankings, I��ve got stockpiled chapters here with y��all names on it!


    So please vote with powerstones, golden tickets, send in gifts, purchase the affordable privileges, and tell your friends and enemies about ��They Hated Me In My First Life But Now I Have The Love System��           CREATORS�� THOUGHTS     JedidiahBeaufoy    100,000 Words and Counting!


    Hey there, awesome readers!


    We��ve reached a huge milestone, 100,000 words!


    But guess what?


    We��re just getting started!


    There��s so much more excitement, drama, and adventure ahead, and we need your support to keep the momentum going!


    Here��s how you can help:  1.


    Power Stones & Golden Tickets �C If you��re enjoying the story, show some love with Power Stones and Golden Tickets!


    Your support keeps this novel alive and thriving.


    2.


    Gifts & Reviews �C Gifts brighten up an author��s day, and reviews let others know why they should dive into the story!


    Take a minute to share your thoughts!


    3.


    Chapter and Paragraph Comments �C Yourments mean the world to me!


    They help guide the direction of the story and encourage me to write more.


    4.


    Suggestions �C Got ideas for the story or things you��d like to see?


    Drop your suggestions!


    I love hearing from you.


    5.


    Tell Your Friends �C Help us grow themunity!


    Share the novel with others and bring more people into our adventure.


    6.


    Premium & Privilege Chapters �C For the ultimate fans, purchasing premium and privilege chapters is a great way to support and get ess to exclusive content!


    7.


    Support Through Win-Win �C The novel��s participation in Win-Win helps us reach more readers, and we need your help to win!


    Stay tuned for the next chapters, the adventure is just beginning!


    Let��s hit the next milestone together!


    Thank you for being amazing and supporting this journey!


    Let��s make this novel even bigger!

 Chapter 100 - 100 Crushed Spirit

    Chapter 100: Crushed Spirit   Chapter 100: Crushed Spirit                              ��Yes, yes!�� she suddenly pumped her fist into the air, a little squeal of delight escaping her.


    She couldn��t believe her eyes, this was exactly like what she had seen in her dream and what her teachers had talked about just weeks ago.


    The pieces were falling into ce.


    But now, the real challenge, how to convince him to give her a job.


    ��Okay,�� Little Sweetie replied, her mind racing.


    Convincing a grown man to hire a four year old was nearly impossible, but she wasn��t about to back down.


    She changed tactics instantly, time to y the orphan card.


    ��Sir, I have no parents,�� she said, her eyes widening dramatically as she let her voice quiver just a little.


    ��I don��t want to stay here anymore.


    I want to go with you.


    Could you please adopt me?


    Or just take me with you?


    I can cook, I can clean, I can wash, I don��t need any money!


    You don��t have to pay me at all!�� She practically sold herself like a seasoned merchant, desperate to seal the deal.


    The man ��..?��               The man blinked in surprise, taken aback.


    What kind of four year old was in such a hurry to leave an orphanage, offering to cook and clean?


    He furrowed his brows in confusion.


    ��No, dear.


    These people will take care of you,�� he said, his voice soft but firm, trying to reassure her.


    He assumed she was simply speaking without understanding the seriousness of her request.


    His schedule was tight, and he really didn��t have the time to entertain such a conversation, but she wasn��t getting the message.


    ��Please, Uncle!


    Please, please take me with you!


    I promise I��ll be good!�� Little Sweetie tugged on his sleeve, her big, tear filled eyes pleading with all the innocence only a four year old could muster.


    The man froze, his mind reeling.


    This��


    had never happened before.


    A child begging to leave with him?


    It didn��t make sense.


    He stared at her for a long moment, weighing the situation carefully.


    Then, an idea struck him.


    Raising a child in the pce might not be such a bad thing after all.


    The servants they hired at eighteen always took months, sometimes years, to adjust to pce life.


    But if she started young, by the time she was grown, she would already know the ins and outs of it.


    She could even rise to be head servant one day��


    maybe even seed him as the next housekeeper if he ever ascended to a higher position in the future.


    A quiet chuckle escaped his lips.


    He hadn��t considered this before, but it suddenly seemed like the most reasonable solution.


    As the man looked back at the little girl in front of him, he made a decision.


    It was one he had once dismissed as ridiculous, but now��


    it felt right.


    A small smile crept onto his face as he ced a hand gently on her shoulder.


    ��Alright, little one.


    You can go with me when ie back.��               He promised toe back for her, and though it was hard, she believed his words and finally let him go.


    The day he returned, picking up the other children who hadpleted their paperwork, he didn��t forget her.


    He filled out her forms, and, with a final nod, brought her into the royal pce as a servant.


    At first, he had thought she would need constant care.


    She was young, unsure of the world, and alone.


    But to his surprise, every morning before he even woke up, she was already up, bathed, dressed, and already busy working.


    It caught him off guard.


    He had never intended for her to take on such responsibilities.


    She was just a child, after all.


    But she was stubborn, and after a few weeks of trying to stop her, he finally gave in, allowing her to do as she pleased.


    Little Sweetie was now in the pce, after months of uncertainty and hardship.


    All because she had asked for help, not just from the kind man who had taken her in, but also from a higher power, from God.


    And despite the challenges ahead, she felt like she was finally making a dent on the mission.


    She started stalking Nnenna when Nnenna was just six years old.


    At that age, Princess Ebere, also six, was struggling to adjust to the harsh reality that her family had adopted another girl.


    Not just any girl, but someone much more beautiful than her.


    Worse still, she had overheard the teachers whispering about Nnenna, how graceful she was, how she carried herself with a regal air despiteing from an orphanage.


    They even spected if she had been self taught.


    Ebere couldn��t contain her fury.


    Why did they have to bring her here?


    She was supposed to be the only princess, the center of attention.


    Months passed, and her resentment only deepened.


    Ebere began setting small traps, hoping to catch Nnenna off guard.


    Each little misstep was a victory in her eyes, a chance to prove that she was better, that she deserved to be the sole focus of her family��s love.


    Then, one fateful day, her simmering anger reached a boiling point.


    During a heated argument, the words spilled out, sharp and venomous.


    Without thinking, without warning, Ebere shoved Nnenna hard.


    The girl stumbled, her small legs failing her as she fell.


    The sound of her knee scraping against the rough tiles echoed in the room, followed by the instant sting of a bright red gash.


    Ebere?


    Concerned?


    Not in the slightest.


    Instead, a smirk twisted her lips, an arrogant, victorious smirk.


    With not a second nce, she turned on her heel, walking away without a word.


    She left Nnenna behind, bloodied and wincing on the cold floor, utterly alone in her pain.


    Nnenna remained on the floor, unmoving, her body as still as the heavy silence in the room.


    She didn��t cry, didn��t make a sound anymore.


    Her eyes were nk, her face devoid of any expression, as if the world itself had crushed her spirit.


    ������������-               What do you think of the novel?


    Please leave ament and a review.


    It will be much appreciated.


    Thank you!


    ??                 ���������������C               Guys, if we move up the rankings, I��ve got stockpiled chapters here with y��all names on it!


    So please vote with powerstones, golden tickets, send in gifts, purchase the affordable privileges, and tell your friends and enemies about ��They Hated Me In My First Life But Now I Have The Love System��           CREATORS�� THOUGHTS     JedidiahBeaufoy    Chapter 100!!!!!!!!!!


    We are moving guys.


    The best is yet toe.


    I��m so grateful for you all!

 Chapter 101 - 101 How We Met

    Chapter 101: How We Met   Chapter 101: How We Met                              It was in this dazed state that Little Sweetie found her.


    For the past few months, Little Sweetie had been watching from the shadows, quietly observing, stalking.


    She had been seething over her shattered mission, her career derailed by circumstances beyond her control.


    Every day, she had waited, biding her time, gathering information, and waiting for the perfect moment to make her move.


    And now, that moment had arrived.


    ��Are you hurt?


    Let me see that!��               Little Sweetie��s soft, baby like voice was filled with concern as she crouched down, eyes widening at the sight of the wound.


    ��Oh no, it��s all red and swollen!�� She gasped dramatically, her small hands hovering over the injury like a worried mother hen.


    Without waiting for a response, she pped her hands together with determination.


    ��I have a first aid kit!


    Come to my room, and I��ll help you clean it up, okay?��               Her bright, sunny expression was impossible to resist.


    Nnenna hesitated.


    Was this real?


    Was someone really being kind to her?


    She stared at the girl as if she had just stepped out of a dream.


    Seeing her hesitation, Little Sweetie reached out gently.


    ��Come on, I promise it��ll feel better soon!��               Finally, after what felt like forever, Nnenna gave a small nod.


    Little Sweetie beamed and carefully helped her up, supporting her as they made their way toward the servant quarters and into her small, cozy room.


    As they walked, Little Sweetie tried to make conversation.


    ��My name is Little Sweetie!


    What��s yours?��               Silence.


    For a few moments, Nnenna struggled to find her voice.


    It had been so long since anyone had asked her that with such sincerity.


    But something about this girl, her warmth, her energy, made her feel��


    safe.


    After what felt like forever, she finally whispered, ��I��m Nnenna.��               Little Sweetie��s face lit up.


    That day marked the beginning of something neither of them had expected.


    At first, for a few years, Little Sweetie still saw Nnenna as just a mission, someone she needed to protect, someone she was assigned to care for.


    But then came the day everything changed.


    The day Nnenna quietly took over her chores when she was too sick to get up.


    The day she stood before the housekeeper and gave all the credit to Little Sweetie without hesitation.


    That simple act of kindness shattered whatever professional distance remained between them.


    From that moment forward, their friendship was no longer just an assignment.


    It was real.


    And from that day on, they were inseparable.


    That day, she had fallen ill, right before an important event.


    It was shocking.


    She was an agent, trained to withstand extreme conditions.


    Hunger, exhaustion, even pain, none of it was supposed to slow her down.


    Yet here she was, bedridden, her body betraying her at the worst possible time.


    Had she grown too soft?


    Had her training dulled after spending so long in this cushy castle?


    But what truly caught her off guard wasn��t her own weakness, it was Nnenna.


    While shey sick, Nnenna had quietly taken on all her work, handling every single task without a word ofint.


    Cleaning, organizing, even assisting the housekeeper, she did it all wlessly.


    And when the time came for recognition, did she take the credit?


    No.


    She gave it all to her.


    Right in front of the housekeeper.


    Without hesitation.


    Without expecting anything in return.


    At first, she was stunned.


    Why?


    Why would Nnenna do that?


    But as the realization sank in, something shifted inside her.


    For the first time in years since she left her father andrades, she felt�� warm.


    From that day forward, she swore never to ck off again.


    Now, Nnenna was more than just a mission.


    She was her friend.


    Her sister.


    And if she was ever removed from this assignment, the same one she had once despised, it wouldn��t just upset her.


    It would break her.


    Present Day               Nnenna finally let out a breath of relief after pacifying Little Sweetie.


    Now, it was time for her next request, the disguise.


    ��Little Sweetie, I need some sunsses, a huge shaw, and some clothes and shoes that will help me blend in when I go into town,�� she said, her voiceced with anticipation.


    Little Sweetie tilted her head slightly, her expression unreadable.


    ��Sure.


    My clothes fit the description.


    As for the sunsses and shaw���� She paused, a small smirk ying on her lips.


    ��I still have the ones you gave me as gifts when I turned ten.��               Nnenna��s eyes widened before a grin broke across her face.


    ��That��s great!��               The old saying was true, helping others really was like investing in your future.


    She had given Little Sweetie a simple gift years ago, never expecting it toe in handy like this.


    Encouraged, she decided to ask for something even trickier.


    ��Do you know a way I could leave the castle without being seen?


    I would rather not use the main gate,�� she added, though doubt was already creeping into her voice.


    She didn��t have much hope for an answer.


    But if anyone could have heard something like this, it was Little Sweetie, who had worked in the castle for almost a decade.


    Little Sweetie ������               ��Of course, I know a way to leave the castle without going through the front gate.��               Little Sweetie kept her face neutral, suppressing the smirk that almost tugged at her lips.


    She was a trained agent, surveying the entire castle had been her first priority upon arrival.


    Not only did she know a way out, she knew multiple escape routes.


    But telling Nnenna any of that?


    Too suspicious.


    Way out of character.


    Instead, she furrowed her brows, pretending to think.


    ��Wow, so serious,�� she finally replied, her tone light.


    ��Wait�� I��ll have to ask someone,�� she added, carefully treading the line between truth and deception.


    Nnenna nodded without suspicion.


    ��Okay.��               She hadn��t expected Little Sweetie to know a secret way out anyway.


    It wasn��t in her nature to be nosy or adventurous.


    CREATORS�� THOUGHTS     JedidiahBeaufoy    Your gift is the motivation for my creation.


    Give me more motivation!

 Chapter 102 - 102 Secret Passage Way

    Chapter 102: Secret Passage Way   Chapter 102: Secret Passage Way                              With how she had acted so far, it would have been more shocking if she actually did know a way.


    Luckily, pce staff usually had their own hidden routes.


    There had to be at least one servant who knew a discreet way out.


    As Little Sweetie left the room to ��ask�� around, Nnenna leaned back slightly, exhaling.


    If all went well, she would be out of the castle in a few hours.


    Little Sweetie stepped out of the room with a sigh of relief, almost as if the weight of the situation had lifted off her shoulders.


    She waited in the hallway for a moment before walking back to Nnenna��s room, knocking gently before entering.


    ��Nnenna,�� she began, her voice calm yet filled with purpose, ��one of the servants told me there��s a way out through the gardens.��               She paused, choosing her words carefully.


    ��She was tending to the flowers one day when she stepped on something hidden beneath the vines.


    To her surprise, there was a set of stairs leading down.


    She didn��t explore it at the time, but the next day she went back and found the spot again, between the sunflowers and the edge of the garden, where hardly anyone ever goes.


    She followed the stairs, and they lead to the back of a restaurant in the capital city.��               Little Sweetie gave a small shrug, masking her uncertainty.


    ��She said the area is quiet, barely anyone passes through there.


    Thendowner has itpletely sealed off with fences and electric wires, so it��s almost impossible to get close.


    It��s a hidden, safe exit.��               She looked at Nnenna, her face hopeful yet still guarded.


    ��Does that sound like a good way out to you?��               ��Yes, it is,�� Nnenna replied, her tone steady.


    ��You��lle out beside one of the walls where no one will see you.


    Once you��re there, look for a loose end of the wall.


    Go around the four corners; there should be one weak spot on the north side.


    It��s directly straight where you��lle out.��               She paused, making sure Little Sweetie was following.


    ��Head to the north wall and keep pressing until you find a break.


    There��s a hidden mechanism in the wall, and it will open.


    Rush out before it closes again.


    When you��reing back, look for another break, one that��s well hidden.


    Before pressing any mechanism, make sure no one��s behind the wall.


    Listen carefully for footsteps.


    Only press the mechanism once you��re absolutely sure no one is around.��               ��When youe back into the field, ce your feet on the patched side of the field.


    Sensors are connected to the ground, so if you step on the right spot, the mechanism will trigger.


    A tunnel will open up once more.


    Then, you can walk back to the castle.��               Nnenna paused, her mind spinning with this new knowledge.


    ��Oh, I almost forgot something,�� Little Sweetie added, as if she remembered a vital detail.


    Nnenna, still recovering from the shock of learning such an ancient secret about the castle, barely heard her at first.


    Who built all these mechanisms?


    she wondered.


    How old is this castle again?


    The age didn��t matter, though.


    She figured it might have been added during one of the many renovations.


    Still, the sheerplexity of it all intrigued her.


    Lost in thought, she was jolted back to reality when Little Sweetie handed her a shlight.


    ��You��ll need this,�� she said, her expression serious but encouraging.


    ��Don��t be scared when you go through the tunnels.


    The girl who knows this ce says it��s safe, there��s no danger, so you��ll be fine.


    Juste back on time, and I hope youplete your mission.��               Nnenna smiled, touched by her care.


    ��Thank you so much, Little Sweetie.�� She pulled the girl into a quick hug.


    ��I��ll try toe back on time.��               With that, Nnenna turned and hurried toward the gardens, her heart racing with both excitement and nerves.


    She dodged any servants or guards that might be in her path, eager to avoid being noticed.


    As she reached the edge of the garden, she noticed just how isted the spot was.


    Hardly anyone ventured there.


    Most people, if they wanted to admire the gardens, would stay closer to the main paths.


    The edge was forgotten, most likely because it required more effort to reach, and perhaps because people didn��t have the time to explore the way she did.


    But now, it was exactly what she needed               The sound of snapping twigs broke Nnenna��s concentration.


    She froze, realizing the gardener was still nearby.


    She didn��t want to reveal herself, but there was no choice now.


    Slowly, she stepped out of her hiding spot and approached the young boy who was working diligently.


    ��Hey,�� she greeted, her voice gentle but firm.


    ��I would like to take a walk around the gardens.


    Could you pleasee backter and finish your work?��               The boy, startled, quickly straightened up and turned to face her.


    ��Okay, Princess.


    How muchter?��               ��Ten minutes should be fine,�� she replied with a reassuring smile.


    He nodded respectfully and, with a quick bow, walked off swiftly toplete his task.


    Nnenna wasted no time.


    She moved toward the edge of the garden, where the sunflowers grew in clusters.


    She examined the ground carefully, searching for a patch where footsteps had clearly marked the earth more than the rest.


    After a few moments, she found it.


    She ced her feet on the spot, and to her amazement, the ground shifted beneath her like something straight out of a dream.


    Slowly, steps emerged one by one, forming a staircase leading down.


    Her heart pounded with excitement and uncertainty as she descended the steps, feeling the air grow cooler with each step.


    When she reached the bottom, everything seemed to fall back into ce, as if the tunnel had never existed.


    She quickly switched on her shlight, scanning the space around her.


    The tunnel stretched out ahead of her in the darkness, with no sign of anything behind her.


    CREATORS�� THOUGHTS     JedidiahBeaufoy    Your gift is the motivation for my creation.


    Give me more motivation!

 Chapter 103 - 103 The Trader

    Chapter 103: The Trader   Chapter 103: The Trader                              Stepping forward, she continued, trying to ignore the unsettling silence.


    She moved steadily for a while, but the monotony of the journey began to wear on her.


    Without thinking, she began to hum a song softly to herself.


    It was aforting tune, something she remembered from her childhood.


    She kept her voice low, just in case anyone could hear her.


    Little Sweetie had told her there was no one else who knew about this tunnel.


    But as Nnenna hummed, she couldn��t shake the feeling that she was being watched, whether by someone in the castle or something else entirely.


    Still, she pushed the thought aside and pressed on, focusing on her mission.


    Finally, Nnenna reached what seemed to be a dead end.


    The tunnel stretched in front of her, and she couldn��t help but feel a twinge of confusion.


    This didn��t match what Little Sweetie had described.


    She had been told there would be a way out, but this didn��t make sense.


    ��Am I supposed to push something?�� she wondered aloud, a bit frustrated.


    She ced her hands on the wall in front of her, feeling around for any hidden mechanisms.


    There had to be something.


    She pressed harder, moving her fingers across the surface, when suddenly, the ground shifted.


    With a loud groan, the earth gave way, row by row, as steps appeared beneath her feet, leading her upward.


    Surprised but relieved, Nnenna climbed the steps, stepping carefully as the cool air filled her lungs.


    As she reached the top, she gasped.


    The scene before her took her breath away.


    The field stretched out in all directions, so peaceful and still, despite its abandonment.


    The grasses, though slightly overgrown, weren��t too high, and wildflowers dotted thendscape, giving the entire area a serene, untouched beauty.


    For a moment, Nnenna stood there, taking it all in.


    She hadn��t expected to find such a quiet, hidden ce.


    But she quickly reminded herself, there wasn��t time for sightseeing.


    She pressed forward, focusing on her mission.


    The ground behind her sealed up again, disappearing as though it had never been disturbed.


    Moving quickly, she reached the north side of the field, where she found another wall.


    She listened carefully, straining to hear any signs of movement.


    Nothing.


    It was silent.


    She reached for the break in the wall, ready to open it and slip through.


    But just as her hand was about to make contact, a sudden thought made her freeze.


    ��What if someone is on the other side?��               ��Love system,�� she called out quietly, her voice just above a whisper.


    ��Could you please help me check if there��s anyone behind the wall?


    Just to be safe?��               ��Okay,�� the voice of the love system replied, calm and reassuring.


    Nnenna held her breath, waiting for confirmation, her fingers still poised over the mechanism.


    Ding!


    ��10 good points deducted for checking.��               Nnenna froze.


    Her heart pounded against her ribs as she processed the system��s words.


    ��What?!


    Someone��s there?�� she asked in a hushed voice.


    ��Yes,�� Love System confirmed.


    ��A young man, probably in his teenage years, is leaning against the north side of the wall, likely resting.


    Don��t make a move until I say so.��               Nnenna��s breath hitched.


    Her fingers trembled slightly as she retracted her hand from the hidden mechanism.


    If she had pressed it just a second earlier, the secret passage would have opened right in front of the boy!


    She swallowed hard.


    That was close.


    Too close.


    ��Isn��t that area supposed to be empty?�� she whispered.


    ��Yes, but asional anomalies happen.


    He must have found this ce as a quiet spot to rx, perhaps by ident.��               Nnenna held her breath, pressing her ear against the cold wall.


    She could hear faint rustling, the sound of someone shifting their weight.


    Go away�� just go already!


    she silently willed the stranger to leave.


    Minutes crawled by, stretching her patience to its limit.


    Then, atst               ��He��s gone,�� the system finally confirmed.


    Relief flooded her, and she quickly pressed the hidden brick.


    With a low rumble, the wall shifted, stone grinding against stone as ancient mechanisms clicked into ce.


    A narrow opening appeared just wide enough for her to slip through.


    Without wasting another second, she stepped out, letting the passage close behind her.


    The moment she turned around, her breath caught.


    Another field stretched before her, but this one was thicker, wilder, untamed by human hands.


    The tall grasses swayed in the breeze, their golden tips catching the morning light.


    It was almost�� beautiful.


    But there was no time to admire the scenery.


    She reached into her satchel, pulled out the sunsses and scarf, and quickly put on her disguise.


    Then, navigating through the dense grass, she finally reached a low built stone wall.


    cing her hands on the rough surface, she hoisted herself up, swung a leg over, and dropped down on the other side.


    Nnenna slipped through the alley and emerged onto the bustling streets.


    She froze.


    A wave of sound crashed into her, so loud, so overwhelming, it nearly sent her reeling.


    Vendors shouted over one another, advertising their goods at the top of their lungs.


    The ring honks ofmercial vehicles filled the air, while chatter andughter intertwined with the distant hum of music.


    The sheer energy of the marketce swallowed her whole.


    Her head spun.


    It was all unfamiliar�� yet, strangely, it wasn��t.


    Like a memory buried too deep to grasp.


    She could almost feel it, almost reach out and touch it, but the moment she tried, it slipped through her fingers like mist.


    She was so lost in the moment that she didn��t notice a trader until he mmed right into her.


    ��Ah��!��               ��What are you doing, little girl?


    Move!�� the man snapped, irritated.


    His sharp gaze scanned her from head to toe.


    A young girl, dressed in a servant��s uniform, yet wearing sunsses and a scarf like she was hiding something.


    Suspicious.


    Nnenna blinked, finally registering the old trader in front of her.


    He was carrying arge barrow of food, driving it expertly as he scowled down at her.


    CREATORS�� THOUGHTS     JedidiahBeaufoy    Your gift is the motivation for my creation.


    Give me more motivation!

 Chapter 104 - 104 Everybody Needs Help

    Chapter 104: Everybody Needs Help   Chapter 104: Everybody Needs Help                              Still, she didn��t move.


    Her mind was too caught up, taking in the scene around her.


    So this�� this is the market��               The old man��s patience ran out.


    ��Move, little girl!


    I need to pass!�� he huffed, shifting his weight to adjust his load.


    ��Oh!


    Sorry, sir!�� Nnenna quickly stepped aside.


    The old man rolled his eyes but gave her a brief nod before pushing forward, vanishing into the crowd.


    Now standing at the side of the street, Nnenna took in the sight before her properly.


    It was chaotic yet mesmerizing.


    Her first real time in the marketce.


    Before now, she had only ever been outside the pce twice, once when she had fallen down the stairs and was rushed, unconscious, to the hospital.


    The second time was when Ikenna had taken her to Build A Fortune Finance Company�� and thenter that day, to Ruben��s, more like Rick Stone��s, house.


    But this?


    This was different.


    This felt like freedom.


    Nnenna checked the time and frowned.


    Sunset wasn��t far off.


    She needed to act fast.


    ��Good deeds, good deeds���� she muttered under her breath.


    ��Where am I supposed to find people to help?��               Love system ������               Just as Nnenna was about to start searching, the Love System��s voice cut in, sharp, almost incredulous.


    ��Are you serious right now?��               Nnenna blinked, startled.


    ��What?


    What happened?��               ��Look around you.��               At that moment, glowing outlines flickered to life in her vision.


    One by one, the people around her lit up, faint, shimmering lights surrounding them, pulsing like silent cries for help.


    The elderly woman struggling to carry her heavy basket.


    The exhausted mother juggling three restless children.


    The young boy staring longingly at a food stall, stomach growling.


    Even the trader who had snapped at her earlier, his aura was dull, weighed down with unseen burdens.


    And then�� herself.


    Everyone needed help.


    Love System��s voice softened but carried the weight of undeniable truth.


    ��You��re looking for people to help?


    Nnenna, everyone needs help.


    You could have stayed in the castle and racked up thousands of good points without even stepping outside.


    I��m not against youing here, but to think you need to find people who need help?


    That��s foolish.


    Look deeper.


    Most people walk around pretending they��re fine, but the truth?


    No one is fine.��               ��There��s so much anger.


    So much hatred.


    So much bitterness.


    It��s easy to overlook because people hide it well, but if you take the time to truly see them, you��ll realize just how much they need kindness.��               Nnenna lowered her head, shame creeping into her chest.


    ��I�� I��m sorry,�� she murmured.


    ��I didn��t think of it that way.


    You��re right.


    Even I feel this anger inside me�� yet no one looking at me would ever notice.��               She exhaled deeply, her expression shifting, not just in understanding, but in enlightenment.


    ��Everyone needs help�� including me.��               A warmth spread through her, like the first flicker of antern in the dark.


    The Love System hummed approvingly.


    ��I��m d you understand.��               And with that, Nnenna lifted her head, a newfound determination in her eyes.


    She wouldn��t search for huge good deeds to do               She would open her eyes and see them around her, whether little or big and do it.


    Nnenna scanned the bustling market once more, but this time, her perspective had shifted.


    It wasn��t about finding someone who needed help, everyone did.


    The real question was��.


    Where do I start?


    Then, something clicked.


    ��Love System,�� she called out internally.


    ��Why did you mention that old man who almost bumped into me?��               ��Oh, I was just using him as an example,�� Love System replied casually.


    ��But like I said before, everyone needs help.


    So yes, he does too.��               Nnenna��s eyes narrowed slightly as she turned in the man��s direction.


    He had disappeared into the crowd, but she could still picture his face, the tired lines around his mouth, the way his shoulders sagged despite his sharp words.


    ��What does he need help with?�� she asked, already preparing herself to swoop in and save the day.


    But instead of answering, Love System chuckled.


    ��Calm down, Supergirl.��               Nnenna ������               Nnenna blinked.


    ��Huh?��               ��I can��t just hand you the answers.�� Love System��s tone was amused but firm.


    ��And I won��t, unless absolutely necessary.


    That��s not how this works.��               Nnenna sighed, a little disappointed but understanding.


    ��Right.


    If I��m going to truly help people, I have to figure it out myself.��               ��But can��t you at least give me 50% of the answers?�� Nnenna asked, her tone turning pleading.


    The Love System ��..!��               The Love System scoffed.


    ��What is this?


    A negotiation?


    Do I look like a street dealer to you?��               Nnenna flinched at the sharpness in its voice.


    ��If you don��t figure it out yourself, you might not offer the right kind of help,�� the system continued, more firmly now.


    ��You have to observe, to understand, even if just a little, what someone has been through before you can truly help them.


    If you really want to assist that man, then build a connection, gain his trust, or find a way to get him talking.


    If he wants help and understands your intentions, then, and only then, can you step in.��               Nnenna sighed, rubbing her forehead.


    ��Isn��t this going to take too much time?�� she muttered, bewildered.


    ��Of course, it��s going to take time,�� the Love System replied, almost amused.


    ��When has helping people ever been quick and easy?


    The point isn��t to swoop in, y hero for a moment, and walk away.


    The goal is to make a real difference, help that actuallysts.��               ��Most people don��t get it,�� the Love System continued.


    ��There��s a difference between pity andpassion.


    A difference between sympathy and true care.��               Nnenna listened closely, feeling the weight behind its words.


    ��When you pity someone, you offer quick, temporary help, fast, surface level aid that solves a problem for a moment.


    But when you havepassion, you seek to truly make their life better so they won��t need that same help again.


    That��s the difference.


    That��s what I want you to show people,passion, not just pity.��           CREATORS�� THOUGHTS     JedidiahBeaufoy    This part got to me.


    What about you?


    Have some idea about my story?


    Comment it and let me know.

 Chapter 105 - 105 Pity vs Compassion

    Chapter 105: Pity vs Compassion   Chapter 105: Pity vs Compassion                              The words struck deep, settling into her chest like an unshakable truth.


    ��My Master showspassion,�� the system continued, its voice almost reverent.


    ��That��s why, when He helped you, He didn��t just give you something temporary.


    He didn��t just save you for a moment, He sought to cleanse you from the inside out.


    That��s why He makes you do good deeds.


    At first, you did them only to earn good points, just to stay alive and get your revenge.


    But now����               Nnenna��s breath hitched.


    ��Now, you��re doing them partly because you want to help others,�� the system said softly.


    ��That��spassion.


    It��s cleansing you from the inside, shaping you, making sure that even if you��re ever left alone again�� you won��t be helpless.��               ��If He had just given you a second chance without any conditions,�� the Love System continued, ��you would have gone on a rampage of revenge by now.��               Nnenna stiffened.


    ��But you know that if you do that, you won��t have enough time to rank up good points.


    You might even lose some.


    So you��ve been obedient, not because you don��t want revenge, but because you can��t afford it right now.��               The words stung because they were true.


    ��Do you really think we don��t know that you still seek revenge?�� The system��s voice was gentle, but firm.


    ��We know.


    But you haven��t had time to dwell on it.


    You��ve been too busy, too focused on everything else, on surviving, on catching up, on doing good.��               Nnenna shrank slightly, biting her lip.


    She had hoped that if she avoided the topic long enough, the Love System would just�� forget about it.


    That maybe, if she ignored that dark part of herself, it would disappear altogether.


    But it seemed she had only been deceiving herself.


    ��I don��t understand,�� she called out in her mind,municating with the Love System.


    ��What do you mean by pity?


    Sympathy?


    Compassion?


    I get thatpassion is more of asting help, while pity is temporary�� but how do we know when it��s pity and when it��spassion?�� she asked, confusion clear in her voice.


    ��Let me give you an example,�� the system responded.


    ��Imagine you��re on a bus, sitting in the middle.


    At the back, three kids are bullying a helpless child.


    You see it happening, your heart twists in anger and sadness, but�� you don��t move.


    You just sit there, feeling bad for him, that��s pity.


    ��Now, when the bus reaches your stop, you notice the helpless kid is also getting off.


    You walk up to him, offer a few words of sympathy, tell him he should report it to his teacher, pat his shoulder, and then walk away, feeling good about yourself.


    ��Now, let��s look at another scenario,�� the system continued.


    ��You��re on the same bus, sitting in the middle.


    At the back, three kids are bullying a helpless child.


    But this time, instead of just watching, you stand up.


    You walk to the back, face the bullies, and warn them, either they stop, or you��ll report them to their school and their parents if necessary.


    ��Your intervention changes things.


    The helpless kid now knows someone stood up for him.


    The bullies will think twice before trying it again.


    Yes, stepping in could bring trouble, you might even be a target yourself, but truepassion doesn��t end there.


    You follow up on the kid, make sure he��s okay, and if your actions cause more issues, you don��t just walk away.


    You stand firm, proving to those bullies that you meant every word.��               ��That��spassion.


    It��s not just feeling bad or offering empty words.


    It��s taking real action, ensuring long term change, not just saying ��sorry�� and walking away.��               ��Compassionsts; pity is only temporary,�� the system exined firmly.


    ��You need to understand that.


    That��s why I advise you to seekpassion, not people��s pity or sympathy.��               ��When you cry, when youin, when you talk to people about your struggles, and they say, ��I��m so sorry, I can��t believe you��re going through this��  yes, it��s nice to be heard, and talking to people is fine.


    But at the end of the day, you need more than just words of sympathy.


    You need people who arepassionate.��               ��People who won��t just say ��sorry�� and forget about you.


    People who will follow up, check in on you, and make sure you��re getting the help you need.


    Even if they can��t offer a solution or provide material help, they will ask ��Were you able to get help from so and so?


    Did you reach out to this person?��                That��spassion.


    It��s not about money or thing, it��s about showing care, providing support, and being there even when you can��t fix everything for them.��               ��But if you have the ability to help, you must give to others.


    You can��t just say, ��I��m so sorry you��re going through this,�� and leave it at that.


    You need to give.


    You need to showpassion.��               ��So, when you approach that old man, if you choose him as the first person you want to help in this market, show him truepassion, not just pity or sympathy.


    That��s not what he needs.


    That��s not what anyone needs.


    We all needpassion, okay?�� The system concluded, its tone firm and final.


    ��Yes, I understand,�� Nnenna replied, her mind clearer, feeling much more enlightened.


    ��Okay, first, I��ll observe, like you said.


    I can��t help if I don��t know what I��m helping with.


    I��ll watch, figure out what��s really going on, and then I��ll act,�� Nnenna decided, her resolve strengthening.


    ��That��s a very good n,�� the system said, a trace of pride in her tone.


    For the next hour, Nnenna followed the man as he moved about, hawking his goods.


    She observed quietly, noting how his face grew sadder and more dejected with every passing minute.


    No one was buying, and it was clear that he was struggling.


    As she watched, she realized that the other vendors were selling the same goods, but they were doing it differently, more effectively.


    CREATORS�� THOUGHTS     JedidiahBeaufoy    Your gift is the motivation for my creation.


    Give me more motivation!

 Chapter 106 - 106 Business Strategies

    Chapter 106: Business Strategies   Chapter 106: Business Strategies                              She finally understood his situation.


    He needed help, and now she was ready to offer it.


    With a deep breath, Nnenna walked up to him and gently tapped him on the shoulder.


    The old man looked up, his face still buried in his hands.


    He blinked, confusion crossing his features, then surprise flickered in his eyes.


    ��Aren��t you that strangely dressed girl I almost hit earlier?


    The one standing in the middle of the road?�� He squinted, his gaze falling on her.


    Nnenna ������               She was still wearing the same sunsses, clothes, and scarf, which he seemed to remember quite clearly.


    ��Yes, I��m the one,�� Nnenna replied sheepishly, her eyes avoiding his.


    The man blinked, still confused.


    ��Do you need anything?�� he asked, his curiosity piqued.


    He wondered why she had tapped him, and more importantly, how she knew where he was.


    Was she following him?


    ��She must be following me,�� he muttered to himself, realizing with a start that, yes, she had indeed been following him.


    ��Why are you following me?��               ��I just want to help,�� Nnenna answered, her voice soft but determined.


    The man raised an eyebrow in surprise.


    ��Why would you want to help me?


    Don��t you have somewhere to be?


    Aren��t you supposed to be in school?��               Nnenna hesitated for a moment, then replied, ��I do have somewhere to be, but I think helping you right now is more important.�� She paused again, thinking over her words carefully.


    The old man stared at her for a long moment, sadness flickering in his eyes as he noticed hispetitors selling well.


    It seemed he had no choice but to allow her to speak.


    ��You said you have a way to help me?�� he asked, not forgetting the one phrase that had struck him more than anything else ��I want to help.��               ��Yes, sir.


    Can we talk on the side?�� she asked, her tone polite but firm.


    The man raised a brow but nodded.


    ��Okay.�� He stepped aside with her, curiosity creeping into his expression.


    Standing at the edge of the road, Nnenna wasted no time.


    ��I noticed you��re selling ready made food, which is great for people who want to grab a quick meal at work.


    But here��s the thing, yourpetitors are offering more.


    Many of them sell snacks, small side dishes, even drinks beyond just water.


    But all you have is food.


    Not even a variety, just the basics.��               The man frowned, his arms crossing over his chest.


    Was she just here to point out his ws?


    What was the point of this conversation?


    His voice carried a tinge of irritation.


    ��Little girl, what exactly are you trying to say?


    I would love to expand, but this business started with limited capital.


    Do you think I don��t know these things?


    I just don��t have the money yet.


    My n was to reinvest profits and grow gradually, but it takes time.��               ��Is this what you meant?�� he asked, about to leave.


    ��No, no, sir!


    I��m just stating what puts you at a disadvantage.


    Hear me outpletely,�� she said, starting to feel annoyed.


    The old man paused after sensing her annoyance.


    Why was he getting frustrated when she was the one using her time to help him?


    He wondered that himself.


    ��Okay then, how do I do better than mypetitors if I don��t have the money they do?�� he asked, crossing his arms.


    ��Easy,�� she replied with a confident smile.


    ��There��s one thing that barely any of yourpetitors do.


    They don��t show customers how their food is being prepared, nor do they provide afortable space for customers who don��t have an office or a proper ce to eat.


    What you need to do is set up your materials in a shaded spot, like under that huge tree over there.


    See how open and inviting that space is?


    You could turn it into something special.��               ��Cook the food in front of them, then they can eat under the shade.


    They can even sit on those tree trunks, since the tree is huge and its roots are thick like seats,�� she suggested.


    The man fell into deep thought.


    ��I didn��t think of that,�� he admitted, rubbing his chin.


    ��But I didn��t carry all my cooking materials with me.


    I only bring enough to top up my goods when they run low.��               ��That��s okay,�� she said with a reassuring smile.


    ��We just need a few ingredients.��               Ten minutester, Nnenna had already moved the mobile food vendor under the shade, helping him set up his cooking station.


    The scent of spices soon filled the air, drawing curious gazes from nearby people.


    Just as he was about to start cooking, he nced at the little girl standing nearby.


    ��Why are you still covering yourself up?�� he asked, his eyes narrowing slightly.


    ��Are you hiding your face for some reason?��               ��Yes, Grandpa, I have to cover my face for some reasons.


    I hope you don��t mind?�� Nnenna asked cautiously, making sure to get his approval.


    The old man shook his head with a gentle smile.


    ��No, no, I don��t mind at all.


    It��s your choice.�� Then his eyes lit up as he added, ��Have you had lunch yet?


    I have some food here.��               She waved her hand dismissively.


    ��No, I��m not hungry.��               His face fell slightly, but he quickly masked it.


    ��Okay, but�� can you at least taste my food?


    Tell me if there��s anything missing?��               Nnenna tilted her head, noticing the desperation in his eyes.


    That��s when it hit her.


    He wasn��t just asking for an opinion, he was asking for hope.


    Business must have been slow, and he was probably worried that something was wrong with his cooking.


    Her heart ached a little.


    Without hesitation, she picked up a clean spoon and scooped up a bite.


    As soon as it neared her nose, a rich, mouthwatering aroma hit her senses.


    Her stomach rumbled in betrayal.


    She put it into her mouth, and, oh.


    OH.


    Her eyes widened in surprise.


    CREATORS�� THOUGHTS     JedidiahBeaufoy    Your gift is the motivation for my creation.


    Give me more motivation!

 Chapter 107 - 107 Food Hypnosis

    Chapter 107: Food Hypnosis   Chapter 107: Food Hypnosis                              The smell was already incredible, but the taste?


    It was a hundred times better!


    Nnenna marveled at how people had been missing out on such a delicacy.


    ��Grandpa, this is amazing!


    I��ve been missing out!


    How do you make these so good?��               The old man chuckled.


    ��It��s a special recipe.


    I can teach you if you want,�� he offered.


    She blinked in surprise.


    Who just willingly shared their secret recipe like that?


    The fact that he trusted her enough to offer was shocking.


    ��No, no, Grandpa!


    You don��t have to teach me,�� she waved her hands frantically.


    ��I just want to help cook!��               He nodded approvingly.


    ��Alright then, let��s get started.��               Right in front of her, he began preparing the dish again, moving with practiced ease, his hands swift yet precise.


    He did not mind that she was watching his every move, if anything, he seemed to enjoy it.


    The old man��s hands moved with a practiced rhythm, each motion deliberate, each cut, stir, and pour an act of quiet mastery.


    Smoke curledzily from the fire, blending with the rich aroma of palm oil as it sizzled in the pot.


    The air beneath the tree shade grew thick with the scent, earthy beans, ripe ntains, and a promise of something mouthwatering.


    Nnenna stood nearby, arms folded, sunsses hiding the curious glint in her eyes.


    Her shawl draped loosely over her shoulders, masking her true self beneath the worn fabric of a servant��s attire.


    She was drawn in by the old man��s cooking, watching as if this were some grand performance.


    And in a way, it was.


    ��You know,�� the old man muttered, stirring the pot with a heavy wooden spoon, ��I don��t usually cook outside like this.��               A smile tugged at Nnenna��s lips.


    ��That��s why no one knew what they were missing.��               The old man huffed augh but did not argue.


    Instead, he focused on the pot, eyes sharp as he checked the beans.


    Soft.


    Perfect.


    He scooped a handful of golden ntains and dropped them in, the slices sinking into the bubbling broth.


    Ssssshhhhh.


    The sound of oil meeting fire sent a rich, fragrant steam into the air.


    It wrapped around them like an invisible hand, coaxing out a deeper hunger.


    The ntains softened, their natural sweetness bleeding into the pot, fusing with the heartiness of the beans.


    Nnenna watched intently in awe, though she feigned calmness.


    He worked without hesitation, adding a pinch of salt, a generous handful of ground crayfish, and a careful dusting of pepper.


    Each ingredient wove into the dish, deepening the color, thickening the scent.


    The bubbling grew louder, the stew thick and glistening under the flickering firelight.


    As the ingredients sizzled in the pan, an irresistible aroma filled the air.


    Within thirty minutes, the scent had spread far and wide, drifting down the street like an invisible invitation.


    Heads turned, footsteps slowed, and soon enough, people who had no intention of stopping were now gravitating toward the stall, their noses leading the way.


    In less than thirty minutes, more people began arriving, their steps quick, their eyes scanning eagerly as if they had been waiting all along, just to be sure the food was truly ready.


    ��Old man!


    Give me one dish!


    I��ll eat it here!�� a construction worker announced, his voice loud and filled with urgency.


    He wiped the sweat off his brow and let out a chuckle.


    ��This smell has been messing with my head all along!


    I couldn��t even concentrate!


    I said to myself, ��Forget it, take the break now before I go mad!''��               Laughter rippled through the small crowd as the old man smiled,dling out a steaming portion of the rich, golden dish onto a leaf te.


    ��At least you know when to give in,�� he remarked, handing it over.


    One after another, customers stepped forward, the line growing faster than he could serve.


    The air buzzed with chatter, spoons clinking, and satisfied hums of enjoyment.


    The once quiet shade under the tree had transformed into a bustling, lively corner of the market.


    Minutes turned into an hour, then another.


    The old man moved with steady precision, serving, stirring, refilling tes, until there was nothing left to give.


    By the time the evening sun cast long shadows over the market, he stood staring at his empty pot, blinking in disbelief.


    Gone.


    Everyst dish sold out.


    Even the extra portion he had set aside for himself and the little girl who had been helping him serve customers and collect money had been bought in the rush.


    He let out a slow, deep breath, shaking his head with a chuckle.


    ��Well,�� he muttered, stretching his back, ��I guess I underestimated them.��               Nnenna, lingering nearby after giving a customer his change, smiled from beneath her shawl.


    ��Told you,�� she said simply.


    The old man shot her a sideways nce.


    ��Hmph.


    Looks like I will need more ingredients tomorrow.��               The old man let out a slow sigh, rubbing the back of his neck as he stared at the empty pot again.


    He was not happy that the girl��s share was sold too.


    He didn��t want to sell it, but the girl told him to.


    She hadn��tined.


    She just insisted she wasn��t hungry.


    His gaze flickered to Nnenna, who was adjusting her shawl, preparing to leave.


    She had worked tirelessly, collecting money, giving change, keeping everything in order, while all he had to do was serve the food.


    ��You should take something for your trouble,�� he said gruffly, reaching for his pouch.


    ��I��ll pay you.��               But Nnenna shook her head, a small smile ying on her lips.


    ��Keep it,�� she said.


    ��You��ll need it for tomorrow.


    You should be fully stocked, more food, drinks, better essories.


    Yourpetitors won��t know what hit them.��               The old man blinked, caught off guard.


    He had expected some negotiation, maybe even yful haggling.


    But no, she was serious.


    For a girl who dressed like a servant, she had the mind of a strategist.


    CREATORS�� THOUGHTS     JedidiahBeaufoy    Your gift is the motivation for my creation.


    Give me more motivation!

 Chapter 108 - 108 Chain Reaction

    Chapter 108: Chain Reaction   Chapter 108: Chain Reaction                              He studied her for a moment longer, but Nnenna was already pulling her shawl tighter around her shoulders, ncing up at the darkening sky.


    The time had slipped away faster than she realized.


    She had to return before dinner, before anyone at the castle questioned where she had been.


    ��Grandpa, I need to go back home now,�� Nnenna said, adjusting her shawl.


    ��So fast?�� The old man raised a brow, but he couldn��t hide the small smile tugging at his lips.


    He had enjoyed herpany more than he expected.


    ��Give me your phone number,�� he said suddenly.


    ��That way, I can call you next time.


    You barely had a chance to eat today, and I want to make sure you get a full dish for yourself next time.��               Nnenna paused, surprised by his seriousness.


    After a brief moment, she nodded.


    ��I don��t have a phone right now,�� she admitted.


    ��But I��lle back to this spot when I can.


    How about that?��               The old man chuckled.


    ��Alright, alright.


    I��ll be waiting.��               As she turned to leave, he lifted a hand in farewell.


    ��Hope to see you again soon!��               ��Me too,�� she called over her shoulder, picking up her pace.


    Just before she disappeared into the crowd, she turned back and waved.


    The old man watched her go, a thoughtful expression on his face.


    ��Old man, your granddaughter seems like a very good girl,�� a nearby customer remarked with a grin.


    While the others nodded in agreement.


    The old man��s smile deepened.


    He didn��t bother correcting them.


    ��Yes,�� he said simply.


    ��She really is.��               Having a granddaughter like that girl�� now that would make a man wake up with a smile every single day.


    The old man chuckled to himself as he packed up, his heart feeling lighter than it had in years.


    Around him, customers grumbled about missing out on his food, their disappointment clear.


    But he raised a hand, silencing theirints with a firm promise.


    ��I��ll be back tomorrow,�� he dered.


    ��Same spot, more food.


    Come early if you don��t want to miss out again!��               Satisfied, or at least hopeful, they finally dispersed, leaving him to finish cleaning up.


    Meanwhile, Nnenna moved swiftly, weaving through the marketce and slipping into the open fields beyond.


    She picked up her pace, her feet barely making a sound as she navigated through the tall grass, her heart beating in time with the fading light of dusk.


    Reaching the old stone wall, she paused.


    Her eyes flicked around, scanning the area, ears sharp for any movement in the bushes.


    Nothing.


    No rustling.


    No unwanted eyes watching.


    Satisfied, she stepped closer and pressed her palm against the rough surface.


    Click.


    The wall trembled, shifting with a low mechanical whirr.


    Slowly, a hidden passageway creaked open just wide enough for her to slip through.


    Without hesitation, she stepped inside.


    The moment her foot touched a specific patch of bare earth, one with folded grasses, the ground rumbled beneath her.


    Then, without warning, it split open, revealing a set of descending stone steps.


    Nnenna didn��t hesitate.


    She stepped down, disappearing into the underground passageway, the entrance sealing itself behind her.


    ��Love System,�� Nnenna called out excitedly as she walked deeper into the passageway.


    ��I did it.


    I helped revive his business!��               She tossed her head slightly, her sunsses slipping down her nose as she rolled her eyes.


    ��And I didn��t just buy from him out of pity either, because, let��s be real, I don��t even have the money for that.


    But I helped him get actual customers.


    Real ones.


    That��s what you meant bypassion, right?��               She waited, expecting some praise.


    ��Yes, yes!�� the Love System chimed in an enthusiastic tone.


    ��That��s exactly what I meant!


    You did well, and that was truepassion!��               Before Nnenna could bask in her victory, a familiar sound rang in her ears.


    Ding!


    A glowing notification appeared before her.


    ��Be kind andpassionate to one another, doing for others what you want them to do for you.


    You helped the old man revive his business and gain loyal customers.


    You have earned 200 Good Points!


    Congrattions!��               The voice faded, leaving Nnenna frozen in shock.


    200 Good Points?!


    That was huge!


    She had expected maybe 50, 100 at most, but 200?


    That was practically a jackpot!


    ��System,�� she thought, still trying to process it.


    ��All I did was help him out for an afternoon.


    And didn��t you say that only if he were someone important in society, would i get high good points?


    But he��s just a regr old man, so�� why so many?��               The system responded immediately, its voice calm yet filled with an odd sense of pride.


    ��It��s 200 Good Points because what you did today didn��t just revive a business, it set off a chain reaction for the future.��               Nnenna blinked.


    ��A chain reaction?��               ��Yes.


    You didn��t just save one man��s livelihood.


    You saved his family.


    Now that his business is back on its feet, his children will inherit something worth keeping.


    It is already determined, they will take over the business, and it will thrive for generations toe.��               Nnenna��s breath hitched.


    ��So�� this was bigger than just today?��               ��Much bigger,�� the system confirmed.


    ��You didn��t just secure his future.


    You saved the future of his children.


    That is why this moment is so special.


    You��ll have to find out exactly why for yourself, but know this, you changed more lives than you realize.��               ��Wait�� are you saying that they were already in trouble?�� Nnenna asked, eyes widening.


    ��That his family was struggling, and what I did today actually saved them too?��               ��Exactly!�� the Love System confirmed.


    ��That��s why you got so many Good Points.


    You didn��t just help one person, you saved multiple lives in ways you don��t even realize yet.��               Nnenna frowned, still struggling to wrap her head around it.


    ��But how?


    How exactly did I do that?


    All I did was help him with his business����               ��You��ll have to ask the old man yourself,�� the system replied.


    ��If you go back next time, ask him about his children.


    Then you��ll understand.��               ���������������C               Guys, if we move up the rankings, I��ve got stockpiled chapters here with y��all names on it!


    So please vote with powerstones, golden tickets, send in gifts, purchase the affordable privileges, and tell your friends and enemies about ��They Hated Me In My First Life But Now I Have The Love System��           CREATORS�� THOUGHTS     JedidiahBeaufoy    Your gift is the motivation for my creation.


    Give me more motivation!

 Chapter 109 - 109 Back Home

    Chapter 109: Back Home   Chapter 109: Back Home                              Nnenna��s brows furrowed.


    ��So you know the answer but won��t tell me?��               ��This is a private matter,�� the system said firmly.


    ��It doesn��t directly concern your mission, aside from the fact that you set a powerful chain reaction in motion.


    If you want to know more, you��ll have to hear it from him.


    If he��sfortable telling you, that is.��               The finality in the system��s voice made it clear, this was all it was going to say.


    Nnenna sighed, rubbing her temples.


    ��Alright, alright.


    I get it,�� she muttered.


    But deep inside, curiosity stirred.


    She would definitely be asking the old man next time.


    They chatted more while she walked back to the Nnenna continued chatting with the Love System as she made her way back to the castle, her steps quick but light.


    The underground passage stretched before her.


    By the time she reached the castle gardens, she slowed her pace, her sharp ears listening for any sounds of someone nearby.


    She couldn��t afford to be careless.


    ��System, check if there��s anyone around,�� she whispered.


    This time, the system responded instantly.


    Ding!


    ��10 Good Points deducted.


    There��s no one there.��               Nnenna exhaled in relief.


    10 points was a small price to pay for safety.


    Without hesitation, she activated the hidden mechanism.


    The passage sealed shut behind her as she stepped out into the lush greenery of the royal garden.


    She moved quickly, but before heading to her own quarters, she stopped by Little Sweetie��s room.


    Knocking softly, she slipped inside and gave a quick reassuring.


    ��Everything��s fine.


    What I went to do was a sess,�� Nnenna said simply.


    Little Sweetie let out a small, relieved smile and nodded.


    ��Good.��               As soon as Nnenna left, however, the girl��s expression shifted.


    The warmth faded slightly, reced by a thoughtful calm.


    She already knew everything.


    She had secretly followed Nnenna, keeping watch from the shadows, making sure nothing went wrong.


    She wasn��t about to lose both her mission and her friend over some uncertain trip.


    But what baffled her most wasn��t the sneaking around.


    It was Nnenna herself.


    She had spent an entire afternoon helping an old man revive his business, barely eating anything herself, and then returned home like it was nothing.


    How was this better than taking her royal lessons?


    Little Sweetie couldn��t understand.


    This princess, her friend, was a mystery.


    And it made her nervous.


    What if something was going wrong, and she had no idea?


    Little Sweetie turned the thought over and over in her mind, but no matter how hard she tried, she couldn��t figure out the reason behind Nnenna��s actions.


    Maybe she��s trying to win the favor of the citizens, she finally concluded.


    But even that didn��t sit right with her.


    Winning the people��s favor was important, yes, but now was not the time for it.


    The royal ball was in just a week and a few days, and Nnenna still knew nothing about archery, horse riding, or any of the other key activities required of her.


    Little Sweetie wasn��t worried about Nnenna��s ethics and etiquette, those, she had mastered effortlessly.


    But the other skills?


    The ones required for the event?


    That was a problem.


    If she could coach the girl herself, she would.


    Most certainly.


    But that would be suspicious.


    Too suspicious.


    She needed to find a solution.


    Fast.


    Little Sweetie pressed her fingers against her temple, deep in thought.


    But no matter how hard she tried, she just couldn��t pinpoint an answer.


    Little Sweetie sighed, debating whether to report this to the General or not.


    If she told him, he might get angry at his sister, and thest thing she wanted was to create trouble for Nnenna.


    But if she said nothing, and the General arrived for the ball only to find his sisterpletely ignorant of most of the activities, wouldn��t he me her for not stepping in sooner?


    She shook her head, frustrated.


    ��I��ll wait.


    I��ll observe for the next few days and then decide.��               At the very least, there would still be a week before the grand ball.


    That was enough time to train Nnenna, maybe not to perfection, but at least enough so she wouldn��t be the worst one there.


    With that thought, she finally put her worries aside.


    Meanwhile��               Nnenna walked toward Master Rose��s room, her mind already racing with possible excuses.


    After slipping into her quarters, she had quickly ditched her disguise, the scarf, the sunsses, the servant��s clothes, all carefully hidden away in a secret spot.


    Now, she moved at a deliberately slow pace, as if dragging out time would somehow give her a brilliant idea on how to convince the prodigy that she had far more important things to do than show up for lessons.


    ��That��s probably the wrong thing to say, she mused,�� pressing her lips together.


    Before she knew it, she was standing in front of Lady Rose��s door.


    And yet�� she didn��t knock.


    Instead, she just stood there for a few moments, staring at the polished wood in silence.


    Why was she hesitating?


    It wasn��t like she was nervous.


    Right?


    Letting out a small breath, she finally raised her hand and knocked.


    A few secondster, the door swung open.


    Lady Rose stood there, arms crossed, her piercing eyes locking onto Nnenna immediately.


    Lady Rose stared at the girl for a long moment, her expression unreadable.


    Then, without a word, she turned on her heel and walked back into her study.


    ��Come in,�� she said, her voice calm but firm.


    Nnenna swallowed and did as she was told, closing the door behind her.


    Here we go.


    ��Teacher Rose,�� she began, keeping her tone respectful.


    ��You asked me toe see youter.��               ��Yes, I did.�� Lady Rose moved toward her desk, her steps measured.


    She gestured to the chair opposite her.


    ��Sit.��               Nnenna obeyed, lowering herself into the seat, back straight, hands resting on herp.


    She was ready.


    Ready for the judgment.


    Lady Rose sped her hands together and looked her straight in the eye.


    CREATORS�� THOUGHTS     JedidiahBeaufoy    Your gift is the motivation for my creation.


    Give me more motivation!

 Chapter 110 - 110 Calmly Disappointed

    Chapter 110: Calmly Disappointed   Chapter 110: Calmly Disappointed                              ��Princess Nnenna,�� she began, her voice as smooth as ever, ��you told me you had things to do during my ss.


    But my workers also informed me that you didn��t show up for their sses either.��               Her tone was not using.


    It was not angry.


    It was worse.


    It was calm.


    Too calm.


    Nnenna held her breath for a second before answering.


    ��Teacher Rose, the thing I had to do during your ss�� I also had to continue it after the other sses.��               ��I see,�� Lady Rose said, her gaze sharp.


    ��And what exactly were you doing?��               Nnenna hesitated for only a heartbeat before responding.


    ��I was taking hold of an opportunity,�� she said, her voice steady, not sounding like a child at all.


    ��A chance to prepare for the grand ball in a way that will allow me to make excellent use of it.��               She lifted her chin slightly, meeting Lady Rose��s gaze head on.


    ��What I��m doing now will help me seize that opportunity when the timees.��               For a brief moment, silence hung in the air.


    Then, something flickered in Lady Rose��s eyes, something close to surprise.


    Maturity.


    She leaned back slightly in her chair, one eyebrow raised.


    ��So�� what you are doing is so important that you cannot attend our sses?��               ��Yes,�� Nnenna answered without hesitation.


    A slow smile spread across Lady Rose��s lips.


    But it wasn��t one of approval.


    It was unreadable.


    ��That��s okay,�� she said simply.


    Nnenna blinked.


    What?


    ��You can go now.��               Just like that.


    No scolding.


    No lecture.


    Lady Rose��s tone was as sweet as ever, but inside, she was disappointed.


    Deeply disappointed.


    But she did not argue.


    She did not try to convince the girl.


    Because if there was one thing she had started to learn from teaching students like Nnenna��               You cannot force someone to do what they don��t want to do.


    Lady Rose sighed internally.


    She had always sought ways to motivate her students, to make them willingly strive for excellence.


    But with the grand ball only a week away, she couldn��t afford to waste time figuring out how to push Nnenna in the right direction.


    So, for the first time, she decided to let go of a student.


    The disappointment she felt wasn��t just directed at Nnenna, it was also at herself.


    She felt she had failed to inspire Nnenna.


    She had failed to make her see the importance of her training.


    And now, it was toote.


    Shaking off her thoughts, Lady Rose turned her attention back to her work.


    She reached for a book, flipping it open, ready to move on.


    Then�� she noticed something.


    Nnenna was still seated.


    Lady Rose nced up, her brows slightly furrowed.


    ��Anything else, Second Princess?��               Nnenna hesitated for a moment before speaking.


    ��Teacher Rose�� your sses are very important to me,�� she said carefully.


    The woman��s expression didn��t change.


    ��But,�� Nnenna continued, ��right now, what I��m choosing to do feels even more important.


    That��s why I haven��t been attending.��               Her voice was steady, but there was an almost pleading edge to it.


    ��I wouldn��t want to miss your sses if I didn��t have to,�� she admitted.


    Then, after a pause, she added, ��If you don��t mind�� I have a favor to ask.��               She studied Lady Rose��s face, trying to read her emotions.


    But the woman��s sharp eyes remained unreadable, her stern demeanor unshaken.


    Still, she didn��t interrupt.


    She was listening.


    And Nnenna knew this was her chance, but she hesitated feeling unsure.


    On the other hand,dy Rose waited to hear from the girl.


    Although Nnenna��s request surprised Lady Rose, her expression remained calm.


    But in her sharp eyes, a small flicker of hope ignited.


    Finally.


    ��What is it, Princess Nnenna?�� she asked when the girl didn��t speak for some seconds, her voice stillposed.


    Seeing that Lady Rose wasn��t against hearing her out, Nnenna took a deep breath and continued.


    ��I need you to train me at night.��               Lady Rose ������               The words dropped like a bomb, momentarily stunning the older woman.


    But she did not interrupt.


    Instead, she listened.


    ��Teacher Rose, I want to make excellent use of this uing opportunity,�� Nnenna exined.


    ��But the things I have to do during the day keep me from attending your sses and those of your staff.��               She straightened, her voice unwavering.


    ��I need you to train me at night, along with any of your staff who are willing.


    I don��t care if I have to stay awake for most of the night, I need to learn these things.��               Her determined gaze locked onto Lady Rose��s.


    For the first time in a while, Lady Rose smiled.


    This.


    This was what she had been waiting for.


    The fire in the girl��s eyes.


    The drive.


    The Nnenna she had once believed in was back.


    She had no issues training the girl at night.


    None at all.


    But Nnenna, unaware that she had already won, kept going, desperate to convince her.


    ��I really need these sses, Lady Rose.


    Would you please help me?��               Lady Rose let out a small chuckle before cutting her off.


    ��Yes, I��ll do you this favor.��               Nnenna ������               I definitely didn��t hear that right!


    But after few seconds, her eyes widened slightly when she saw Lady Rose was serious.


    ��Really?��               ��There��s no need to involve my staff,�� Lady Rose added smoothly.


    ��I can teach you everything they can.��               That made Nnenna blink.


    ��You know archery, horse riding, karate, all those activities?�� She stared at the woman as if she had just grown wings.


    Lady Rose simply smiled.


    ��Yes, I do,�� she answered.


    ��I founded the academy.


    I hired my staff, choosing to focus on ethics and etiquette while they handled the other disciplines.��               She leaned back slightly, her eyes twinkling with amusement.


    ��I doubt any of them even know that I��m skilled in those things.��               ��But I didn��t want to be a jack of all trades, teaching everything at once when I could divide the work,�� Lady Rose continued smoothly.


    ��So yes, I will teach you at night.��           CREATORS�� THOUGHTS     JedidiahBeaufoy    Your gift is the motivation for my creation.


    Give me more motivation!

 Chapter 111 - 111 Secret Night Classes

    Chapter 111: Secret Night sses   Chapter 111: Secret Night sses                              Nnenna��s eyes lit up with excitement.


    ��You will?�� she asked, almost breathless.


    ��Yes.


    Every night from 7:00 p.m.


    to 1:00 a.m., we will train,�� Lady Rose said firmly.


    ��Then, you will sleep from 1:30 a.m.


    to 5:00 or 6:00 a.m., depending on when you wake up.


    After that, you can go about whatever mysterious activities you need to during the day.��               Nnenna��s heart soared.


    She had expected resistance, maybe even another lecture.


    But Lady Rose was not only willing, she wasmitted.


    ��However,�� the woman��s tone suddenly sharpened, making Nnenna tense.


    ��There is one condition.��               The girl sat up straighter, her excitement turning into anticipation.


    ��You cannot tell anyone about this arrangement,�� Lady Rose said, her eyes locking onto Nnenna��s with quiet intensity.


    ��Which means�� whatever people think about you missing the sses, you will have to live with it.��               Nnenna��s heartbeat slowed.


    ��I will not defend you in front of anyone,�� Lady Rose continued.


    ��Nor will I show you any preferential treatment.��               The words sank in, heavy but fair.


    ��But,�� Lady Rose added, a small, knowing smile appearing, ��what you will gain is far greater than their temporary admiration for simply showing up to ss.��               Nnenna swallowed.


    ��On the day of the Grand Ball, when you beat them all, they will finally understand.��               Lady Rose leaned forward slightly, her gaze filled with unshakable certainty.


    ��And when you kick their elbows in everypetition, you will show them that you were never stupid for missing those lessons.��               Nnenna��s lips parted slightly.


    This.


    This was the reward.


    Not just proving them wrong.


    But bing unstoppable.


    Nnenna knew Lady Rose was right.


    That was a bigger reward than temporary recognition.


    Let them think whatever they wanted.


    Let them whisper about her missing sses.


    On the day of the Grand Ball, when she stood before her family, the servants, the entire kingdom, and even the neighboring kingdoms, they would all see.


    They would know.


    She would make sure of it.


    Ding!


    The Love System��s excited voice followed.


    ��The righteous are blessed; they are covered with favor as with a shield.


    You earned forty percent of Lady Rose��s favour.


    You get 80 good points for this!��               ��You��re right, Teacher Rose,�� Nnenna smiled internally at the Love system��s message, but said firmly.


    Then, as if saying it again would make it real, she repeated, ��You��re right.��               Lady Rose��s lips curled into a small smile, the first one she had shed at the girl all day.


    Or maybe�� since she had first seen Nnenna at the age of six.


    ��Alright then,�� Lady Rose dered, leaning back.


    ��My new night time student.��               Nnenna let out a small breath of relief, only for it to catch in her throat a secondter.


    ��ss starts in 10 minutes.��               Nnenna ��..?��               ����Eh?��               Lady Rose raised a brow, amused by Nnenna��s stunned face.


    ��Of course, we��re starting tonight.


    You only have a week and a few days to learn these activities and be good at them.��               She tilted her head slightly, eyes sharp.


    ��And even a genius would struggle to master all those skills in such a short time.��               Nnenna��s stomach dropped.


    She barely had time to process that before Lady Rose stood up.


    ��It��s already 8 p.m.��               She turned toward the door, speaking over her shoulder.


    ��I expect you at the archery grounds by 8:10 p.m.��               10 minutes.


    Nnenna��s brain screeched to a halt.


    TEN MINUTES?!


    She barely had time to react before Lady Rose left the room, as if she had just dropped an ordinary announcement.


    Nnenna sat there for exactly two seconds.


    Then she sprang to her feet.


    ��She��s serious,�� she muttered, bolting out of the room.


    She needed to change.


    Fast.


    The training ground was far.


    Even if she ran, she probably wouldn��t make it in 10 minutes.


    Then why, why had Teacher Rose said 10 minutes?!


    It didn��t matter.


    She still ran.


    Her feet pounded against the floor as she raced to her room, yanked off her dress, threw on something more fitting, and dashed out.


    By the time she reached the training ground, her breath was ragged, her chest burning.


    She staggered in, heart pounding               And then froze.


    Lady Rose was already there.


    Seated.


    Calm.


    Waiting.


    Like she had been there for a while.


    The woman lifted her head at Nnenna��s arrival, her expressionpletely nk.


    Then, with a voice as cold as if it hade straight from the depths of hell, she said               ��You��rete.��               ��I��m sorry!


    I��m sorry!


    But how do you expect me to get here in ten minutes all the way from the main building?!��               Nnenna��s voice rose in frustration, her breath still ragged from the sprint.


    This was ridiculous.


    Lady Rose, however, remainedpletely unmoved.


    ��If you had good stamina, you would have gotten here in seven minutes,�� she replied tly.


    Nnenna gawked at her.


    ��Seven minutes?!


    From the main building?!��               At first, she thought Lady Rose was just saying it to mess with her.


    But then, she really looked at the woman.


    Lady Rose was calm.


    Not even out of breath.


    Which meant�� she had gotten here fast and had been rxed, waiting for her.


    ��How?!


    Before she could even begin to process that, Lady Rose dropped the real bombshell.


    ��We��ll build your stamina,�� she said casually.


    ��Start with an hour of running around this field.


    Ten kilometers.��               Nnenna ��.?!��               ����TEN?��               Nnenna staggered back.


    There must be something wrong with the sound waves around here!


    ��Ten kilometers?!


    Are you serious?!


    How am I even supposed to finish that in an hour?!��               Lady Rose barely spared her a nce.


    ��You��re supposed to do it in forty five minutes.��               Nnenna��s soul left her body.


    ����WHAT?!��               ��Or less,�� Lady Rose added, shrugging.


    Then she gave her a pointed look.


    ��Don��t make me reduce the time again.��               Nnenna heard the words reduce time, and she took off immediately.


    She had no idea how she was supposed to run ten kilometers, but she knew one thing, she didn��t want the time limit to get any shorter.


    CREATORS�� THOUGHTS     JedidiahBeaufoy    Your gift is the motivation for my creation.


    Give me more motivation!

 Chapter 112 - 112 Secret Night Classes 2

    Chapter 112: Secret Night sses 2   Chapter 112: Secret Night sses 2                              At first, her strides were strong.


    Her heart pounded against her ribs, but it wasn��t too bad.


    ��I can do this.�� She had run before, small distances around the castle, chasing after servants, ying as a child.


    But after ten minutes, her legs started to feel heavy.


    After fifteen minutes, she slowed down.


    Finally, she copsed onto the ground, gasping for air.


    ��I can��t��


    I can��t do this,�� she panted, struggling to breathe.


    Lady Rosie��s shadow loomed over her.


    ��What do you mean you can��t do this?�� Her voice was sharp, unimpressed.


    ��You��re the one who told me to train you in a week and a few days, and now you��re quitting in fifteen minutes?��               Nnenna peeked up at her, still gasping.


    Lady Rosie scoffed.


    ��I should have known,�� she said, turning to walk back to her office.


    Panic shot through Nnenna��s exhausted body.


    ��No, no, wait!�� She pushed herself up, wobbling on shaky legs.


    Lady Rosie paused, a knowing smirk tugging at her lips.


    Nnenna clenched her fists.


    I can��t give up.


    Not like this.


    ��I��ll do it!


    I��ll do it!�� she shouted.


    Lady Rosie simply crossed her arms.


    ��Then run.��               And so, she did.


    At first, every step felt like torture.


    Her muscles screamed, her lungs burned, and her vision blurred with exhaustion.


    But she refused to stop.


    She ran.


    And ran, trying to keep her breathe steady.


    But by the second kilometer, her breathing wasn��t steady anymore.


    By the third, a burning sensation spread through her chest, and her legs started to feel heavier.


    By the fifth kilometer, she was gasping.


    Her throat felt dry, and her muscles screamed in protest.


    Her entire body was drenched in sweat.


    Her feet dragged against the ground, her vision swaying slightly.


    She could hear her own heartbeat pounding in her ears, drowning out every other sound.


    Her arms felt like dead weights, barely swinging at her sides.


    She had reached her limit.


    But then               ��Don��t slow down.��               Lady Rosie��s voice cut through the fog of exhaustion like a de.


    ��You��re halfway there.��               Halfway?!


    Nnenna nearly copsed right there.


    But Lady Rosie wasn��t done.


    ��If you stop now, you��ll have to start all over again.��               Nnenna ��!!!��               ALL OVER AGAIN?!


    Panic shot through Nnenna like a shockwave.


    Her legs somehow moved faster, even though she swore they couldn��t.


    By the seventh kilometer, her entire body felt like it wasn��t hers anymore.


    Her lungs burned.


    Her knees shook.


    Her breath came in sharp, ragged gasps.


    She thought she might actually copse and die.


    But at the ninth kilometer, something changed.


    Her body felt like it had already given up, but somehow, she was still moving.


    The pain hadn��t gone away, but it was like her mind had stopped caring about it.


    Was this��               Endurance?


    Her strides became automatic.


    Her breathing, deeper.


    She wasn��t thinking anymore, just running.


    And then               ��Done.��               Lady Rosie��s voice rang out, and Nnenna barely registered that she had crossed the final mark.


    Her legs gave out instantly.


    She copsed onto the ground, breathing so hard it felt like she had run through a storm.


    ��Good,�� Lady Rosie said, standing over her.


    ��You did it in two hours.��               Nnenna ��.!!��               Two hours?!


    She was an hour too slow?!


    But Nnenna had no energy to care.


    Her entire body felt like jelly.


    Her head was spinning, her heartbeat still thundering in her chest.


    ��Tomorrow,�� Lady Rosie continued, ��you��ll do it in forty five.��               Nnenna ������               Tomorrow?!


    Nnenna screamed internally.


    Two hours was far from impressive to Teacher Rose.


    But, it was still worth noting.


    After all she had expected the girl to break.


    She knew Nnenna had barely trained before, not after what she had overheard the servants whispering about.


    Thea.


    Yet, even after copsing, even after failing, Nnenna had gotten up and kept running.


    That��


    That was something.


    Nnenna finally stood up but bent over, hands on her knees, still gasping for breath.


    Her legs felt like lead, and sweat trickled down her back.


    But before she could even think about resting, Lady Rose pped her hands.


    ��Alright, next activity.��               Nnenna groaned internally.


    Already?


    Lady Rose took a seat, crossing one leg over the other.


    ��Some basic karate moves,�� she said simply.


    ��I know you��re already good with etiquette, posture, bnce, and dance, so there��s no need to waste time on those.


    Let��s move on.��               Karate?


    Nnenna blinked.


    Somewhere deep in her mind, the word stirred something familiar.


    She couldn��t quite ce it, but it wasn��tpletely foreign.


    Lady Rose stood up and took a stance.


    ��We��ll start with the basics.


    First, the Zenkutsu dachi, front stance.�� She stepped forward with one leg, bending her front knee while keeping the back leg straight.


    ��This stance gives you stability.


    Strong foundation, strong attack.��               Nnenna tried to mimic it.


    Her legs wobbled.


    Lady Rose raised an eyebrow.


    ��You need to be firm.


    Imagine you��re rooted to the ground.��               Nnenna adjusted her posture, this time feeling��


    something.


    Like her body knew this position, just forgot how to hold it.


    ��Next, the basic punch Oi-zuki.�� Lady Rose demonstrated, stepping forward with the front foot while thrusting a fist forward in a straight, controlled motion.


    Nnenna threw a punch.


    It felt awkward.


    Too stiff, too slow.


    Lady Rose sighed.


    ��Again.��               She tried again.


    And again.


    And again.


    Each time, something felt off.


    Her movements weren��t fluid.


    Her bnce was shaky.


    But there was this odd sensation��


    like a memory buried deep inside her bones, just out of reach.


    Lady Rose narrowed her eyes.


    ��You��ve done this before.��               Nnenna��s head snapped up.


    ��Huh?��               ��Your body��s trying to remember,�� Lady Rose murmured.


    ��It��s in there��


    somewhere.��               Nnenna frowned.


    Have I?


    But before she could think too much about it, Lady Rose pped her hands again.


    ��No time for hesitation.


    We move on.��               She demonstrated a simple Mae Geri a front kick.


    ��Lift the knee first, then snap the leg forward.


    Keep your bnce.��               Nnenna copied her.


    Wobbled.


    Almost fell.


    Lady Rose sighed again.


    ��This is going to take a while,�� she muttered.


    CREATORS�� THOUGHTS     JedidiahBeaufoy    Your gift is the motivation for my creation.


    Give me more motivation!

 Chapter 113 - 113 Subconscious

    Chapter 113: Subconscious   Chapter 113: Subconscious                              And she was right.


    For the next hour, Nnenna struggled.


    Her punchescked power.


    Her kicks were weak.


    Her stances copsed too easily.


    But with every failed attempt, her body started to adjust, bit by bit.


    The frustration built inside her, but she refused to stop.


    Then, something clicked.


    She threw a punch, this time, it felt right.


    She stepped into a kick, itnded solidly.


    Lady Rose��s smirk returned.


    ��Good.


    Now do it a hundred more times.��               Nnenna groaned.


    This was going to be a long night.


    Nnenna wiped sweat from her forehead, her body aching from the intense training.


    The exhaustion weighed on her, but a small spark of excitement flickered inside her when Lady Rose mentioned the next activity.


    ��Horses?�� Nnenna echoed, her breath still slightly uneven.


    Lady Rose nodded.


    ��Yes.


    First, I will teach you how to interact with a horse, build rapport, establish trust.


    Then, we willl move on to mounting and steering.


    We are not doing much tonight, just the basics.�� She paused, tilting her head.


    ��You have never done this before, have you?��               Nnenna hesitated.


    The answer should��ve been a simple ��no.�� But when she thought about it��


    something stirred.


    A vague, distant familiarity.


    The scent of hay, the sound of hooves on dirt, a fleeting feeling of wind against her skin��


    Still, she shook her head.


    ��No, ma.


    I haven��t.��               Lady Rose didn��t push further.


    Instead, she motioned for Nnenna to follow her toward the stable.


    Inside, a tall, sleek ck horse stood calmly in one of the stalls.


    Itsrge, dark eyes watched them curiously.


    ��This is Storm,�� Lady Rose introduced, patting the horse��s muscr neck.


    ��The first thing you do when approaching a horse is let it know you��re not a threat.


    No sudden movements.


    No fear.


    Horses can sense fear, and if they do, they won��t trust you.��               Nnenna swallowed and stepped forward carefully.


    ��Hold out your hand,�� Lady Rose instructed.


    ��Let Storm sniff you first.��               Nnenna hesitated before extending her hand.


    The horse lowered its head slightly, nostrils ring as it took in her scent.


    For some reason, Nnenna��s heart pounded, but at the same time, there was something oddly��


    familiar about this moment.


    Storm snorted softly.


    ��Good,�� Lady Rose said.


    ��Now, gently touch his neck.��               Nnenna moved slowly, pressing her fingers against the horse��s warm skin.


    Storm didn��t pull away.


    Instead, his ears twitched, and he exhaled a deep breath.


    ��He��s epting you,�� Lady Rose observed.


    ��That��s good.


    Always stay calm.


    Let him see that you��re confident.��               Nnenna nodded, her palm brushing over Storm��s coat.


    The warmth, the feel of the muscle beneath, the steady rise and fall of his breathing, it sent an odd sensation through her.


    She knew this feeling.


    But from where?


    Lady Rose watched her closely before moving to the next step.


    ��Alright, now we��ll move on to mounting.��               She guided Nnenna to Storm��s side and pointed at the stirrup.


    ��Left foot in here, hands on the saddle, then swing your right leg over.


    Move smoothly.��               Nnenna gripped the saddle, cing her foot in the stirrup.


    She pushed off, trying to swing her leg over               And almost toppled off the other side.


    Lady Rose caught her arm before she could embarrass herselfpletely.


    ��Too much force.


    Try again.��               Nnenna huffed, adjusted her grip, and tried again.


    This time, she made it onto the horse properly.


    Sitting on Storm��s back, she felt��


    something shift inside her.


    The height, the rhythm of the animal beneath her, the bnce, it wasn��t as unfamiliar as she expected.


    Her body adjusted naturally.


    Lady Rose noticed.


    ��You lookfortable for someone who��s never ridden before,�� shemented, eyes sharp.


    Nnenna bit her lip.


    ��I��


    I don��t know.


    It just feels��


    not as strange as I thought.��               Lady Rose didn��t press further.


    Instead, she moved to the next step.


    ��Now, to steer.


    Use the reins gently, don��t yank them.


    Horses respond to pressure, not force.��               Nnenna nodded, gripping the reins lightly.


    Lady Rose walked beside her, guiding her through the basic movements.


    ��A small tug left or right will direct him.


    To stop, pull back slightly, never harshly.


    To go forward, give a light nudge with your heels.��               Nnenna followed her instructions, adjusting the reins, nudging gently.


    Storm responded smoothly, following her lead.


    ��Good,�� Lady Rose said approvingly.


    ��You��re picking it up fast.��               Nnenna exhaled.


    She wasn��t sure why��


    but she felt like she had done this before.


    Maybe not in this exact way, not in this exact life, but somewhere deep inside her, her body remembered.


    Lady Rose studied her for a moment before giving a small smile.


    By the time the training session stretched to 2:00 a.m., Nnenna was barely holding on.


    Her eyelids felt like they carried weights, and her entire body ached from the relentless drills.


    She shifted in the saddle, casting tired nces at Teacher Rose, silently begging for mercy.


    Surely, the woman could see her suffering?


    But Teacher Rose remained unfazed, her sharp eyes assessing Nnenna��s posture on the horse.


    Even when Nnenna exaggerated a yawn and wobbled slightly, the woman said nothing.


    It wasn��t until the clock struck 3:00 a.m.


    that Lady Rose finally sighed, taking pity on the girl who was now half dozing on the horse��s back.


    ��That��s enough for now,�� she finally dered.


    ��Go about your usual activities during the day, and be back here at 7:00 p.m.


    sharp.


    As we agreed, no one must find out about these lessons.��               Nnenna jolted awake at those words, her exhaustion temporarily overridden by relief.


    ��Thank you, Teacher!�� she called out, her voice still heavy with sleep.


    But the moment she dismounted, her legs gave out beneath her.


    With a dull thud, she hit the ground, groaning.


    Every muscle in her body screamed in protest.


    She had no idea a person could feel pain in so many ces at once.


    And the worst part?


    She knew it would only get worse when the soreness fully set in.


    CREATORS�� THOUGHTS     JedidiahBeaufoy    Creation is hard, cheer me up!


    VOTE for me!

 Chapter 114 - 114 Crowded

    Chapter 114: Crowded   Chapter 114: Crowded                              For nearly an hour, shey there on the cold ground, trying to summon the strength to move.


    The night sky stretched above her, calm and indifferent, while her body felt like it had been trampled by a stampede.


    Finally, with great effort, she pushed herself up.


    Step by agonizing step, she dragged herself back to her room, careful not to be seen by the early rising servants.


    What should have been a quick walk took an hour, each movement a battle against exhaustion.


    The moment she stumbled into her room, she didn��t even make it to the makeshift bed.


    She copsed onto the floor and was out cold within seconds.


    Nnenna woke up groggily, her body feeling like it had been weighed down with stones.


    As her vision cleared, she turned her head and saw the small clock on the wall.


    12 p.m.


    Her eyes widened in shock.


    She had never slept thiste before!


    Panic surged through her as she tried to sit up, only to be met with a sharp, searing pain radiating through her entire body.


    ��Ah!�� She gasped, copsing back onto the bed.


    It felt like her muscles had turned into solid rock overnight.


    Her arms, legs, and even her back throbbed with an ache so deep she swore even her bones were protesting.


    Every movement sent a wave of soreness through her, as if her entire body was punishing her forst night��s relentless training.


    Her muscles were stiff and inmed, most likely Dyed Onset Muscle Soreness (DOMS), the painful aftermath of pushing her body beyond its limits after years of little to no strenuous physical activity.


    The microscopic tears in her muscles from all that running, punching, kicking, and riding were now making themselves known in full force.


    Her joints ached too, a reminder that she hadn��t moved like that in years.


    Her legs especially felt like they had been filled with lead, making even the thought of standing unbearable.


    Her body was in recovery mode, trying to rebuild stronger muscle fibers, but for now, all she felt was misery.


    She groaned, forcing herself to roll over.


    ��How am I supposed to leave the castle like this?��               Even lifting her arms felt like lifting a mountain.


    But she had to move.


    She thought of quitting but banished that thought in seconds.


    Gritting her teeth, she slowly pushed herself up, every motion stiff and agonizing.


    She had made a promise, to herself and to Teacher Rose.


    Quitting now wasn��t an option.


    When she was finally able to get up, she put on her disguise and slipped out of the castle through the secret passage.


    She headed straight to the old man, just as she had promised.


    As she approached the familiar tree, she was taken aback by the transformation.


    The once quiet spot was now filled with life.


    Customers sat at cheerful wooden tables, chatting andughing as they enjoyed their meals.


    A few men moved swiftly between them, serving food, drinks, and various essories thatplemented the dishes.


    Nnenna felt like she was in a dream.


    The entire ce was buzzing with energy, a stark contrast to the previous day.


    More people had probably heard yesterday and came over today.


    She scanned the area and spotted the old man a bit further behind the tree.


    He was busy, but she called out anyway.


    ��Grandpa!�� she greeted as she came closer.


    ��Good afternoon!


    I can see things are going very well!��               Her voice carried both surprise and admiration as she took in the lively atmosphere.


    ��Ah, it��s you!�� the old man eximed, his face lighting up as he motioned for her toe closer.


    He reached out, gripping her hands warmly.


    ��Come, my dear young friend.��               Nnenna smiled, but before she could say anything, he continued excitedly, ��Yes, things are going very well!


    I even got my kids to help out.��               Her eyebrows lifted in surprise.


    ��Wow, I didn��t know you had kids!�� she said curiously as if she didn��t know already.


    ��Oh yes, I have three boys,�� the old man said, his voice thick with emotion.


    ��When I got homest night and told them everything that happened, including about you, they were so shocked.


    After we counted all the profits, they decided to abandon whatever they were doing before�� things I knew weren��t good.�� His eyes glistened as he spoke.


    ��They came back to help me here until they can get back on their feet with something legal.��               Tears welled up in his eyes as he shook his head in disbelief.


    ��I don��t even know how all this happened,�� he murmured, his voice shaking.


    ��Thank you, child.


    Thank you for everything you��ve done for me and my family.��               Nnenna stood there, momentarily stunned.


    ��So this is what the love system meant,�� she thought.


    A genuine, positive reaction had set off this chain of events.


    She smiled softly to herself.


    ��I��m d I could help, Grandpa,�� she replied warmly.


    ��I just came to check in like I promised I would.


    Since everything is going great, I��ll be on my way now,�� she added, taking a step back.


    ��Wait, wait!�� the old man called after her, hurrying closer.


    ��I made sure to reserve some dishes for you, so please take them with you.��               Nnenna immediately shook her head, waving her hands.


    ��No, I can��t.


    It��s better to serve them to customers and earn more money,�� she reasoned.


    But the old man was firm.


    ��No, I prepared these especially for you.


    If you don��t take them, I will not be happy,�� he insisted, crossing his arms.


    She hesitated, then sighed, relenting.


    ��Okay, okay, I��ll take them.��               He beamed, handing her a neatly packed food sk.


    She epted it with a grateful nod.


    ��I promise to bring it back in the future,�� she said sincerely before turning to leave.


    As Nnenna turned to leave, a suddenmotion caught her attention.


    People were shouting, their voices tense and urgent.


    She looked toward the source of the noise, but at first, she couldn��t see anything.


    CREATORS�� THOUGHTS     JedidiahBeaufoy    Huge Shoutout!


    A big thank you to Rosemarie, Lostreader, CJ, Reading_Master, Known, Dhriti, and Alice for your amazing support and power stones!


    And of course, to all of you who are still quietly cheering me on, whether by reading, unlocking premium and privilege chapters, spreading the word, or just sending good vibes my way, I see you guys, and I appreciate you more than words can say.


    You guys are the best!


    Let��s keep this journey going strong!

 Chapter 115 - 115 Trouble

    Chapter 115: Trouble   Chapter 115: Trouble                              Then, as the crowd parted, a man nked by a group of rough looking men and a woman strode forward with an air of authority.


    ��Who is in charge here?�� the woman barked, her sharp voice cutting through the murmurs of the onlookers.


    ��Get him out here!


    I must speak to him now!��               One of the servers stepped forward cautiously, his posture alert but controlled.


    ��What��s the problem?�� he asked, his voice steady yet wary.


    The woman��s gaze snapped to him, filled with irritation.


    ��Are you the one in charge?�� she demanded, making no effort to soften her tone.


    ��No,�� the man responded coolly.


    ��But I am the son of the one in charge.�� He stood his ground, his arms crossed over his chest.


    ��My father is old, and I won��t allow you to trouble him with any of this.


    Tell me what you need.�� His words were firm, his tone carrying an unshakable confidence.


    Tension crackled in the air as the woman stared at him, clearly unused to being challenged.


    The crowd held its breath, waiting to see how the confrontation would unfold.


    ��Ebuka, stand down,�� a calm yet firm voice emerged from behind the tree.


    The old man stepped forward, wiping his hands on his apron as he faced the growing crowd.


    His presence, though not physically imposing, carried the weight of experience and wisdom.


    ��What can I do for you?�� he asked, his voice steady.


    The woman folded her arms, ring at him like he was some kind of criminal.


    ��It��s good that you��re here,�� she said, her toneced with usation.


    ��How can you be running a business, making huge profits on ournd, and yet you haven��t paid us a single dime?�� Her eyes narrowed.


    ��Doesn��t that make you a thief?��               A few of the hoodlums chuckled darkly, as if they already knew where this conversation was headed.


    The tension in the air thickened.


    The woman��s usation cut through the air, and the crowd immediately began murmuring amongst themselves.


    Some people exchanged uneasy nces, unsure of what to think.


    ��That��s not right,�� a man near the front muttered, shaking his head.


    ��How can he be making money here without paying for thend?��               ��Yeah, he should have asked first,�� a woman added, crossing her arms.


    ��It��s someone else��snd, he should��ve known better.��               ��He��s been making a lot of profit here since yesterday,�� another voice chimed in, ��but did he really ask permission?��               A young man in the crowd scoffed, ��So now everyone��s gotta pay for using a publd?


    Since when is that how things work around here?��               But there were others who frowned, clearly disturbed by the idea of someone taking advantage of the space without acknowledging the owners.


    ��People work hard for thatnd,�� one older man said quietly.


    ��Maybe he should give something back.��               The murmurs continued to spread, with some people nodding in agreement, while others remained uncertain, unsure of who was truly in the right.


    But the old man, having lived long enough to see all kinds of people, remained unfazed.


    He had survived worse storms in his life.


    Losing his temper now would only make things worse.


    With a slow nod, he acknowledged her words.


    ��I only started selling here yesterday,�� he admitted, his voice neither defensive nor fearful.


    ��I didn��t know thisnd belonged to you, nor was I aware that I needed to pay a fee.


    If that��s the case, then I apologize for the oversight.�� He gave a small bow, a sign of humility rather than submission.


    His calm response seemed to take the woman off guard for a moment, but the sharp look in her eyes didn��t fade.


    She wasn��t here just for an apology, she had an agenda.


    When the old man bowed slightly and apologized, admitting he hadn��t known thend belonged to the woman��s family, the crowd��s murmurs grew louder, shifting from judgment to curiosity.


    ��Wait, he didn��t know?�� a man near the front asked, his voice thick with skepticism.


    ��How could he not know?��               ��Who would just set up shop without asking first?�� another woman whispered, shaking her head.


    ��Seems fishy.��               A few people exchanged doubtful looks.


    ��He��s probably lying,�� a young man muttered, ncing over at the old man.


    ��But even if he didn��t know, it��s still his responsibility to find out.��               ��But he seems sincere,�� a middle aged woman chimed in, nodding thoughtfully.


    ��Maybe he really didn��t know.


    He doesn��t seem like the type to cause trouble.��               ��Who just opens up shop like that without checking first?�� a man asked again, his voice rising.


    ��Seems careless.��               ��You don��t know the whole story,�� an older gentleman said to the murmuring crowd.


    ��People do things differently.


    If he didn��t know, that��s just ignorance, not malice.��               As the murmurs continued, the tension between those who believed the old man��s apology and those who remained doubtful only grew, but the old man kept his head low, hoping to resolve the matter peacefully.


    Nnenna watched in silence, sensing that this situation was far from over.


    The woman exchanged nces with her associates and let out a sharp sigh, shaking her head.


    Clearly, they weren��t buying the old man��s polite response.


    ��Stop pretending,�� a deep voice finally cut through the murmuring crowd.


    A burly man beside the woman stepped forward, his arms crossed over his chest, his stance aggressive.


    ��The reports we got say you��ve been eyeing this spot for a while.


    People told you it belonged to us, yet you went ahead and set up your business here without informing us.�� His voice was loud and usatory, meant to rile up the onlookers.


    The old man��s brows furrowed in genuine shock.


    Eyeing this ce for a while?


    Since when?


    He had just set up shop yesterday with the help of that kind young girl.


    Where was this nonsenseing from?


    His mind raced.


    Who started such a tant lie?


    He had seen the worst of people in his lifetime, or at least he thought he had.


    CREATORS�� THOUGHTS     JedidiahBeaufoy    Guys, we are participating in win win and if we win win, I��ll give you guys a huge surprise!


    So please purchase privilege (I made them as affordable as I can) and enjoy the benefits thate with it!

 Chapter 116 - 116 Master Minds

    Chapter 116: Master Minds   Chapter 116: Master Minds                              But it seemed each passing day was determined to prove that there were always new depths to human deception.


    The crowd stirred, whispers spreading like wildfire.


    Some looked doubtful, others curious, and a few outright hostile.


    Nnenna, standing a bit farther away, listened carefully to the entire exchange, her mind racing.


    What?


    She raised an eyebrow in disbelief.


    ��This entire mess�� was because of me?��               She had picked this spot randomly, assuming that since it was a market, it didn��t belong to any particr person but was government owned, free for vendors to set up their stalls, even if just temporarily.


    She never imagined it was private property.


    A strange warmth filled her chest as she realized something else.


    Despite all this, the old man hadn��t mentioned her at all.


    He was shielding her, protecting a girl he barely knew.


    Her hands clenched slightly at her sides.


    She wanted to step in, but she knew better.


    Even if she spoke up, who would listen to a fifteen year old girl in a servant��s uniform, hidden behind a shawl and sunsses?


    No one.


    She decided to keep watching.


    The woman, still standing tall with her arms crossed, scoffed.


    ��An apology?


    Oh, no.


    That won��t cut it.


    We��re not just going to ept a simple ��sorry�� after you��ve been making profits on ournd for two days.��               She smirked, her voice dripping with false reasonability.


    ��There��s only one fair way to settle this.��               She paused for effect before delivering her demand.


    ��You hand over every single money you made on both days.


    All of it.


    That way, we can call it even.��               When the woman demanded the old man hand over all the profits he had made in the past two days, the crowd��s reaction shifted.


    Murmurs rippled through the gathering, a mix of shock and disbelief.


    ��Wait, all of it?�� one man whispered, his eyebrows furrowed.


    ��She wants everything he made?��               ��That��s too much,�� a woman in the crowd muttered.


    ��How can she ask for all of it?


    He worked hard for that.��               Some people exchanged uneasy nces, unsure of how to react.


    A young man shook his head, voice low, ��No way that��s fair.


    She��s trying to rob him blind.��               But others, more sympathetic to the woman��s position, nodded thoughtfully.


    ��I see her point,�� an older man said, scratching his chin.


    ��If he was using mynd, he wouldpensate.


    Seems only right.��               ��But asking for all of it?�� a woman near the front snorted.


    ��That��s just greedy.��               Another voice chimed in, ��She��s got no shame, asking for everything.


    People work hard for their money!��               The murmurs grew louder, with some members of the crowd visibly agitated while others seemed to consider the woman��s demands.


    The tension was palpable, and it was clear the situation was far from resolved.


    Nnenna stood rooted on the same spot clenching her fists.


    This was extortion.


    Most of the crowd that had gathered didn��t look convinced.


    In fact, several people frowned in disapproval.


    The old man hadn��t made money because of thend.


    Sure, it provided a space, but that wasn��t what drew customers in.


    His sess came from his hard work, his delicious cooking, the way he used mouthwatering aromas to lure people in, the free samples that got them hooked, and his warm, weing nature.


    One man in the crowd couldn��t take it anymore.


    ��Man, this is unreasonable!��               The voice belonged to one of the construction workers from the previous day.


    He stood up, arms crossed, his face set in a deep scowl.


    ��How can you demand all of his profits?�� he snapped.


    ��Not even a percentage, but everything?


    Do you hear yourself?��               Murmurs of agreement rippled through the crowd.


    ��He worked himself to the bone yesterday, with his granddaughter helping him����               Nnenna almost choked at that.


    Granddaughter?


    ����and today, with his children!�� the man continued heatedly.


    ��And you want to take away everything they earned just because they set up here?��               The construction worker scoffed.


    ��If that��s how it works, then why don��t you just charge a reasonable rent instead of stealing their money?��               More voices joined in now, nodding and muttering in agreement.


    ��Besides,�� the man added with a defiant smirk, ��he could��ve set up shop right in the middle of the street, and we still would��ve bought from him!��               A few people chuckled, and the woman��s face darkened.


    Nnenna crossed her arms, watching closely.


    The tides were turning.


    ��Yournd had little to do with their profits aside from providing some shade for us to eat under!�� the construction worker scoffed, crossing his arms.


    ��If you��re calling them criminals just because they set up shop under a tree, then I guess all of us who ate here must be their aplices!��               A ripple ofughter spread through the crowd, followed by amused murmurs.


    ��Yes, yes!


    We must be the real masterminds!�� someone called out, sending another wave of chuckles through the people.


    ��Maybe we should all hand over our money too,�� another man joked, flipping his pockets inside out dramatically.


    Theughter grew louder, and people started throwing in more sarcastic remarks.


    ��Why don��t you confiscate the food we ate too?�� a woman said, pretending to look inside her purse.


    ��Oh wait!


    Maybe you should check my toilet, what I ate yesterday should be there by now!��               That sent the crowd into an uproar, some clutching their stomachs as theyughed.


    Even a few bystanders who had been neutral before started grinning.


    ��Don��t forget the one in my stomach now!�� an elderly man waved at the hoodlums, patting his belly with a smirk.


    ��Come take it while it��s still fresh!��               The atmosphere turned into a storm of mockingughter, echoing down the marketce.


    The hoodlums shifted ufortably, clearly embarrassed, their confidence cracking under the weight of public ridicule.


    They were fuming, their faces red with humiliation.


    One of them pointed a trembling finger at the old man, his voice seething with anger.


    ��We��ll be back,�� he growled.


    ��Just because you have their support now doesn��t mean they��ll always be here!��               ���������������C               Guys, if we move up the rankings, I��ve got stockpiled chapters here with y��all names on it!


    So please vote with powerstones, golden tickets, send in gifts, purchase the affordable privileges, and tell your friends and enemies about ��They Hated Me In My First Life But Now I Have The Love System��           CREATORS�� THOUGHTS     JedidiahBeaufoy    Your gift is the motivation for my creation.


    Give me more motivation!

 Chapter 117 - 117 Changing Hearts 1

    Chapter 117: Changing Hearts 1   Chapter 117: Changing Hearts 1                              With that final threat, they spun on their heels and hurried away, disappearing into the crowd.


    The marketce buzzed with murmurs as people watched them retreat.


    Some scoffed, others shook their heads in disdain.


    ��Cowards,�� someone muttered.


    ��Can��t even handle a little pushback,�� another chuckled.


    The old man let out a deep sigh of relief.


    Trouble had been avoided, for now.


    He turned to face the crowd, bowing slightly in gratitude.


    ��Thank you, everyone.


    Truly, thank you so much.��               People waved off his gratitude, offering reassuring smiles.


    ��It was nothing, old man!��               ��They were just barking dogs.��               ��You stood your ground well.��               Despite the warmth of their support, a shadow of worry lingered in his heart.


    He knew those people woulde back.


    And no matter how the crowd stood by him today, he was still in the wrong for setting up shop onnd that wasn��t his.


    What was he supposed to do now?


    As he stood there, lost in thought, a small hand tapped his arm.


    He turned, surprised, and found himself staring at the little girl in the strange, oversized servant��s uniform and sunsses.


    ��You��re still here?�� the old man asked, eyes widening in surprise.


    That meant she had seen everything.


    A pang of guilt settled in his chest, he had always done his best to keep children away from conflicts like this.


    ��Yes, I saw everything,�� Nnenna replied, her voice steady.


    The old man blinked at her.


    Most kids would have been scared or at least ufortable, but she lookedpletely unfazed.


    If anything, she seemed more thoughtful than shaken.


    ��Sorry, Grandpa,�� she said, lowering her head.


    ��I pointed at this ce without knowing it belonged to someone.


    I didn��t mean to cause trouble.��               A warm chuckle rumbled from the old man��s throat.


    ��It��s not your fault, child,�� he said, shaking his head.


    ��Even I didn��t know thisnd belonged to anyone.��               ��But what are you going to do now?�� she asked, her brows knitting together.


    The old man hesitated.


    He had already sensed the weight in her voice, the worry of someone who had lived through more conflict than a girl her age should.


    He smiled kindly, ruffling her head as if to remind her she was still just a child.


    ��Don��t worry about it,�� he said, his tone light but firm.


    ��Go home, eat the food I gave you, and leave this old man to figure things out.��               For the first time since the confrontation, Nnenna hesitated.


    She looked into his eyes and saw it, he was putting on a brave face, but deep down, he was troubled.


    She clenched her fists.


    Maybe she was still a child, but that didn��t mean she was helpless.


    ��Grandpa, I can help if you let me,�� Nnenna said, her voice steady with determination.


    But the old man shook his head immediately.


    ��No, little girl.


    Don��t worry about this,�� he said firmly.


    ��Go home.


    My children are here, we��ll figure something out.��               His voice was kind, but there was an edge of urgency in it.


    He wanted her gone before the hoodlums returned.


    If they saw him talking to her, they might drag her into the trouble too, and he wouldn��t allow that.


    Nnenna hesitated, but seeing the unwavering look in his eyes, she nodded.


    ��Alright, Grandpa.


    I��ll go,�� she said softly.


    She turned and started walking away, but just as she reached the edge of the marketce, she stopped.


    Then, instead of leaving, she slipped into the shadows beside a shop, watching carefully from a distance.


    The old man sighed heavily and walked over to his first son, Ebuka.


    They spoke in hushed tones, their expressions serious.


    At one point, they shook their heads at each other, their faces filled with worry, clearly, they had no solution.


    Watching them, Nnenna clenched her fists.


    She felt a deep pang of guilt.


    This is my fault��               If she hadn��t randomly pointed at that tree shade, Grandpa wouldn��t be in this situation.


    ��Love System, I want to help!�� Nnenna called out in her mind.


    ��But how can i do that?��               The Love System was silent for a moment, as if deep in thought.


    Then, she finally responded.


    ��They can always get a shop.��               Nnenna frowned.


    ��A shop?


    But how?


    They just started selling yesterday!


    Where would they get the money for that?��               ��They can�� and that��s where you might be able to help them,�� the Love System replied mysteriously.


    Nnenna��s eyes narrowed.


    ��How?��               ��There��s a really good shop close to here, but the owner is quite strict.


    He may not agree to a discount or allow them to rent for less than a year.��               Nnenna��s heart sank.


    That sounded like a dead end.


    ��But that��s where youe in,�� the system continued.


    ��If the owner refuses to negotiate, you can always ask me for help.


    Use some Good Points to change his heart.��               ��Good Points?�� Nnenna repeated.


    ��Yes.


    The Good Points are rewarded to you when you do good deeds and treat others as you would like to be treated.


    The more you give, the more the world will favor you in return.��               ��Yes, indeed,�� the Love System continued.


    ��Not everyone rewards good deeds with good deeds�� but I will ensure that those with even the slightest softness in their hearts will return kindness with kindness.


    That��s why your siblings are slowly changing.


    They were never entirely wicked or hateful toward you, just lost in their own emotions.��               Nnenna��s heart clenched at the mention of her siblings.


    Even though they had treated her terribly, she had noticed the shifts in their behavior at the hospital.


    ��I can also influence those with stony hearts,�� the Love System added.


    ��But it will take more Good Points.


    Changing hearts and making people favor you, that is one of the things we can do.��               Nnenna took a deep breath, her determination solidifying.


    ��Now go and see how you can help.��               Nnenna nodded to herself.


    The best course of action was to meet the shop owner first.


    CREATORS�� THOUGHTS     JedidiahBeaufoy    Your gift is the motivation for my creation.


    Give me more motivation!

 Chapter 118 - 118 Changing Hearts 2

    Chapter 118: Changing Hearts 2   Chapter 118: Changing Hearts 2                              If she went straight to the old man with this idea, he might not believe her.


    It was better to confirm the possibility herself and also make sure she had enough Good Points in case she needed to change the owner��s heart.


    With renewed purpose, she turned and walked ahead, following the direction the Love System provided.


    ��Turn left.


    Left,�� the Love System instructed.


    Nnenna followed the directions, walking straight for a few more minutes before making the turn.


    When she did, she froze in surprise.


    There it was, a shop in an excellent location, its design sleek and inviting.


    It was the kind of shop that should have been imed long ago, yet it stood empty.


    ��Why hasn��t anyone taken it?�� she wondered, tilting her head.


    Then it clicked.


    ��It must be because the owner refuses to lower the price.��               Determined, she approached the shop.


    But as she reached the entrance, she noticed no one was inside.


    She scanned the area, then crossed the street to the shop opposite.


    A young woman stood behind the counter, arranging some items.


    ��Hello, good afternoon,�� Nnenna greeted politely.


    ��Do you know where I can find the owner of that shop?�� She pointed across the street.


    The woman turned, her eyes lingering curiously on Nnenna��s covered up appearance.


    But she smiled warmly.


    ��Good afternoon, dear.


    The owner should be around the back.


    Just follow that alley and go around,�� she said, gesturing toward the side of the building.


    ��Thank you,�� Nnenna said, nodding before heading in the direction the woman pointed.


    The youngdy at the counter couldn��t help but let her imagination run wild.


    Why was the girl so covered up?


    Her mind immediately jumped to conspiracy theories, maybe she was on the run from a kidnapper, just like in one of those thrilling novels she loved.


    Maybe she��s trying to escape and needs to navigate the city without being seen!


    Excitement bubbled inside her.


    She was this close to asking the girl about it, but before she could, the girl had already walked away.


    Meanwhile, Nnenna hurried to the back of the shop.


    As she neared the alley��s exit, the sound of chopping wood filled the air.


    When she stepped out, she saw a young man, his muscles tensing as he brought down an axe, splitting a log clean in half.


    She approached cautiously.


    This must be the owner.


    ��Good afternoon, sir,�� she greeted, her voice steady.


    ��Are you the owner of the shop at the front?��               The man stopped mid motion, resting the axe against the wood.


    When he turned, his brows lifted in surprise.


    A little girl?


    Wearing sunsses, a scarf, and a servant��s uniform?


    His first thought was that she was here on behalf of her master.


    But then�� why the heavy disguise?


    Not my business, he reminded himself, shaking off his curiosity.


    ��Yes, I��m the owner,�� he finally said.


    ��What can I do for you?��               Seeing that she had finally found the owner, Nnenna smiled, and though her face was mostly hidden, it showed in her voice.


    ��I want to purchase this shop for my grandfather,�� she said, then hesitated, realizing how odd that must have sounded.


    She quickly regained herposure and continued, ��I came to discuss the pricing terms with you.��               The man blinked at her, momentarily stunned, before letting out a chuckle.


    ��If you want to discuss pricing, call your grandfather, your father, your mother, or at least an older sibling.


    You can��t be more than seventeen,�� he said, shaking his head.


    ��Even though I can��t see your face, your voice sounds like that of a child.


    Why would they send you to negotiate for them?��               Great.


    Nnenna sighed internally.


    She had expected this.


    A fifteen year old girl, dressed strangely, trying to negotiate for a shop?


    Who would take her seriously?


    She decided to keep trying.


    ��Sir, I came on his behalf, and the fact that I��m here means I��m capable of handling this business.


    So, could you please tell me the starting price of the shop?�� she asked confidently.


    Her unwavering tone made the man pause.


    He had been ready to dismiss her again and tell her to bring an adult, but her determination made him reconsider.


    If she was here, maybe someone had entrusted her with this task, and that meant she might actually be capable.


    ��Alright,�� he said, crossing his arms.


    ��But for future reference, if you want to do business, the first thing you should do is ask to see the property before asking about the price.


    You need to make sure it suits your needs first.��               Nnenna��s palm smacked her forehead.


    ��I��m such a novice,�� she thought.


    How could she forget something so basic?


    Maybe it was because the Love System had already assured her that the shop was good, or because its prime location was obvious.


    Either way, she had made a rookie mistake.


    The man smiled at her reaction but quickly returned to a serious demeanor, treating her as if she were a grown adult.


    ��The starting price is 3,000,000 liores,�� he stated firmly.


    Just as he expected, Nnenna��s eyes widened in shock.


    ��What?!


    That��s so expensive!�� she blurted out.


    She was about to continue when the Love System interrupted, ��That��s the right price, Nnenna.


    Stop exaggerating, you��re making yourself sound like a child.��               At that moment, the system itself paused, as if suddenly realizing something.


    Up until now, Nnenna had disyed such maturity that she had forgotten Nnenna was still just a child.


    Despite that, she didn��t correct her approach.


    She knew she had the potential to be far more mature than her age suggested.


    Nnenna took a deep breath,posing herself.


    ��I need to act more professional,�� she reminded herself.


    ��I��m sorry,�� she said, her voice calmer.


    ��I was just surprised.


    Grandpa doesn��t have that kind of money right now.


    If I start negotiating for a discount, how much do you think I could get?��               Before the Love System could respond, an idea struck her.


    CREATORS�� THOUGHTS     JedidiahBeaufoy    Hi my amazing readers!


    I truly appreciate each and every one of you for giving this novel a chance.


    Writing 21 chapters a week isn��t easy, but I do it because you all deserve the best!


    Your support means everything, and if you��d like to help keep this going, here��s how you can show love:  Purchase the affordable Privilege tiers I��ve made avable.


    Unlock chapters with coins (not just bonus ones or fast passes).


    Leavements and reviews (can��t believe we only have four so far!).


    Give gifts to the novel and participate in Win-Win rewards.


    Spread the word, share the novel with friends!


    Every little bit helps and keeps me motivated to bring you more exciting chapters.


    Thank you so much for being part of this journey, I couldn��t do it without you!

 Chapter 119 - 119 Ask And You Shall Receive

    Chapter 119: Ask And You Shall Receive   Chapter 119: Ask And You Shall Receive                              ��What if I ask the shop owner to ept monthly payments?


    And also, he could lower the price?�� she asked, thinking aloud.


    The man overheard her, his expression darkening as he shook his head.


    ��No, little girl.


    I don��t ept monthly payments,�� he said firmly.


    His patience was beginning to wane, and he was starting to regret discussing business with a child.


    Nnenna��s face turned red with embarrassment.


    She hadn��t meant to say that out loud.


    ��Sorry, sir,�� she quickly apologized.


    ��I was just thinking to myself.��               She took a deep breath and tried again.


    ��Sir, this business is very profitable,�� she said confidently.


    ��It��s already gaining poprity, and I know it will only grow from here.


    We just need a discount for now, but after six months to a year, we��ll be able to pay the full amount.


    By then, the business will be earning even more.��               She looked up at him with determined eyes.


    ��Please, if you could consider this, it would really help us.��               The man frowned, crossing his arms.


    He didn��t like the request.


    He knew the shop was worth every bit of its price, if not more.


    His voice turned cold.


    ��Little girl, please call your grandpa.


    If your family really wants this shop, I��ll discuss it with him.��               His tone made it clear, he wasn��t going to negotiate with a child.


    As soon as Nnenna sensed the coldness in the man��s voice, she shrunk back slightly and immediately called out to the Love System in her mind.


    ��Love System, I think I just messed up!�� she panicked.


    ��Can you please help me?��               ��Help you how?�� the Love System asked.


    ��You have to be more specific.


    There are many things I can do, but what exactly do you want me to do?��               Nnenna hesitated for a second before blurting out, ��I want him to agree to give me a 70% discount and also let us pay monthly!��               ��Okay,�� the system responded immediately.


    Nnenna froze.


    ��Wait��


    what?��               A 70% discount and monthly payments in the first year?


    No reasonable businessman would ever agree to something like that.


    It was practically impossible!


    And yet, the Love System had just epted her request as if it was nothing.


    She was about to say thank you when the Love System��s voice rang out again.


    ��This will cost you 300 Good Points,�� the Love System informed her.


    ��Okay!�� Nnenna agreed without hesitation, still half convinced that this was too good to be true.


    Then, suddenly               Ding!


    A familiar chime echoed in her mind.


    ��Ask, and it shall be given��


    for whosoever asks, receives.


    300 Good Points deducted to find favor in the sight of the owner of the shop!��               Nnenna��s mind raced as she processed the system��s words.


    ��Ask, and it shall be given��


    for whosoever asks, receives.


    And finding favor����               Was it really that easy?


    Could things truly change just by asking?


    She had been receiving unexpected helps ever since she got the Love System, but she had never thought about it this way before.


    Was that all it took, just doing good and asking?


    Still stunned by the realization, she barely noticed the man in front of her rubbing his chin in thought.


    ��Little girl, I thought about it some more,�� he finally said, his voice much softer than before.


    ��And I agree.


    If the business is as profitable as you im, and only if it is, I��ll give your family a 70% discount and allow monthly payments for the first year.


    After that, they��ll need to pay the full amount without a discount and without monthly installments.��               Nnenna ������               Nnenna froze.


    ��Did I just hear what I think I heard?��               For a moment, she thought something was wrong with her brain��s ability to process speech.


    Maybe her Wernicke��s area, the part responsible for understandingnguage, had malfunctioned.


    She stared at the man, eyes wide, her mind struggling to ept reality.


    Her silence stretched long enough that the man started feeling ufortable.


    He cleared his throat and hesitated before giving her a small tap on the shoulder.


    ��Hey, are you okay?��               Nnenna snapped out of her daze.


    ��Sir, are you serious?�� she blurted out, still in disbelief.


    The man chuckled.


    ��Do I look like I��m joking?�� he asked, clearly amused.


    Nnenna gaped at him.


    ��Isn��t this what you wanted?�� he continued.


    ��You asked, and I decided to give it another thought.


    And you know what?


    It actually makes sense.


    If your grandfather��s business does well, having him in my shop is a good thing.


    I don��t know why I rejected the idea so quickly at first.


    I��m d I reconsidered.��               Nnenna could only stare, her heart pounding.


    The Love System is insane.


    The shop owner frowned, watching the girl remain frozen in ce, her expression stuck between disbelief and awe.


    ��Why are you still standing there?�� he asked, raising a brow.


    ��Go and call your grandfather.


    Come make the payments and sort out everything.


    You can even start using the shop today.��               Seeing that she still hadn��t moved, he waved his hands to shoo her off.


    ��Hurry up!


    I have somewhere to be in an hour.


    Let��s get this deal and contract done fast.��               Nnenna nodded stiffly and turned, her legs moving on autopilot as she left the shop.


    But her mind?


    Completely offline.


    She was so dazed that she bumped into three people within seconds.


    ��Ah!


    Watch where you��re going, girl!�� one woman snapped.


    ��Sorry,�� Nnenna muttered, but she barely registered what she was saying.


    Her thoughts were spiraling.


    ��Love System��


    what just happened?�� she finally asked, still struggling to process reality.


    The Love System responded in an almost amused tone.


    ��What do you mean, ��what just happened?�� You asked for something, and you received it.


    Simple.��               Nnenna blinked.


    ��But it was just��


    that easy?��               ��Of course.


    Ask and you shall receive.


    For everyone that asks, receives,�� the system repeated.


    ��You��ve done enough good deeds to umte enough good points for this reward.


    So, why are you questioning it?��           CREATORS�� THOUGHTS     JedidiahBeaufoy    Your gift is the motivation for my creation.


    Give me more motivation!

 Chapter 120 - 120 His Imagination

    Chapter 120: His Imagination   Chapter 120: His Imagination                              The system sounded confused itself, as if it didn��t understand why she was so shocked.


    Nnenna shook her head rapidly, not minding that she was still walking on the road.


    ��I��m not questioning my reward!


    No, no, that��s not it!�� she said quickly.


    ��I��m just shocked that such a situation can be turned around so fast.


    How is it even possible to just change someone��s mind like that?��               ��Anything is possible, my dear,�� the Love System replied.


    ��All you have to do is make sure you stay righteous.


    The reward for righteousness and good deeds is far greater than you can imagine.��               The system continued, ��The man did not think too deeply about it before because he is not used to unconventional business ns.


    But by the time you asked, my master had already decreed that you would find favor in his sight.


    So, his heart was stirred to truly consider your words.


    And even though your n isn��t the most profitable for him at first nce, something in him decided to take the chance.


    He won��t regret it, because we already know that the old man and his children are hardworking.


    Just as I told you before, your goodness has set off a chain reaction that will not only change his life but also impact his children and even others he may employ in the future.��               Nnenna listened carefully, and as understanding dawned on her, she nodded.


    ��Now I understand better,�� she replied.


    She snapped out of her daze and quickly turned around, heading back toward the tree where the old man and his children were.


    As she approached, she saw him in deep conversation with his children, most likely discussing everything that had just happened.


    She walked closer, drawing their attention as she called out               ��Grandpa!��               The old man looked at her in surprise.


    ��Little girl, you didn��t go home?�� he asked, ncing around hurriedly to make sure no one was spying on them and would see her cause trouble for herter.


    ��Yes, Grandpa, I did not go home,�� Nnenna replied quickly, cutting off whatever he was about to say next.


    ��I have good news!��               Before he could question her further, she continued, ��I found a shop!


    The owner said I should call you so that you can negotiate the details.��               Her words made not just the old man pause, but also the three men standing behind him.


    Their heads lifted in unison, their eyes widening in surprise.


    She was obviously just a child, so how exactly did she find a shop?


    It didn��t make sense.


    But the way she stood there, serious and confident, made it hard to dismiss her words.


    One of the men, the youngest among them, finally spoke up.


    ��Dad���� he called hesitantly before turning to Nnenna.


    ��Who is this?��               His question seemed to snap the old man out of his thoughts.


    ��This is the little girl I was telling you about, Tony.


    The one who helped me yesterday,�� the old man said, his voice calm but firm.


    His words sent another wave of shock through the three men.


    If hearing about the shop had been surprising, this was even more unbelievable.


    Yesterday, when their father had mentioned that a little girl had helped him and even boosted his business, they had struggled to believe it.


    They had exchanged uneasy nces, silently wondering if age was beginning to cloud his judgment.


    Had their father, in his desperation, imagined things?


    But now, standing before them was the very girl he had spoken of, serious, determined, and actively fighting for something.


    She wasn��t just some figment of their father��s hopeful imagination.


    The youngest of the three, unable to contain his shock, stood up abruptly.


    Without a word, he walked toward Nnenna, his eyes locked onto her as if seeing something unbelievable up close for the first time.


    He towered over her, easily a head and a half taller, given that he was in his mid 20s.


    His gaze studied her with a mixture of curiosity and disbelief.


    ��You��re the one who helped our dad yesterday?�� he asked, his tone uncertain.


    Nnenna nodded, her expression unreadable behind her sunshades.


    A beat of silence passed before he finally said, ��Thank you.�� It was short and simple, but sincere.


    Not knowing what else to add, he turned back and sat down beside his brothers, still eyeing her cautiously, as if trying to make sense of everything.


    But Nnenna didn��t give them time to process their thoughts.


    ��Grandpa, the shop owner is leaving in less than an hour.


    He wants us toe and discuss the deal before then,�� she said urgently.


    ��Come on, let��s hurry!��               Any other day, if a child had spoken to him like that, the old man would have chuckled and waved them off, telling them to go home and let the adults handle things.


    But Nnenna wasn��t just any child.


    She had proven herself to be a blessing, and he wasn��t about to dismiss her words.


    ��Alright,�� he said, pushing himself up from his seat.


    ��Let��s go.��               The old man followed Nnenna without hesitation, leaving his two eldest sonspletely speechless.


    They exchanged nces, both irritated and confused.


    How did this fifteen year old girl know about a shop?


    How did she know its price?


    And now, she was talking about negotiating?


    What could she possibly know about business that they didn��t?


    They were annoyed that their father had rushed after her so quickly, without even questioning her.


    Not wanting to be left behind, the first and second sons hurried after them, leaving Tony, the youngest, to watch over the makeshift shop.


    Ahead, Nnenna walked briskly, moving so fast that even the old man had trouble keeping up with her.


    By the time she reached the shop, she barely paused before heading straight around the back, leading the old man to the shop owner, who was already waiting.


    ��Grandpa, this is the shop owner,�� she said, stepping aside to let them face each other.


    CREATORS�� THOUGHTS     JedidiahBeaufoy    Your gift is the motivation for my creation.


    Give me more motivation!

 Chapter 121 - 121 Disbelief

    Chapter 121: Disbelief   Chapter 121: Disbelief                              Then she dropped the bombshell.


    ��He agreed to give us a 70% discount and let us pay monthly�� but only for the first year.��               The old man froze.


    His eyes widened, his face a picture of pure shock.


    Had he just heard her correctly?


    A 70% discount?


    Monthly payments?


    His brain struggled to process it.


    If Nnenna had mentioned this while they were still under the tree, there was a high chance he wouldn��t have believed her.


    He might not have followed her at all.


    Seeing the sheer disbelief on his face, bigger than when the shopkeeper had even agreed, Nnenna knew she had made the right choice by waiting until now to tell him.


    The old man turned to the shop owner, his face still full of doubt.


    He studied the man carefully, looking for any sign of hesitation, but the shop owner��s expression remained serious.


    He didn��t look inexperienced either.


    So why would he offer such a huge discount?


    Why allow monthly payments when it clearly put him at a disadvantage in the first year?


    It wasn��t as if hecked potential tenants.


    The shop was in a prime location, one of the best in the area.


    The fact that it was still avable was already surprising enough.


    The old man needed to be sure he had heard correctly.


    ��Young man,�� he said carefully, ��are you saying that you will rent me this shop for a year with a 70% discount and allow me to pay in monthly installments?��               The shop owner nodded.


    The old man frowned.


    ��I don��t think you understand what you��re saying,�� he pressed, his voice firm.


    ��In a regr business deal, thendlord usually collects up to a year��s full payment upfront to ensure the tenant is serious.


    ��Young man, if you do this, you will make a loss in the first year.


    ��And while I know I will work hard to make sure you don��t suffer a loss in the second year, based on the terms you��ve set, you will already be taking a hit in the first year.


    ��Are you sure about this?��               The shop owner listened in silence.


    When the old man finally finished speaking, he let out a small chuckle before replying.


    ��Sir, I understand all of this,�� he said.


    ��But I have heard about your business, and I can see that it is indeed profitable.


    ��And now that I know you are the one I bought food from yesterday, I have even more confidence in my decision.��               The shop owner continued, his voice steady.


    ��Your business is already profitable.


    Your market is strong, and I know you will be able to pay the rent.


    ��With the 70% discount, your rent is now only 900,000 liores for the year.


    ��Dividing that by 12 months, that��s just 75,000 liores per month.


    ��You��ll need to work hard, but I know you can do it.��               He then admitted something unexpected.


    ��Honestly, I also wanted someone stable in the shop.


    ��Since I��ll be around often, it��s better for me to rent it to someone I trust.��               And with that, the contract was signed, a deal that, on paper, lookedpletely parasitic.


    But the host, the shop owner, was more than happy, which was highly unusual.


    The old man remained in a daze even after the shop owner left.


    His children, who had been searching for him, finally found him standing outside the shop.


    ��Dad, what happened?�� the eldest son asked.


    ��We both know this girl is lying, why did you follow her?�� the second son added, clearly frustrated.


    But the old man didn��t respond.


    Nnenna, standing beside him, also said nothing.


    The eldest son, Ebuka frowned.


    ��Why aren��t you saying anything?��               The old man finally turned to them and spoke.


    ��We have a shop now,�� he said simply.


    The second son scoffed.


    ��What do you mean, we have a shop?��               The old man smiled.


    ��I mean, we have a shop.


    This is ours now.��               His sons stared at the shop in disbelief.


    It wasn��t until their father handed them the signed tenant contract that the reality sank in.


    They read it over and over again, but it still didn��t make sense.


    Who gives a 70% discount and allows monthly payments, especially for a shop in such a prime location?


    It was unheard of.


    But then again, if their father could do something that didn��t make sense, like making huge profits after just a day of knowing some girl he met at the market, who taught him a better way to do his business, maybe this wasn��t so impossible after all.


    They turned to look at Nnenna, their minds racing.


    Maybe she was the one who made this happen, just like their father had said the previous day.


    But who exactly was she?


    They had never seen her face, and neither had their father.


    Yet, somehow, he had trusted herpletely.


    They stood there, stunned, but the old man had already moved past the shock.


    ��Thank you, dear,�� he said warmly.


    ��You haven��t told me your name.��               He hesitated for a second before adding, ��I didn��t want to ask so that I wouldn��t overstep, but��


    I would really like to know.��               Nnenna nodded.


    ��My name is Nnenna,�� she said.


    ��I can��t tell you myst name.��               The old man smiled.


    ��That��s not a problem at all.��               Then he repeated it, as if testing the name on his tongue.


    ��Nnenna��


    That��s a good name.


    A very good name.��               His eyes softened with gratitude.


    ��Thank you, dear.


    I don��t know why or how you��re doing this, but I am very grateful.


    ��You have truly changed my family.


    ��God has used you to bless us so much, and I can��t thank you enough.��               His sons were still standing there, staring at the girl like she was some kind of miracle worker.


    She��s just 15!


    they screamed in their minds.


    Since when do 15 year olds work miracles?!


    They were so lost in thought that they didn��t realize their father had turned to them.


    CREATORS�� THOUGHTS     JedidiahBeaufoy    Your gift is the motivation for my creation.


    Give me more motivation!

 Chapter 122 - 122 Shut

    Chapter 122: Shut   Chapter 122: Shut                              *smack*               The sudden smack on the backs of their heads snapped them out of it.


    ��What are you waiting for?�� the old man scolded, though his voice was light.


    ��Thank Nnenna!��               His words jolted them.


    It wasn��t even a harsh reminder, it was just that he, too, was still so shocked that it had taken him this long to say anything.


    ��Thank you, Nnenna.


    But how did you manage to do it?�� the brothers asked, feeling like they had a right to know.


    Nnenna simply looked at them.


    ��I can��t tell you that,�� she said calmly.


    ��Just know that after this year, everything will go back to the normal price of 3 million liores.


    But by then, the business would have already taken off.��               She then turned to the old man.


    ��Grandpa,�� she called, ��it��s gettingte.


    I have to go.��               That was when the old man remembered, this was around the same time she had left the previous day.


    ��Okay, okay,�� he said, then suddenly frowned.


    ��But you haven��t eaten yet.


    You should eat first.��               Knowing he wouldn��t take no for an answer, Nnenna followed them back to the makeshift shop under the tree and had a meal while the old man��s sons busied themselves moving their things to the new shop.


    By the time she was done eating, the sun was already beginning to set.


    ��Grandpa, I really should head back now,�� she informed him.


    It was already 5:00 p.m., and she needed to rest a bit before her lesson with Lady Rose.


    She helped them move a few more things before finally setting off toward the castle.


    As she made her way through the secret passageway, a strange feeling crept up her spine.


    It still felt like someone was watching her.


    She nced around but saw nothing out of the ordinary.


    Maybe it��s just my mind ying tricks on me, she thought, shaking off the unease.


    After all, Little Sweetie had already reassured her that no one, except the girl who discovered the passage, knew about this ce.


    Or at least��


    that��s what she had been told.


    Nnenna returned to her room, exhausted but determined to take a quick power nap, even just 30 minutes would help her stay awake during Lady Rose��s stitching lessons.


    Just as she was about to rest her head on the pillow, a knock sounded at the door.


    She frowned.


    Who could that be?


    She had barely seen any of her family members in the past two days.


    None of them had bothered to check on her or ask what she was doing.


    If anything, they were probably happy that she wasn��t around to take her lessons seriously.


    Sighing, she got up and opened the door, half expecting an update from Little Sweetie.


    But instead of her friend, she found one of the head servants standing there.


    The woman, who was in charge of cleaning, looked at Nnenna with a cold, unreadable expression, there was no sign of respect in her eyes.


    ��Nnenna, you missed today��s cleaning,�� she stated bluntly.


    ��In fact, you haven��t participated for days now.��               Nnenna ������               The servant crossed her arms.


    ��I let you rest since you were in aa, but I think you��ve had enough rest.


    Follow me now, we left your part of the work for you.��               The servant was so busy running her mouth that shepletely missed the look on Nnenna��s face, the ��What in the world is this woman even saying?�� expression.


    She kept talking, waving her hand for Nnenna to follow, acting like she had any authority over her.


    Nnenna?


    She didn��t argue.


    Didn��t even spare her a second nce.


    Instead, she simply shut the door right in her face.


    Click.


    She locked it.


    Then, with the grace of someone who had just handled an insignificant nuisance, she turned around, climbed onto her bed, and went back to sleep.


    The head servant: ������               Silence.


    For a long moment, the servant just stood there, staring at the door,pletely stunned.


    Did�� did the princess just ignore her?


    No, not just ignore her.


    She had straight-up dismissed her.


    She had heard the rumors.


    The whispers that Princess Nnenna had changed ever since she woke up from thea.


    That she was no longer the weak, obedient girl who let people trample all over her.


    But experiencing it firsthand?


    It hit different.


    And it was infuriating.


    Thest time a servant skipped their duties, the housekeeper had raged.


    The maids in charge had practically begged for mercy.


    Yet here was Nnenna, tantly ignoring her responsibilities like she was above them.


    And even worse?


    The king wasn��t forcing her to work anymore.


    The servant clenched her fists.


    No.


    This wouldn��t stand.


    She would have to find another way to put Nnenna back in her ce.


    Now that Nnenna had been absent from meals for the past two days, and the king hadn��t even bothered to ask about her, the servants knew she was no longer in the spotlight like before.


    Perfect.


    It meant they could start pulling her back into their control, coaxing her into working for them again, just like before.


    But then, she shut the door in their faces.


    Without a word.


    Without a care.


    Like they were nothing.


    The head servant stood there, still frozen in disbelief.


    Then, her expression twisted into something dark.


    Who does she think she is?


    Just because she was going to be announced at the ball, did she really believe she was part of the royal family now?


    That she was better than them?


    She needed a reminder.


    A lesson in exactly who she was.


    Not a princess.


    Not special.


    Just one of them.


    A girl who happened to share the royal family��sst name, nothing more.


    The head servant��s lips curled into a sinister smirk as she turned on her heel and walked away.


    Thirty minutester, a sharp knock jolted Nnenna awake, before her rm clock even had the chance.


    She groaned, rubbing her eyes.


    CREATORS�� THOUGHTS     JedidiahBeaufoy    Your gift is the motivation for my creation.


    Give me more motivation!

 Chapter 123 - 123 Failing Again

    Chapter 123: Failing Again   Chapter 123: Failing Again                              Again?


    Her nap was supposed to recharge her before training, but apparently, peace was too much to ask for.


    At first, she ignored it, hoping whoever it was would just go away.


    But the knocking continued, persistent.


    Annoying.


    With a sigh, she dragged herself up and reluctantly opened the door.


    To her surprise, it wasn��t another scheming servant.


    It was Romoke.


    One of the few people in the castle she actually tolerated.


    ��Hey, Romoke.


    How are you?�� Nnenna asked, still groggy.


    ��I��m okay,�� Romoke replied quickly.


    Too quickly.


    Her face said something else entirely, worry.


    Unease.


    Maybe even fear.


    Nnenna narrowed her eyes, but she didn��t push.


    Silence               Nnenna raised an eyebrow, something was definitely off.


    ��What��s up?


    What do you need?�� she asked.


    Romoke hesitated.


    ��I�� I came to give you some snacks,�� she stammered.


    Nnenna��s eyes narrowed slightly.


    Romoke never stammered.


    ��Are you sure you��re okay?�� she asked again, studying the girl��s face.


    Romoke shifted from one foot to another.


    ��Yes, yes, I��m okay.


    Why don��t you have some snacks?�� she said again, this time without the stammering.


    Something was definitely wrong.


    Still, Nnenna nodded and reached for the snacks.


    But just as she was about to take them, Romoke jerked her hand back, pulling the snacks away.


    Nnenna froze.


    Her heart skipped.


    Romoke��s scared face hardened into something more�� determined.


    She leaned in slightly, pretending to offer the snacks again, but instead, she whispered, lips barely moving.


    ��Don��t eat the snacks.��               A chill ran down Nnenna��s spine.


    Her mind raced.


    What��s in them?


    Poison?


    A sleeping drug?


    Who sent them?


    She wanted to ask, but she knew better.


    They were being watched.


    So, she yed along.


    stering a bright smile on her face, she took the snacks tray and said loudly, ��Thank you so much, Romoke!


    I was really getting hungry.��               As she spoke, she locked eyes with Romoke, silently letting her know she understood the warning.


    Then, without another word, she turned and stepped back inside, shutting the door behind her.


    Poisoned.


    Nnenna stared at the snacks in her hands, her favorite treats, probablyced with something dangerous.


    They had taken things to another level.


    She didn��t feel fear, just disgust.


    At the same time, a small warmth spread in her chest.


    Romoke.


    Even in a ce like this, she still had good friends.


    She moved quickly, heading straight to the small toilet in her closet room.


    Without hesitation, she destroyed the snacks, flushing them away.


    No evidence.


    No proof.


    She washed her hands thoroughly, wiped all traces of it from her mind, then grabbed the tray from the corner of her room.


    She arranged the empty tes neatly, leaving only a few crumbs behind.


    Then, she opened the door.


    A servant was still there, standing outside the hall, close to her room, watching her.


    Waiting.


    Expecting.


    Nnenna kept her expression calm as she walked up to them.


    ��That was delicious,�� she said casually, handing over the tray.


    ��You can take this back.��               The servant blinked.


    Then frowned.


    Their eyes darted to the tray, then back at her, confusion flickering across their face.


    She had eaten it.


    So why was she still standing?


    Nnenna didn��t wait for their reaction.


    She turned on her heel and walked away.


    From the corner of her eye, she saw the servant stiffen, their breathing quicken.


    Then, as if realizing something was wrong, they spun around and rushed off, probably to report back to their master.


    Nnenna smirked.


    Pathetic.


    She picked up her pace, not wanting to bete.


    By the time she reached the training grounds, it was a few minutes to 7:00 p.m.


    But the moment she stepped in, her heart sank.


    Lady Rose was already there.


    Sitting.


    Waiting.


    Nnenna groaned internally.


    So much for being early.


    Because if your teacher arrived before you�� you were stillte.


    She was sure Lady Rose would say something about her arriving after her again.


    Steeling herself, she greeted, ��Good evening, Lady Rose.��               She expected a sharp remark, maybe a lecture about discipline.


    But instead, Lady Rose simply said, ��Let��s continue.��               Then, in the same calm but firm tone, she added, ��Ten kilometers.


    Forty five minutes.


    Begin.��               Nnenna��s stomach dropped.


    Ten kilometers again?!


    And in just 45 minutes?


    Her first run had been pure agony, and now she had to do it again?


    But Lady Rose had spoken.


    There was no room forints.


    Taking a deep breath, Nnenna took off.


    ��               At first, her legs moved easily.


    The crisp evening air was refreshing, and her mind repeated one thing: Just keep going.


    But soon, the illusion shattered.


    By the third kilometer, her legs were on fire.


    Her breath came in short gasps.


    By the fifth kilometer, her chest felt like it was caving in.


    By the seventh kilometer, she was barely running.


    The forty five minute mark came and went.


    Lady Rose��s target time was gone, but Nnenna kept pushing.


    Her body screamed at her to stop.


    Her mind refused to listen.


    Her steps turned sluggish, her muscles weak, but she kept moving.


    And then               It happened.


    Her foot mmed onto the ground onest time, and she copsed forward.


    She had finished.


    One hour and 45 minutes.


    Twice the time Lady Rose had given, above it even.


    Her body ached everywhere.


    Shey on the ground, gasping, her limbs heavy like stone.


    She had failed the time goal.


    But she had finished.


    And as she stared at the night sky, despite the pain, despite the exhaustion, she smiled at her improvement.


    Next time�� she would do it faster.


    ��You failed to do it in 45 minutes,�� Lady Rose said, her voice calm but firm.


    Nnenna��s smile faltered just a little.


    But instead of feeling discouraged, she nodded, determination sparking in her eyes.


    ��I��ll get it next time.��               Lady Rose studied her for a moment, then changed the subject.


    ��How is your dancing?��               Nnenna blinked.


    Dancing?


    ��You mean�� for the ball?�� she asked.


    Lady Rose gave a small nod.


    ��Yes.


    There��s a high chance you��ll be part of the opening dance.��               ���������������C               Guys, if we move up the rankings, I��ve got stockpiled chapters here with y��all names on it!


    So please vote with powerstones, golden tickets, send in gifts, purchase the affordable privileges, and tell your friends and enemies about ��They Hated Me In My First Life But Now I Have The Love System��           CREATORS�� THOUGHTS     JedidiahBeaufoy    Your gift is the motivation for my creation.


    Give me more motivation!

 Chapter 124 - 124 Preparing For The Forfeited Dance

    Chapter 124: Preparing For The Forfeited Dance   Chapter 124: Preparing For The Forfeited Dance                              Nnenna��s heart skipped a beat.


    The opening dance?


    Isn��t that the one I was told to forfeit?


    She knew the importance of it.


    It was always led by someone from the royal family, in this case, the birthday girl or girls, a way to introduce them to the people in a grand, elegant way.


    ��But,�� Lady Rose continued, ��I spoke with your father, and he said your sister would be leading it.��               Nnenna��s heart sank.


    Of course.


    He had mentioned it before.


    It made sense.


    Even if she was announced at the ball, they wouldn��t let her take center stage.


    ��But,�� Lady Rose added, a slight smirk on her lips, ��I will still be training you for the special opening dance.��               Nnenna��s head snapped up.


    ��What?��               ��Who knows,�� Lady Rose said, crossing her arms, ��you might end up performing after all.��               Impossible.


    The royal family would never allow it.


    ��Right?


    Lady Rose didn��t give her time to dwell on it.


    She turned slightly, motioning with her head.


    ��Get up.��               Nnenna hesitated for a second before forcing her aching legs to move.


    She stood.


    Lady Rose watched her with sharp eyes.


    ��I know you are already good at dancing alone.��               Nnenna frowned.


    ��What?��               ��I��ve noticed you.��               The older woman��s tone was casual, but the words made Nnenna freeze.


    ��I saw you at the window when I was teaching your sister.


    Ever since you were small.��               Nnenna��s mind went nk.


    She knew?


    All those years of peeking through the window, watching from the shadows, trying to copy her sister��s movements               Sometimes, Lady Rose would give corrections that didn��t make sense to her sister but made perfect sense to her, because they addressed exactly what she was doing wrong.


    Had some of those corrections�� actually been meant for her all along?


    In those times, her sister would get things right, yet Lady Rose would still give corrections on those exact parts.


    Nnenna had always wondered why.


    Her sister would perform a move correctly twice, yet Lady Rose kept repeating the same correction.


    Meanwhile, Nnenna, watching from the window, had been struggling with those exact mistakes.


    Was it really possible�� that those corrections had been meant for her all along?


    Had Lady Rose been secretly teaching me through someone else?


    She had learned so much just by observing, absorbing knowledge from Lady Rose��s instructions and books.


    But now, it seemed that Lady Rose had been teaching her directly, in her own way, for years.


    Nnenna��s heart swelled with unexpected gratitude.


    She wanted to rush forward and hug the woman.


    But before she could, Lady Rose shattered the moment.


    ��What are you waiting for?


    Get into stance,�� she ordered, her tone brisk.


    Clearly, she had no intention of letting Nnenna dwell on what had just been revealed.


    Not after nearly ten years of silent lessons.


    Nnenna took a deep breath, nting her feet firmly on the training ground.


    The dirt beneath her felt unfamiliar for a dance like this, an opening dance meant for grand royal balls, performed in extravagant halls with golden chandeliers and polished marble floors.


    But this was where she would learn.


    Lady Rose stood before her, as poised as ever, arms positioned with the grace of someone who had performed this dance a thousand times.


    Her sharp gaze studied Nnenna, waiting for her to begin.


    ��The opening dance,�� Lady Rose began, ��isn��t just about moving to the music.


    It is a statement.


    A deration of the royal family��s presence.


    It is controlled, powerful, and above all, wless.


    If you fail, you embarrass yourself.


    If you seed, you captivate an entire kingdom and beyond.��               No pressure.


    Nnenna swallowed hard and got into position.


    The moment Lady Rose nodded, Nnenna stepped forward, lifting her arms, and immediately tripped on her own foot.


    Lady Rose didn��t react.


    She simply stepped back and gestured for her to start again.


    Nnenna exhaled sharply.


    Alright.


    Focus.


    She tried again.


    This time, she managed to take a proper step, moving into the next motion.


    Lady Rose moved with her, leading her through the opening sequence.


    Step.


    Turn.


    Glide               A sharp pain.


    Nnenna froze, realizing what had happened.


    She had just stepped on Lady Rose��s foot.


    Again.


    Lady Rose didn��t even flinch.


    She simply raised an eyebrow.


    ��Are you trying to break my toes?��               Nnenna winced.


    ��Sorry.��               ��No apologies.


    Just get it right.��               The music continued in Lady Rose��s head, even though there was no orchestra here.


    She stepped forward again, expecting Nnenna to follow.


    Nnenna did, but with hesitation.


    Wrong step.


    Wrong bnce.


    Wrong foot again.


    Lady Rose caught her before she couldpletely lose her footing.


    ��You are overthinking.��               ��How am I supposed to not overthink?�� Nnenna muttered.


    ��I��m trying not to kill your feet.��               Lady Rose sighed.


    ��You are not dancing alone now.


    You are dancing with a partner.


    Feel my movements, don��t fight them.


    Follow.��               Nnenna swallowed her frustration.


    The next time, she tried to move with Lady Rose instead of ahead of her.


    Step.


    Turn.


    Glide.


    Better.


    Lady Rose led her into a spin.


    She almost lost bnce, but recovered.


    Still better.


    They repeated the steps over and over.


    Nnenna stepped on Lady Rose��s foot twice more before she finally stopped making that mistake.


    She missed a few turns, got her foot cement wrong, and even almost tripped over nothing at one point.


    But she was learning.


    By the time Lady Rose finally stepped back and crossed her arms, Nnenna was drenched in sweat, panting slightly.


    ��I knew you had potential,�� Lady Rose finally said.


    Nnenna grinned.


    That was the closest thing to apliment she had ever gotten from her.


    Then Lady Rose pped her hands.


    ��Again.��               Nnenna groaned.


    But she got back into position.


    She would master this.


    Hour after hour, Nnenna danced.


    Step.


    Turn.


    Glide.


    Spin.


    Recover.


    Step.


    Over.


    And over.


    And over.


    Her legs ached.


    Her arms burned from holding position for so long.


    Sweat dripped down her face, soaking into her clothes, but Lady Rose didn��t let her stop.


    CREATORS�� THOUGHTS     JedidiahBeaufoy    Your gift is the motivation for my creation.


    Give me more motivation!

 Chapter 125 - 125 Dancing

    Chapter 125: Dancing   Chapter 125: Dancing                              Every time she thought she had gotten it right, Lady Rose would click her tongue.


    ��Again.��               Nnenna gritted her teeth and kept going.


    At first, her mistakes were obvious.


    She stepped too hard.


    She moved too stiffly.


    Her spins were shaky, her footwork uneven.


    But gradually�� something changed.


    Her movements grew smoother.


    Her body started to remember the rhythm on its own.


    She no longer had to think about every step, her feet just moved.


    Even when she nearly stumbled, she recovered withoutpletely losing bnce.


    Even when Lady Rose threw in unexpected turns or slightly altered the rhythm, she managed to keep up.


    She was improving.


    But Lady Rose��s face remained unreadable.


    ��Again.��               The sky darkened more and more.


    Thete night breeze cooled her overheated skin.


    Yet, Lady Rose still wasn��t satisfied.


    Nnenna was better, so much better, but not good enough.


    Not yet.


    Her body screamed for rest, but she refused to stop.


    Because Lady Rose hadn��t stopped.


    Because this mattered.


    Because she wanted to be ready.


    By the time Lady Rose finally raised a hand to halt her, Nnenna was gasping for breath,pletely exhausted.


    She looked at her teacher, hoping for a word of approval.


    Lady Rose studied her for a long moment before finally speaking.


    ��You��re improving.��               Nnenna��s chest swelled with pride, until Lady Rose��s next words crushed it.


    ��But it��s still not good enough.��               Nnenna groaned loudly, bending forward with her hands on her knees.


    ��Are you ever satisfied?��               Lady Rose ������               Lady Rose��s lips twitched, almost like she was holding back a smirk.


    ��You��ll know when I am.��               Nnenna groaned again.


    Nnenna wiped sweat from her forehead, her body already aching from hours of training.


    But Lady Rose wasn��t done with her yet.


    ��Enough dancing.


    Now, back to your karate training,�� Lady Rose announced.


    Nnenna inhaled deeply, pushing past her exhaustion.


    She had to focus.


    ��Get into position.��               She obeyed, standing firm despite the burn in her muscles.


    Lady Rose started with the basics.


    The foundational movements.


    ��Show me what you remember from yesterday.��               Nnenna exhaled and began moving through the basic stances, blocks, and strikes.


    At first, she stumbled, her footwork was a little sloppy, her timing off, but within minutes, her body started remembering.


    Step.


    Block.


    Strike.


    Return.


    Lady Rose gave no praise, only corrections.


    ��Too slow.��               ��Again.��               ��Lower your stance.��               ��Bnce, Nnenna.��               Nnenna ������               But the longer she practiced, the smoother she got.


    After a while, her movements became automatic.


    Lady Rose finally nodded.


    ��You��ve improved.��               Nnenna blinked.


    Was that�� apliment?


    But before she could process it, Lady Rose continued.


    ��Today, we��ll focus on three key moves,�� Lady Rose announced.


    ��These are not beginner techniques, but they��re also not advanced.


    You should be able to get them right with enough effort.��               Nnenna straightened, feeling determination rise through her exhaustion.


    ��First, Uchi Uke.


    The inside block.��               Lady Rose demonstrated, smoothly bringing her arm in from the outside to block an iing attack.


    Nnenna mimicked her, but her movement was too slow.


    ��Faster.��               She tried again.


    ��Again.��               And again.


    After several attempts, she started getting it.


    ��Good,�� Lady Rose finally said.


    ��Next, Mae Geri.


    The front kick.��               Nnenna exhaled sharply, bringing her knee up before extending her leg in a snapping motion.


    Lady Rose moved so quickly it was hard to track, but her own kick was powerful, sharp, controlled, and precise.


    Nnenna��s first few tries were clumsy.


    She either kicked too high, lost her bnce, or didn��t extend her foot properly.


    ��More control.


    Don��t just throw your leg out.


    Feel the movement, own it.��               Gritting her teeth, she kept going.


    It took her ten more tries before she did it in a way that made Lady Rose nod in approval.


    ��Better.��               Nnenna swayed slightly, legs burning.


    But Lady Rose was already moving on.


    ��Final move, Shuto Uchi.


    The knife hand strike.��               Nnenna blinked.


    That sounded�� intense.


    Lady Rose demonstrated, swinging the side of her hand in a sharp, cutting motion.


    ��This isn��t just a ��chop.�� It��s a powerful strike.


    Aim for soft targets, the neck, the corbone, the temple.


    Precision is key.��               Nnenna copied her.


    Too weak.


    Again.


    Too stiff.


    ��Rx your shoulders.��               She tried again.


    This time, it felt right.


    Lady Rose didn��t praise her, but she did give a short nod.


    After running through the moves several times, Nnenna finally got them to a level she was satisfied with.


    Lady Rose?


    Not so much.


    But instead of forcing her to keep going, Lady Rose checked the time.


    It was 1:30 a.m.


    ��That��s enough for today,�� she finally said.


    Nnenna nearly copsed with relief.


    ��Dismissed.��               Not needing to be told twice, Nnenna bowed quickly and turned to leave, her body aching from head to toe.


    Later, she would have to do it all over again.


    But for now?


    Sleep.


    Nnenna barely made it to her bed, her entire body aching from the relentless training.


    The soreness from the previous day hadn��t even faded, and now it had doubled.


    Every muscle screamed in protest as shey down, but sleep took over before she could even think about the pain.


    When she woke up the next morning, sunlight was already seeping through her curtains.


    9 a.m.


    Earlier than yesterday.


    Her body was adjusting.


    Slowly.


    She tried to sit up, bad idea.


    A sharp pain shot through her legs and back, making her flop back onto the bed with a groan.


    Nope.


    Not happening.


    ��Looks like I��m not going anywhere today,�� she muttered, staring at the ceiling.


    Then her system chimed in.


    ��Are you staying in to recover?��               Nnenna frowned.


    Stay in?


    Rest?


    That didn��t sit well with her.


    ��No.


    I still have a goal.


    I want to go back to the training grounds and get that run right.��               She clenched her fists.


    ��I��m supposed to finish in 45 minutes, but I keep taking way too long.


    Once I feel a little better, I��m going back out there.


    I��ll keep running until I make it.��               ��If that��s what you think is best,��the system responded.


    CREATORS�� THOUGHTS     JedidiahBeaufoy    Have some idea about my story?


    Comment it and let me know.

 Chapter 126 - 126 Training

    Chapter 126: Training   Chapter 126: Training                              ��If that��s what you think is best,��the system responded.


    A determined fire lit in Nnenna��s chest.


    ��Then let��s do thatter��               Lying on her bed, Nnenna��s mind drifted to the old man and his sons.


    By now, they should have finished moving their things into the new shop.


    She wanted to go see them, but her body had other ns.


    She sighed.


    I��ll check on themter.


    Just as she was about to close her eyes, a sudden ding echoed in her head.


    Ding!


    ��The good deeds of the righteous will be remembered forever.


    You gained 5% of Nurse Courage��s affection even in your absence.


    Your time with her is unforgettable, and she misses you.


    You earned 5 Good Points for this!��               Nnenna blinked.


    What?


    She hadn��t even done anything today!


    Yet somehow, Nurse Courage still remembered her?


    A small smile tugged at her lips.


    Even without seeing her, even without trying�� she was making an impact.


    Maybe she wasn��t just running through life anymore.


    Maybe, just maybe, she was starting to leave footprints behind.


    The message continued to shock Nnenna.


    Nurse Courage missed her?


    It wasn��t a one sided feeling, she missed the woman too.


    Scratch that, she missed her a lot.


    But then, something clicked in her mind.


    ��System,�� she called out, her voice thoughtful.


    ��Is this what you meant before?


    That my previous good deeds would keep earning me Good Points?


    You mentioned it when I was in aa�� that if my past deeds had gathered enough Good Points, I could have woken up.��               She shuddered slightly, recalling that terrible moment in the hospital, when her so called family had visited her, their words cold and indifferent.


    The Love System responded instantly.


    ��Yes.


    Your past good deeds will always work in your favor, even in the future.


    They don��t disappear, they continue to live on, rewarding you over time.��               Nnenna��s eyes widened.


    ��Wow��


    that��s amazing.��               So even if something happened to her again, though she prayed it never would, her past kindness could still save her?


    That meant��               ��If I ever fall into aa again, my past good deeds could help me gain enough Good Points to wake up?�� she asked, still processing the information.


    ��That is correct.��               She exhaled.


    ��I don��t n on going into aa again, but�� this is good to know.��               Her mind spun with possibilities.


    ��How much Good Points could I actually earn from all my past deeds?��               ��And how long would it take?��               Her heart beat a little faster.


    Maybe kindness wasn��t just something people did for others.


    Maybe�� it was also an investment.


    ��Uncountable.��               The system��s response was clear and direct.


    ��It might take a long while since you haven��t helped many people so far.


    But keep going.


    One day, your good deeds will umte to the point where you won��t need to struggle for Good Points anymore.��               That was a relief.


    ��By then, you would have helped nations.��               Nnenna��s breath hitched at the thought.


    Helping nations?


    It sounded unreal.


    But the system was telling her it was possible.


    Hope flickered in her heart.


    One day, I won��t have to scavenge for Good Points every day.


    She held onto that thought as she slowly sat up, feeling the soreness in her body.


    Once she felt a little better, she ate a small breakfast in her room.


    Then, without wasting any time, she went back to the training grounds.


    Her goal was clear.


    She had to get that 10 km run within 45 minutes.


    She started running.


    At first, her body protested.


    The soreness from yesterday��s intense training made every step feel twice as hard.


    But she pushed through it.


    As she ran, some of the pce servants passed by, watching her with confusion.


    ��What is she doing?��               ��Why is she suddenly so determined to train?��               They whispered among themselves but soon lost interest and went on with their duties.


    Some of them, however, took the news back to the royal family.


    As expected, their reaction was nothing but mockery.


    ��She missed all her sses and now she��s running?


    What good will that do?��               ��Running isn��t even part of her education.��               ��Is she trying to be a soldier?


    Or is she just stupid?��               ��She��s more hopeless than I thought.��               Their words held no weight against Nnenna��s determination even if she heard them.


    They couldugh all they wanted.


    She didn��t care.


    She was going to finish this run.


    Nnenna kept running.


    Her breath was ragged, her muscles burned, and sweat drenched her clothes, but she refused to stop.


    At first, every step was a battle.


    Her body was still sore from the previous training session, and the impact of her feet against the ground felt like small jolts of pain shooting up her legs.


    Her lungs screamed for air, her heart pounded in her chest, and for the first hour, it felt like she was dragging a boulder behind her.


    But something strange started happening.


    She kept going.


    And her body�� adapted.


    The first time shepleted 10 km that morning, it took her one hour and 30 minutes.


    It was still much better than her previous record, but far from the 45 minute goal.


    She took a short rest, stretched out her aching limbs, and then got back to it.


    This time, she felt lighter.


    Her legs still hurt, but they didn��t feel like lead anymore.


    Her breathing, which had been heavy and uneven, found a rhythm.


    She fell into the pattern of controlled strides, not too fast, not too slow.


    This time, she finished in one hour and 20 minutes.


    Still not good enough.


    She rested again, took deep breaths, and refueled with some water before going again.


    Something inside her had changed.


    Her muscles, though sore, now felt responsive rather than weak.


    Her breathing was smoother, and she no longer gasped for air.


    Her mental endurance had improved too, her mind no longer screamed at her to stop.


    Instead, it urged her to keep going.


    CREATORS�� THOUGHTS     JedidiahBeaufoy    Have some idea about my story?


    Comment it and let me know.

 Chapter 127 - 127 Facing Mockery

    Chapter 127: Facing Mockery   Chapter 127: Facing Mockery                              By the time she ran the next 10 km, she finished in one hour.


    She stopped, panting, her hands on her knees.


    She did it.


    Though it was still far from Lady Rose��s goal, she had cut down her time significantly in just a few hours.


    This was how runners improved, by pushing past the initial pain barrier until their body adjusted.


    By finding a rhythm in their breathing and pace that allowed them to run efficiently without wasting energy.


    By strengthening their muscles through repeated effort, making each step smoother and more controlled.


    By developing the mental toughness to keep going even when it felt impossible.


    And she had done all of that today.


    She grinned.


    It wasn��t perfect, but it was progress.


    As lunchtime approached, she decided to take a well earned break.


    Lady Rose walked past the training grounds after finishing her ss.


    The moment she saw Nnenna running, a flicker of something crossed her eyes.


    Amusement?


    Respect?


    It was gone too quickly to tell.


    She didn��t stop, didn��t call out to her, didn��t offer any encouragement.


    Instead, she simply shook her head and walked away, as if disappointed, just like the rest of the staff on their break.


    It was hard to tell if the disappointment was real�� or if she simply wanted others to think it was.


    Meanwhile, Ebere and the princes were bored.


    With nothing better to do, they decided it was time to remind Nnenna just how ridiculous she looked.


    ��Skipping lessons just to run in circles?�� One of the princes scoffed.


    ��She��s even more foolish than I thought.��               Ebereughed.


    ��Maybe she thinks she��ll outrun her stupidity.��               Their servants had already told them about Nnenna��s ��training,�� and now they wanted to see it for themselves.


    Mocking her would be a great way to kill time.


    So, slowly and smugly, they made their way toward the training grounds,ughter spilling from their lips.


    When they arrived at the training grounds, they found Nnenna packing her things.


    She didn��t even notice them at first.


    The three of them stood there, staring at her like she was some strange creature in a zoo.


    Then, Chidera broke the silence.


    ��Third Brother, what do you think Daddy will do if he finds out Sister isn��t taking her lessons seriously at all?��               Abuchi smirked.


    ��He would be furious, of course.


    And he wouldn��t stand for it.


    Knowing him, he might punish her�� or even ban her froming to the ball.��               Ebere��s eyes lit up at the thought.


    ��Then shouldn��t we tell him?�� she asked eagerly.


    The idea of getting rid of Nnenna, the person she was forced to share the spotlight with, was too tempting.


    But Abuchi was smarter.


    ��We could tell him,�� he whispered, lowering his voice.


    ��But wouldn��t it be better to let her disgrace herself on the big day?��               Chidera and Ebere exchanged nces.


    ��Think about it,�� Abuchi continued, his tone filled with quiet amusement.


    ��Would you rather have Father scold her for a few minutes and ban her from the ball�� or would you rather watch her embarrass herself, and the entire kingdom, in front of everyone?��               He smiled coldly.


    ��Even the foreign guests will be watching.


    And when Father sees her failure, he won��t just ban her�� he��ll send her straight back to the orphanage where she belongs.��               Silence followed.


    Then, slowly, Ebere grinned.


    ��I like that n better.��               ��Wouldn��t that be much better?�� Abuchi asked his two younger siblings once more, his tone smug.


    Chidera and Ebere didn��t hesitate, then nodded.


    ��Yes, it would.


    It would be much better,�� they agreed.


    ��Then let��s leave her to it,�� Abuchi said, turning around.


    But Chidera hesitated.


    He couldn��t leave without saying something to her.


    So he stepped forward, closing the distance between them.


    ��Second Sister, why do you keep doing this?�� he asked.


    Even as the words left his mouth, he surprised himself.


    Why was he asking?


    Did he even care?


    The thought barely had time to settle before Ebere and Abuchi scoffed quietly behind him.


    Still, Chidera continued.


    ��Why do you keep trying to fit in when it��s obvious that you��re not one of us?��               His voice carried a mock sense of pity.


    ��You were given a chance to learn how to be like us, but you still can��t take it.


    Isn��t it obvious that you don��t belong here?��               Nnenna didn��t react.


    She didn��t flinch.


    She didn��t re.


    She didn��t even look at him.


    But Chidera wasn��t done.


    ��If you just tell Father that you don��t want to be here anymore, he can always send you back to the orphanage.��               He tilted his head, fake concern now dripping from his words.


    ��Wouldn��t that be much morefortable for you?


    Clearly, you can��t keep up.��               He waited.


    Waited for her to finally break.


    For her to snap, or cry, or yell.


    But Nnenna just stood there.


    Silent.


    Unshaken.


    Nnenna had no ns to answer him, so she remained quiet.


    But Chidera didn��t mind.


    He turned to his siblings for backup.


    ��Guys, don��t you think so?


    Wouldn��t she be happier back at the orphanage?


    That way, she wouldn��t have to keep wasting time here, trying to fit in when she clearly doesn��t belong.��               At his words, the small group that had gathered, some personal maids and a few servants who had followed them, began whispering amongst themselves.


    ��He��s not wrong,�� one of the servants muttered under their breath.


    ��The second princess has never been able to act like a proper royal since she arrived,�� another whispered back, though they made sure to say it a little louder, hoping to gain favor with their masters.


    ��Ever since she was little, it��s been one foolish thing after another.


    She has no skills, no talents�� she��s practically a servant herself,�� a third chimed in, shaking their head.


    ��She would be morefortable if she just epted it,�� someone else added.


    The murmurs grew, a quiet storm of gossip swirling around her.


    ��Why does she insist on being a royal when it��s obvious this whole thing is stressing her out?��           CREATORS�� THOUGHTS     JedidiahBeaufoy    Have some idea about my story?


    Comment it and let me know.

 Chapter 128 - 128 Clueless

    Chapter 128: Clueless   Chapter 128: Clueless                              The words cut like a de, sharp and precise.


    But Nnenna�� she didn��t flinch.


    She just stood there, her expression unreadable.


    Let them talk.


    Let them whisper.


    She had no intention of answering to fools.


    ��Why else?�� a maid suddenly spoke up, her voiceced with scorn.


    ��Obviously, she doesn��t want to give up the position.


    Do you know how lucky she is that the king went to an orphanage and chose her?


    It��s not like he wascking a daughter.


    He already had a fine one, a multi talented, beautiful, and truly noble daughter.��               Ebere��s personal maid was quick to chime in, her words dripping with admiration as she praised her mistress.


    ��Yes!


    And the king just went back and picked another out of pity,�� another maid added.


    ��She should be grateful!


    Who in their right mind would give up such an opportunity?


    To leech off a prosperous kingdom like this?��               ��If I were her, I wouldn��t leave either,�� another servant scoffed.


    ��I would stay and try my best to fit in, even if it meant acting like a servant just to keep my ce.��               ��That��s why she keeps trying to help with preparations for the ball,�� Ebere��s personal maid interjected, rolling her eyes.


    ��Some foolish servants even call her benevolent!


    A true princess, they say.


    One who actually behaves like a royal, since a real royal is supposed to serve and not just be served.


    They��repletely deceived!��               She turned and red pointedly at Nnenna, her voice growing louder so that everyone could hear.


    ��And yet, they dare to call the first princess arrogant and haughty?


    As if she doesn��t know how to be a proper royal?


    What ignorant words!��               Her deration rang through the air, thick with judgment.


    But instead of the satisfying smile she expected from Ebere, something strange happened.


    Ebere�� red at her.


    An intense, sharp re.


    As if she had been dreading to hear those words all along.


    Ebere��s personal maid widened her eyes, realizing toote that she had said something wrong.


    Even Abuchi, Obinna, and Chidera stiffened, an awkward silence settling between them.


    Obinna��s expression darkened.


    He had already made up his mind, once they got back, that maid would be fired.


    But before any of them could say anything, a loud sound broke through the tension.


    Laughter.


    Nnennaughed.


    Not just a small chuckle, but a full, carefreeugh that rang across the training grounds.


    Their faces darkened further.


    The maid, seeing their displeasure, quickly tried to salvage the situation.


    ��Why are youughing?�� she snapped.


    ��Servants?


    A princess?


    A true royal should know they don��t belong withmoners.


    They should know their ce!��               She pointed usingly at Nnenna.


    ��But you�� you always mix with the servants, always painting yourself with them.


    Then again, you don��t even have royal blood, do you?


    That��s why you don��t understand what it means to stay above them.


    That��s why you don��t know how to stand apart.��               Her voice turned smug, as if she was making an undeniable point.


    ��Princess Ebere and the princes understand this.


    That��s why they never bother to help the servants.


    But you?


    Every chance you get, you try to help.


    You behave like someone who doesn��t belong.��               She smirked.


    ��Because you don��t.��               A hush fell over the area.


    The servants ������               Obinna ������               Abuchi ������               Ebere ������               Chidera ������               Everyone was stunned into silence.


    Even the other servants hesitated.


    They wanted to remind the maid to watch her words, but no one dared.


    What was she saying?


    Was she implying that the other royals were arrogant and haughty?


    That they didn��t deserve their titles?


    And that Nnenna.


    the one without royal blood, was the only one who truly acted like a princess?


    She should hear herself!


    Some of the servants murmured in hushed tones, exchanging nervous nces.


    Meanwhile, Nnenna onlyughed louder.


    It wasn��t forced or bitter, just pure amusement.


    She shook her head, a small smile still on her lips, and turned away, not bothering to answer.


    Let them stew in their thoughts.


    Indeed, all things work together for the good of those who love God, called for his purpose and do what is right.


    She didn��t even have to use good points.


    The truth had spilled from the girl��s lips all on its own.


    And now, the damage was done.


    The faces of the royals darkened one by one.


    A storm wasing.


    Obinna couldn��t take it anymore.


    Why wait until they were back in the castle?


    He turned sharply to Ebere��s personal maid, not even bothering to ask Ebere for permission.


    ��You are fired.��               The maid ��..?��               His voice was cold, final.


    ��Get out of the castle in less than 30 minutes.��               His gaze darkened further.


    ��If I see you after that, you will be punished immediately.��               The maid��s heart dropped.


    She wanted to beg, to plead, to exin herself.


    But when she looked around, she saw nothing but cold indifference.


    Her fellow servants had already turned away.


    No one would speak for her.


    No one dared.


    Realizing she was truly alone, she spun around and ran.


    She didn��t understand.


    It made no sense.


    She had been defending them, speaking up for them, so why were they angry?


    This is unjust, she thought bitterly.


    As she rushed back to pack her things, she was so lost in frustration that she almost didn��t notice when she ran straight into Nnenna.


    Her breath caught as she stared at the girl.


    For a moment, she hesitated.


    Should she ask for help?


    Would Nnenna even help her?


    After all, she was just a washed up princess.


    A girl with no royal blood.


    Could she even do anything?


    Well, she is better than nothing, the maid thought internally.


    She did not want to lose her job at the castle.


    She hade in at the age of eighteen from the orphanage, having no parents and nowhere else to go.


    The castle had always paid well, and if she lost this position, what was she supposed to do next?


    She had to do something.


    CREATORS�� THOUGHTS     JedidiahBeaufoy    Your gift is the motivation for my creation.


    Give me more motivation!

 Chapter 129 - 129 Chain Reaction 2

    Chapter 129: Chain Reaction 2   Chapter 129: Chain Reaction 2                              Without wasting any more time, she hurried toward Nnenna, calling out with what she hoped was respect.


    ��Second Princess!�� she called as she approached the middle of the training ground.


    Nnenna, who had no intention of stopping, kept walking.


    ��Second Princess, please wait!��               That made Nnenna pause.


    With a sigh, she turned slightly, her expression unreadable.


    ��What is it?�� she asked.


    The maid swallowed before speaking.


    ��Second Princess, I want to be your personal maid.


    I know you don��t have one, but if you ask your father for one, he would approve it.


    I want it to be me.��               Even now, her words and tone did not match how a personal maid should speak to her mistress.


    There was no true reverence, no humility.


    Nnenna narrowed her eyes.


    Nnenna was stunned.


    What was this person even talking about?


    She folded her arms, raising a brow.


    ��So you want me to go to my royal father and ask him to make you my personal maid?


    Aren��t you my sister��s personal maid?��               The girl nodded quickly.


    ��I was, but I quit so that I could serve you instead.


    Everything I said before is true.


    They�� she gestured in the direction of the inner part of the training ground, ��are not true royals.


    They don��t behave like true royals.


    But you���� she trailed off, then smiled sweetly, ��I would rather serve you because you are a true royal in character.��               Her tone dripped with ttery, the same kind that usually worked on the other royals.


    Nnenna, however, was unimpressed.


    She tilted her head slightly, regarding the girl.


    ��You just said I don��t behave like the other royals.


    If that��s the case, then you should already know, ttery does not work on me.��               The maid ������               The maid��s smile faltered.


    ��Everything you said earlier was meant to go against me, but somehow, it ended up working in my favor.


    And now, you��re standing here, pretending you wanted to help me in the first ce?��               She shook her head.


    ��I don��t think so.��               ��You��re right, Princess.�� The girl decided to retreat a bit.


    ��But I meant those things.


    I really admire you!


    I just had no choice but to say those things to keep my job.�� She tried to exin, her voice taking on a desperate edge as she attempted to appeal to Nnenna��s sympathy.


    ��Being a maid, especially a servant to a princess or prince, pays much more than other roles in the castle.


    I have to do everything I can to keep the job,�� she continued, her expression earnest.


    ��I��m an orphan, and I really need this money to build something for myself before I get too old.��               Nnenna studied her, her face unreadable.


    ��So the only reason you said those things was to please your master, and you didn��t mean them, right?�� she asked, as if she were genuinely considering the girl��s words.


    ��Yes!


    Yes, exactly!�� The maid answered quickly, relief washing over her as she rejoiced inwardly.


    She had done it, she had convinced the Second Princess!


    But the very next words from Nnenna shattered her fragile hope.


    ��Doesn��t that mean you could also do anything against me to please them if they ever decide to use you again in the future?��               The girl ������               The girl stood frozen, unable to answer for several minutes.


    Her mind raced, searching for a response, but Nnenna had already lost interest.


    She had wasted enough time entertaining this conversation.


    ��Look, I know that you��ve been fired,�� Nnenna said bluntly, her sharp gaze cutting through the girl��s pretense.


    The maid flinched, her embarrassment deepening as she realized she had been exposed.


    ��You think that by working for me, you can regain a good position and maybe even win their favor back.�� Nnenna��s voice was calm but firm.


    ��But you need to understand something, I am not like them.


    And in fact, I am better.��               There was no arrogance in her tone, just unshakable confidence.


    ��So,�� she continued, her expression unyielding, ��you have twenty more minutes to leave the castle before the punishmentes.��               With that, she turned on her heel and walked away, leaving the stunned and humiliated servant girl standing there, speechless.


    Nnenna hurried back to her room, eager to rest, eat, and then go out to earn good points.


    She reached her room in less time than usual, it seemed her training was already paying off.


    Even her brisk walking had be noticeably faster.


    Copsing onto her bed, she took a short rest, then ate quickly before preparing to leave.


    By 3 p.m., she stepped out of her room, knowing she had only four hours toplete everything and return before her next lesson at 7 p.m.


    She was in a hurry.


    Taking the secret passage, she emerged once again in the bustling market.


    As she approached the old man��s shop, she was surprised by what she saw from a distance.


    The ce was thriving, not only was the inside packed with customers, but even the area outside was crowded with people waiting for their orders.


    Business was booming.


    She even spotted new faces working in the shop, serving food and handling money, a clear sign that they had been able to hire more help.


    A small smile tugged at her lips.


    It looked like her previous assistance had truly made a difference.


    Nnenna had no ns to stop and greet them.


    Her goal was to help new people, not just focus on those she had already assisted.


    Just as she was about to turn away and leave, something caught her eye.


    She watched as the old man quietly led a group of five children to the back of the shop.


    Curiosity sparked in her, and she decided to follow discreetly, making sure to stay out of sight.


    When she finally peeked around the corner, what she saw filled her heart with warmth.


    The old man was distributing food to the children, bowls filled with steaming meals, fresh from the same food he prepared for paying customers.


    CREATORS�� THOUGHTS     JedidiahBeaufoy    Your gift is the motivation for my creation.


    Give me more motivation!

 Chapter 130 - 130 Choosing Dance

    Chapter 130: Choosing Dance   Chapter 130: Choosing Dance                              The children eagerly took the food, their faces lighting up with gratitude as they ate.


    Nnenna��s chest swelled with happiness.


    Helping this man had triggered a chain reaction, not just in his family��s life or the workers he hired, but now even in the lives of hungry children.


    He was giving back in his own way, ensuring that those in need received help without expecting anything in return.


    She made a silent decision right then.


    From now on, any child she met who needed food would be led to this ce.


    The old man clearly had a kind heart and, given how well his business was flourishing, he could certainly afford to help even more.


    Her efforts had already started making asting impact.


    Just as Nnenna turned to walk away, the familiar voice of the Love System echoed in her mind.


    Ding!


    ��Whoever is kind to the poor lends to the LORD, and He will reward them for what they have done.


    You gained 30 indirect good points because the people you helped are now helping others!


    Congrattions!��               Nnenna��s heart swelled with joy.


    This meant that as more people she helped went on to help others, she would continue earning indirect good points.


    The realization was thrilling, one day, good points would simply flow in without her having to search for them actively.


    But that didn��t mean she would stop.


    ��This won��t stop me from doing good as much as I can,�� she thought firmly.


    Doing good wasn��t just about the points anymore.


    It brought her a deep sense of joy and fulfillment.


    Seeing others�� lives transformed, watching kindness ripple outward, it gave her peace.


    In that moment, she understood something profound.


    ��Life would be so boring if no one was doing good.��               She suddenly remembered a quote she had once read               ��If you want to be happy, go outside, smile at people, help others without expecting anything in return, and you will be truly happy.��               Now, she understood it more than ever.


    With a determined smile, she continued walking, ready to find someone else to help.


    The whole situation put Nnenna in the mood to help someone else immediately.


    She walked away, scanning her surroundings for anyone in need.


    But then it wasn��t a matter of if someone needed help, everyone needed help in some way.


    The question was who she could assist at that moment.


    As she wandered, she passed by a group of street performers struggling to capture the attention of passersby.


    Few people stopped to watch, and the coins in their collection hat were sparse.


    Nnenna wasn��t someone who enjoyed performing in public, not because she was shy, but because she never saw the need.


    However, an idea sparked in her mind.


    ��If I could perform publicly while also practicing my skills, wouldn��t that be a win win?��               Deciding to see if she could be of use, she approached the group.


    Instead of walking up to those ying instruments, she moved toward a girl standing slightly apart from the rest.


    She wasn��t performing but rather observing the group, asionally offering quiet corrections.


    She seemed to be their leader, trying to figure out why they weren��t drawing a crowd.


    Nnenna took a deep breath and approached her.


    ��Maybe I can help them turn this around.��               ��Hi,�� she greeted the young girl.


    The youngdy turned around, giving Nnenna a chance to see her properly.


    She had a baby face that made her look like she was fourteen, but was probably older than she looked.


    Still her youthful features made it hard to tell.


    Her long hair was neatly packed into a ponytail.


    ��Hi,�� the girl greeted her back, happy that someone had finally been drawn to their performance.


    ��I noticed that you guys are having trouble attracting people to watch and support your performance,�� Nnenna said directly.


    ��Yes, that��s true,�� the girl admitted, a bit surprised.


    But then again, it was obvious, wasn��t it?


    ��I want to try to help.


    I��m a dancer, and I could also use the opportunity to practice my skills,�� Nnenna offered.


    The baby faced girl looked even more surprised.


    ��Oh!


    That��s interesting.


    I hadn��t thought of doing that yet.


    I wanted to wait for the audience to pick up first.��               ��Okay,�� she said after a brief pause.


    ��I��m Lora.


    What��s your name?��               ��I��m Nnenna,�� she replied with a confident smile.


    ��Okay, nice to meet you, Nnenna.


    What kind of dance do you do?�� Lora asked.


    But before Nnenna could reply, Lora��s curiosity got the better of her.


    ��Wait, why are you all covered up like that?�� she asked, not even trying to hide her inquisitive look.


    Nnenna blinked at the sudden shift in conversation, but she didn��t take offense.


    It made sense for Lora to ask, considering how wrapped up she waspared to everyone else.


    ��I have to do this for personal reasons,�� Nnenna replied calmly.


    ��I hope that won��t be a problem?��               Lora nodded, deciding not to pry any further.


    ��No, it won��t be a problem.


    But if we��re going to dance, since I��m a dancer too, you might need to adjust some things so the aesthetics look right.


    If you don��t mind, I would like to change your look a bit.


    You��ll still be covered, of course,�� she quickly reassured Nnenna.


    Nnenna tilted her head slightly, considering the offer.


    Nnenna nodded.


    ��Okay, that��s not a problem.��               Lora smiled, pleased that Nnenna was easygoing and willing to cooperate.


    ��Great!


    Follow me,�� she said, leading Nnenna to the back of a stall.


    It was covered with a curtain, giving them some privacy.


    Inside, Lora pped her hands together excitedly.


    ��Now, let��s put together something that works for both of us.


    Since you��re covered, I��ll make sure you��refortable while still giving the performance the visual appeal it needs,�� she said thoughtfully.


    Tobine ballroom elegance with the energy of hip hop while keeping Nnenna��s modesty intact, Lora selected a long, flowing skirt.


    It wasyered for movement, allowing sharp turns and elegant twirls while maintaining a regal ballroom feel.


    ���������������C               Guys, if we move up the rankings, I��ve got stockpiled chapters here with y��all names on it!


    So please vote with powerstones, golden tickets, send in gifts, purchase the affordable privileges, and tell your friends and enemies about ��They Hated Me In My First Life But Now I Have The Love System��           CREATORS�� THOUGHTS     JedidiahBeaufoy    Your gift is the motivation for my creation.


    Give me more motivation!

 Chapter 131 - 131 Combination

    Chapter 131: Combination   Chapter 131: Combination                              The fabric was lightweight yet structured enough to avoid getting tangled in footwork.


    The color was a deep royal blue, matching Lora��s dress to create unity between them as performers.


    She paired it with a fitted bodice with sheer sleeves.


    The top was tailored to entuate posture and grace, necessary for ballroom dancing.


    It had sheer, lightweight sleeves that covered Nnenna��s arms while still allowing for expressive movements.


    And of course, to maintain her secret, Lora gave her a matching veil with an attached headwrap.


    Instead of a loose scarf that could slip mid performance, Lora helped Nnenna adjust a headwrap that secured her hair and face covering in ce.


    The attached veil was designed to stay firm while still allowing enough air cirction forfort.


    It also had slight embroidery that matched the detailing on her bodice.


    Finally, she handed Nnenna soft ballet style slippers.


    Since heavy shoes would limit movement, Lora suggested soft dance slippers that allowed for easy gliding, turns, and quick hip hop footwork.


    Lora examined Nnenna��s new look and grinned.


    ��This is perfect!


    It keeps you covered, but it also gives you that dancer��s elegance and freedom.


    Plus, it matches my outfit, so we��ll look like a coordinated duo on stage,�� she said excitedly.


    Nnenna turned slightly, testing the outfit��s feel.


    It was surprisinglyfortable, and the skirt��s flow felt natural as she moved.


    ��Alright, I think this will work,�� Nnenna said with a small smile.


    Nnenna walked to the mirror and admired herself for a moment, appreciating how the outfit blended both elegance and movement.


    Then, turning to Lora, she asked, ��So, do we practice a bit?


    How are we going to do this?


    My dancing is more of a ballroom style, and yours is hip hop, right?


    So how do we make this work here?��               Lora crossed her arms, thinking.


    ��You��re right.


    Ballroom is graceful, smooth, and controlled, while hip hop is sharp, expressive, and unpredictable.


    But that contrast could make for an incredible performance if we sync them properly,�� she said, eyes lighting up with excitement.


    Nnenna nodded, intrigued.


    ��So, where do we start?��               ��Let��s just move first,�� Lora suggested.


    ��We won��t get it perfect immediately, but we can get a feel for each other��s style.


    You bring the elegance, I��ll bring the energy, and we��ll find the bnce as we go.��               They cleared the space around them moving their outfit racks to the sides.


    They stood at the middle surrounded by the rest of the performers who had stopped performing and came to practice with them after the assistant to Lora told them what was going on.


    The music started, and Nnenna instinctively moved into a poised stance while Lora bounced lightly on her feet, already feeling the beat.


    Their first attempt was�� messy.


    Lora��s fast, sharp movements sometimes shed with Nnenna��s fluid, sweeping motions.


    A few times, they nearly collided,ughing it off.


    Other times, their footwork waspletely out of sync.


    But in between the awkwardness, there were moments of brilliance, when a spin blended seamlessly into a quick step or when Nnenna��s controlled turns created a striking contrast to Lora��s dynamic shifts.


    ��Okay, okay,�� Lora said breathlessly after a few minutes.


    ��It��s rough, but I see something there.


    We just need to smooth it out.��               Nnenna nodded, catching her breath.


    ��Yeah, I felt it too.


    Some of the transitions worked really well.


    We just need to figure out how to make everything connect smoothly.��               They shared a look, determination in both their eyes.


    It wasn��t perfect yet, but the potential was there.


    And with time, practice, and a little patience, they were about to create something truly unforgettable.


    An hourter.


    ��I think we finally got it,�� Lora said in relief, wiping a bit of sweat from her forehead.


    ��Yes, I think so too,�� Nnenna replied, catching her breath.


    She nced at the instrumentalists, who were tuning their instruments and going over their rhythm onest time.


    ��Your crew has really gotten the song and instruments down well,�� she added, impressed by their dedication.


    ��They��re my talented friends,�� Lora said proudly.


    ��Okay, let��s go, then.�� She straightened up, mentally preparing herself.


    The instrumentalists nodded, giving them the signal that they were ready.


    The soft strumming of a string instrument mixed with the steady beat of a drum filled the air.


    At first, the music was slow, steady, and graceful, setting the tone for Nnenna��s entrance.


    She stepped forward elegantly, her movements smooth and refined, embodying the grace of ballroom dance.


    Her arms flowed like water, and her steps carried an effortless precision, drawing in the eyes of the few passersby who had stopped to watch.


    Then, the tempo picked up.


    Lora joined in, seamlessly adding her energetic hip hop elements to the routine.


    She moved with confidence, her footwork quick and sharp, contrasting yetplementing Nnenna��s fluid elegance.


    They danced in perfect harmony,bining the poise of ballroom with the expressive energy of hip hop.


    As the performance continued, more people began to gather.


    The beats grew stronger, and the dancers fed off the growing energy of the crowd.


    The instrumentalists yed with increasing enthusiasm, adjusting the rhythm naturally to match the dancers�� movements.


    ��Wow!


    Look at them move!�� a young boy in the crowd eximed.


    ��I��ve never seen ballroom and hip hop mixed like this before,�� an older woman murmured in amazement.


    ��This is incredible!


    They��re perfectly in sync!�� another onlooker added, pping along to the beat.


    By the time they finished their routine with a dramatic final spin and a synchronized bow, the audience had nearly doubled.


    The cheers and apuse were deafening.


    Some people even threw coins and small bills into a makeshift collection bowl near the stage.


    ��That was amazing!�� one of the instrumentalists said, grinning at Lora.


    ��You two really brought the performance to life!��               Lora turned to Nnenna, excitement in her eyes.


    ��I think we just became the most talked about performers in this market,�� sheughed.


    Nnenna, still catching her breath, smiled.


    ��And I think we just proved that two different styles cane together beautifully.��           CREATORS�� THOUGHTS     JedidiahBeaufoy    Your gift is the motivation for my creation.


    Give me more motivation!

 Chapter 132 - 132 Knowledge

    Chapter 132: Knowledge   Chapter 132: Knowledge                              The entire crew was buzzing with joy, and Nnenna couldn��t help but feel a deep satisfaction.


    Not only had she improved her dance skills, but she had also helped bring something new and exciting to the people.


    After taking their bows, they retreated to the back of the stall, still buzzing with excitement from their sessful performance.


    Lora, unable to hide her enthusiasm, turned to Nnenna.


    ��Will you be able toe again?�� she asked hopefully, already envisioning more shows like this, perhaps even finding new dance moves and songs to refine their act.


    Nnenna shook her head.


    ��No, I will not be able to do that,�� she replied gently.


    Lora��s face fell for a brief moment, but she quickly masked her disappointment.


    ��That is all right,�� she said with a small smile.


    ��Thank you for today.


    You have given us so many ideas and helped us draw a bigger crowd than we have had in a long time.


    I hope to see you again someday.��               Nnenna returned the smile before turning to wave at the rest of the team.


    They cheered and pped, grateful for her contribution.


    With that, she walked away, her steps steady but her body starting to feel the exhaustion settle in.


    It had been a one time thing, and she was content knowing that they now had the tools to move forward without her.


    She had helped them, and that was enough.


    As she made her way back toward the castle, determined to arrive in time for her next lesson, a familiar chime caught her attention.


    She paused, tuning in instinctively.


    As Nnenna heard the notification, a satisfied smile spread across her face.


    Ding!


    ��You killed three birds with one stone.


    You revived a dying band, inspired both them and the audience, and improved your dancing too!


    You get 60 good points for this!��               Feeling satisfied, Nnenna turned toward the hidden passage leading back to the castle.


    She wanted to freshen up before heading to the training ground.


    There was no rush, her speed had improved significantly, so even if she left a littleter than usual, she would still arrive on time.


    However, as she considered the possibility of running into certain nobles at the main building, she decided not to dy any further.


    With that thought in mind, she changed direction and made her way toward Lady Rose, eager to see what the day��s training had in store.


    The practice session went exceptionally well.


    Nnenna had improved far more than she had anticipated, and it showed in every movement.


    When she danced, her steps were more fluid, her posture more graceful, and her endurance had increased significantly.


    This time, she managed toplete the 10km run in just fifty minutes, a drastic improvement from before.


    Lady Rose watched with keen eyes, nodding approvingly as Nnenna performed.


    ��Well done,�� she praised, her voice carrying a note of pride.


    ��Not only have you improved your endurance, but your dancing, horse riding, and karate skills are also progressing faster than expected.


    You are picking up everything much quicker now.��               The acknowledgment filled Nnenna with a sense of aplishment.


    It was not just about getting stronger herself, it was about forming strong rtionships with her skills.


    The Next Day               Despite her eagerness to make a strong impression at the ball with her skills, to earn her ce among the nobles, make powerful connections, and rack up good points, Nnenna knew she couldn��t neglect her studies.


    Knowledge was power.


    If she wanted to navigate the challenges ahead, if she truly wanted to go higher and impress the right individuals, she had to be well informed.


    So, instead of heading out, she dedicated the entire day to studying.


    Usually, she would focus on her regr school books, but today, Nnenna decided to study something far more strategic, the kingdoms that would be attending the grand ball.


    How was she supposed to make valuable connections if she didn��t even know who the key figures were?


    She needed to understand the rulers, their princes and princesses, their governance, natural resources, cultures, and customs.


    This knowledge wasn��t just useful, it was necessary.


    With that in mind, she made her way to the library.


    She took her usual shortcut, passing through her favorite spot at the top of the castle where the main building connected to the others.


    As always, the view was breathtaking.


    The cool breeze swept past her, and she allowed herself a few moments to take it all in before continuing on her way.


    The library doors creaked slightly as she pushed them open, stepping inside.


    The familiar scent of aged paper and ink filled the air.


    The caretaker barely nced at her entrance, by now, Nnenna was a regr visitor, and her presence was expected.


    She wasted no time, heading straight for the shelves that held books on politics, alliances, and trade among the kingdoms.


    If she was going to make an impression, she had to be well prepared.


    The caretaker didn��t say a word aside from returning her greeting.


    After all, who wouldn��t appreciate a girl who valued knowledge?


    Among all the royals, Nnenna was the one who visited the castle library the most.


    The others only bothered with books when the king specifically instructed them to, and even then, they didn��te themselves, they simply sent their servants to fetch what was needed.


    But Nnenna?


    She always came in person, spending hours poring over books, absorbing as much as she could.


    Normally, she would read inside the library, preferring the solitude it offered.


    But today, she wanted to enjoy her favorite spot, the flyover connecting the castle��s buildings.


    It was peaceful, open, and had the best view of the kingdom.


    Gathering a stack of books, she carefully carried them out and settled onto the floor of the bridge, which was always kept immactely clean.


    The sun cast a warm glow over the pages as she flipped through them, deciding to start with the kingdom closest to theirs.


    CREATORS�� THOUGHTS     JedidiahBeaufoy    Your gift is the motivation for my creation.


    Give me more motivation!

 Chapter 133 - 133 Kingdoms

    Chapter 133: Kingdoms   Chapter 133: Kingdoms                              It made sense to begin with their neighbors.


    Understanding their political structure, trade dealings, and cultural values would give her a strong foundation before moving on to the more distant kingdoms.


    She adjusted her posture, ready to dive into her studies, determined to make the most of this opportunity.


    Nnenna wasn��t nning to do a deep,prehensive reading, after all, she had already studied these things extensively over the years.


    The past decade had been difficult, but it had also been rewarding in terms of knowledge.


    She simply needed a refresher, a quick review to ensure she still remembered all the key details.


    The first kingdom she focused on was Haran, their closest neighbor to the east.


    Haran wasn��t particrly rich in mineral resources, but they had something just as valuable, a powerful military.


    Their men and women were trained to be warriors from a young age, and their loyalty to their country was unmatched.


    Haran��s military was so strong that other kingdoms often sought their assistance in times of war, and they never helped for free.


    Their ability to charge high fees for military aid kept their economy thriving, making them a force to be reckoned with despite theirck of natural wealth.


    Her own kingdom, Lionara, was theplete opposite.


    They were known for their vast mineral resources, gold, silver, and rare gems that the surrounding kingdoms heavily relied on.


    Because of this, Lionaramanded a great deal of respect, even from militarily strong nations like Haran.


    No kingdom wanted to be on bad terms with Lionara, as they all needed ess to its resources at some point.


    But it was still worth taking note of a war kingdom like Haran.


    They lived and breathed military discipline.


    Every citizen, regardless of gender, was trained inbat from an early age.


    By the age of ten, children were expected to wield a sword and shoot an arrow with precision.


    Those who showed exceptional skill were selected for elite training, eventually joining the prestigious Haran Royal Guard.


    At the age of fifteen, every Haran youth had to undergo a brutal endurance test known as The Proving.


    It involved surviving in the wilderness for a week with minimal supplies.


    Returning victorious meant recognition as a true warrior; failure meant bringing shame to one��s family.


    Haranese warriors believed that dying in battle was the greatest honor, while surrendering was the ultimate disgrace.


    Those who dishonored their kingdom were stripped of their name and forced into exile.


    Loyalty was sacred in Haran.


    Soldiers took a Blood Oath to their king, pledging their lives to defend their kingdom at all costs.


    Betrayal of this oath was met with immediate execution.


    Despite their strength, the people of Haran lived simple, disciplined lives.


    Extravagance was frowned upon, and wealth was often redirected to strengthening the army.


    Warriors wore in, durable clothing and adorned themselves only with insignias marking their rank.


    Before any battle or significant event, Haranese warriors performed a War Dance, a synchronized, intense disy of strength and precision, meant to intimidate their enemies and honor their ancestors.


    This warrior culture made Haran feared and respected across thend.


    While their resources were limited, their unbreakable spirit and military prowess made them one of the most powerful kingdoms in the region.


    Nnenna nodded to herself as she skimmed through the historical records, political alliances, and economic strategies of this kingdom.


    She had already known most of this, but reading it again reinforced her understanding.


    With the grand ball approaching, she needed to be sharp, ready to make connections, form alliances, and, most importantly, stay ahead of those who underestimated her.


    Dixan Kingdom, located to the north of Lionara, was known for its unparalleled skill in archery.


    This was a major concern for Nnenna, as they would likely be her biggestpetition in the grand ball games.


    If she wanted to stand a chance, she had to step up her archery skills.


    Lady Rose hadn��t started training her in that area yet, but their first lesson was scheduled for that evening.


    Nnenna had no intention of taking it lightly, defeating someone from Dixan, where children practically learned to use bows and arrows before they could even walk properly, would require intense training and unwavering focus.


    Dixan was a kingdom where precision and patience were the foundations of life.


    Every child was taught the art of archery before they could even write their own name.


    The bow was not just a weapon in Dixan, it was a symbol of honor, discipline, and survival.


    At the age of five, every child in Dixan was given their first bow and arrow.


    Their first sessful shot, whether it hit a target or not, was celebrated as a rite of passage.


    It symbolized their first step toward bing a true Dixanian.


    Archers in Dixan believed that true mastery came from stillness.


    They trained in silence, learning to steady their breath and heart rate so that their arrows always found their mark.


    Talking during archery training was considered disrespectful to the art.


    Once a year, Dixanians honored their ancestors by engaging in a nighttime archerypetition.


    Targets were ced inplete darkness, and archers had to rely on instinct and memory to hit them.


    It was believed that only the truly gifted could shoot without sight.


    Unlike other kingdoms, where hunting was seen as mere survival, Dixanians treated it as an art form.


    Killing an animal with a single arrow was the ultimate sign of respect, and wastefulness was heavily frowned upon.


    Before joining the elite ranks of the Dixan Royal Guard, archers swore an oath to never shoot an arrow without purpose.


    Reckless use of a bow was seen as a disgrace to their ancestors.


    Dixanians wore lightweight, flowing cloaks designed to blend into their surroundings.


    Their clothing often mimicked the colors of nature, making them almost invisible when they moved through forests or open ins.


    The people of Dixan were quiet, calcting, and deadly urate.


    Their ability to hit a target from impossible distances made them one of the most formidable forces in the region.


    CREATORS�� THOUGHTS     JedidiahBeaufoy    Creation is hard, cheer me up!


    VOTE for me!

 Chapter 134 - 134 Kingdoms 2

    Chapter 134: Kingdoms 2   Chapter 134: Kingdoms 2                              A Dixan archer was said to never miss twice.


    To the west of Lionara was Roxurun Kingdom, and renowned for its expertise in horse breeding and riding.


    Their horses were some of the strongest and fastest in the entire region, and selling them was a significant part of their economy.


    In fact, many kingdoms, including Lionara, relied on Roxurun bred horses for their cavalry and transportation needs.


    But Roxurun wasn��t just known for breeding horses, they were also unmatched riders, with a deep rooted equestrian culture that had been passed down for generations.


    Roxurun was and where horses were more than animals, they were family, status, and life itself.


    The kingdom��s vast grasnds were home to the finest steeds, and every aspect of Roxurun culture revolved around horsemanship.


    A person��s skill with a horse determined their ce in society, and no one could be considered an adult until they had mastered riding.


    Every child in Roxurun was given a foal at birth, and by the age of six, they were expected to ride independently.


    Their first sessful ride without assistance was a celebrated milestone, marking their official introduction to Roxurun society.


    Horses in Roxurun were believed to carry the spirit of past warriors.


    Naming a horse carelessly was considered a great insult.


    Names were given after observing the horse��s personality and strengths, ensuring that it matched its soul.


    Before a rider could truly im a horse as their own, they had to spend an entire night in the wilderness with it, surviving together without any outside help.


    This was meant to build trust and prove that the rider was worthy of the steed.


    Speed was highly revered in Roxurun.


    Young riders participated in the Wind Trial, a race where they had to gallop across the open ins, navigating natural obstacles and testing their ability to read their horse��s instincts.


    Winning was not just about being the fastest but about showing harmony between horse and rider.


    The footprint of a truly great horse was considered sacred.


    It was amon belief that stepping into the hoofprint of a legendary horse could grant a rider some of its strength and speed.


    Because of this, some people traveled far just to find and step into these imprints.


    It was said that the best riders of Roxurun could speak to their horses without words.


    They used subtle body movements and pressure techniques, making it seem as if the horses moved by sheer will alone.


    This deep bond between horse and rider was a mark of true mastery.


    No true Roxurun warrior would ever abandon their horse.


    If a rider was injured in battle, their steed was trained to carry them to safety.


    In return, a Roxurun rider would rather die than leave their injured horse behind.


    Roxurun was a kingdom where freedom and strength were measured in gallops, and its people were as wild and untamed as the horses they rode.


    A Roxurun rider could travel for days without rest, fight on horseback with unmatched skill, and outrun any pursuer.


    To them, the earth was meant to be ridden, not walked.


    As Nnenna continued flipping through the books, she realized just how fierce thepetition at the grand ball games would be.


    Each kingdom had its strengths, and if she wanted to make asting impression, she had to be strategic.


    She needed to not only improve her archery but also refine her horse riding skills to match the Roxurun riders.


    Lady Rose had already helped her make significant progress, but now, she had to push even harder.


    Taking a deep breath, she closed the book and picked up another one.


    There was no time to waste.


    To the south of Lionara was Giangum Kingdom, known for their incredible physical strength.


    Unlike other kingdoms that relied heavily on weapons, the warriors of Giangum barely needed them, they were expert martial artists, specializing in hand to handbat and advanced karate techniques.


    Their philosophy was simple, the body itself was the greatest weapon.


    Giangum was a kingdom where physical strength, discipline, and honor were the foundations of society.


    Their martial arts, rooted in centuries old traditions, were a source of both spiritual and physical strength.


    Every citizen of Giangum, regardless of status, was required to train in martial arts from childhood.


    Strength was not just aboutbat, it was about self control, discipline, and personal growth.


    A person who could not control their emotions was considered weak, no matter how physically strong they were.


    Instead of bowing or shaking hands, Giangum warriors greeted each other with a silent nod and a fist ced over their heart.


    This gesture symbolized respect and an unspoken bond of strength.


    To be recognized as a true martial artist, a Giangum warrior had to pass five grueling trials, each representing a core value of their kingdom, Strength, Endurance, Speed, Precision, and Spirit.


    The final trial was called The Stone Break, where the warrior had to shatter a massive stone b with a single strike, proving that their training had transcended the physical into the spiritual.


    Carrying weapons was seen as a sign of weakness in Giangum.


    Only those who had not mastered their body needed a de.


    However, Giangum warriors were highly skilled in disarming opponents and turning their enemies�� weapons against them.


    Before any major decision, whether it was war, leadership, or personal matters, Giangum people spent an entire night meditating in silence.


    Rushing into action without deep thought was considered foolish.


    At the age of sixteen, all Giangum citizens took the Warrior��s Oath, swearing to protect their kingdom, uphold honor, and never use their strength for oppression.


    Breaking this oath resulted in exile, the greatest dishonor for a Giangum warrior.


    Shoes were considered unnecessary in sacred training grounds.


    Walking barefoot was a sign of humility and connection to the earth, reminding warriors that their power came from within, not from external tools.


    Though strength was valued, wisdom was revered even more.


    The oldest martial artists were respected above all, and their words were seen asw.


    CREATORS�� THOUGHTS     JedidiahBeaufoy    Want to read ahead?


    Purchase an affordable privilege!

 Chapter 135 - 135 New Skills

    Chapter 135: New Skills?


    Chapter 135: New Skills?


    A young warrior, no matter how skilled, would always bow before an elder, recognizing that true strength came with experience.


    To Giangum, martial arts was not just about fighting, it was a way of life.


    Every movement, every strike, and every breath was a reflection of their soul.


    Their belief was simple, a strong body, a disciplined mind, and an honorable heart made a person truly powerful.


    Although there were many smaller kingdoms surrounding Lionara, these four, Haran, Dixan, Roxurun, and Giangum, were the most formidable.


    Defeating them in the grand ball games would not be easy.


    The other kingdoms, while stillpetitive, posed less of a challenge.


    As for the kingdoms beyond the coast, they were massive and self sufficient, too powerful to be concerned with a tournament hosted by Lionara.


    Even the king himself hadn��t expected their participation and hadn��t bothered sending invitations.


    After finishing her study on the kingdoms, Nnenna returned to the library to read up on other important subjects.


    There was still much to learn, and she wasn��t going to waste a single moment.


    After brushing up on her ethics, etiquette, dance, and other books, Nnenna finally left the library.


    The day had been productive, but her training was far from over.


    That evening, shepleted her ten kilometer run in fifty minutes, a significant improvement from when she first started.


    Lady Rose was pleased with her progress.


    ��Your endurance has improved greatly,�� she remarked as they moved on to rehearse the previous lessons.


    Nnenna went through her dance sequences, her horseback riding techniques, and the karate drills she had learned.


    Once those were reviewed, Lady Rose finally introduced a new skill, archery.


    ��You must know how to use a bow and arrow effectively,�� Lady Rose instructed as they arrived at the archery side.


    ��During the hunt, you are expected to participate, and it is essential that you not only perform well but also stand out.


    However, remember that nobility does not hunt for sport or to kill.


    The goal is to capture, not to take a life.


    You must strike points that will temporarily disable an animal without causing permanent harm.


    Once caught, they will be treated and returned to the wild after recovery.��               Lady Rose led Nnenna to the archery range, where rows of targets stood in the fading evening light.


    The air was crisp, carrying the scent of freshly cut grass and polished wood.


    A row of bowsy neatly arranged on a stand, alongside quivers filled with arrows.


    ��This will be your first archery lesson,�� Lady Rose said, handing Nnenna a bow.


    ��Pay close attention.


    A noble must be proficient in many skills, and this is one of them.��               Nnenna took the bow with both hands, surprised at how natural it felt in her grip.


    The polished wood was smooth beneath her fingers, and the weight was oddly familiar, though she had no memory of ever holding one before.


    She dismissed the thought.


    ��Stand here,�� Lady Rose instructed, guiding Nnenna to the designated spot.


    ��Archery is about precision, patience, and control.


    We are not aiming to kill but to subdue.


    You must hit non lethal points when hunting, as no one should not take lives unnecessarily.��               Nnenna nodded, absorbing every word.


    ��First, your stance.


    Stand sideways to the target.


    Your feet should be shoulder width apart.


    Keep your back straight and your shoulders rxed.��               Nnenna adjusted her posture, but something about it felt��


    right.


    As if her body had done this before.


    The odd familiarity made her pause, but Lady Rose continued.


    ��Grip the bow lightly with your left hand.


    It should be firm but not tense.


    Your right hand will draw the string.��               Nnenna followed the instructions.


    The bow fit naturally in her grasp, her fingers curving around it as though they had long known the motion.


    She shook off the feeling.


    Lady Rose handed her an arrow.


    ��ce it on the arrow rest.


    The nock, this small groove, should clip onto the string just below this marker.��               Nnenna positioned the arrow carefully.


    ��Good,�� Lady Rose nodded.


    ��Now, your draw.��               ��Use three fingers to hook the string.


    Draw back in one smooth motion.


    Your elbow should stay level.


    Anchor the string at the corner of your mouth or just below your chin.��               Nnenna pulled the string back, but the tension was stronger than she expected.


    Her muscles strained, arms trembling slightly.


    Lady Rose watched carefully.


    ��It��s difficult at first, but with time, your strength will grow.


    Now, aim.��               ��Focus on the target, not the arrowhead,�� Lady Rose instructed.


    ��When you��re ready, release with a smooth motion, no jerking.��               Nnenna took a steady breath and let go.


    The arrow flew forward, but missed the target entirely,nding in the dirt a few feet away.


    She frowned.


    Something felt off.


    She should have hit the target.


    Why did she feel like she had done this before?


    ��Again,�� Lady Rose said.


    Nnenna nocked another arrow, drawing the string back.


    The strain on her arm was still there, but less jarring this time.


    She exhaled, released, and this time, the arrow hit the outer ring of the target.


    ��Better,�� Lady Rose said approvingly.


    A strange warmth settled in Nnenna��s chest.


    The more she practiced, the more right it felt.


    As though she were waking up something buried deep inside her.


    She continued shooting, and each time, her uracy improved.


    Lady Rose observed her with mild surprise.


    ��You��re progressing faster than I expected.��               Nnenna wasn��t sure what to say.


    The skill didn��t feel new, it felt rediscovered.


    But why?


    She brushed the thought aside since it didn��t make sense.


    Maybe she was just a bigger genius than she thought she was.


    After this, Lady Rose led Nnenna to the training hall, where two thin, elegant swords rested on a polished wooden stand.


    The hall was quiet, the torches flickering softly against the stone walls.


    ��This will also be your first fencing lesson,�� Lady Rose said, lifting one of the swords with ease.


    Nnenna stepped forward, taking the other sword hesitantly.


    CREATORS�� THOUGHTS     JedidiahBeaufoy    Want huge surprises?


    let��s win win together!

 Chapter 136 - 136 New Skills 2

    Chapter 136: New Skills 2   Chapter 136: New Skills 2                              As soon as her fingers wrapped around the hilt, a strange sensation coursed through her, like muscle memory reawakening from a deep sleep.


    The weight of the sword felt oddly familiar, its bnce natural in her grasp.


    ��Hold it up,�� Lady Rose instructed, watching closely.


    Nnenna raised the de, but her movements were awkward.


    The memory of the skill was there, buried somewhere deep inside her, but her body wasn��t responding the way she expected.


    ��You��re gripping too tightly,�� Lady Rose corrected.


    ��Fencing isn��t about brute strength.


    It��s about precision, speed, and control.��               Nnenna adjusted her grip, rxing her fingers slightly.


    It helped, but the frustration of not getting it right nagged at her.


    Why does this feel so familiar?


    Lady Rose took a step back and demonstrated.


    ��Stand sideways to your opponent.


    Keep your feet shoulder width apart.


    Your dominant foot should be forward, and your back foot at a slight angle.


    Bend your knees, this gives you better mobility.��               Nnenna followed, shifting into position.


    ��Good.


    But lower your center of gravity slightly,�� Lady Rose adjusted her stance by pressing down lightly on her shoulder.


    ��Bnce is key.


    Now, hold your sword in front of you, point slightly raised.��               As soon as Nnenna corrected her posture, the stance felt right, like something she had done before.


    Lady Rose moved into the same stance.


    ��This is your guard position.


    Always keep your sword in front of you, ready to block or strike.


    The moment you lower it carelessly, you leave yourself open to attack.��               Nnenna nodded, gripping the hilt more steadily.


    ��Fencing is all about movement,�� Lady Rose continued.


    ��You must learn to advance and retreat quickly.��               She demonstrated a forward step, pushing off her back foot and gliding forward smoothly.


    Then, a retreating step, pushing off her front foot and moving backward.


    ��Try it,�� Lady Rose instructed.


    Nnenna attempted to mimic the steps.


    Her first few movements were clumsy, her feet dragged slightly, making her movements stiff.


    ��Again.��               She adjusted, focusing on light, controlled steps.


    And then, there it was again.


    That feeling.


    The rhythm of moving forward and backward, the controlled shifting of weight, it stirred something deep inside her.


    By the fifth attempt, her feet were moving almost instinctively.


    Lady Rose narrowed her eyes slightly.


    ��You��re improving fast.��               Nnenna didn��t respond.


    She wasn��t sure what to say.


    Lady Rose raised her sword.


    ��Now, the basic attack, this is called the lunge.��               She demonstrated, extend the sword forward, push off the back foot, lunge forward while keeping the front knee bent.


    ��Your turn,�� she said.


    Nnenna exhaled, raised her sword, and lunged.


    Her body responded before her mind could fully process it.


    Though the movement wasn��t perfect, it was better than expected.


    Lady Rose studied her with a curious expression but said nothing.


    ��Now, the parry.


    This is how you block an opponent��s attack.��               She demonstrated a simple parry, deflecting an imaginary attack to the side.


    Nnenna copied her, her wrist flicking the de instinctively.


    Again, the familiarity was there.


    ��Let��s test what you��ve learned,�� Lady Rose said, stepping back and raising her sword.


    ��Defend yourself.��               Nnenna barely had time to react before Lady Rose lunged.


    Her body moved on its own, her sword rising to block the attack.


    The ng of metal rang through the hall.


    Lady Rose stepped back, an unreadable expression on her face.


    ��Again.��               They continued, the sound of shing steel filling the space.


    Nnenna didn��t win, not even close.


    But she improved with each strike, her reactions bing faster, her movements more fluid.


    It was as if her body was remembering something her mind had long forgotten.


    Finally, Lady Rose lowered her sword.


    ��That��s enough for today.��               Nnenna stood there, catching her breath, gripping the sword tightly.


    ��You learned too quickly for someone who��s never done this before,�� Lady Rose said, watching her closely.


    ��Are you sure this is your first time?��               Nnenna hesitated but then nodded.


    Lady Rose didn��t look convinced.


    ��We��ll continue tomorrow.��               As Nnenna put down the sword, her fingers lingered on the hilt.


    Why does this feel so familiar?


    As they concluded their lessons for the night, Lady Rose suddenly jerked her head up as if she had just remembered something important.


    ��I almost forgot a very important thing!�� she eximed.


    Nnenna, startled by the sudden outburst, looked at her expectantly.


    Lady Rose crossed her arms and gave Nnenna a firm look.


    ��Do you know how to y any instruments?�� she asked seriously.


    ��I have a strong feeling that you��ll be required to perform at the Grand Ball.


    It could be dance, ying an instrument, singing, or even poetry.


    Which one would you like to focus on so we can concentrate your training?��               Nnenna hesitated, considering her options carefully.


    ��I already know how to dance quite well,�� she said confidently.


    Lady Rose nodded.


    ��That much is clear.��               ��My poetry is also good,�� Nnenna continued.


    ��I��ve read plenty of books and written pieces myself.


    As for singing�� I wouldn��t say I��m a professional, but I think I have a decent voice.


    I just wouldn��t want to perform it in front of a crowd.��               Lady Rose raised an eyebrow but didn��t press the issue.


    ��And what about instruments?��               Nnenna��s face fell slightly.


    ��I can��t recall ever ying any instrument at all,�� she admitted.


    ��My father never let me have such opportunities.


    The Queen specifically gave instructions that I was not to be taught or trained in anything I wasn��t ��supposed�� to know.��               Lady Rose��s jaw tightened, her expression hardening.


    ��So they denied you even that?�� she muttered under her breath before sighing.


    ��No matter.


    We will fix that now.��               Nnenna tilted her head.


    ��Now?��               Lady Rose smirked.


    ��You will not be a master overnight, but you can learn enough to make an impression.


    Some instruments take years to perfect, but there are a few that can be picked up quickly if you have discipline.��               She began listing options.


    ��The flute requires strong breath control, which you might already have from singing.��           CREATORS�� THOUGHTS     JedidiahBeaufoy    Hi my amazing readers!


    I truly appreciate each and every one of you for giving this novel a chance.


    Writing 21 chapters a week isn��t easy, but I do it because you all deserve the best!


    Your support means everything, and if you��d like to help keep this going, here��s how you can show love:  Purchase the affordable Privilege tiers I��ve made avable.


    Unlock chapters with coins (not just bonus ones or fast passes).


    Leavements and reviews (can��t believe we only have four so far!).


    Give gifts to the novel and participate in Win-Win rewards.


    Spread the word, share the novel with friends!


    Every little bit helps and keeps me motivated to bring you more exciting chapters.


    Thank you so much for being part of this journey, I couldn��t do it without you!

 Chapter 137 - 137 Dont Let Me Down

    Chapter 137: Don��t Let Me Down   Chapter 137: Don��t Let Me Down                              The harp is elegant butplex.


    The violin is expressive but demands precision.


    The piano���� She trailed off, studying Nnenna��s face.


    ��What do you think?


    If you had to learn one, which would you choose?��               ��I��m not sure,�� Nnenna admitted.


    ��I haven��t had enough experience with any instrument to be able to choose.��               Lady Rose sighed, but there was no disappointment in her expression, just understanding.


    ��It��s okay,�� she said.


    ��At least you��ve agreed that dance and poetry are your strengths.


    When the timees, stick to what you know.


    Don��t let anyone push you into doing something you��re not sure of.


    Remember this.��               Nnenna nodded.


    She had learned many hard lessons over the years, and one of them was not to let herself be manipted intopetitions she had no business entering.


    Her sister, for example, had been trained in music from before the age of six and was exceptionally skilled at multiple instruments.


    If given the chance, she would likely try to push Nnenna into an unfairparison, one that she couldn��t possibly win.


    ��I won��t let that happen,�� Nnenna assured Lady Rose.


    ��I understand the risks, and I��ll make sure to stick to what I can do well.��               Lady Rose studied her for a moment before nodding approvingly.


    ��Good.


    Then we��ll continue refining your strengths.


    If you ever change your mind and want to learn any instrument, let me know.��               Lady Rose nodded in approval.


    ��Very good.


    I hope you have dresses prepared?�� she asked, expecting a simple ��yes.��               To her surprise, Nnenna hesitated.


    ��No, Teacher,�� she admitted, turning away slightly.


    Lady Rose ������               Lady Rose��s eyes widened in shock.


    How can the King and Queen not provide their daughter with proper dresses for the grand ball?


    The event wouldst nearly a week, and Nnenna would be appearing in front of not just their entire kingdom but neighboring kingdoms as well.


    This is a serious oversight!


    She had always considered the King of Lionara to be wise, at least to some degree.


    But this?


    This was uneptable.


    At the very least, he should have ensured Nnenna was well dressed for an event of this magnitude.


    They truly failed her this time.


    Lady Rose pressed her lips together in thought.


    She had spent over a week training Nnenna, pushing her to refine her skills.


    She had watched the girl grow stronger, more confident.


    She wasn��t about to let all of that go to waste simply because shecked something as basic as the right attire.


    No, she decided.


    I won��t let this stand.


    Looking at Nnenna, she took a deep breath and said firmly, ��Don��t worry.


    We��ll handle this.��               ��Come to my roomter,�� Lady Rose said, turning to Nnenna.


    ��Let��s see if I can get some dresses for you.��               Nnenna was momentarily speechless, but a wave of relief and gratitude washed over her.


    ��Thank you so much, Teacher Rose.


    I truly appreciate everything you��ve done for me.�� Her voice was sincere, her eyes filled with appreciation.


    Lady Rose gave a small nod.


    ��I know you do.


    But the best way to show that appreciation is by giving this your all.��                Her gaze turned sharp.


    ��I haven��t personally trained anyone in years, Nnenna.


    You were born for greatness, but you must prove it.


    Don��t let me down.��               Nnenna met her teacher��s intense gaze, her heart pounding with determination.


    ��I won��t, Teacher Rose,�� she said firmly.


    Lady Rose studied her for a moment, then gave a slight, satisfied nod.


    The fire in Nnenna��s eyes told her everything she needed to know, the girl was ready.


    After the ss, Nnenna returned to her small closet room under the stairs, only to freeze at the sight before her.


    The king stood in the middle of the cramped space, his presence making the already tiny room feel suffocating.


    He had let himself in with a key, one given to him by the housekeeper, without bothering to seek her permission.


    ��Where are youing from?�� His voice was calm, but there was an unmistakable edge to it.


    Nnenna met his gaze, unshaken.


    ��I was training.��               ��Training?�� He narrowed his eyes.


    ��For what?��               ��For the Grand Ball, of course.��               The king��s expression darkened.


    ��You��re skipping the training I prepared for you to run around in the middle of the night?�� His voice was cold,ced with disapproval.


    ��What nonsense!��               Nnenna��s hands clenched at her sides.


    ��I know what I��m doing, Father.��               His jaw tightened.


    He had expected her to cower, to offer excuses, but instead, she stood her ground.


    He wanted tosh out, to remind her of her unseriousness, but he took a deep breath, forcing himself to remain calm.


    For a moment, silence stretched between them, thick with unspoken words.


    ��What do you want, Father?�� Nnenna asked coldly, making no effort to soften her words.


    The king��s expression remained unreadable.


    ��I heard you��ve been neglecting your studies,�� he said.


    ��Running around on the training grounds instead of attending your lessons.


    I thought you were smarter than this.��               She gave no reaction, her silence unwavering.


    His gaze hardened.


    ��I don��t care what you do as long as you don��t embarrass this kingdom, or your family.


    So get your act together.�� His voice carried a sharp finality, his patience wearing thin.


    He exhaled sharply before continuing.


    ��I came here to inform you that you��ll be moving to a room upstairs before the Grand Ball.


    A guest room has already been prepared for you.��                He paused, his eyes locking onto hers.


    ��That��s where you��ll be staying, and that��s where everyone will believe you have been staying.��               That finally got a reaction.


    Nnenna��s eyes narrowed, her jaw tightening.


    ��So, you want me to move into a guest room, just for show?


    Just so no one finds out that I��ve been living under the stairs for over a decade?�� She let each word drip with deliberate weight, daring him to confirm it.


    ��Exactly,�� the king said without hesitation.


    ��Hurry up and move.


    In the past, no one would have cared where you lived, but now that you��re being introduced as my second daughter, you need to look and act the part.


    CREATORS�� THOUGHTS     JedidiahBeaufoy    This author is doing an amazing thing by posting 3 chapters a day consistently?


    Motivate me with gifts!

 Chapter 138 - 138 I Dont Know How

    Chapter 138: I Don��t Know How   Chapter 138: I Don��t Know How                              The world must see you as a pampered princess, not some���� he gestured vaguely at the small room ����forgotten child in a closet.��               He crossed his arms.


    ��I��ve already assigned someone to move your belongings.


    If anyone asks, you��ve been living upstairs for the past ten years.


    Do you understand?�� His voice was firm, leaving no room for argument.


    Nnenna ��..?��               Nnenna blinked, her mind reeling.


    Then, she looked him dead in the eye.


    ��I��m not moving.��               The king��s expression darkened, but she wasn��t finished.


    ��I��ve lived in this closet for ten years, and you never cared.


    Now, just because guests areing, you suddenly want to rewrite history?��                Her voice rose, raw with unfiltered emotion.


    ��If they ask where I��ve been living, I��ll tell them.


    I��ll show them this tiny space, my things, and myself, just as I��ve always been.��               She let the words settle, watching for a reaction.


    ��You let them keep me here, Father.


    You let them act like I didn��t exist.


    And now you want to act like it never happened?�� Her chest heaved, her fists clenched.


    ��No.


    I won��t lie for you.��               ��Well, I��


    I wasn��t aware of all that,�� King Ikechukwu stammered, looking away, but the guilt was evident in his expression.


    Nnenna scoffed.


    ��Is that so?�� Her voice was sharp, unwavering.


    ��Then tell me, Father, how did you know exactly where to find me tonight?


    If you truly had no idea where I��ve been living, how did you walk straight here without asking for directions?��               The king��s lips parted slightly, but no words came.


    Nnenna exhaled sharply, the weight of disappointment pressing down on her chest.


    ��If you don��t mind, I��m tired.


    I need to sleep.��               She turned toward her small bed, refusing to look at him.


    ��You may be the king of this kingdom, and yes, you are my father, but you��ve never acted like it.��               Her voice was steady, but the pain behind it was unmistakable.


    In the past, when he pretended not to know, it had been painful.


    But now?


    Now, watching him feign concern, watching him lie, it was unbearable.


    There was no way a king could be so blind to what happened under his own roof.


    No way he could ignore the suffering of his own blood for ten years.


    And yet, here he was, pretending.


    Nnenna clenched her fists beneath the covers.


    She would never let herself be fooled again.


    Her words pierced through the king��s heart.


    He stood in shock, guilt creeping into his expression as her usations settled deep within him.


    ��Amarachi���� He exhaled the name, as if speaking it aloud would somehow lessen the weight on his chest.


    His voice faltered, and for a brief moment, he wasn��t addressing Nnenna at all.


    ��Your daughter�� I know I haven��t exactly done a very good job at taking care of her.


    I thought I had been trying, but I see now that I failed.


    Please�� forgive me.��               His eyes flickered to Nnenna��s face, and it struck him all over again, how much she resembled the woman he could never forget.


    The same sharp eyes.


    The same unwavering strength.


    ��I��m sorry.��               The words escaped him before he could stop them.


    But to whom had he spoken?


    To the woman in his memories?


    Or to the girl standing before him?


    He wasn��t sure.


    His mind swirled with the housekeeper��s reports, the quiet sacrifices Nnenna had made for her siblings, the way she never sought recognition, how she had endured, how she had fought to belong despite everything.


    And yet, he had done nothing.


    For years, he had convinced himself that merely allowing her to stay in the pce was enough.


    That keeping her within these walls, even if hidden, was some form of mercy.


    But now, standing before her, he finally understood.


    He hadn��t been protecting her.


    He had been protecting himself.


    But after she returned home and stayed for more than a week, something shifted.


    He had always known of her, but now, watching her, listening to her, seeing her fight for her ce, he was beginning to truly see her.


    She was his daughter, too.


    And maybe, just maybe, he had been letting her down all these years.


    Ironically, it had taken her recognizing her own worth for him to finally acknowledge it himself.


    The housekeeper��s words had lingered in his mind, forcing him to confront the truth.


    Now, he wasn��t just asking her to move rooms to avoid scandal.


    He was doing it to soothe his own guilt.


    To convince himself that he wasn��t the failure those words had painted him to be.


    He took a deep breath.


    ��If you want to keep staying here, that��s your choice,�� he said finally.


    ��But don��t do it just to prove a point or to get back at me.


    Don��t let anger keep you in this closet.��               He exhaled, looking at her, really looking at her.


    ��Go upstairs.


    Enjoy your new room.


    The proper clothes, the shoes, everything you��ve never had here.�� He hesitated, then added, ��I will try�� to be a better father.


    Because you are my daughter, too.


    I don��t know how yet, but I will try.��               And with that, he turned and walked out of the room, his shoulders tense, his steps heavy.


    Nnenna stood frozen, staring at his retreating figure, his words echoing in her mind.


    ��Love System, could you please check if my ears still work fine?��               Ding!


    ��10 good points deducted for checking!��               Nnenna ������               ��They work fine�� the system concluded shamelessly                Nnenna ��..!��               ��Do you have to charge me for everything?!�� Nnenna asked with indignation                ��Yes, as a matter of fact, I do.�� The system replied maintaining her shamelessness                ��Geat, I just wasted ten precious good points!�� Nnennamented                But then, since when did the king care about what was going on in her life?


    Was this�� the Love System at work?


    She hesitated for a moment before deciding to ask.


    ��Love System, did you make the king realize all that?


    Did you make him feel the impact of his actions toward me?�� she asked, still stunned by his words.


    ��No, I did not,�� the system replied.


    She frowned.


    ��Then what happened?��               ��All of that was him,�� the system continued.


    ��I told you before, your family members are notpletely bad.


    They just have misunderstandings and unresolved conflicts when ites to you.


    CREATORS�� THOUGHTS     JedidiahBeaufoy    Enjoying the novel?


    Please support it!

 Chapter 139 - 139 New Room

    Chapter 139: New Room   Chapter 139: New Room                              The king needed something to awaken him, to help him see you in a different light and try to be better toward you.��               Nnenna remained silent, processing everything.


    ��Just keep doing good,�� the system added, ��and those who have goodness in them wille to love you especially when you umte good points.��               For the next few days, Nnenna attended her night sses diligently, racked up good points during the day, and kept a close eye on the preparations for the Grand Ball.


    Finally, the long anticipated day arrived.


    Guests were scheduled to begin arriving around noon, and the entire royal family was expected to be present to wee them.


    After much thought, she decided to move into the room prepared for her, though not because she wanted to ept their sudden kindness.


    It was a strategic move.


    As much as she didn��t care for their approval, letting people see that she had been living in a closet would not only make them pity her, but it would also make them look down on her.


    If she wanted their respect, she had to position herself wisely.


    If being given her own room was an acknowledgment of her status, even if it camete, then she would use it to her advantage.


    There was no need to fight a battle she could win before it even started.


    The first time Nnenna stepped into the new room, her eyes scanned the space with quiet observation.


    It was undeniably luxurious, far more than the cramped closet she had called home for years, but it stillcked the extravagance of a true princess��s quarters.


    The room was spacious, with high ceilings adorned with delicate gold ents.


    The walls were painted a soft ivory, and therge windows were draped with deep blue curtains, the fabric rich but not quite as fine as the silk ones in Ebere��s room.


    A grand four poster bed sat in the center, covered in plush bedding embroidered with intricate floral patterns.


    It was elegant, but unlike Ebere��s, which had a custom canopy and velvet trimmed pillows, hers was simpler in design.


    A vanity stood against one wall, its mirror framed with ornate carvings, and a desk with neatly arranged parchment and ink suggested a ce for study or correspondence.


    Arge wooden wardrobe reced what would have been a walk in closet, a subtle yet intentional difference that set her apart from the king��s favored daughter.


    The flooring was polished marble, cool underfoot, with a thick rugid at the bedside for warmth.


    A chandelier hung from the ceiling, its crystals catching the light beautifully, but it was smaller, less grand than the one that illuminated Ebere��s room.


    It was a room fit for a princess, but not the princess.


    It was a statement, just like everything else.


    She had been given a ce, better than before, but still carefully kept beneath her sister��s status.


    Nnenna let out a slow breath.


    It didn��t matter.


    She wasn��t here topete over rooms.


    Let Ebere have her gilded pce, Nnenna had her own battles to win.


    She had gone to Lady Rose, and the woman had prepared thetest, most elegant dresses for her to wear throughout the Grand Ball, which wouldst for almost a week.


    Each dress had been carefully selected for every activity in session, ensuring that Nnenna was not only well dressed but appropriately so for each asion.


    She was truly grateful, not just for the lessons but for Lady Rose��s effort in preparing her for everything else as well.


    Now, she was in her room, making her final preparations before stepping out to greet the arriving guests at noon when a sudden knock on the door interrupted her thoughts.


    No one hade to see her since she moved into this room.


    Neither her siblings nor any other family members had visited, except for the housekeeper and a few friends who asionally brought her food.


    She had chosen not to dine in the main dining hall, and her siblings had been too preupied with their own rigorous training to express any displeasure about her sudden change in status.


    Just like her, they had been instructed to perfect their skills in preparation for the ball.


    Her own training had been relentless.


    With Lady Rose, she practicedte into the night, sometimes beginning at 7 p.m.


    and ending aste as 3 a.m.


    But she didn��tin.


    Not anymore.


    She understood the importance of every session.


    All the training had strengthened her confidence, and now she knew, without a doubt, that she could hold her own in most of thepetitions set to take ce.


    Another knock came, breaking her from her thoughts once again.


    Taking a steadying breath, she moved toward the door.


    She opened the door, expecting to see the housekeeper.


    Instead, the sight before her left her momentarily speechless.


    Somto.


    There he was, standing in the doorway, calm andposed as always, as if the entire world was under his control.


    His gaze was unreadable, mysterious in a way that made her uneasy.


    She couldn��t quite decipher what was going through his mind.


    She hadn��t seen him in months, not since before she was discharged.


    Even after she returned home, he hadn��t visited, though she had received his gift through Ikenna.


    Now, standing before him, she wasn��t sure what to say.


    Somto had always been distant, barely present, and yet, whenever he was, he made sure his presence left an impact.


    After a few moments of silence, he finally spoke, his voice smooth yet firm.


    ��May Ie in?�� He raised an eyebrow slightly, as if he had been waiting for her to invite him.


    Nnenna hesitated for only a second before stepping aside.


    ��Yes,e in.��               She didn��t really have anything against him.


    Of all the people in the royal family, he had always been the kindest to her.


    ��Hope you have made adequate preparations for the ball?�� Somto asked, his tone neutral, as if he werepletely unaware of everything she had been doing since she returned.


    ���������������C               Guys, if we move up the rankings, I��ve got stockpiled chapters here with y��all names on it!


    So please vote with powerstones, golden tickets, send in gifts, purchase the affordable privileges, and tell your friends and enemies about ��They Hated Me In My First Life But Now I Have The Love System��           CREATORS�� THOUGHTS     JedidiahBeaufoy    Your gift is the motivation for my creation.


    Give me more motivation!

 Chapter 140 - 140 No Ordinary Servants

    Chapter 140: No Ordinary Servants   Chapter 140: No Ordinary Servants                              ��Yes, I have,�� Nnenna responded, her voice steady.


    For some reason, speaking to him felt like reporting to amanding officer at boot camp.


    ��That��s good,�� he said, nodding slightly.


    His eyes wandered around the room before he casually remarked, ��The room looks nice.


    Is it to your liking?��               Nnenna ��..?��               Nnenna didn��t respond immediately.


    Instead, she stared at him, wondering why he even cared.


    ��What does it matter to you whether I like it or not?


    It��s not like you ever spoke up for me to get my own room in the first ce.


    And even if I say it��s not to my, what would you do about it?��               Somto could guess what was running through her mind, but he didn��t voice it.


    He had never openly advocated for her to get a room of her own, not because he didn��t want her to have one, but because he didn��t want to draw unnecessary attention to himself.


    Now that the king had taken action, he could bring it up casually.


    So, he asked again, ��Is the room to your liking?��               ��Yes, it is, First Prince,�� Nnenna answered.


    Somto��s calm, indifferent expression finally shifted, into a deep frown.


    The first sign of emotion he had shown since arriving.


    ��I am your first brother,�� he corrected firmly.


    ��You can call me ��first big brother�� or ��first brother,�� but calling me by my title?


    That would sound weird.�� He trailed off as if realizing how odd the correction sounded himself.


    Nnenna raised an eyebrow.


    Was this another part of the Grand Ball preparations?


    Did he want her to call him ��first big brother�� just so people wouldn��t be suspicious?


    She decided not to ask.


    Then she suddenly remembered something important, his gifts.


    ��Thank you for the books and study materials you sent through the hospital director,�� she said sincerely.


    Somto gave a small nod but paused as he processed her words.


    His sharp eyes flickered with something unreadable.


    Hospital director?


    Not ��Brother Ikenna��?


    Interesting.


    He wondered if she was deliberately creating distance or if she simply didn��t know that they knew each other.


    Either way, he filed the information away forter.


    He shook it off.


    ��You��re wee,�� he said out loud this time.


    Then, as if remembering something, he added, ��What about dresses for the ball?


    Do you have everything you need?


    The outfits for the hobbies, the activities, the hunting, and everything else?��               ��Yes, I have them,�� she answered immediately, still wondering why he was suddenly so concerned, especially after being absent for months, only to drop in on the morning of the Grand Ball like this.


    Then again, this was Somto��s style.


    Ten years of himing and going without exnation, barely leaving any trace of his whereabouts.


    ��Okay,�� he replied simply.


    And yet�� he remained standing there.


    The silence stretched.


    Nnenna watched him.


    He seemed to have something to say, yet he didn��t speak.


    The room began to feel awkward.


    He, of course, looked perfectly calm, like he had been since the moment he walked in.


    Meanwhile, Nnenna could feel a single bead of sweat trailing down her back.


    She did not have the mental fortitude to endure this kind of tension.


    Finally, she gave in.


    ��What is it?�� she asked, her voiceced with exasperation.


    Hearing her ask, he finally spoke up.


    He felt a bit annoyed at her difort but didn��t me her, he knew exactly where it wasing from.


    ��I prepared some clothes for you.


    In fact, everything you might need.


    But I won��t force you to wear any of them, that��s your choice.


    Since you already have outfits picked out, I��ll just leave these here so you can decide for yourself.��               He paused for a moment, then added, ��I know that Mother didn��t prepare everything you needed.


    Try to forgive her for that.��               Another pause.


    He suddenly realized he had no right to tell her what, or whom, she should or shouldn��t forgive.


    He let out a small sigh.


    ��Just try not to hold onto it as a grudge,�� he said, this time more careful with his words.


    ��It��ll weigh you down more than you realize.��               Then, as if switching gears, he pped his hands once.


    A knock sounded at the door.


    Somto nced at her briefly before turning his attention back to it.


    ��Come in,�� he said.


    About a dozen servants walked into the room, each carrying stacks of boxes.


    They moved with precision, cing the packages on her dressing table, their hands working swiftly yet gracefully.


    Nnenna ������               Nnenna��s eyes widened as the boxes kept piling up,pletely covering the tall dressing mirror.


    The sheer number of them was overwhelming.


    She turned to Somto, about to say something, probably a question about the absurd extravagance of it all, but something else caught her attention.


    The servants.


    She didn��t recognize them.


    That was strange.


    She had spent years working alongside almost every servant in the castle.


    Even if she hadn��t worked directly with someone, she at least knew their faces.


    Yet, as she observed these ones, she realized, she had never seen them before!


    Where had theye from?


    Were they personal staff working exclusively for Somto?


    Had they been hiding all this time, waiting for his return?


    She stole a nce at her brother.


    This man keeps getting more mysterious by the day.


    And the more she thought about it, the more unsettling the resemnce became.


    Not in looks.


    In behavior.


    There was something eerily simr between Somto and the serious version of Ikenna.


    After the rows of boxes were carefully arranged, even some ced neatly on the floor, the servants turned and left in a single file, moving with an almost military like precision.


    Nnenna��s eyes followed them as they exited, her unease growing.


    Even the kingdom��s actual soldiers didn��t move like that.


    There was a level of discipline, calmness, and expertise in their movements that set them apart.


    These are not ordinary servants.


    And if her brother had such people serving him, then he was not ordinary either!


    ������������-               What do you think of the novel?


    Please leave ament and a review.


    It will be much appreciated.


    Thank you!


    ??             CREATORS�� THOUGHTS     JedidiahBeaufoy    Like what you read?


    Support!

 Chapter 141 - 141 Across the Seas

    Chapter 141: Across the Seas   Chapter 141: Across the Seas                              A disturbing thought settled in her mind.


    If they weren��t the kingdom��s soldiers�� then whose soldiers were they?


    And why were they working for Somto?


    She turned her gaze to him again, suspicion flickering in her eyes.


    Somto met her stare without flinching, as if he had been expecting her reaction.


    He read the thoughts written all over her face, but as always, he chose not to exin.


    Instead, he simply said, ��This is everything you will need for the Grand Ball and even after.


    Just try to use them.


    They��ll help you stand out so that all your efforts won��t be in vain.��               As soon as he said those words, Somto paused, realizing he had made a mistake.


    A huge mistake.


    But, as always, his face remained unreadable.


    He nced at Nnenna, watching for her reaction.


    For a brief moment, he caught a flicker of surprise in her eyes, but to his astonishment, she quickly masked it.


    Interesting.


    It wasn��t perfect, he could still sense her emotions beneath the surface, but it was progress.


    Not long ago, he could read her like an open book.


    Now, she was learning to hide her thoughts.


    Good.


    ��That��s it, then,�� he said abruptly, ending the conversation before he said something he wasn��t supposed to.


    Without another word, he turned and walked out of the room.


    The moment he was gone, Nnenna let out the breath she didn��t realize she was holding.


    Her shock and suspicion were impossible to suppress now.


    ��How does he know how much effort I��ve been putting in?��               He had only just returned, this morning.


    They had barely spoken for more than 20 minutes.


    Which meant��               Someone must be reporting my every move to him.


    Either that, or beforeing to see her, he had already been thoroughly briefed on everything that had happened in the castle since he left.


    That realization sent a shiver down her spine.


    The second possibility seemed far more likely.


    Somto wasn��t the type to focus on just one person unless there was a clear reason.


    Why would someone as celebrated as the first prince, one of the most sought after figures in the kingdom and beyond, go out of his way to assign a spy just to watch her?


    No.


    That didn��t seem like his style.


    It was more likely that beforeing to see her, he had already been thoroughly briefed on everything happening in the castle, especially concerning his family.


    She just happened to be included in that report.


    And if that was the case��               Then he must have known about her efforts and chosen to reward her.


    That seemed much more in line with his character.


    Somto had always valued hard work and intelligence.


    Still, if he had only just arrived and decided to reward her immediately, didn��t that mean all the items in those boxes had been picked in a hurry?


    What if none of them are my size?


    She was still debating what to do when��               Knock.


    Knock.


    Another visitor?


    She turned toward the door, half expecting to see her first brother again.


    Maybe this time he hade back with an exnation.


    Taking a deep breath, she pulled the door open.


    But when she opened the door, Lady Rose stood there, then walked in freely, and Nnenna didn��t mind.


    ��Today is the day,�� Lady Rose said.


    ��I came to see you while everyone is busy with their own thing.


    Do you remember the arrangement of the clo����               Before she could finish saying clothes, her eyesnded on the boxes stacked on the table.


    She froze.


    Nnenna watched as Lady Rose stood there in a daze,pletely lost in thought.


    It was so bad that Nnenna had to tap her arm, twice, before she finally snapped out of it.


    ��Where did you get these things?�� Lady Rose asked, her voice sharp with disbelief.


    ��I knew it!�� Nnenna eximed, throwing her hands in the air.


    ��Something is wrong with them, isn��t it?��               Lady Rose ��.??��               Lady Rose gave her a confused look, but Nnenna was already spiraling.


    ��I knew my first brother wouldn��t just suddenly be so kind to help me out,�� she said, disappointment settling over her.


    ��I let myself get hopeful for nothing.


    Taking hope from someone is the worst thing you can do, and that��s exactly what he did.��               Lady Rose frowned.


    ��What are you talking about?��               ��The brands on these boxes,�� Lady Rose said, stepping closer and running her fingers over one of them as if to confirm it was real.


    ��These aren��t just any brands.


    In fact, I��ve only ever heard of them.


    I��ve never even had the opportunity to see these designs in person, let alone touch them.��               ��If the things inside are from the brand I��m seeing on these boxes, it means they��re from offshore, not from this Kingdom, nor from any neighboring kingdoms.


    They��re from across the seas, the farthest reaches.


    Your first brother gave this to you?�� she asked, still in shock.


    Nnenna ������               The girl didn��t answer, her mind now also spinning with confusion.


    But how��s that possible?, she thought.


    The realization hit her hard, her first brother��s influence stretched across the seas.


    The kingdom, of course, had always known that the first prince was doing well, but did they know his influence was this widespread?


    Why would he go to such lengths to buy her something so extravagant, so far beyond anything she had imagined?


    Was it really for her?


    Or��


    Maybe he had bought these for Ebere initially, and when she didn��t want them, he decided to give them to her instead.


    Yes, that must be it.


    Suddenly, a small part of her, the part that had been eager to use these beautiful things, pulled back.


    She didn��t want them anymore.


    The idea that they might have been a leftover gift, something meant for someone else, stung more than she expected.


    Just as she was lost in thought, Lady Rose snapped her out of her daze.


    ��You have to wear these clothes,�� she urged, her voice insistent.


    ���������������C               Guys, if we move up the rankings, I��ve got stockpiled chapters here with y��all names on it!


    So please vote with powerstones, golden tickets, send in gifts, purchase the affordable privileges, and tell your friends and enemies about ��They Hated Me In My First Life But Now I Have The Love System��           CREATORS�� THOUGHTS     JedidiahBeaufoy    Is anyone in here?


    Don��t be a ghost.


    You��re scaring me!

 Chapter 142 - 142 Only Her

    Chapter 142: Only Her   Chapter 142: Only Her                              ��Forget about where they came from.


    The ones I gave you?


    Forget them too.


    Make sure you wear these clothes.��               She rushed to open the boxes, eager to confirm that they were indeed as extraordinary as she suspected.


    And when she saw them, her eyes widened in awe.


    They were even better than she could have ever expected.


    ��I never thought I would see such beautiful clothes in my entire life,�� she said, almost breathless.


    ��I thought my influence might never reach these ces.


    No, I was sure it wouldn��t in my lifetime, maybe my children could see it, own it, but probably not me.


    And yet, here I am, standing in front of such luxury today.��               ��You have to wear these clothes,�� she said again, turning to the girl with urgency.


    But Nnenna, still shaken, shook her head.


    ��No,�� she replied firmly.


    ��I don��t want to wear them.��               Lady Rose looked at her in disbelief.


    ��Are you okay?�� she asked, her tone filled with concern.


    ��These clothes will shine at the ball, they��ll have everyone staring, and you��re saying you don��t want to wear them?�� She paused, trying to understand.


    ��Why?


    You��ve been given something rare, something special, and you don��t want it?��               She asked patiently, choosing not to jump to conclusions but rather to get to the bottom of Nnenna��s hesitations.


    ��My first brother has barely ever given me anything,�� Nnenna said, her voice tight with restrained emotions as her fingers curled into fists.


    ��Then, out of nowhere, a few months ago, he sends me studying materials and books, which only reached me two weeks ago.


    And now, on the very day of the grand ball, he gives me clothes and various things from across the seas?!��                Her chest rose and fell sharply as she scoffed.


    ��I��m guessing they were meant for my sister, and I refuse to wear someone else��s second hand gifts.��               Lady Rose observed her for a moment, letting her frustration settle before finally speaking.


    ��I understand,�� she said gently, nodding as if acknowledging the storm of emotions raging within the girl.


    She let out a slow breath and took a step closer, her gaze steady.


    ��But I think you��ve misunderstood something, Nnenna.��               Her voice was calm but firm, each word carrying weight.


    ��Beforeing here, I checked on all your siblings, including your sister.


    I personally oversaw the selection of their outfits, ensuring that everything was the finest the kingdom had to offer.


    And I can tell you with absolute certainty, none of their clothes are from outside this kingdom.


    Every single piece was crafted from the best materials found within ournds.��               She paused, letting that sink in before continuing, her eyes flicking toward the unopened boxes.


    ��But you?�� She gestured toward the luxurious packages stacked neatly in the room.


    ��None of these were among their things.


    Your sister has absolutely nothing from across the seas.


    Neither do your other siblings.��               Then, with a slow, deliberate tone, she said, ��Which means your first brother got these clothes for you.


    Only you.��               Silence stretched between them.


    Nnenna��s breath caught in her throat.


    Her mind raced, trying to process Lady Rose��s words, but the weight of them settled over her like a heavy cloak.


    He got them for her?


    Only her?


    She had assumed, no, she had been certain, that they were leftovers, an afterthought, a discarded luxury meant for someone else.


    But if Lady Rose was right��


    then what did that mean?


    The realization unsettled her.


    Lady Rose, seeing the flicker of hesitation in Nnenna��s eyes, smiled knowingly.


    ��So,�� she said, her voice softer now but no less firm, ��I think you should wear them.


    They��re not second hand.


    They were chosen for you.��               As Lady Rose spoke, she stepped closer to the boxes, her fingers swiftly undoing the ribbons on onebeled ��First Day Ball Gown.��               With practiced ease, she lifted the lid and carefully unfolded the fabric inside.


    The moment she saw it, her eyes gleamed with satisfaction.


    Just as she had expected, it was exactly Nnenna��s size.


    ��Come here,�� she beckoned, waving Nnenna over.


    Hesitant but curious, Nnenna took a step forward.


    Lady Rose held up the gown, letting the shimmering fabric cascade down in elegant folds.


    ��This is your size,�� she said confidently.


    ��Which means it��ll fit you perfectly.


    Maybe not like something custom made, but it��ll still be an excellent fit.��               She turned, pressing the gown into Nnenna��s hands.


    ��Try this one on.��               Nnenna stared at the dress, her fingers gripping the delicate fabric.


    The material felt impossibly soft, luxurious in a way she had never known before.


    Her heart pounded.


    This dress was meant for her.


    And yet, for some reason, that fact alone made it even harder to ept.


    Nnenna took a deep breath and slipped into the gown.


    The moment the fabric settled against her skin, she felt it, the unmistakable fit of something designed just for her.


    The gown was a masterpiece.


    A regal deep blue, almost like the night sky right before twilight, adorned with delicate silver embroidery that shimmered under the candlelight.


    The bodice fit her perfectly, hugging her torso in a way that provided bothfort and elegance.


    The neckline was modest yet beautifully shaped, framed by intricate beadwork that looked like tiny stars scattered across the fabric.


    The sleeves were long and sheer, crafted from the finest gossamer material, embroidered with subtle silver patterns that trailed down like falling stardust.


    The waistline curved gracefully before flowing into a breathtakingly full skirt, a cascading waterfall ofyered silk and chiffon.


    The hemline barely grazed the floor, allowing just the right amount of movement as she walked.


    When she finally stepped out from behind the dressing screen, Lady Rose��s breath hitched.


    For the first time, she was utterly speechless.


    Her hands flew to her mouth, her eyes widening in pure, unfiltered awe.


    ��Oh�� my�� stars���� she whispered, taking a step back.


    ��Nnenna.��               The stunned reaction sent a ripple of nerves through Nnenna��s stomach.


    ���������������C               Guys, if we move up the rankings, I��ve got stockpiled chapters here with y��all names on it!


    So please vote with powerstones, golden tickets, send in gifts, purchase the affordable privileges, and tell your friends and enemies about ��They Hated Me In My First Life But Now I Have The Love System��           CREATORS�� THOUGHTS     JedidiahBeaufoy    Want to know people��s reactions when they saw the dress?


    purchase our very affordable privileges

 Chapter 143 - 143 Watched

    Chapter 143: Watched   Chapter 143: Watched                              She hesitated before turning to face the full length mirror.


    And when she did��               She froze.


    The girl in the reflection didn��t look like her.


    She looked�� like a princess.


    Not the overlooked, barely acknowledged daughter of the royal family.


    Not the girl who had spent years blending into the background.


    But a princess, a figure of grace, poise, and undeniable presence.


    Her lips parted slightly as she slowly touched the fabric over her waist.


    It was seamless.


    wless.


    The gown wasn��t just a near perfect fit, it was made for her.


    Her voice barely came out as she whispered, ��This�� this was custom made.��               Lady Rose, regaining herposure, let out a breathlessugh.


    ��Of course, it was!�� she eximed, her excitement bubbling over.


    ��Do you think something this perfect just happened by ident?


    Your brother didn��t just pick out a random dress, Nnenna.


    He had this created for you.��               Nnenna��s heart pounded louder.


    He had this made for her.


    But why?


    ��Teacher Rose, are you saying I should wear all of these?�� Nnenna asked, her voice hesitant.


    She nced at the beautifully arranged boxes, guilt creeping in.


    ��I don��t want to waste the ones you gave me.��               Lady Rose ��..?��               Lady Rose rolled her eyes dramatically before giving Nnenna a light, no nonsense tap on the shoulder.


    ��Oh, stop that.


    Do you think expensive clothes feel guilt?


    No!


    They exist to be worn, admired, and used for their purpose.


    And that��s exactly what you��re going to do.��               She moved toward the boxes and started lifting the lids, scanning the elegant outfits inside.


    ��Look,�� she said, gesturing toward them, ��each one has a specific purpose.


    They aren��t just random dresses thrown in for fun.


    See?


    This one you��re wearing now is for the ball tonight.


    This one here is for hunting day.


    This one is for archery.


    And this one���� she paused, holding up a stunning, lightweight gown, ��is for the tea party.


    Your brother really made sure you had everything you needed.��               She turned to Nnenna, her eyebrows raised in awe.


    ��I had no idea you were loved like this.��               Nnenna blinked, staring at the collection of garments.


    Her fingers brushed against the embroidery of the hunting outfit, the fine stitching of the archery ensemble, the sheer beauty of the tea party dress.


    ��I�� I didn��t know either,�� she whispered under her breath, barely audible.


    But Lady Rose was too caught up in her excitement to notice.


    ��Anyway,�� she pped her hands, ��the guests will start arriving soon.


    You need to change into your weing attire.��               She started scanning the boxes again before eximing, ��Oh!


    There it is!��               With practiced ease, she shifted a few of the heavier boxes aside and pulled out another one from the bottom.


    She set it down with a satisfied nod.


    ��Now, let��s see what your first impression outfit looks like,�� she said with a grin, lifting the lid.


    ��This is the one.


    Put it on when it��s time to wee the guests, and you��ll see just how much you shine,�� Lady Rose said, carefully handing Nnenna the outfit.


    She gave the girl a pointed look.


    ��And make sure you keep these clothes safe.


    All of them.


    Because trust me, anyone with bad intentions toward you won��t be happy knowing you have these treasures.


    If you��re not careful, they might just disappear from your room.��               Her voice was light, but the warning was clear.


    Nnenna caught the hidden meaning, her sister, or maybe someone else, might try to take them.


    After all, they were siblings.


    ��Understood,�� Nnenna replied firmly.


    She hesitated for a moment before asking, ��Will you still be around?��               There was uncertainty in her voice.


    The grand ball loomed over her like a storm cloud, and despite everything, she wasn��t sure she could navigate it alone.


    A part of her wanted to believe she could, but another part craved even the smallest support.


    Lady Rose chuckled, arms crossed.


    ��Yes, the king has instructed me to stay until the grand ball ends.


    I��m here to make sure all of you have everything you need and, more importantly, to keep you all in line with the teachings you��ve been given.��               She ced a reassuring hand on Nnenna��s shoulder, smiling warmly.


    ��So don��t worry, I��ve got your back.��               Nnenna exhaled slightly, some of the tension in her shoulders easing.


    ��But then again,�� Lady Rose continued with a smirk, ��you don��t really need me.


    You��ll see that eventually.��               Her confidence in Nnenna was firm, even if the girl herself wasn��t convinced yet.


    But knowing that Lady Rose would be around, even in the background, made it easier to breathe.


    As Lady Rose left the room, Nnenna sat on the bed, her gaze drifting over the boxes stacked on her dressing table and the ones still on the ground.


    The weight of everything that had happened settled on her shoulders.


    Her first brother, who had barely ever acknowledged her before, had gone out of his way to buy her clothes that he hadn��t even gotten for the others.


    Why?


    Why would he care so much about what she wore?


    And if he had only just received information about everything happening in the house when he arrived, how could he have prepared such extravagant gifts so quickly?


    Something didn��t add up.


    The only exnation was that someone had been watching her, watching the entire castle, and reporting back to him.


    Or maybe�� her first brother had been watching everything himself.


    But how?


    Who was feeding him all this information?


    The thought made her skin crawl.


    She hated the idea of being watched, of someone tracking her every move without her knowing.


    It unsettled her.


    And more than that, it made her feel like she had no control over her own life.


    For a brief moment, she considered not wearing the dresses at all.


    If she didn��t know where she stood with her family, why should she ept gifts from someone she barely understood?


    But then, Lady Rose��s words echoed in her mind.


    CREATORS�� THOUGHTS     JedidiahBeaufoy    Creation is hard, cheer me up!


    VOTE for me!

 Chapter 144 - 144 Second Princess Nnenna

    Chapter 144: Second Princess Nnenna   Chapter 144: Second Princess Nnenna                              She sighed.


    No one had ever cared about what she wore before, why start now?


    Whether it was a test, a game, or something else entirely, she would y along.


    At least for this grand ball.


    With that decision made, she quickly freshened up and pulled out the outfitbeled for weing the guests.


    It was time to step out.


    Nnenna sat at her dressing table, carefully dusting a lightyer of powder onto her face.


    She did not apply much, just enough to smooth her features and add a soft glow to her skin.


    Then, with a quiet breath, she reached up and let her hair fall freely over her shoulders.


    It cascaded down in soft waves, framing her face in a way that set her apart from the rest of her family.


    It was one of her most striking features, something undeniably hers.


    She turned to the standing mirror, her eyes scanning her reflection.


    For a moment, she simply stared, taking in the image before her.


    She looked�� different.


    Not just because of the dress or the way her hair fell, but because of the quiet confidence that settled in her expression.


    A small smile formed on her lips.


    She was ready.


    She hurried down the grand staircase, her steps quick but controlled, her heart pounding slightly at the realization that everyone was already at the front, weing guests.


    No one had thought to inform her.


    Had they forgotten her on purpose?


    Brushing the thought aside, she picked up her pace, making her way toward the castle��s main doors.


    The moment she stepped forward, the soft hum of conversation wavered.


    A ripple spread through the gathered crowd as heads began to turn in her direction.


    Gasps filled the air.


    The towering front doors framed her silhouette, and for a moment, it felt as though time had slowed.


    Eyes locked onto her, some trailing over the fine craftsmanship of her dress, the elegant embroidery, the luxurious fabric that caught the light just right, while others simply stared at her, captivated.


    Even those who hadn��t yet reached the entrance from their carriages leaned forward, craning their necks to get a better look at the girl who had just stepped into view.


    Nnenna swallowed, suddenly hyper aware of the attention.


    This was unexpected.


    Nnenna��s dress was a rich emerald green, crafted from a smooth, high quality fabric that gleamed under the soft castle lights.


    The bodice was tailored to fit her perfectly, with intricate gold embroidery swirling across the neckline and waist, adding a touch of regal sophistication.


    The sleeves were delicate and fell just at her shoulders, designed with subtle draping that enhanced her graceful posture.


    The skirt was full and flowing, cascading down in gentle waves that moved elegantly with every step she took.


    At the back, a soft, sheer ovey extended slightly beyond the hem, adding depth and refinement without being overly extravagant.


    The gown was dignified yet effortlessly captivating, modest, elegant, and befitting someone meant to stand out in the grand weing of thete morning.


    She looked up and saw that the royal family being greeted was none other than the King of Roxurun, his elegant queen by his side, their only daughter, and two sons.


    The princess, a girl with striking features, appeared to be around Nnenna��s age, perhaps a year younger, while the two princes stood at different stages of youth, one in histe teens, carrying himself with quiet authority, and the other, barely in his teens, his curious eyes darting around excitedly.


    Nnenna recalled reading about them on the inte, how Roxurun��s royal family was known not just for their wealth and influence but also for their strong ties to international diplomacy.


    They were a family watched by many, admired by all.


    And now, standing before them, she felt their eyes appraising her just as she had once studied their pictures and achievements.


    She stepped forward with quiet confidence, her every movement poised and graceful.


    The lingering shock in the air was almost tangible, whispers hushed, gazes locked onto her, admiration mingled with curiosity.


    Yet, she paid no mind to the stares.


    ��Good morning, Father, Mother, Sister, Brothers�� and Your Majesties,�� she greeted, her voice clear and respectful as she turned to the royal family of Roxurun.


    Silence followed.


    For a moment, no one spoke, as if the entire gathering had momentarily forgotten how to respond.


    Then, the Princess of Roxurun, still mesmerized by the breathtaking dress before her, the most exquisite gown she had everid eyes on, gave her father a small nudge, snapping him out of his daze.


    ��Oh!


    Yes, good morning, Princess��?�� King Rock of Roxurun responded, his brows furrowing slightly as he took an extra moment to search his memory, trying to ce the unfamiliar yet utterly unforgettable face before him.


    ��I am the second princess of Lionara.


    Princess Nnenna.��               Her words sent a ripple of shock through those close enough to hear.


    Gasps and murmurs spread like wildfire.


    The second princess?


    Since when did the King of Lionara have a daughter this grown?


    Where had she been all these years?


    No balls, no royal visits, no public appearances, how had she remained hidden for so long?


    King Ikechukwu, seeing the stunned faces around him, stepped forward with pride swelling in his chest.


    His adopted daughter had captivated everyone the moment she arrived, and he couldn��t have been more pleased.


    Her beauty, her elegance, it was undeniable.


    With a proud smile, he cleared his throat and spoke.


    ��This is my second daughter,�� he announced.


    ��She has always been quite shy from a young age, preferring to stay away from public gatherings.


    But today, on her sixteenth birthday, I decided it was time for her to be introduced to everyone.��               As the whispers intensified, the King nced at his wife, silently pleased.


    He assumed she was the one who had ensured their daughter was well prepared, dressed in a way that left no doubt of her royal status.


    ���������������C               Guys, if we move up the rankings, I��ve got stockpiled chapters here with y��all names on it!


    So please vote with powerstones, golden tickets, send in gifts, purchase the affordable privileges, and tell your friends and enemies about ��They Hated Me In My First Life But Now I Have The Love System��           CREATORS�� THOUGHTS     JedidiahBeaufoy    Creation is hard, cheer me up!


    VOTE for me!

 Chapter 145 - 145 Second Princess Nnenna 2

    Chapter 145: Second Princess Nnenna 2   Chapter 145: Second Princess Nnenna 2                              As the King��s voice rang out, the crowd fell into stunned silence.


    Those who had heard him clearly repeated his words to those further back, and soon, murmurs of shock rippled through the gathering.


    A second princess?


    Many of the guests had only prepared gifts for the princess they knew, the one who had been presented at past events.


    Now, they found themselves scrambling.


    What were they to do?


    They couldn��t afford to appear unprepared, not when this newly introduced princess carried herself with such undeniable presence.


    Discreetly, noblemen and royals signaled their attendants, whispering urgent instructions.


    New gifts had to be arranged, better gifts.


    After all, one nce at her attire, the rich fabric, the wless fit, and the undeniable elegance she exuded made one thing clear, she was the most valued in the castle.


    She must be exceptional.


    The realization shifted the air.


    Some guests, already thinking ahead, considered how an alliance with Lionara through this princess might be far more beneficial than they had anticipated.


    Others, driven by sheer curiosity, simply longed to interact with her, to understand what set her apart.


    Who was she?


    Every kingdom represented at the event found themselves captivated.


    Her every movement, graceful yet effortless, left an impression that would not be easily forgotten.


    Even those still waiting outside sensed something was different.


    Though they had yet to see her, the shift in the atmosphere, the stunned expressions on the faces of those at the front, and the hushed excitement that spread like wildfire told them one thing               Something extraordinary was happening at the gates of Lionara.


    The king stood tall, a satisfied smile on his face.


    His daughter had captured everyone��s attention, and he was proud.


    But he failed to notice the mixed reactions from the rest of his family.


    Nnenna��s brothers wore expressions of forced pride, unsure how to feel.


    On one hand, she was part of their family, but on the other, she was adopted.


    It was strange to see her, not their biological sister, as the center of attention.


    Should they be happy for her since she was bringing them praises?


    Or resentful that she stole their favourite sister��s shinning moment?


    The uncertainty hung between them like an unspoken tension.


    Somto, however, had no such hesitation.


    His eyes gleamed with quiet satisfaction.


    He had done well, choosing the finest clothes, ensuring her introduction was unforgettable.


    And now, as the other kings took notice of Nnenna, he knew he had made an impact.


    ��Come in, please,�� the king invited warmly, gesturing for the royals of Roxurun to be led to their quarters.


    Next came the delegation from the Kingdom of Haran.


    They greeted the hosts, but it was clear their eyes kept drifting toward Nnenna.


    After a brief exchange, they too were shown inside.


    Then came the nobles of Dixan.


    Their gazes flickered over Nnenna, assessing her carefully.


    Their expressions were neutral, but their eyes held calction.


    Even if they hid their thoughts well, their interest was obvious.


    Somto took this moment to emphasize Nnenna��s presence, subtly steering the conversation so that her importance was undeniable.


    His calcted moves ensured that the visiting kings saw her as a figure worth noting.


    But while this bolstered Nnenna��s standing, it also deepened the difort of her siblings, especially Ebere.


    Her lips pressed into a thin line, her shoulders stiff as she watched Somto highlight Nnenna over her.


    The process repeated with each arriving kingdom.


    The most important royals were weed first, and when that was done, the king, queen, and Somto excused themselves, leaving the others to handle the remaining guests.


    Their presence wasn��t needed anymore.


    The highest ranking nobles had already been received.


    But as the introduction continued, an undeniable truth settled over them all               The adopted daughter was the one shining brightest today.


    Annoyance bubbled beneath the surface as the focus remained entirely on the newly introduced second princess, Nnenna.


    No matter how much Ebere and the others tried, they couldn��t shift the attention away from her.


    Every guest that arrived greeted Nnenna first, as if it was an unspoken rule.


    Even those who initially addressed Obinna, eventually turned their full attention to the second princess before the conversation ended.


    By the time the introductions were over, Ebere hadn��t managed to get a single word in.


    No one even looked her way.


    Her hands curled into fists at her sides, her nails digging into her palms as frustration boiled over.


    How?


    How did this happen?


    Who had given Nnenna that dress?


    She refused to believe it was anything else.


    It couldn��t be.


    It wasn��t her sister��s presence, grace, or character that drew them in.


    It had to be the dress.


    Yes.


    That was the only exnation.


    And Ebere was determined to find out exactly who was responsible for putting it on her.


    Once everyone was inside, Ebere wasted no time.


    She stepped in front of Nnenna, blocking her path.


    ��Where did you get this dress?�� she demanded, her eyes zing with suspicion.


    ��You stole it from me, didn��t you?


    You stole it!��               Nnenna raised an eyebrow, unimpressed.


    ��Are you even listening to yourself?�� she asked, her tone dripping with amusement.


    ��Look at the material, Ebere.


    Can��t you tell it��s not even from this kingdom?��               She folded her arms, tilting her head slightly.


    ��So tell me,�� she continued, smirking, ��how exactly did I steal something from you when you didn��t even know it existed?��               Before Ebere could find a response, Nnenna flipped her long hair over her shoulder and walked away, leaving her fuming.


    She headed back to her room to prepare for the uing brunch.


    There wasn��t enough time to change, so like everyone else, she kept the same dress on.


    As she made her way to the main dining hall, something unexpected happened.


    The servants, who had once barely acknowledged her, now greeted her first, bowing their heads with respect.


    The old saying was true, Dress how you want to be addressed.


    Even before they recognized her face, they saw the elegance of her attire and treated her ordingly.


    CREATORS�� THOUGHTS     JedidiahBeaufoy    Here��s the extra chapter I forgot yesterday.


    Creation is hard, cheer me up!


    VOTE for me!

 Chapter 146 - 146 Together

    Chapter 146: Together   Chapter 146: Together                              It was almost amusing.


    Almost.


    Nnenna entered the dining hall and walked to her designated seat, guided by the name tags ced on each chair.


    She sat gracefully, her posture perfect, her expression calm.


    The seat beside her, Ebere��s seat, remained empty.


    No surprise there.


    Ebere was still too furious over the dress situation to show her face.


    Even in her absence, however, the guests couldn��t keep their eyes off Nnenna.


    She could feel their gazes lingering, whispering among themselves.


    The atmosphere was tense but efficient.


    Everyone ate quickly, eager to prepare for the grand ball that night.


    There was little need for excessive conversation, what needed to be said would be shown when the ball began.


    And one thing was certain every kingdom wanted to win the favor of this newly introduced second princess.


    Normally, preparing an exceptional gift for royalty took time and effort.


    But given the shocking impression Nnenna had made, some nobles hastily changed their approach.


    In a swift and silent exchange, many switched out the original gifts they had intended for the first princess.


    They simply scratched out Ebere��s name and reced it with Nnenna��s, ensuring that their best offerings went to the one who now held everyone��s attention.


    Meanwhile, Ebere, still the official first princess, was left with whateverst minute, unimpressive gifts they could gather.


    The nobles exchanged the gifts without a shred of guilt.


    Their goal was simple, secure alliances, negotiate engagements, and ensure their kingdoms remained in Lionara��s good graces.


    Whether it was the first princess or the second, their priority was impressing the most valued one.


    Nnenna walked back to her room, satisfied.


    Ding!


    Nnenna blinked, her breath hitching.


    Good points?


    Again?


    ��You were exceptional.


    You dressed to impress, and your disposition, character, and elegance set you apart.


    You have earned the favor of nearly everyone, now recognized as an exceptional beauty.


    The dy in your introduction worked in your favor, making you rare and mysterious, with no records of you on the inte.


    You have earned 200 good points!��               ��Wow, 200?�� Nnenna nearly shouted in surprise.


    She had expected nothing from a mere introduction, yet here she was, rewarded just for making an entrance.


    ��Well,�� the love system chimed in cheerfully, ��there are four great kings present with their families, along with other nobles.


    You impressed them all with your beauty, and since they belong to high society, you earned this much.


    But think about it, this is just for appearances.


    Imagine how many points you��ll gain when you disy your skillster!��               Nnenna paused, considering that.


    ��The people here aren��t just impressed by beauty,�� the system continued.


    ��That��s why you only earned 200.


    But if you show them that you��re more than just a pretty face, if you prove your intelligence, grace, and talent, just imagine the points you��ll rack up!��               Nnenna nodded slowly.


    ��That��s true.


    But I won��t rush to impress anyone.


    I was simply being myself, and I believe that my confidence alone was enough to leave an impact.��               ��That��s a solid n!�� the love system agreed enthusiastically.


    ��Let theme to you naturally.


    The more mysterious and impressive you are, the more valuable you��ll be.��               She returned to her room, taking onest moment to review the information about the various kings, queens, royals, dukes, duchesses, and other important figures in attendance.


    Evening arrived quickly, and before she knew it, it was time to change into her ballroom dress for the first night of the grand event.


    The dress wasbeled on the box, but even with that knowledge, Nnenna could hardly believe the reflection staring back at her in the mirror.


    The transformation was undeniable.


    She looked�� breathtaking.


    Taking a deep breath, she stepped out, making her way toward the grand ballroom, the very hall they had spent weeks preparing for this night.


    As tradition dictated, the rest of the guests entered first, while those of the host family remained behind to be introduced in order.


    Finally, once all the distinguished guests had been presented, the royal introductions began.


    First, the Queen Mother was announced, her presencemanding deep respect from everyone in the room.


    Then, King Ikechukwu and Queen Chioma were introduced together, stepping forward with regal elegance, their every move radiating power and authority.


    Nnenna nced around and realized she needed apanion to walk in with.


    But who?


    No one seemed eager to approach her, and she wasn��t sure who to ask.


    As she was still deciding, something caught her eye.


    Ebere was making her way toward Somto.


    It was a calcted move, Somto was the most impressive of all their siblings, and being introduced alongside him would elevate her status even more.


    It would make people think she was the favored one, reversing the effect of Nnenna��s earlier grand introduction at the castle doors.


    But before Ebere could even reach him, Somto suddenly turned and walked straight toward Nnenna.


    ��Let��s go in together,�� he said smoothly.


    The room fell into stunned silence.


    Ebere froze mid step, disbelief shing across her face.


    Nnenna, caughtpletely off guard, could only stare at him.


    Even the people Somto had been speaking to a moment ago, Abuchi and Obinma were left speechless.


    The first prince, the most sought afterpanion, had just publicly chosen their adopted sister?!


    Before Nnenna could even process what was happening, the royal housekeeper��s voice rang through the grand ballroom               ��Presenting His Highness, the Crown Prince of Lionara, First Prince Somto Achebe, heir to the throne, and apanying him, Her Highness, the Second Princess of Lionara, Princess Nnenna Achebe!��               The moment her name was called, Somto gently ced her hand over his arm in the elegant manner expected of royal siblings walking together.


    His grip was firm yet respectful, guiding her forward with effortless grace.


    Nnenna was still in a daze, barely able to react as Somto led her into the ballroom with practiced ease.


    The chandeliers glittered overhead, the polished marble floors reflecting their figures as they stepped forward in perfect sync.


    CREATORS�� THOUGHTS     JedidiahBeaufoy    Do you know that with privilege you can read ahead and know what happens next?


    Purchase the very affordable privileges now!

 Chapter 147 - 147 Prince Minjun

    Chapter 147: Prince Minjun   Chapter 147: Prince Minjun                              Gasps and murmurs rippled through the crowd, some out of admiration, others out of sheer disbelief.


    The first prince had chosen to escort his secret sister.


    Ebere��s hands clenched at her sides, her carefullyid ns unraveling before her eyes.


    And as Nnenna took another step forward, she finally realized, there was no turning back now.


    She finally recovered when they were a bit farther from the entrance, adjusting her expression to one of quiet confidence, a look befitting a princess sure of her ce.


    With a graceful posture, she walked beside Somto, her steps steady and poised, every movement exuding elegance.


    Once again, all eyes were on her.


    Gasps rippled through the crowd, whispers spreading like wildfire.


    The king observed with satisfaction forgetting that the admiration should belong to Ebere, while many nobles struggled to process what they were witnessing.


    A second princess, hidden from society for sixteen years, now making her grand debut in such a spectacr fashion.


    But what shocked them even more was her escort.


    She hadn��t just been introduced, she walked in with the First Prince!


    Even the First Princess had never been given such an honor.


    Yet here was Nnenna, the questionable daughter who didn��t exist till some hours ago, confidently stepping into the ballroom with the most admired and influential prince of Lionara at her side.


    It was clear to everyone, this girl was no ordinary princess.


    The nobles nced at the king and immediately noticed the proud, almost satisfied expression on his face.


    They didn��t need anyone to tell them, Princess Nnenna might just be his favorite.


    If only they knew they were wrong.


    ns changed immediately.


    And finalised too.


    Many of the suitors who hade intending to seek an engagement with the First Princess quietly shifted their focus.


    The whispers grew louder as a new reality settled over the ballroom, the second princess, the one who had mysteriously appeared and clearly held the king��s favor, was the better choice.


    Everyone, including the four most powerful kingdoms except Dixan, quickly abandoned any interest in Ebere.


    If the royal family loved Nnenna more, she was the one worth pursuing.


    On the other side of the ballroom, Somto and Nnenna walked together gracefully, but as soon as their formal introduction was over, he released her hand, sensing her difort.


    ��I had to do that,�� he said quietly, his tone calm but firm.


    ��Walking in with your first brother establishes your position, especially since you��ve never attended any of these balls before.��               Nnenna, still processing everything that had just happened, nced up at him.


    For a moment, she wondered if he had been the one pulling the strings behind the scenes to elevate her status.


    But his expression remained unreadable, calm as ever.


    ��I understand,�� Nnenna nodded.


    ��Thank you,�� she added sincerely.


    She knew Somto had done her a huge favor, a favor that gave her an instant ce among the nobles and the royals.


    Walking in with him had allowed her to borrow his influence, his reputation, and his undeniable presence.


    ��Thank you is good,�� Somto said with a teasing smile, ��but calling me Big Brother would be better.��               Nnenna froze.


    This was the first time she had ever seen him joke.


    The shock on her face must have been obvious, but she didn��t reply.


    Whether he was serious or not, there was no way she was calling him that.


    It was almost as if Somto already knew her response because, with a small smirk, he excused himself.


    ��I��ll be checking in with some of the guests,�� he said before walking away.


    As soon as he left her side, a wave of nobles and royals immediately approached her.


    Most of them were princes from other kingdoms, especially the major ones.


    They all wanted to speak to her, to get close to her, to form connections.


    Somto noticed from afar, but he didn��t interfere.


    He had expected this.


    It was necessary.


    Building ties with other kingdoms was important, but one thing was certain, he had no intention of letting just anyone im his sister��s hand.


    None of them were worthy.


    Over on Nnenna��s side, various princes were edging closer, eager for a chance to speak with her.


    However, the princes from the four great kingdoms subtly shifted the lesser royals aside, as if iming Nnenna for their own circle.


    While others were busy intimidating the smaller princes, a prince from Dixan made his move.


    Unlike the others, he didn��t rely on force, he relied on strategy.


    With a confident smile, he stepped forward.


    ��I am the second prince of Dixan, Prince Minjun.


    It is an honor to make your acquaintance,�� he said smoothly, bowing slightly as he reached for her hand, intending to kiss the back of it, a signature Dixanian charm tactic.


    But before he could make contact, Nnenna gracefully lifted her ss of juice, the one Somto had sent her earlier, acting as if she had simply decided to take a sip at that exact moment.


    The slight shift in movement forced Minjun��s gesture to miss its mark without making it seem intentional.


    She turned away as if oblivious to his n, leaving him hanging in mid motion.


    A flicker of amusement danced in her eyes.


    She had read about Dixanians and their shrewd tactics, always making things appear effortless, always moving two steps ahead.


    But she would not be an easy target.


    Minjun straightened, his smile never faltering, but she could tell he had taken note.


    The other princes, who had been watching closely, now hesitated.


    Minjun had tried to establish an unspoken im on her, hoping the public disy would make others step back.


    But Nnenna had effortlessly dismantled his attempt without causing a scene.


    She had no intention of getting engaged, but she wasn��t going to state that outright.


    Instead, she would skillfully steer conversations toward topics that truly interested her, cornering them into discussions where she held the advantage.


    ��I��m the second princess of Lionara, Princess Nnenna,�� she replied with a warm yetposed smile.


    CREATORS�� THOUGHTS     JedidiahBeaufoy    Your gift is the motivation for my creation.


    Give me more motivation!

 Chapter 148 - 148 Alpha Males

    Chapter 148: Alpha Males   Chapter 148: Alpha Males                              Prince Minjun mirrored her smile, though his eyes sharpened slightly.


    It was clear to him now, his opponent was not as naive as he had been led to believe.


    Within a few hours of finding out that she existed, he had been briefed on her, a princess who had been hidden away for years, inexperienced with the world beyond the castle walls.


    Supposedly, she would be easy to manipte, dazzled by charm and ttery.


    How wrong they had been.


    If she was truly as clueless as they assumed, she would have fallen right into his trap.


    Instead, she had effortlessly dodged his initial move, subtly making it known that she was not an easy target.


    His father had considered sending his older brother for this task, but the uncertainty surrounding her status made them cautious.


    Was she merely a pretty face?


    Or was she truly favored?


    If it was just about beauty, then any engagement, whether with the first or second princess, would still be a win for Dixan.


    But if intelligence was also a factor, things became far moreplicated.


    Minjun was intrigued.


    The game had only just begun, and he was starting to think he had underestimated his opponent.


    Over the years, they had interacted with the first princess during various royal events and were confident she would make a suitable queen, graceful, well mannered, and easy to predict.


    But this newly introduced second princess was an enigma.


    Yet, the signs were impossible to ignore.


    The way the king regarded her, the way the distinguished first prince had personally escorted here, these were not gestures made for someone insignificant.


    There was no way they could afford to lose both princesses by making a careless mistake.


    The safest course of action?


    Secure them both.


    If they could maneuver events to have their royal sons marry the two princesses of Lionara, it would be a massive victory.


    A true jackpot.


    While the alliance was crucial for Dixan, this was more than just duty for Prince Minjun.


    He had his own personal reasons for being there.


    Though his kingdom had left him with options, princesses from othernds who would make fine wives, none of them had everything he needed.


    But Princess Nnenna�� she seemed different.


    He saw a tiny bit of potential in her, even if she didn��t yet realize it herself.


    She seemed strong willed, intelligent, and captivating.


    And while she wasn��t someone he could easily mold, he liked the challenge.


    If he yed his cards right, he could shape her into the perfect partner, someone who would not only stand beside him but also help him achieve his ultimate goal.


    Now, all he had to do was win.


    But now, it seemed like there wouldn��t be much ��shaping�� to do, at least for now, Princess Nnenna had detected his move and effortlessly dissolved it before it could even take effect.


    This conversation was getting interesting.


    Prince Minjun nced back and caught the familiar look on his elder brother��s face while he spoke to the first princess.


    Impatience.


    The crown prince of Dixan had little tolerance for things that weren��t immediately useful to him.


    That was why, despite being of marriageable age, he had yet to take a wife.


    His focus was solely on governance, power, and securing his future.


    But that approach had its downsides, if he remained unmarried much longer, there would be no heir to secure his line.


    That was part of the reason why Minjun had agreed to be sent to pursue the second princess.


    He had a feeling she was a better option than the first princess, despite the years of familiarity the royal families had with her sister.


    And even if Nnenna wasn��t everything he hoped for, he didn��t need her to be perfect, just capable of bearing him children.


    That alone would solidify his position against his brother, whose im to the throne was seen as automatic.


    Minjun smirked to himself.


    This was more than just a political move for him now.


    Winning over Princess Nnenna had be a personal challenge, and he never lost.


    Besides, he knew a secret about his elder brother, one that made him certain he would win the battle for the throne in the end.


    That certainty fueled his need to secure a woman he could control, someone who would align perfectly with his ambitions.


    He needed a wife who didn��t think for herself but possessed a beauty that could incite the envy of nations.


    And here she was, standing right before him.


    As Prince Minjun relished these thoughts, convinced that everything was falling into ce, Nnenna frowned in difort.


    The increasing rowdiness around her was unsettling, but what truly made her skin crawl was the expression on Minjun��s face.


    It was a look she had seen before, calcting, maniptive, the kind that belonged to men who mistook control for power.


    She had encountered many stories of so called ��alpha males�� who twisted the meaning of leadership, believing dominance came from intimidation and deception rather than wisdom and strength.


    Seeing that very look in Minjun��s eyes, any curiosity she had about him vanished instantly.


    This was no prince she needed to waste her time on.


    The bystanders around Nnenna began to notice her difort, and one of them decided to step in.


    The first prince of Roxurun, seeing the unease on her face, made his way over with a carefully thought out n to get her away from the overwhelming crowd.


    ��Do you want to get some fresh air?�� he asked, his voice calm but firm.


    ��Yes, please,�� Nnenna responded immediately, seizing the opportunity.


    She followed him toward the balcony, leaving the other princes fuming with jealousy at his boldness.


    Once they stepped outside, the cool night air greeted them, a stark contrast to the suffocating atmosphere inside.


    The prince moved a little to the side, giving her some space, before speaking.


    ��Sorry you had to go through that,�� he said sincerely.


    ��It��s part of our lives as royals.��           CREATORS�� THOUGHTS     JedidiahBeaufoy    Your gift is the motivation for my creation.


    Give me more motivation!

 Chapter 149 - 149 Opening

    Chapter 149: Opening   Chapter 149: Opening                              It��s the same for me too.


    have a pretty good idea why my parents dragged me here, to form an engagement.


    But I��m not interested in any of that.��                He sighed, leaning against the railing.


    ��I��m only 18.


    I just want to live my life.


    I have no interest in worrying about marriage, ascension, and all those responsibilities just yet.


    Once that happens��


    I can no longer be free.��               Nnenna turned to look at him, surprised by his honesty.


    It seemed she wasn��t the only one trapped by expectations.


    ��And I think you want that too, freedom,�� he said, looking at Nnenna intently.


    He was right.


    Internally, Nnenna had been yearning for freedom ever since she arrived in this kingdom.


    From what her sister had told her in her past life, it was obvious that she was different, how exactly, she didn��t know, but she just was.


    She let out a soft sigh before replying, ��Yes, you��re right.�� She lowered her gaze, her voice calm but tinged with a hint of sadness.


    ��I want peace��


    I mean, today is supposed to be my sixteenth birthday, and yet, not a single person has even bothered to say, ��Congrattions on your new year.''��               The prince studied her for a moment before responding.


    ��That��s unfortunate.


    A birthday should be a day of celebration, not politics.�� His voice was softer now, as if he truly sympathized with her.


    ��Happy birthday, Princess Nnenna.��               She looked up at him, slightly surprised, and for the first time that night, a genuine smile touched her lips.


    ��Thank you, Prince��?�� Nnenna asked, realizing she didn��t know his name.


    ��Oh, I��m the first prince of Roxurun, Prince Ankhbayar,�� he said, then straightened his posture and mimicked the formal, dramatic tone of royals in movies.


    ��Pleased to make your acquaintance, Your Highness.��               Nnenna couldn��t help butugh at his exaggerated performance.


    ��I did it well, didn��t I?�� he asked eagerly, like a child seeking praise.


    ��Yes, you did,�� Nnenna replied, still amused.


    She was about to say something else when a young girl approached.


    ��Big Brother, it��s time,�� the girl said before noticing Nnenna.


    Her eyes narrowed as she scanned the second princess from head to toe, her expression turning hostile.


    ��Stay away from my brother,�� she said coldly, then looked back at Ankhbayar,pletely ignoring Nnenna as if she weren��t worth acknowledging.


    Wasn��t this the second princess that had suddenly appeared out of nowhere?


    She had overheard the servants whispering earlier, this girl was adopted and supposedly the least favored among her family.


    Then why was she standing here,ughing with her brother as if she belonged?


    Though she wasn��t one to believe in rumors without credibility, the servants�� words made sense.


    All that nonsense about the second princess being too shy to be introduced since childhood, only to suddenly appear at sixteen, was suspicious.


    It didn��t add up.


    She must have been adopted, which meant she wasn��t truly one of them.


    And yet�� something still felt off.


    If she was just an adopted outsider, why did the king and the renowned first prince, Somto, treat her with such importance?


    The way they carried themselves around her wasn��t just an act of obligation, it seemed genuine.


    She wanted to believe that the man she had admired for years, Prince Somto, was wise and discerning.


    Perhaps he was simply helping his new sister out of duty.


    That had to be it.


    Still, even knowing that, she couldn��t bring herself to ignore the girlpletely.


    Normally, she wouldn��t waste her time on someone beneath her, but this supposed second princess had done something unforgivable, she had the audacity to try and sink her greedy fangs into her big brother.


    Prince Ankhbayar wasn��t pleased with his sister��s attitude toward his new friend.


    ��Chimeg!�� he rebuked quietly, keeping his voice low to avoid making a scene.


    But Princess Chimeg didn��t take it well.


    Instead of backing down, she chose to push back.


    ��What?


    I��m trying to save you, and you��re getting angry at me?!�� she snapped, looking genuinely hurt.


    Ankhbayar pressed his lips together, feeling a pang of guilt.


    He hadn��t meant to upset her, but this wasn��t the time or ce for a confrontation.


    He decided it would be best to speak to her in private.


    Turning back to Nnenna, he offered her a small, apologetic smile.


    ��Princess Nnenna, I��m sorry about Chimeg��s attitude.


    I need to go now.


    I hope to see youter?�� His voice held a hint of hope.


    Nnenna simply nodded, understanding the situation and not holding it against him.


    With that, the two siblings hurried away, leaving Nnenna alone to enjoy the fresh air.


    She took a deep breath, savoring the brief moment of peace before she heard the unmistakable sound of a microphone being adjusted.


    It was time.


    Her father was about to speak, and her presence was required.


    She went back into the ballroom, ready to be officially introduced to the world.


    The weight of countless eyes on her was heavy, but she walked with quiet confidence, her steps measured and graceful.


    As she approached the stage, she joined her family, each member standing in their designated ce ording to their rank.


    The grand hall was adorned in opulence, shimmering chandeliers casting a golden glow over the assembled guests.


    Nobles, royals, and dignitaries from across the kingdoms stood in hushed anticipation, waiting for the king to speak.


    The grand ballroom fell into an anticipatory hush as King Ikechukwu Achebe stepped forward, his regal presencemanding the attention of all.


    Dressed in the finest royal regalia, his deep voice resonated through the hall as he addressed the assembled guests.


    ��Distinguished guests, esteemed royals, and honored dignitaries,�� he began, his voice steady and authoritative, yet warm, ��Tonight, we gather in celebration, a momentous asion in the history of Lionara.


    It is a night of joy, unity, and new beginnings.��               He paused, letting the weight of his words settle before continuing.


    ��First, we honor my beloved daughter, First Princess Ebere, on her sixteenth birthday.


    For years, she has graced our kingdom with her presence, representing Lionara with poise and dignity.��           CREATORS�� THOUGHTS     JedidiahBeaufoy    With privilege, you can find out everything that happened in the grand ball in just a few days!


    I post three chapters a day for your convenience.


    so please support the book by purchasing and rx.


    I��ve got you!

 Chapter 150 - 150 Whos Doing The First Dance

    Chapter 150: Who��s Doing The First Dance?


    Chapter 150: Who��s Doing The First Dance?


    Polite apuse rippled through the crowd as Princess Ebere stepped forward, her chin lifted high, a practiced smile on her lips.


    The king��s expression softened as he turned slightly.


    ��Tonight, however, marks not just one, but two celebrations.


    It is also the sixteenth birthday of another cherished member of our royal family, Second Princess Nnenna.��               Gasps echoed through the hall, and murmurs spread like wildfire.


    ��Second Princess?


    So it��s true?!�� some whispered in confusion.


    ��Being introduced only at sixteen, is she truly his daughter?�� others spected, eyes darting between the unfamiliar girl and the royal family.


    But the king continued, undeterred.


    ��For reasons known only to our family, my daughter Princess Nnenna has remained outside of the public eye until now.


    However, tonight, that changes.


    It is with great pride that I introduce her to the world for the first time.��               Nnenna took a step forward, standing tall despite the whispers and scrutinizing gazes.


    The grand chandeliers illuminated her striking features, her poise unwavering.


    ��She is my daughter, a true princess of Lionara,�� the king affirmed, his voice firm.


    ��And she will stand alongside her sister, upholding the legacy of our great kingdom.��               The crowd erupted into discussions, eyes filled with intrigue and curiosity.


    ��She carries herself like a royal,�� one noblewoman observed.


    ��Strange�� she has a mysterious air about her,�� a duke muttered, intrigued.


    ��And she��s�� beautiful,�� another prince admitted, his gaze lingering on her.


    King Ikechukwu raised a hand, silencing the crowd once more.


    ��Tonight, we begin a week long celebration, the Grand Royal Ball, a time of festivities, alliances, and honor.


    To all our esteemed guests, may you enjoy the splendor of our kingdom and the hospitality of our court.��               He lifted a wine ss in a toast.


    ��To the princesses of Lionara, to new beginnings, and to a grand celebration!��               The crowd erupted into cheers, though some eyes still lingered on Nnenna, filled with spection, admiration, and, for a select few, hidden intentions.


    As soon as King Ikechukwu Achebe finished his announcement, the grand ballroom doors swung open, revealing the night sky beyond the pce terrace.


    A brief moment of silence followed, then, with a thunderous boom, the first firework exploded in the sky, showering golden sparks over the pce grounds.


    More followed in rapid session, bursts of crimson, sapphire, emerald, and silver, illuminating the night in a dazzling disy of light and color.


    The crowd gasped in awe, their faces reflecting the brilliance above.


    ��Magnificent!�� a noblewoman eximed, clutching her fan to her chest.


    ��Truly befitting of a royal celebration!�� another murmured, watching as a particrly borate firework bloomed into the shape of a lion, the symbol of Lionara.


    Some guests rushed toward the balcony, eager to get a better view.


    Even those who had seen many royal festivities before couldn��t hide their admiration.


    ��To think the second princess is being introduced with such splendor��,�� a visiting prince mused, his gaze flickering toward Nnenna, whose figure was framed elegantly by the glow of the fireworks.


    As the finale neared, a final series of golden streaks shot into the sky before exploding all at once, creating a breathtaking cascade of shimmering light that seemed to rain down like falling stars.


    The crowd erupted into apuse, their excitement palpable as the grand ball officiallymenced.


    The opening dance followed immediately.


    Everyone made way in the center of the ballroom, waiting for the first princess to step forward with her dance partner, followed by the second princess.


    But no one moved.


    All eyes turned to Princess Ebere, who stood frozen in ce at the edge of the ballroom, disbelief written all over her face.


    Murmurs spread through the crowd as confusion set in.


    King Ikechukwu��s expression darkened, his sharp gaze locking onto his eldest daughter.


    With a subtle motion, he signaled to Queen Chioma to handle the situation.


    The queen, keeping herposure, walked gracefully to Ebere��s side.


    She leaned in, speaking in hushed tones.


    However, whatever response she received made her face darken instantly.


    Without another word, she turned and walked back to the king.


    The moment she whispered in his ear, his expression mirrored hers, angerced with something unreadable.


    His gaze swept across the ballroom until itnded on Nnenna.


    She stood not far from the center, surrounded by Somto and the four princes from the major kingdoms.


    She was unaware of the silent chaos unfolding, engaged in quiet conversation with one of the princes.


    King Ikechukwu leaned in and spoke something to Queen Chioma, his voice low.


    Whatever it was, she hesitated.


    Her fingers clenched for a moment, resisting.


    But then, with visible reluctance, she moved.


    Keeping her expression neutral to avoid rming the guests, she walked toward Nnenna.


    Though her face wasposed, the stiffness in her posture betrayed her true emotions.


    The murmurs in the ballroom intensified.


    ��Why is the queen going to the second princess?��               ��Shouldn��t the first princess be leading the dance?��               Something was off, and everyone knew it.


    Queen Chioma reached Nnenna, her voice low but firm.


    ��Nnenna,�� Queen Chioma began, lowering her voice so that only Nnenna could hear.


    ��Your sister can��t do the opening dance right now.


    Your father wants you to start it.��               Nnenna blinked in surprise.


    ����What?��               She hadn��t been expecting this at all.


    Why would they suddenly want her to do the opening dance when they had already decided that Ebere would dance first, most likely with one of the high ranking princes?


    What had happened?


    She hesitated for a moment, but then quickly gathered herself.


    When life gives you lemons, make lemonade.


    ��Okay, Mom,�� she answered simply.


    Queen Chioma��s jaw tightened slightly as she turned and walked back toward the king.


    Though she maintained a neutral expression in front of the guests, the frustration in her eyes was unmistakable.


    She reached King Ikechukwu and immediately whispered to him, but before she could even finish, he rebuked her sharply.


    ��How could you prepare everything so well for Nnenna, making sure she was perfectly dressed, but not for Ebere?��            CREATORS�� THOUGHTS     JedidiahBeaufoy    Your gift is the motivation for my creation.


    Give me more motivation!

 Chapter 151 - 151 Revelations

    Chapter 151: Revtions   Chapter 151: Revtions                              His tone was low but firm.


    ��You knew she was the one who was supposed to start this dance.��               Queen Chioma��s patience finally snapped.


    ��I would never prioritize Nnenna over Ebere!�� she hissed.


    ��I��m not the one who prepared those clothes for her!��               King Ikechukwu was visibly shocked.


    ��If you didn��t, then who did?


    How did she get those two dresses?


    I knew those dresses weren��t from around here!


    Their materials are unlike anything I��ve ever seen.��                He paused, taking a deep breath to steady himself.


    ��But that doesn��t matter now.


    Let her just start the dance with one of those princes.�� As his words echoed, murmurs began to ripple through the crowd.


    Meanwhile, Nnenna stood silently, scanning the array of eligible partners before her.


    Who will apany me for the dance?


    she wondered, her eyes moving over the gathered princes.


    Her gaze settled on Prince Ankhbayar, someone she was more familiar with than the others, and she was about to move toward him when suddenly, the housekeeper��s voice rang out.


    The entire ballroom fell into an eerie silence as the housekeeper��s voice rang out, clear andmanding over the murmuring crowd.


    ��Announcing His Royal Highness, Prince Carl of Riverum Kingdom!��               A ripple of gasps swept through the hall.


    The name alone sent a shiver through the spines of nobles, royals, and foreign dignitaries alike.


    Riverum?


    The legendary kingdom across the seas?


    The kingdom so mysterious that even the most well traveled schrs had barely any records of it?


    Nnenna��s breath hitched.


    Prince Carl?


    From Riverum?


    Her mind raced.


    She had spent years reading about different kingdoms, yet she had never found a single detailed record of Riverum.


    Not even in the secret archives the housekeeper had given her ess to.


    How was that possible?


    Around her, the reactions were just as intense.


    The lesser nobles whispered amongst themselves, asking if this was truly the prince from the fablednd.


    The guests from the four major kingdoms were visibly shaken, their usualposed exteriors cracking as they exchanged nces of disbelief and anticipation.


    ��He actually came?�� one of the high ranking lords from Dixan muttered, his voice filled with awe.


    ��A prince from Riverum?


    I thought they never stepped foot outside theirnds!�� another noblewoman whispered, gripping her fan tightly.


    The four major princes, including Ankhbayar and Minjun, straightened, their interest now entirely focused on the entrance.


    They had heard stories, tales of Riverum��s unmatched naval power, its istionist policies, its rumored technological advancements.


    But never in their lives had they expected to see a royal from that kingdom at a mere grand ball.


    Then, the doors opened.


    A procession of men entered first, their strides confident, their attire unlike anything seen before, long, high-cored coats embroidered with silver threads, adorned with symbols that looked both ancient and unfamiliar.


    Their presence alonemanded attention.


    And then, he walked in.


    Tall, striking, and effortlessly imposing, Prince Carl entered the ballroom with a regal grace that seemed almost unreal.


    His piercing gaze swept across the room, unreadable yet sharp.


    His very presence exuded an air of quiet dominance, as though he owned the space the moment he stepped inside.


    But Nnenna barely heard the gasps or saw the reactions.


    Her mind had gonepletely nk.


    Because she knew him.


    Not as Prince Carl.


    But as Ikenna.


    The man who had been the director of the hospital where she had stayed while in aa.


    The man who had helped her save Nurse Courage.


    The man who, without hesitation, put himself in danger to protect her when he thought her life was at risk.


    The man who took up her care in the hospital.


    Her first acknowledged big brother.


    Her mind reyed memories she hadn��t thought about in a while.


    His calm voice giving orders in the hospital, his quiet but firm presence whenever she had needed reassurance, the way he had looked after her.


    And then�� how he had let her leave without saying a proper goodbye.


    A flicker of annoyance rose within her at thatst thought.


    She had never admitted it, but his nonchnt attitude that day had upset her.


    She had wanted to thank him properly.


    Wanted to understand why he had helped her so much.


    Wanted to find a way to keep in touch.


    And now, here he was, standing before her as Prince Carl of Riverum.


    Nnenna swallowed, her heart hammering in her chest.


    ��Why�� Why is he here?�� she whispered under her breath.


    Somto, standing beside her, let out a low chuckle.


    ��You didn��t think he��d miss this, did you?�� His voice held amusement, but there was something else too, something knowing.


    She turned to him sharply, realization dawning.


    ��You knew?��               Somto smirked.


    ��He��s not just my friend, Nnenna.


    He��s someone you trust more than even me or Four.��               Her breath caught.


    Because he was right.


    Ikenna, no, Prince Carl, was the one person she had trustedpletely after Nurse Courage, even when she hadn��t understood why.


    And now, he was here.


    The ballroom was still buzzing from Prince Carl��s shocking entrance when the housekeeper��s voice rang out again, silencing the murmurs instantly.


    ��Announcing His Royal Highness, Prince Arthur of Prigrian Kingdom!��               A stunned silence fell over the crowd, deeper and heavier than before.


    If Prince Carl��s appearance had been a shock, this was an earthquake.


    Even the nobles from the four major kingdoms stiffened, their expressions shifting from awe to something closer to disbelief.


    The name alone sent ripples of pure astonishment through the most powerful figures in the room.


    Prigrian?!


    Unlike Riverum, which was at least whispered about in high ranking circles, Prigrian was a kingdom that barely existed in the minds of most people.


    A ghost kingdom.


    A ce so elusive that even seasoned historians had only fragments of knowledge about it, mere whispers, nothing concrete.


    The smaller kingdoms?


    They had never even heard of it.


    Nnenna��s heart pounded wildly in her chest.


    Another unknown kingdom?


    How?


    She had scoured countless archives, read every restricted text she could get her hands on, even had the housekeeper dig into information that wasn��t supposed to be essible.


    CREATORS�� THOUGHTS     JedidiahBeaufoy    Creation is hard, cheer me up!


    VOTE for me!

 Chapter 152 - 152 Hes here for her

    Chapter 152: He��s here for her?


    Chapter 152: He��s here for her?


    And yet, she had nevere across a single reference to Prigrian.


    The whispers grew frantic.


    ��Prigrian?


    Is that a joke?


    That ce isn��t real.��               ��How is it possible?


    Not even the most powerful schrs know about them!��               ��First Riverum, now Prigrian?


    What is happening tonight?��               The four major princes, already shaken by Carl��s appearance, exchanged nces filled with barely concealed excitement.


    Their stiff, reserved expressions had crackedpletely, because this?


    This was a legend walking into reality before their very eyes.


    Then, the doors opened once more.


    If the entrance of Prince Carl had beenmanding, this was something else entirely.


    A procession of men walked in first, their dark, fitted coats adorned with delicate yetplex engravings that shimmered under the ballroom lights.


    Their movements were fluid, their presence almost ghost like, unshakable, silent, intimidating.


    And then, at the center of it all, he walked in.


    Prince Arthur.


    Or as Nnenna had once known him, Four.


    Her breath caught in her throat.


    The same man she had spent months helping.


    The same man she had seen at his weakest, struggling to regain the function of his legs after an injury that had nearly cost him everything.


    The same man she had yed chess with, sparred in verbal battles with, and, though she hadn��t admitted it to herself before, had grown to care for.


    And the same man who had left.


    Without a word.


    Without a goodbye.


    Without even acknowledging the friendship they had built.


    The sight of him now, standing tall and powerful, his posturepletely different from the slightly vulnerable man she had once known, sent a strange mix of emotions rushing through her, shock, confusion, and something dangerously close to betrayal.


    Because she had thought they were friends.


    Her fingers curled into fists at her sides.


    Somto, standing next to her, let out a low dangerousugh.


    ��He came huh.��               She turned to him sharply.


    ��You knew?��               Somto��s frown was obvious.


    ��No, I didn��t know he wasing.


    But it would be very easy if he wanted to.��               Her chest tightened, but she didn��t respond.


    Because right now, as Prince Arthur walked forward, his golden eyes scanning the crowd before locking onto hers with an unreadable expression               She wasn��t sure if she was ready for this reunion.


    Seeing the distinguished guests, King Ikechukwu��s sharp gaze immediately shifted to the housekeeper, his displeasure evident.


    How could such monumental arrivals have gone unannounced?


    However, as the housekeeper met his gaze with a helpless expression, the king realized that even he had been caught off guard.


    The housekeeper bowed his head slightly in silent apology, he hadn��t known on time either.


    The guests had not given him any notice, nor had they allowed time for an official introduction.


    And truly, who was he to stop two legendary figures from entering as they pleased?


    Understanding that he could not afford to let his emotions cloud this rare and prestigious moment, King Ikechukwu quicklyposed himself.


    His steps were swift yet dignified as he advanced toward the two men and their entourage.


    Their presence alone carried an air of power thatmanded attention.


    Whispers rippled through the ballroom, a mixture of awe and disbelief spreading like wildfire among the guests.


    The royal families, with the exception of Somto, instinctively followed king Ikechukwu, their expressions varying from curiosity to admiration.


    Even Nnenna, who was still unhappy with the two men followed along since it was her duty as a princess.


    As they moved closer, murmurs and gasps filled the room               ��Is this really happening?��               ��Their kingdoms never bother to attend such a low ss grand ball!��               ��I never thought I would see them in my lifetime����               ��Two great legends in one ce�� this is beyond imagination!��               The grandeur of their presence, coupled with the mystery surrounding theirnds, left even the mostposed dignitaries in stunned silence.


    As the royal family approached, King Ikechukwu extended his hands in greeting, his regalposure returning.


    ��Prince Carl of Riverum.


    Prince Arthur of Prigrian.


    Your presence in our kingdom is an honor beyond words.


    We wee you with the highest respect.��               ��I��m sure,�� Prince Carl, also known as Ikenna, replied coldly, his tone devoid of any warmth.


    He hadn��t forgotten how these people had treated Nnenna at the hospital, so he saw no reason to extend even the most basic courtesy.


    His sharp eyes scanned the crowd, searching for the one person he was truly here for.


    Then, he spotted her.


    Nnenna stood at the far end of the hall, partially hidden, no, deliberately pushed back, by her sister.


    His expression darkened slightly.


    Finally, a familiar face.


    But why was she being treated this way?


    He didn��t see the point in wasting his time exchanging pleasantries with people who didn��t matter.


    If the person he hade for hadn��t even spoken with him yet, what was the use?


    Without another word, he stepped forward, his imposing presence parting the crowd as he moved.


    As he walked, whispers filled the room.


    ��Is he heading towards the First Princess?��               ��Could it be that the legend himself is impressed by her?��               Gasps and murmurs spread like wildfire, but Ikenna paid them no mind.


    They didn��t understand.


    He wasn��t here for the First Princess.


    His steps were deliberate, unwavering.


    He moved with the confidence of a man who knew exactly what he wanted.


    And at that moment, his focus was solely on Nnenna.


    ��But the first princess is not worthy of him!��               ��There are so many royals here and abroad, far more beautiful and aplished than her.��               The murmurs rippled through the crowd, but as they watched Prince Carl continue walking toward Ebere, they hesitated.


    Beauty was in the eye of the beholder, after all.


    Perhaps there was something more to this.


    Slowly, the guests turned their attention to King Ikechukwu, some already offering their silent congrattions.


    Others, without considering the facts, simply assumed the inevitable, Prince Carl was here for the First Princess.


    Queen Chioma was already swelling with pride.


    CREATORS�� THOUGHTS     JedidiahBeaufoy    Creation is hard, cheer me up!


    VOTE for me!

 Chapter 153 - 153 Revelations 2

    Chapter 153: Revtions 2   Chapter 153: Revtions 2                              Carl, of course, could hear the whispers, but he didn��t care.


    He never did.


    His concern was singr, his purpose unwavering.


    He finally reached Ebere, who looked down shyly, a pleased blush dusting her cheeks.


    ��He��s here.��               Her thoughts raced.


    She had started to worry when none of the princes had asked to apany her for the first dance.


    Had something been wrong with her?


    But now, now it seemed things had worked out in her favor.


    She lifted her gaze, her voice honeyed as she spoke.


    ��How may I help you, Prince Carl?��               But he didn��t even look at her.


    ��Move.��               The word was clipped, emotionless.


    Ebere ������               Ebere stiffened, her body locking in ce.


    Her mind reeled, confusion flooding in.


    The coldness of his tone, the absolute indifference, it was like she wasn��t even standing there.


    The guests ������               The murmurs around them turned into gasps.


    And then, without another nce, Carl stepped past her.


    His destination had never changed.


    Prince Carl finally reached where Nnenna stood.


    She looked up at him silently, her expression unreadable.


    He arched a brow.


    ��What?


    Have you forgotten how to greet your big brother Ikenna?��               Then, before anyone could react, he pulled her into a firm embrace.


    Gasps rippled through the crowd.


    ��Big brother?!��               The whispers grew frantic.


    She knew Prince Carl?!


    It was impossible.


    The guests were still trying to wrap their minds around this revtion when Nnenna finally spoke, her voice cold and steady.


    ��Should I call you Big Brother Carl��


    or Ikenna?��               Ikenna ������               Somto ������               The guests ������               Others ������               A stunned silence followed.


    And then, another wave of murmurs.


    What was this?!


    She was throwing a tantrum?


    At him?


    A legend?


    A man who hade all this way, for her?


    Shouldn��t she be bowing?


    Prostrating?


    Kowtowing to the heavens for such luck?


    But instead, she stood there, addressing him with that tone.


    And just when they thought they had been shocked enough for one night               Prince Arthur moved.


    He pulled away from King Ikechukwu, who had been desperately trying to win his favor with ttery, and began walking toward them.


    The room tensed.


    Two legends.


    One girl.


    What was happening?!


    ��Call him whatever you want.


    It��s not a must to force rtionships.��               Prince Arthur��s voice was light as he approached, yet his words carried a hidden meaning.


    He was making it clear, they weren��t close.


    He wouldn��t let anyone assume otherwise.


    Then, shifting his attention fully to Nnenna, he spoke again.


    ��Hi, Nnenna.��               He smiled.


    A real, genuine smile.


    The kind she had never seen on his face since the day she met him.


    Nnenna ������               Nnenna stiffened, more shocked than ever.


    Why was he suddenly so��


    friendly?


    Her instincts red with caution.


    Was this a trap?


    Should she run?


    While she was silently analyzing him, debating whether she should escape this unfamiliar version of Four               He was studying her just as intently.


    So this is her?


    The girl he had been searching for, for the past ten years?


    She looked so different from what he expected.


    Could it really be her?


    Everything, the clues, the evidence, the stories, all pointed to this girl standing before him.


    But he needed to be sure.


    He would stay for the grand ball.


    Observe her.


    And see for himself if it was true.


    Somto on the other hand, was fuming.


    Standing at the corner, his mind raced, overanalyzing every detail.


    Carl being here?


    Not much of a surprise.


    Somto knew Carl had taken Nnenna as his little sister.


    That much was expected.


    But Arthur?


    Arthur��s presence was dangerous.


    Why would he show up like this, openly, with his kingdom in full disy, without his usual secrecy?


    Unless��               Unless he had discovered something he shouldn��t have.


    Unless he was closer to the truth than he should be.


    Somto��s jaw clenched.


    No matter what happens, Arthur must not find out who Nnenna really is.


    He had to stop him.


    Determined, he strode toward the two men.


    If Arthur wanted to uncover secrets, then maybe it is my turn to be exposed a little too.


    To protect her.


    ��Arthur.


    Carl.��               Somto��s voice was sharp, cutting through the thick tension.


    ��I don��t remember inviting you to my sister��s birthday ball.��               Aurthur ������               Carl ������               Everyone ������               The crowd gasped.


    Had they misheard?


    Was the First Prince, a known genius, but still leagues below these two legends, actually challenging them like equals?


    It didn��t make sense.


    Was the entire Lionara royal family this shameless and stupid?!


    First, the king had attempted to engage Arthur and Carl in conversation, ignored.


    Then, the First Princess had tried to ce herself in Carl��s path, snubbed.


    And now, the one royal they had at least thought had some sense, Prince Somto, was speaking to them as if they were on the same level?!


    But the next moment stunned them even more.


    Carl rolled his eyes.


    Pure, unbothered irritation shed across his face as he gave Somto an exasperated look.


    ��Do I need you to tell me where I can and can��t go?��               His tone was dismissive, unimpressed.


    ��It��s my little sister��s birthday.


    Of course, I have to show up.��               The crowd��s breath caught.


    Little sister?!


    What was going on?!


    Nnenna stood still, processing Carl��s words.


    Little sister.


    Did that mean��?


    Had Ikenna, no, Prince Carl, been keeping tabs on her this entire time?


    So he hadn��t truly been indifferent?


    He had really been watching over her.


    If not, how would he have even known about her birthday?


    Even many of the invited guests hadn��t known until recently.


    The realization melted thest traces of anger she had been holding onto.


    Her previously hardened expression softened as she looked up at him again.


    She hesitated for just a moment before speaking.


    ��Big brother����               She paused.


    Then, making her decision, she spoke again, this time using his real name.


    ��Big brother Carl, wee to my sweet sixteen birthday celebration.��               She smiled at him.


    Carl��s lips curled into a smirk.


    ��Now you��re talking.��               Ignoring Somto��s hardened expression, he added,               ��Big brother brought lots of gifts for you, but that��lleter.��           CREATORS�� THOUGHTS     JedidiahBeaufoy    Are you as shocked as I hoped?


    Comment below what you love most about this chapter!

 Chapter 154 - 154 Long Awaited Apology

    Chapter 154: Long Awaited Apology   Chapter 154: Long Awaited Apology                              ��I have to present them to you properly, not with the other guests still waiting to give theirs.��               The murmurs in the hall exploded.


    Gifts?


    Lots of them?


    Just how important was Nnenna to him?


    Nnenna nodded in response, but Arthur stood by the side, watching the exchange with dissatisfaction.


    If he had known��               If he had even suspected��               He never would have treated her so coldly at the hospital.


    Fate had given him a chance, a chance to reunite with his childhood best friend, and he had squandered it.


    ��Nnenna.��               His voice was gentle as he called her name.


    ��I also brought gifts for you.


    Even better than his, I��m sure.��               But she didn��t even nce at him.


    She just looked away.


    Because Arthur��s wasn��t the gift she wanted.


    An apology shoulde before anything else.


    And he hadn��t given one.


    Somto, standing beside them, clenched his fists.


    His gaze swept over the two men, irritation simmering beneath hisposed expression.


    ��Now that you two are done interrupting,�� he said coolly, ��it��s time for the first dance, and my sister hasn��t chosen a partner yet.��               He turned to Nnenna and gestured toward the group of high ranking princes waiting nearby.


    ��Come on, Nnenna, choose a partner from over there.��               But when she and the rest of the guests looked at the princes from the four major kingdoms, they realized               They were gone.


    The interaction between Nnenna and the two legends had terrified them so much that they hadpletely abandoned their hopes of winning her favor.


    Marriage?


    No, thank you.


    They weren��t ready to die yet.


    As soon as Nnenna turned to call upon the first prince of Ruxuron, she watched in disbelief as he hid further into the crowd, deliberately avoiding her gaze.


    Nnenna ������               Her shoulders slumped slightly.


    Seriously?


    Wasn��t he supposed to be a prince of a powerful kingdom?


    How could he be this cowardly?


    Now she had no partner for the first dance.


    She sighed, lowering her gaze helplessly.


    Had she really scared away all her potential partners just by being associated with Ikenna and Four?


    Breathe, Nnenna.


    She turned back around, eyesnding on Ikenna.


    He was her best option now.


    After all, the king had insisted she couldn��t dance with family, wanting her to build connections with the foreign princes.


    But if all of them were running scared, why not just ask someone she wasfortable with?


    She took a step toward Ikenna, about to call his name               But before she could, someone shoved him aside and grabbed her hand.


    It was Arthur.


    ��May I have the honor to apany you for the first dance?�� he asked, his voice steady but his eyes filled with an uncharacteristic vulnerability.


    Fear flickered in his gaze, the fear that she would say no.


    Carl��s expression darkened instantly.


    ��What��s the meaning of this, Ice Block?


    How can you just push me away?


    My sister needs me!


    You, who were never nice to her, now want to be the one to apany her for the first dance?


    You must be joking!�� His indignation was clear, and for once, Somto agreed with him.


    So did Nnenna.


    She was about to reject Arthur outright when his next words made her freeze.


    ��I��m sorry,�� he said softly, just loud enough for the three of them to hear.


    ��I��m sorry I was cruel to you.


    I��m sorry I left without saying goodbye.


    I��m sorry I never acknowledged everything you did for me.


    The main reason I��m standing here, back on my feet, is because of you��


    and I��m sorry I took that for granted.��               Carl ��..?��               Somto ������               Nnenna ������               A heavy silence settled between them.


    Ikenna��s jaw clenched, clearly unimpressed.


    Somto folded his arms, his sharp gaze unreadable as he studied Arthur.


    But Nnenna?


    She just stared at Arthur, caughtpletely off guard.


    Of all the things he could have said, this was thest thing she expected.


    Four, proud, distant, untouchable Four, was apologizing?


    And not just any apology, but a genuine one, filled with regret.


    Her heart pounded.


    The memories of their time together shed in her mind, the forced conversations, the chess matches, the encouragement she gave him when he had almost given up on walking again.


    The pain she felt when he left without a word.


    She had convinced herself that she was nothing to him.


    But now��


    Could she trust his words?


    She hesitated, searching his face for any sign of deceit.


    But all she saw was sincerity.


    Carl scoffed.


    ��Oh please, don��t fall for that����               Arthur��s voice was steady, yet there was an unmistakable vulnerability in it.


    ��I��m sorry,�� he said again, staring straight into her eyes, his piercing gaze now softened with remorse.


    His usual cold, unreadable expression had melted into something else entirely, something raw, something real.


    Nnenna stood frozen, her heart pounding against her ribcage.


    She had never seen him like this before.


    This wasn��t theposed, distant Four she hade to know.


    This was someone baring his soul, even if only slightly.


    And somehow, that made it all the more difficult to ignore.


    In his mind, Arthur was indeed sorry, sorry beyond limitation, beyond what words could convey.


    If she was truly the girl he had been searching for, then his apologies would never be enough.


    He owed her more than just words.


    He owed her a promise, a promise he had broken a decade ago when he failed to keep her safe.


    He owed her recognition, for not seeing her sooner.


    He owed her intervention, for not helping her parents when they needed it most.


    The weight of all those regrets pressed against him, but he wasn��t ready to voice them yet.


    Not until he was absolutely certain of her identity.


    For now, he had to y it safe.


    For now, he had to show her that he had changed.


    His apology was so sincere, so unexpected, that Nnenna couldn��t bring herself to refute it.


    Not when he was looking at her like that, as if her response held the power to either save him orpletely shatter him.


    ������������-               What do you think of the novel?


    Please leave ament and a review.


    It will be much appreciated.


    Thank you!


    ??             CREATORS�� THOUGHTS     JedidiahBeaufoy    Creation is hard, cheer me up!


    VOTE for me!

 Chapter 155 - 155 First Dance

    Chapter 155: First Dance   Chapter 155: First Dance                              And for the first time in a long while, she hesitated, not out of anger, not out of pride, but out of the unfamiliar ache that swelled in her chest at the sight of his unguarded expression.


    ��You��re forgiven,�� Nnenna said, surprising the three men.


    ��You��re kidding!�� Carl scoffed, clearly offended.


    Somto clenched his fists, trying to suppress his irritation.


    He had been carefully steering Arthur away from discovering too much, yet fate seemed determined to throw every clue right in his face.


    It was beyond frustrating.


    But no matter what, he wouldplete his mission, even if it meant going against fate itself.


    Arthur, unfazed by their reactions, repeated his request, ��May I apany you for the first dance?�� Now that he had been forgiven, he wasn��t going to let the opportunity slip away.


    Nnenna hesitated for a moment before nodding, casting an apologetic nce toward Ikenna and Somto, who were both fuming.


    She wanted to know Arthur better, to see what kind of man he truly was, so she decided to take this chance.


    Before she could change her mind, Arthur swiftly took her hand and led her to the center of the ballroom.


    The guests, still reeling from everything they had seen and heard, were momentarily stunned into silence.


    It was as if their senses had shut down from sheer disbelief.


    They strained their ears, desperate to catch even a fragment of the conversation happening between the four of them, but no one dared to step closer.


    All they could do was watch, trying to piece together the mystery unfolding before them.


    Seeing Prince Arthur apany Nnenna for the first dance, no one dared to step forward.


    The lesser princes slunk further into the crowd, unwilling topete, while Princess Chimeg remained frozen, disbelief etched onto her face.


    Queen Chioma, on the other hand, was ready toin, but when she saw the wide smile on King Ikechukwu��s face, she mped her mouth shut.


    She knew better than to cause a scene now.


    Nnenna would have to be dealt withter.


    Ebere, however, was seething.


    She was supposed to be the center of attention, the most celebrated princess of the night.


    Yet she had been sidelined, forgotten, even by her own father, who was too busy basking in the glory of their distinguished guests.


    She clenched her fists in silent fury.


    Was it because Nnenna was more beautiful than her?


    The thought struck her like a dagger.


    It was something she had refused to acknowledge from the very first day sheid eyes on her second sister.


    But now, she could no longer deny it.


    Still, an even darker thought crept into her mind.


    What would happen when these people, these powerful, legendary princes, discovered the truth?


    That Nnenna wasn��t of royal blood?


    Would any of them still want her?


    The temptation to expose her was almost unbearable.


    If the truth came out, no prince from a great kingdom would ever consider Nnenna for marriage.


    She bit the inside of her cheek, stewing in her thoughts.


    But for now, there was nothing she could do.


    So, she stood in silence, watching as Nnenna and Arthur took their positions at the center of the ballroom.


    The music started softly, a delicate melody that carried through the grand ballroom, and the entire hall darkened.


    A single spotlight illuminated the center, casting a warm glow over the two figures standing in the middle, Prince Arthur of Prigrian and Second Princess Nnenna of Lionara.


    A hushed silence fell over the guests, anticipation thick in the air.


    No one had expected this.


    That Prince Arthur, a living legend, would take the first dance with Nnenna, the princess who wasn��t even known till today, was already shocking enough.


    But now, as the music swelled, everyone waited to see how she would fare.


    Arthur extended his hand, his expression unreadable, though his mind was still reeling from his earlier realization.


    Nnenna,posed despite the weight of countless eyes on her, ced her hand in his.


    The moment their fingers touched, he felt a flicker of something familiar, something he couldn��t quite ce.


    Then, the dance began.


    Arthur led, moving with effortless grace, each step executed with precision, each movement reflecting years of discipline and mastery.


    He was obviously a wless dancer, one who could glide across a ballroom floor as if floating on air, having had top notch teachers from childhood.


    But what no one expected was for Nnenna to match him.


    She followed his lead seamlessly, her movements just as fluid, her footwork light yet powerful.


    With every spin, every turn, she kept up with his rhythm, mirroring his elegance.


    And then, in a breathtaking moment, she took the initiative, twirling just ahead of him before falling perfectly back into step.


    Gasps rippled through the crowd.


    ��I thought she was an amateur,�� someone whispered in disbelief.


    ��How is she keeping up with him?�� another murmured.


    ��This is unbelievable!


    Even i wouldn��t be able to match Prince Arthur��s pace and I��ve been dancing since i could walk!��               Ebere, watching from the sidelines, clenched her fists.


    First, Nnenna had stolen the attention of the night.


    Now, she was proving to be more than anyone had ever imagined.


    Arthur, too, was stunned.


    His usualposed expression wavered for just a second as he observed her.


    The way she moved, the posture, the footwork, the instinctive way she adjusted to him, it was all too familiar.


    Memories shed in his mind.


    A different ballroom, years ago.


    A little girl who had once danced just like this.


    A little girl he had sworn to protect.


    Could it really be her?


    But before he could process it, the music reached its climax.


    With a final, sweeping motion, Arthur lifted Nnenna slightly, turning her in a wless spin before guiding her back down gracefully.


    As thest note rang out, they both came to a perfect halt, still, poised, and breathless.


    For a moment, silence reigned.


    The guests were in awe.


    Creation is hard, cheer me up!


    VOTE for me!


    CREATORS�� THOUGHTS     JedidiahBeaufoy    Creation is hard, cheer me up!


    VOTE for me!

 Chapter 156 - 156 Rising Feelings

    Chapter 156: Rising Feelings   Chapter 156: Rising Feelings                              Whatever doubts they had held about Nnenna were crumbling with every second that passed.


    She had not only danced with a legend, she had danced like one.


    Arthur, still holding her hand, stared at her with an intensity that sent a shiver down Nnenna��s spine.


    His mind raced, his heart pounded.


    There was no mistake.


    She danced just like her.


    As the final note of the music faded and the two dancers still stood still in the center of the ballroom, an overwhelming wave of silence swept through the hall.


    For a few seconds, no one spoke, as if the sheer magnificence of what they had just witnessed had robbed them of words.


    Then, suddenly, apuse.


    It started with a few hesitant ps, then grew into a thunderous ovation.


    The guests were astounded.


    Murmurs of approval spread through the crowd.


    ��I never imagined she could dance like that.��               ��She kept up with Prince Arthur, no, she matched him!��               ��What a revtion�� Have we been wrong about her all along?��               Even the nobles who had once dismissed Nnenna when they heard rumours of her adoption were now nodding in admiration.


    Regardless of her status, talent was talent, and they had just seen something extraordinary.


    But not everyone shared their awe.


    Ebere stood frozen, her nails digging into her palms as rage simmered beneath her carefully crafted exterior.


    This was supposed to be her night.


    She was supposed to be the most celebrated princess, not the one standing forgotten in the corner while all eyes were on Nnenna.


    ��She��s ruining everything,�� she muttered under her breath, her vision blurring with anger.


    Unable to take it any longer, she spun around and stormed out of the ballroom.


    Gasps of surprise followed her exit, and Queen Chioma, realizing the attention her daughter��s behavior would attract, quickly ran after her.


    ��My dear, wait!�� she called, struggling to keep up.


    Meanwhile, Nnenna��s other siblings, save for Somto, had mixed reactions.


    They pped with slight excitement, proud that their sister had managed to shock the entire hall.


    But their expressions also carried hints of dissatisfaction, because it was the wrong sister basking in the limelight.


    ��She was incredible,�� Chidera whispered.


    ��Yes, but imagine if it were Ebere.


    That would have been perfect.�� Abuchi sighed at this.


    Back at the center of the ballroom, Nnenna��s heart was still pounding from the intensity of the dance.


    She turned to Arthur, who was still holding her hand, his grip slightly firm, as if anchoring himself to reality.


    His eyes bore into hers with an unreadable depth, and she could tell something was troubling him.


    For Arthur, the dance had done more than just surprise him, it had unraveled a part of his past he wasn��t prepared to face.


    His mind screamed at him to ask her, to confirm what he was beginning to suspect, but before he could say anything��               A strong hand yanked Nnenna away from him.


    Arthur blinked, momentarily dazed as his connection to Nnenna was severed.


    He turned sharply, only to see Somto standing there, gripping his sister��s wrist possessively.


    ��That��s enough,�� Somto said, his voice dangerously low.


    His expression was hard, his jaw clenched in barely restrained anger.


    Arthur��s eyes narrowed.


    ��What do you think you��re doing?��               ��I should be asking you that,�� Somto shot back.


    ��This is my sister.


    You��ve had your dance.


    Now, step away.��               Nearby, Ikenna crossed his arms, his mood just as dark.


    He had tolerated the dance, but seeing Arthur in a daze afterward, staring at Nnenna like she was a puzzle he needed to solve, only heightened his irritation.


    He knew that look, it meant Arthur was starting to feel something, something that couldplicate thingster.


    ��I  haven��t even had the chance to pamper her yet and he wants to seduce her!�� Ikenna hissed silently.


    No one was going to take his sister away!


    Nnenna, startled by the sudden interruption, looked between the two men.


    She could feel the tension radiating from Somto and Ikenna, their expressions practically screaming stay away from him.


    Arthur, however, was still reeling.


    The way she moved, the way she followed his lead so naturally, it was impossible.


    And yet��               ��Who are you, Nnenna?�� he finally murmured under his breath, more to himself than anyone else.


    But Somto heard him.


    And that was exactly what he had feared the most.


    Somto clenched his jaw as he pulled Nnenna away.


    He couldn��t do anything for now, but this wasn��t over.


    The ball had to continue, even though every second grated on his nerves.


    As the grand event proceeded, all eyes turned to the royal family.


    With Arthur and Carl present, the king and queen took a bold step, they stood up, vacating their own seats.


    Gasps echoed across the hall.


    The servants wasted no time, swiftly adjusting the royal thrones and adding two equally majestic chairs beside them, ensuring that the two legends would sit on nothing less than the best.


    Arthur and Carl exchanged a nce before taking their seats without a word.


    Then, the king gestured again, and five more high quality chairs were brought in, ced right beside them for the other royals in their family.


    He and the queen sat down, assuming their new ces next to the honored guests.


    It seemed like a seamless transition.


    But Carl��s expression darkened.


    He leaned back slightly, crossing his legs as his sharp gazended on the king and queen.


    His voice was casual, almostzy, but the weight behind it made everyone freeze.


    ��Why are you sitting beside us?��               The question sent a ripple of tension through the room.


    The king stiffened, caught off guard.


    ��Where else should we sit?�� he asked, his tone even but his fingers tightening on the armrest.


    Carl let out a scoff, his lips curling into a smirk that held no warmth.


    ��Of course, they want to entertain their honorable guests,�� he said to Arthur, his tone mocking them.


    Then, his voice turned even sharper as he faced King Ikechukwu again ��No, thank you.


    We don��t need your entertainment.��               ���������������C               Guys, if we move up the rankings, I��ve got stockpiled chapters here with y��all names on it!


    So please vote with powerstones, golden tickets, send in gifts, purchase the affordable privileges, and tell your friends and enemies about ��They Hated Me In My First Life But Now I Have The Love System��           CREATORS�� THOUGHTS     JedidiahBeaufoy    Your gift is the motivation for my creation.


    Give me more motivation!

 Chapter 157 - 157 Humiliation

    Chapter 157: Humiliation   Chapter 157: Humiliation                              King Ikechukwu ������               Queen Chioma ������               Queen Mother ������               The guests ������               Gasps broke out in the crowd.


    Did he just��?


    Was he dismissing the king?


    Carl did not stop there.


    He gesturedzily, his next words sending another shockwave through the hall.


    ��We are not worthy of suchpany.�� The sarcasm in his voice was undeniable.


    ��Rather than you, we would prefer our friends to keep uspany.��               He turned slightly, locking eyes with Nnenna and Somto.


    ��We want them to sit beside us.��               The silence that followed was deafening.


    The king��s face was unreadable, but his fingers had curled so tightly around the chair��s armrest that his knuckles turned white.


    The nobles couldn��t believe what they were witnessing.


    The most powerful ruler in the room had been rejected.


    His presence deemed unnecessary.


    And in his ce, two younger, lesser ranked royals were chosen instead.


    The servants hesitated, looking between the king and the princes.


    But with a stiff nod, the king conceded.


    His and the queen��s chairs were moved back, along with the other royal family members.


    They moved the seats directly behind Arthur and Carl.


    But just as they were about to be seated again��


    Carl��s expression darkened again.


    ��Why are you moving them so near us?�� he asked, his voice carrying a dangerous edge.


    ��How are we supposed to befortable if you sit directly behind us?��               King Ikechukwu ������               The king��s jaw clenched, but he said nothing for a few minutes                Arthur, sitting beside Carl, cast a nce at the king, a look that barely concealed his disdain.


    It was as if he was staring at someone utterly foolish, but unlike Carl, he didn��t bother speaking.


    He simply let hispanion handle it.


    The king, queen and the others, now red faced with embarrassment, hesitated.


    But these were their seats!


    Apart from the ones they had originally given up to Arthur and Carl, these were the best in the entire castle.


    As the ruling monarchs of thisnd, wasn��t it natural for them to sit there?


    Yet, the piercing gazes from the two legends made it clear, they weren��t wee here.


    Seeing no other choice, the king, queen mother, queen and their children rose from their chairs, abandoning them without another word.


    The entire ballroom watched in stunned silence as the two most powerful figures in the kingdom quietly took the same standard chairs as the guests, settling behind the four at the center.


    It was a public humiliation.


    And yet, they could not do a single thing about it.


    Somto took in the scene with narrowed eyes, but his main concern wasn��t the king and queen, it was the two empty seats left beside Carl and Arthur.


    One of them would be his.


    The other�� Nnenna��s.


    His decision was instant.


    He strode forward and sank into the chair beside Arthur, leaving only one avable seat, right next to Carl.


    The message was clear.


    If Nnenna had to sit beside someone, it wouldn��t be Arthur.


    Between the two, Somto felt Arthur was the bigger threat, especially after what had just happened on the dance floor.


    Nnenna blinked at his obvious maneuvering but said nothing.


    With her usualposed expression, she stepped forward and gracefully took her ce beside Carl, ignoring the burning stares from every direction.


    Carl smirked, amused.


    Arthur, on the other hand, cast a side nce at Somto, reading his intentions perfectly.


    His usually indifferent expression flickered for a moment, Somto��s move had clearly irritated him.


    But there was nothing he could do about it.


    For now.


    He knew he couldn��tpare to Carl��s position in Nnenna��s heart.


    At least, not yet.


    But there was always another way.


    With a small, unreadable smile, Arthur turned to Nnenna, who was now seated beside Carl.


    They were already deep in conversation, and Carl had just said something that made herugh, an easy, genuine sound that Arthur had barely ever heard from her before.


    That was fine.


    He could work with this.


    ��I think this seat suits you better,�� Arthur said, gesturing smoothly toward his chair, the one previously upied by the king.


    ��Why don��t you sit here instead?��               A stunned silence followed.


    Nnenna blinked.


    Carl��s brows lifted slightly before he let out a low chuckle.


    Smooth.


    Very smooth.


    ��I didn��t know you had this kind of side to you, Arthur,�� Carl said, his tone amused but his expression sharp.


    Somto, on the other hand, wasn��t amused at all.


    His jaw tightened as he watched the exchange unfold.


    Nnenna, however, only smiled politely.


    ��No, thank you,�� she said simply, tucking a stray strand of hair behind her ear.


    ��I like where I��m seated.��               Arthur��s eyes darkened slightly at the rejection, but Nnenna didn��t waver.


    She didn��t want to push things too far by openly sitting in the king��s seat, though she knew it wouldn��t matter if she did.


    But more importantly, she truly wanted to sit beside Ikenna.


    She had missed him.


    And for now, that was what mattered most.


    Arthur wasn��t pleased with her answer, but what could he do?


    If she preferred Carl, especially after how he had treated her at the hospital, he had no right toin.


    For now.


    With everyone finally seated, the ball continued.


    Or, at least, it tried to.


    For the first five minutes, no one in the hall could focus.


    Whispers spread like wildfire.


    How had things turned out this way?


    Two members of the royal family, one whose status was still a mystery, and the other, the first prince, were now seated in the most honored positions, in seats meant for kings and queens.


    Meanwhile, the actual king and queen, along with the Queen Mother, the second, third, and fourth princes, and the first princess, were sitting far behind them.


    Not one, but three whole rows behind.


    The gap hadn��t even been this wide at first.


    But then, in the most casual, offhand way, Carl had made ament about it again.


    ��That��s too close,�� he had said, barely ncing back.


    Guys, if we move up the various rankings (powerstone, golden tickets, collections, privilege, popr, gifts and the rest), I��ll give you guys a huge surprise ??            CREATORS�� THOUGHTS     JedidiahBeaufoy    Creation is hard, cheer me up!


    VOTE for me!

 Chapter 158 - 158 Stunning The Crowd Again

    Chapter 158: Stunning The Crowd Again   Chapter 158: Stunning The Crowd Again                              King Ikechukwu ������               Queens Chioma ������               Obinna ������               Abuchi ������               Chidera ������               Ebere ������               The guests ������               And just like that, the king and his family had been forced to move even further back.


    Now, an awkward, gaping spacey between them and the four people at the front.


    No one dared to question it.


    But everyone knew what it meant.


    With the seating finally settled and tensions still lingering in the air, the grand ball resumed.


    But just as people were beginning to regain theirposure, the lights dimmed once more.


    A hush fell over the hall.


    Then��BOOM!


    A dazzling explosion of golden lights erupted from the center of the ballroom, sending shimmering sparks cascading through the air.


    Gasps of awe rippled through the crowd as the royal performers of Lionara stepped forward, their vibrant costumes glittering like stars under the chandeliers.


    It was time for the Grand Weing Performance.


    A troop of agile acrobats leaped onto the grand stage, flipping and twisting effortlessly through the air beforending in perfect synchronization.


    They moved with precision, their movements both graceful and powerful.


    The audience, already captivated, barely had time to process this before a parade of exotic creatures was led in, majestic white lions, adorned in golden armor, prowled forward, their powerful forms radiating dominance.


    Trained falcons swooped down from the ceiling, weaving through ming hoops, their wings cutting through the air like des.


    The music swelled.


    Drums thundered.


    Then, a group of dancers twirled onto the stage, their silk ribbons flowing in hypnotic waves.


    The movements were mesmerizing, each step executed with breathtaking skill.


    ��Magnificent,�� one noble gasped, clutching their chest.


    ��This is beyond anything we��ve ever seen at a royal ball,�� another whispered in awe.


    Even the indifferent Carl gave a nod of approval.


    ��At least their entertainment is decent,�� he muttered.


    But Nnenna��               Nnenna��s eyes gleamed with excitement.


    She had always loved performances, and this was unlike anything she had ever seen.


    When the dancers extended their hands, inviting willing participants to join them, her heart pounded with anticipation.


    A part of her hesitated, was it proper for her to join in?


    Before she could second guess herself, the lead performer twirled toward her with an inviting smile.


    Without thinking, she took the offered hand.


    A shocked silence fell over the hall.


    Everyone watched as Nnenna moved onto the stage.


    Wouldn��t she embarrass herself?


    This dance waspletely different from the ballroom dance she did during the first dance.


    Would she be able to pull it off?


    No royal ever brothered to learn any dance that wasn��t waltz, but Nnenna wasn��t just any royal.


    She was different but only few people knew that.


    ��She can��t pull it off.


    Biting off more than she can chew.


    She��s bound for disgrace!�� The Queen mother concluded silently               But the moment she began to dance, all doubts vanished.


    Her movements, though untrained in their specific style, were fluid, natural, as if she had been born for the stage.


    She adapted effortlessly, spinning and swaying in perfect harmony with the others.


    Even Arthur, who had been brooding in silence, found himself sitting up straighter.


    His sharp eyes never left her form as she moved with elegance and confidence, her expression glowing with pure joy.


    ��She��s�� amazing,�� someone murmured in disbelief.


    ��Who knew a princess could dance like that?�� another noblewoman gasped.


    Even the king, who had been too stunned to react earlier, now watched with an unreadable expression.


    But no one��s reactions were as extreme as Ebere��s.


    She clenched her fists so tightly her nails bit into her palm.


    Her eyes burned with frustration.


    First, the attention at the ball had been stolen from her.


    Now, even the performance, a show meant to highlight Lionara��s splendor, had been hijacked by Nnenna!


    It was unbearable!


    Meanwhile, Somto and Ikenna exchanged dark looks.


    Somto scowled, arms crossed.


    ��She was supposed to be keeping a low profile, not showing off in front of the entire kingdom.��               Ikenna��s jaw tightened.


    ��She��s drawing too much attention.��               But none of their disapproving res could reach Nnenna.


    She was lost in the dance, the thrill of the moment washing away all worries.


    As the final note of the music echoed through the grand hall, silence fell for a brief moment.


    Then, thunderous apuse!


    The entire ballroom erupted into cheers, nobles and guests rising to their feet, pping with admiration.


    The performers, seasoned and trained to perfection, turned to Nnenna with newfound respect in their eyes.


    She had matched them, step for step, move for move.


    Not as a mere spectator, nor as a princess trying to fit in.


    She had danced like she belonged.


    One of the lead dancers, a tall woman draped in golden silk, stepped forward and bowed deeply to Nnenna, a gesture only given to those who had truly impressed them.


    ��You are gifted, Your Highness,�� she said sincerely, her voice ringing through the hushed crowd.


    ��Your movements held power, grace, and spirit.


    We would be honored to perform with you again someday.��               More murmurs spread through the audience.


    ��Did you hear that?


    The royal performers themselves acknowledged her!��               ��She wasn��t just good, she was exceptional!��               ��This second princess�� she��s not just beautiful.


    She��s remarkable.��               Even those who had dismissed her once they heard rumours of her adoption regretted even more than before and found themselves reevaluating their stance.


    The royal family of Lionara, however, had mixed reactions.


    King Ikechukwu stroked his beard, his eyes filled with deep thought.


    He had underestimated this girl.


    Queen Chioma sat stiffly, her forced smile betraying her frustration.


    First the seating arrangement, and now this?


    Nnenna was taking up far too much space tonight.


    And Ebere��               She was trembling with rage.


    The moment the apuse started, she stormed out of the ballroom once again, her heels clicking furiously against the marble floor.


    The guests barely had time to register her departure before Queen Chioma bolted up from her seat, hurrying after her daughter.


    ��Ebere, wait��!��               But Ebere didn��t wait.


    She disappeared through the doors, her mother chasing after her.


    What do you guys think?


    Should I open a discord?


    Comment below!


    CREATORS�� THOUGHTS     JedidiahBeaufoy    A guys I could do a cartwheel right now!


    Shout out to Ruby, Raven, Nicole, Annie, Cherry, Sarah, Charlotte, Hananita, Revz, Manu, Rosemarie, Joni, Mhere, Lostreader, Alezza, iMyDear, Mandi, Nelfa, CJ, Sarah, Jarlynn, Adebowale, Ale, Slomkad, Khosa, Alice, Jody, Daoist, Dhriti, Reading_Master, Lostreader, Known, Eloisa, Daoist4 and myself!


    Thank you guys!


    ^.^

 Chapter 159 - 159 Haran Warriors

    Chapter 159: Haran Warriors   Chapter 159: Haran Warriors                              Queen Chioma was really getting tired of chasing after Ebere everytime she disregarded her image and stormed off!


    But what could she do?


    Ebere was her only daughter.


    Despite this disruption, the cheers for Nnenna did not die down.


    She bowed gracefully to the performers and turned to return to her seat.


    Lady Rose, who had been watching the entire time from the sidelines, was staring at her with narrowed eyes.


    She muttered to herself in disbelief, ��I never taught her this dance�� The girl must have self learned it for years now!��               Meanwhile, at the royal table               Somto��s fingers drummed against the armrest, his expression unreadable.


    Ikenna��s eyes flickered with something unreadable as well, but his jaw was tight.


    And Arthur��               Arthur still hadn��t taken his eyes off her.


    His mind whirled with memories, questions, and something he couldn��t quite ce.


    Her movements�� her skill�� it was too familiar.


    As the grand hall settled, the next performance was announced, the Haran Kingdom��s War Dance.


    A hush fell over the room.


    The moment the performers stepped forward, the air shifted.


    The dancers were unlike the previous entertainers, there was no silk, no embellishments, no dazzling fabrics to enchant the eyes.


    Instead, they wore in, durable tunics that clung to their powerful frames, their rank insignias embroidered in deep crimson on their chests.


    Their presence alone sent a ripple of unease through the audience.


    And then, the drums began.


    A deep, primal beat that echoed through the bones of everyone present.


    With precise, disciplined movements, the warriors moved as one, each step thunderous, each motion deliberate.


    Their bodies twisted and turned in a dance that was not meant to entertain but to intimidate.


    This was a story of war.


    Of victory.


    Of Haran��s might.


    The synchronized sh of wooden spears, the rhythmic stomping, the sharp, controlled battle cries, all of it painted a vivid picture of warriors on the battlefield, moving in perfect harmony as they crushed their enemies.


    The crowd watched in awed silence.


    Then came the whispers.


    ��This�� this isn��t just a performance!��               ��They��re clearly showing us their discipline�� their strength.��               ��It��s a warning.


    They could be dancing in celebration of our downfall one day.��               A fresh wave of fear and admiration spread through the audience.


    Even those who had doubted Haran��s power before now understood.


    And at their royal table, the Haran royalties and their entourage watched with silent approval.


    Their outfits for the evening were exquisite but not extravagant, reflecting their nature, practical, strong, andmanding respect without the need for excess.


    As the dance reached its climax, the warriors let out one final, unified battle cry.


    A sound so sharp and powerful that it shook the very core of those watching.


    Then, silence.


    The performance was over.


    And yet, the tension remained.


    The Haran dancers stood tall and unwavering, their faces unreadable, their message clear               Haran is not to be underestimated.


    For a long moment, no one moved.


    Then, slowly, apuse erupted.


    It was hesitant at first, but it grew, some pping out of genuine admiration, others out of sheer relief that the performance had ended without them being the target of that battle cry.


    The King of Haran nodded in approval, his sharp eyes scanning the crowd as if memorizing who understood their message and who did not.


    In that moment, one thing was certain               Haran had left an intimidating impression.


    As the echoes of the Haran war dance faded, the atmosphere in the grand hall slowly shifted once again.


    The host announced the next performance, a solo from the Dixan Kingdom��s most talented singer.


    A sense of anticipation filled the air.


    Unlike the intimidating disy of Haran, Dixan was known for its artistry, archery, poetry, and music.


    Their kingdom thrived on culture and elegance, and their performances always carried an air of refinement.


    Then, she appeared.


    A woman draped in flowing silver andvender robes, her presence ethereal, like a moonlit dream.


    She stepped gracefully onto the elevated stage at the center of the ballroom, where the spotlight fell upon her like a heavenly glow.


    Then, silence.


    And the first note pierced the air.


    A voice so clear, so hauntingly beautiful, that the entire hall froze.


    Her song wasn��t just music, it was miracle.


    Each note carried emotion, drawing the audience in, making them feel every word, every sorrow, every longing.


    It was a tale of love and loss, of hope and despair, of a heart reaching for something it could never have.


    Some guests closed their eyes, letting the melody seep into their souls.


    Others stared in awe, mesmerized by the sheer control and power in her voice.


    And then came the whispers               ��Her voice��


    it��s unlike anything I��ve ever heard.��               ��I feel like I��m floating��


    this is unreal.��               ��Even the walls seem to be listening.��               Even those who were not easily impressed found themselves silent, entranced by the performance.


    Nnenna, watching from her seat, felt something stir in her chest.


    She had heard many talented singers before, but this��


    this was something else.


    Something divine.


    Even the Haran warriors, usually unfazed by disys of art, watched with quiet respect, though they would never openly admit it.


    The King and Queen of Dixan sat proudly, their expressions unreadable, but their eyes gleaming with satisfaction.


    Their singer was not just performing, she was conquering the hearts of everyone present.


    As the song neared its end, the final note hung in the air, delicate yet powerful, like thest shimmer of a star before dawn.


    And then, silence.


    For a moment, no one breathed.


    And then, thunderous apuse.


    It was different from the apuse given to the Haran warriors.


    This was not out of fear or relief, it was pure admiration.


    Some even stood, pping louder than before, moved beyond words.


    The Dixan singer gave a graceful bow, her expression serene, but the flicker in her eyes showed that she knew               She had won them over.


    And Dixan had proven its mastery over the art of music and not just archery.


    Your gift is the motivation for my creation.


    Give me more motivation!


    CREATORS�� THOUGHTS     JedidiahBeaufoy    Your gift is the motivation for my creation.


    Give me more motivation!

 Chapter 160 - 160 Roxurun Discipline

    Chapter 160: Roxurun Discipline   Chapter 160: Roxurun Discipline                              As the echoes of the Dixan singer��s haunting melody faded, the grand hall was once again wrapped in anticipation.


    The next performance was from the Roxurun Kingdom, a nation revered for breeding and training the finest warhorses in the world.


    Their warriors were known to be fearless riders, their cavalry unmatched on the battlefield.


    Yet tonight, they would not showcase their strength in war, but in harmony.


    A group of ten men and ten women stepped forward, dressed in deep navy and gold trimmed cloaks, the insignia of a galloping stallion embroidered on their sleeves.


    Their outfits, much like their kingdom, were practical yet regal,manding respect without excess.


    They took their positions in a perfect semi circle, standing tall, their postures wless, as if preparing for battle, only this time, their weapons were their voices.


    Then, the hall fell silent.


    And with a single, unified breath, they began.


    The first notes rose like a gentle breeze, the soft hums blending seamlessly, creating a sound that wrapped around the room like a warm embrace.


    Then, the harmonies deepened, rich andmanding, filling every corner of the grand hall.


    The song was one of history, a tale of the mighty horses of Roxurun, their loyalty, their speed, and their unbreakable bond with their riders.


    As the tenors and sopranos intertwined, the melody galloped forward, mimicking the powerful rhythm of hooves against the earth.


    It was as if an invisible army of horses was charging through the ballroom, their presence felt in every note.


    The audience shivered.


    ��Their voices�� they move like a stampede.��               ��This�� this is power, but in a way I never expected.��               ��No wonder their cavalry is unmatched.


    If they train their warriors the way they train their voices, it��s no surprise.��               Even the warriors of the Haran Kingdom, known for their warlike ways, nodded in approval.


    As the tempo shifted, the choir��s voices soared higher, now carrying the spirit of freedom, the same freedom their horses lived for.


    The melody rose and fell, like a rider guiding their steed through the open fields, fearless and boundless.


    Nnenna found herself gripping her seat, her heartbeat syncing with the rhythm.


    ��It feels like I can see them�� riding through endless meadows, the wind in their hair, the world at their feet.��               Even Carl found himself humming along, impressed despite himself.


    Arthur, on the other hand, sat in deep thought, his fingers tapping lightly against the armrest, as if analyzing every note, every shift in tone.


    And then, the climax.


    The voices merged into one, a sound so pure, somanding, it sent chills down the spine.


    The final note held strong, unwavering, just like the warriors of Roxurun.


    And then, as suddenly as it began, silence.


    For a heartbeat, the audience was too stunned to react.


    Everyone of the performances left them too shocked to recover on time.


    Then, apuse.


    Deafening apuse.


    Not just polite ps, but cheers, voices raised in appreciation for the sheer skill and discipline disyed in their song.


    Even those unfamiliar with music could tell, this was more than just a performance.


    It was a deration.


    A statement that Roxurun was not only a kingdom of horses and warriors, but of culture, unity, and unparalleled strength.


    As the choir took their bow, the whispers began               ��They don��t just train their horses.


    They train everything, including their voices!��               ��Roxurun is truly a kingdom of discipline.


    Look at the way they sang�� not a single misced note.��               ��Their synchronization was perfect, like a cavalry riding in formation.


    Impressive.��               After the breathtaking Roxurun choir performance, the atmosphere in the grand hall shifted.


    The next act was unlike anything before, it was time for the Gigangum Kingdom to showcase its famededy.


    While Gigangum was known for its powerfulbat style that relied on pure skill rather than weapons, their warriors were also trained to be mentally sharp, and humor was a key part of their resilience.


    A Gigangum warrior couldugh in the face of death, literally.


    Tonight, however, they weren��t here to fight.


    They were here to entertain.


    A tall, broad shouldered man walked onto the stage.


    His movements were controlled, yet rxed.


    His posture, though yful, held the confidence of a seasoned fighter.


    His clothing was simple yet well fitted, with the insignia of Gigangum proudly disyed on his chest.


    He sped his hands behind his back and scanned the audience with an exaggeratedly serious expression.


    Then, he took a deep breath and��               ��So, I was told to behave tonight.��               Silence.


    Then, he sighed dramatically.


    ��Thatsted a whole ten minutes.��               Laughter rippled through the hall.


    Encouraged, theedian grinned and continued.


    ��You know, when I heard we would be performing at this grand ball, I thought, ��Wow!


    A chance to impress royalty!�� And then I remembered, I��m from Gigangum.


    The only thing we impress people with is how quickly we can knock them t on their backs.��               The audience burst intoughter again, even some of the more serious nobles cracking smiles.


    As theedian paced across the stage, his eyesnded on Nnenna, and a slow, mischievous grin spread across his face.


    ��Ah, and speaking of impressive people�� our dear Second Princess, Nnenna!��               Theughter faltered slightly, and a few heads turned toward the princess.


    Nnenna blinked, caught off guard.


    ��I have to say, Princess, you shocked us all tonight!


    That dance?


    Amazing!


    But I do have one question����               He paused dramatically, smirking.


    ��Are you sure you��re a princess?


    Or did the royal family secretly hire you as a dance instructor and forget to tell us?��               The room went dead silent.


    Theedian barely had time to process the shift in atmosphere before he felt it.


    Three unrelenting gazes bore into him like daggers.


    The Comedian ������               He turned his head slightly and               Arthur.


    Expressionless, but the cold aura radiating off of him could freeze fire itself.


    Carl.


    Leaning forward slightly, fingers tapping against the armrest, like a predator waiting for the perfect moment to strike.


    Have some idea about my story?


    Comment it and let me know.


    CREATORS�� THOUGHTS     JedidiahBeaufoy    Have some idea about my story?


    Comment it and let me know.

 Chapter 161 - 161 Familiar

    Chapter 161: Familiar   Chapter 161: Familiar                              Somto.


    Smiling.


    But not the good kind.


    The kind that made people think, ��I might not survive the next five minutes.��               Theedian swallowed.


    For the first time in his career, he actually felt nervous on stage.


    ����I see I have made a mistake.�� He nodded solemnly.


    Then, he turned to the audience and gave a small, awkward chuckle.


    ��Ladies and gentlemen, I would like to take this moment to thank you all foring to my final performance before I��m murdered.��               Laughter erupted across the room, tension breaking in an instant.


    He didn��t dare look in Nnenna��s direction again.


    From then on, he stuck to safe topics, making jokes about how Gigangum warriors struggled with fancy dining etiquette and how royal speeches were so long that he once grew a beard while waiting for one to end.


    The crowd loved it.


    When he finally left the stage, his back was already drenched with sweat.


    After that one mistake, the three men in front didn��t let him off through out his performance.


    How petty!


    As the grand ball��s first night drew to a close, the energy in the hall began to shift.


    The dazzling performances had left everyone entertained, but now the time hade for departure.


    Arthur and Carl, the two most distinguished guests of the night, stood up without waiting for any formal announcement.


    Their actions caused a ripple of silence across the ballroom.


    Without hesitation, Somto also rose from his seat, as if it was the most natural thing in the world to follow them.


    ��Goodbye, Nnenna,�� Carl said with an easy smile, his golden eyes glinting under the ballroom lights.


    Arthur simply nodded, his piercing gaze lingering on her for a moment longer than necessary before turning away.


    The three men walked out in perfect sync, their regal presence undeniable.


    The King watched them go, his lips pressed into a thin line.


    He felt out of ce in his own kingdom.


    No one had given him any real attention throughout the night, not even his esteemed guests.


    His first son was still recognized, which was a small constion, but that was it.


    Even his Queen, who usually had plenty to say, remained silent beside him.


    With the main guests gone, the rest of the ballroom gradually fell into motion again.


    Nobles rushed forward, eager to introduce themselves to Nnenna, who had unwittingly be the center of attention.


    They showered her with pleasantries, desperate to secure even the smallest connection with her.


    She handled it all gracefully, but her patience wore thin.


    When the first opportunity presented itself, she slipped away, moving swiftly through the corridors of the castle toward her chambers.


    The moment she closed her door behind her, a deep sigh escaped her lips.


    Only then did it strike her, she hadn��t seen Ebere since she stormed out earlier.


    Nnenna frowned, but the thought barely lingered.


    What could she do?


    She would not diminish herself just to make someone else feel superior.


    If her sister wanted to sulk in bitterness, that was her choice.


    With that, Nnenna turned away from the door, letting the night finallye to an end.


    That night, Nnenna slept peacefully, unaware of the restless minds still awake in the castle.


    Arthur, Carl, and Somto, however, found no such peace.


    Once Somto had settled Arthur into one of the grand royal guest chambers, Arthur leaned against the heavy wooden bedpost, arms crossed.


    His mind was ?a whirlwind of thoughts, but one question burned the most.


    ��Your sister is adopted, isn��t she?��               Somto, who had just dismissed the servants, turned to face Arthur, his expression unreadable.


    ��Why do you ask?��               Arthur��s sharp gaze never wavered.


    ��She was brought into this household at the age of six.


    Where was she before that?��               Carl, loungingzily on a nearby chair, suddenly perked up at the shift in atmosphere.


    Somto studied Arthur for a moment, then shrugged.


    ��She was adopted from an orphanage here in the kingdom.


    What of it?�� His voice wasced with suspicion.


    Arthur��s fingers clenched slightly, but he remainedposed.


    ��And before the orphanage?��               Somto��s expression darkened.


    ��She doesn��t remember.�� His tone was final, warning Arthur not to pry.


    Carl let out a low whistle.


    ��Now this is interesting.��               Somto turned back to Arthur, arms crossed.


    ��Don��t tell me���� he narrowed his eyes ����don��t tell me you think my sister is the girl you��ve been searching for.��               Arthur didn��t answer immediately.


    His mind raced through the possibilities.


    The dance, the way she moved, the familiarity in her steps.


    it was uncanny.


    Too much to be mere coincidence.


    Somto took a step forward, his voice a dangerous whisper.


    ��You must be joking.


    Don��t bring your stubborn quest into my household and start iming that my sister is the one you��ve been looking for.��               Arthur remained silent, but deep inside, he knew he couldn��t ignore this.


    If there was even a chance��               He would find out.


    Arthur knew he had no solid proof, at least, not yet.


    He let out a slow breath, forcing himself to rx.


    ��You��re right,�� he finally said, his tone neutral.


    Somto narrowed his eyes, as if waiting for Arthur to push further, but when Arthur said nothing more, he simply nodded.


    ��Get some rest,�� he muttered before leaving, closing the door behind him.


    The moment Arthur was alone, he let out a deep sigh and ran a hand through his hair.


    Rest?


    That was impossible.


    He sank into the chair in the study corner of hisvish guest chamber, a room fit for a king.


    His mind refused to be still, spinning back to the moment he danced with Nnenna.


    The way she moved.


    The way she followed his lead effortlessly, as if they had practiced together for years.


    That wasn��t normal.


    That wasn��t something just anyone could do.


    There was no way they hadn��t danced together before.


    He reyed the moment again and again in his mind.


    Every step, every turn, every beat.


    It was seamless.


    Familiar.


    Want to read ahead of others?


    Purchase our affordable privileges!


    CREATORS�� THOUGHTS     JedidiahBeaufoy    Your gift is the motivation for my creation.


    Give me more motivation!

 Chapter 162 - 162 Display

    Chapter 162: Disy   Chapter 162: Disy                              And then there was the fact that she had been adopted at six.


    That was all he had, her dance, her adoption.


    Nothing else.


    Their faces weren��t even that simr, though he knew better than to rely on that.


    A woman��s face could change countless times before she even reached adulthood.


    A DNA test.


    That was an option.


    But wasn��t that going too far for something he wasn��t even sure of?


    And besides, he couldn��t do it without her permission.


    Arthur exhaled sharply and leaned back in his chair, staring at the ceiling.


    He needed more proof.


    And he was going to get it!


    But Arthur��s mind refused to rest.


    His thoughts drifted back to when Nnenna danced on stage, how confident she looked, how effortlessly she moved.


    His heart had nearly leaped out of his chest watching her.


    She danced exactly like his best friend had.


    Back then, as a child, she would perform in front of them without hesitation, eager for their praises.


    She was never shy, never uncertain.


    Was he losing his mind?


    Maybe he was just projecting, seeing what he wanted to see.


    Then again��               He would see her again tomorrow.


    He would observe her more.


    By the end of this grand ball, he should have his answer.


    With that final thought, he exhaled, forcing himself to shut his eyes.


    It took a while, but eventually, sleep came.


    In Carl��s room.


    He leaned back against the headboard of his bed, arms crossed, his usual yful smirk nowhere in sight.


    Arthur��s words reyed in his mind.


    What exactly was he thinking?


    There was no way, no way, Arthur, of all people, was developing feelings for a sixteen year old girl.


    My own little sister?


    Carl scoffed under his breath.


    He must be joking.


    He exhaled sharply, tapping his fingers against his arm.


    ��I��ll watch how this ys out over the next few days�� and if necessary, I��ll put an end to whatever this is before it gets out of hand.��               ��               Across the pce, in Somto��s room, the atmosphere was tense.


    He stood by the window, arms folded, staring out into the night.


    The ball had barely begun, yet a storm was already brewing.


    He had to act.


    Pulling out a sleek ck phone, he dialed a number.


    The call was answered on the very first ring.


    ��General,�� Somto spoke, his voice calm but firm.


    A deep voice responded from the other end, ��The wind is picking up.��               Somto��s eyes darkened.


    ��Handle it.��               ��Yes, sir.��               The line went dead.


    The next morning, the pce was alive with anticipation.


    Everyone woke up early, knowing that today was one of the most important days of the Grand Ball.


    There was no room for cking.


    Dressed in their finest riding clothes and protective gear, the participants gathered at the training grounds, their horses groomed to perfection.


    Unlike the previous day, whereughter and smiles had filled the air, today carried a different energy.


    The tension was thick.


    Yesterday had been for show, diplomatic, polite, all about appearances.


    But today?


    Today was a battle.


    Everyone had something to prove.


    With two of the most powerful princes watching, Arthur and Carl, no one wanted to appear weak.


    Kingdoms that sought alliances or recognition were determined to showcase their strength.


    There were smiles, yes, but they were forced.


    Behind every handshake and nod was an unspoken promise, I will not lose to you.


    Thepetition was about to begin.


    The first activity was a royal disy of horses.


    No one expected to win against Roxurun, as their horses were renowned across thends.


    However, that did not stop the other kingdoms from showcasing their finest breeds.


    The first kingdom to present was Lionara.


    Excitement buzzed through the crowd as they turned their attention to the track��s entrance, expecting the first prince to appear.


    After all, it was tradition for the highest ranking male heir to present the kingdom��s horses.


    But when the rider emerged, the audience was stunned.


    It wasn��t the first prince.


    It was Princess Ebere.


    Gasps and murmurs filled the air.


    She rode a magnificent golden stallion, its coat gleaming like molten sunlight beneath the morning rays.


    Its muscles flexed powerfully with every step, its mane and tail flowing like liquid silk.


    The beast was strong, regal, and undeniably of the finest royal bloodline.


    But as breathtaking as the horse was, it was the rider who stole the show.


    Ebere sat atop the stallion with effortless grace, her back straight, head held high, exuding absolute confidence.


    She wore a fitted royal riding outfit, embroidered with the insignia of Lionara.


    The sleek fabric hugged her slender frame, emphasizing both her authority and striking beauty.


    She rode not with mere skill but with the intent to captivate.


    Every movement was deliberate, controlled, an unmistakable disy of dominance.


    The way she held the reins, the slight smirk on her lips, the sharp glint in her eyes, this was more than just a presentation.


    This was a statement.


    The audience whispered among themselves.


    ��Wasn��t the first prince supposed to be the one showcasing the royal horses?��               ��After what happened yesterday, she must be trying to reim her reputation.��               ��Well�� she certainly knows how to turn heads.��               No one dared question her openly.


    But one thing was clear, Ebere was determined to remind everyone that she was still the most honored princess of Lionara.


    And with the way she carried herself, Queen Chioma felt she just might seed.


    Things were going ording to n.


    The next kingdom to present was Haran.


    Unlike Lionara, which prided itself on grace and tradition, Haran was known for its strength and resilience.


    Their horses were just as noble, but bred for endurance and power rather than mere beauty.


    As the gates opened, a towering ck stallion emerged, its coat as dark as the night sky, absorbing the sunlight rather than reflecting it.


    Its muscles rippled beneath its sleek hide, each step exuding raw strength and discipline.


    The horse moved with a controlled power, its hooves striking the ground with precision, a testament to its rigorous training.


    CREATORS�� THOUGHTS     JedidiahBeaufoy    Your gift is the motivation for my creation.


    Give me more motivation!

 Chapter 163 - 163 Display 2

    Chapter 163: Disy 2   Chapter 163: Disy 2                              Atop this magnificent beast was Prince Alexei, the first prince of Haran.


    He was the very picture of nobility, broad shouldered,posed, and carrying an air of effortless authority.


    Unlike Princess Ebere, who had ridden to showcase herself as much as the horse, Alexei did the opposite.


    He blended seamlessly with the stallion, as if they were one entity, allowing the horse��s brilliance to take center stage.


    His movements were precise yet fluid, his grip firm yet rxed.


    It was clear that he was not merely a rider.


    he was a horseman in every sense of the word.


    The crowd reacted instantly.


    Squeals erupted from the young girls, their excitement impossible to contain.


    ��He��s so elegant!��               ��Look at how he rides, so controlled, so powerful!��               ��That horse�� I��ve never seen anything like it!��               Many had already abandoned the idea of attracting the attention of the two legendary figures from the previous day, knowing they werepletely out of their league.


    After all, Arthur and Carl had spent the entire evening beside Princess Nnenna, not giving anyone else a chance to approach them.


    But Prince Alexei?


    He was different.


    The young noblewomen whispered among themselves, determined to at least try and gain his favor.


    If they couldn��t reach the two untouchable legends, perhaps the first prince of Haran was their best chance.


    For now, however, their admiration was purely for the breathtaking sight before them, the striking prince and his equally magnificent stallion, a true representation of Haran��s unwavering strength.


    The next kingdom to present was Dixan.


    Unlike Lionara��s elegance or Haran��s raw power, Dixan��s horses were reliable, well trained, and of solid breed, though theycked the sheer brilliance of the first two.


    They were known for their stamina rather than their beauty, making them valuable for long journeys rather than grand disys.


    As the gates opened, a striking buckskin horse trotted forward.


    Its golden coat gleamed under the sunlight,plemented by a dark mane and tail.


    The horse moved gracefully, not with the overpowering strength of Haran��s stallion nor the refined elegance of Lionara��s steed, but with an effortless smoothness, as if it was conserving energy for a long road ahead.


    It was clear that Dixan��s horses were bred for endurance rather than spectacle.


    Atop the buckskin sat Prince Ji ho, the first prince of Dixan.


    His posture was impable, yet his entire demeanor screamed indifference.


    He rode with ease, his hands light on the reins, his gaze unfocused, as if he had no interest in the event at all.


    Unlike the previous two riders, who had disyed confidence and presence, Ji-ho looked as if he was fulfilling an obligation, a mere task to check off his list.


    But despite his apparent boredom, there was no denying his skill.


    His movements were fluid, his control over the horse absolute, as if he didn��t even need to try.


    He guided the animal with minimal effort, barely shifting his position, making it seem as though the horse moved entirely on its own.


    The crowd reacted in waves of admiration, though this time, the squeals had a slightly different tone.


    ��He looks so cool!��               ��That��s effortless riding�� he��s not even trying!��               ��I swear, indifferent men are the most attractive!��               Among the excited voices, one stood out, Ebere.


    Her eyes burned with frustration.


    Yesterday, Ji-ho hadpletely ignored her, walking away as if she didn��t exist.


    That had never happened to her before.


    She refused to believe she couldn��t charm him.


    Her original targets, Arthur and Carl, were now beyond her reach, given their tant favoritism toward Nnenna.


    That reality stung, but she would not let herself be overshadowed.


    If she couldn��t win the attention of those two, she would prove her worth with another.


    Prince Ji-ho became her new target.


    At least until she found a reliable way to get the the celebrity princes               ��Let��s see if you can ignore me today,�� she muttered under her breath, her nails digging into her palm as she watched him ride past with that infuriatingly uninterested expression.


    No one, especially not Nnenna, was going to make her feel inferior.


    The Gigangum Kingdom was up next, and the anticipation in the air was thick.


    Unlike the other princes who exuded nobility and elegance, Prince Asher carried himself with raw, unfiltered power.


    He sat atop a magnificent sand colored stallion, its coat gleaming under the morning sun, muscles rippling with every controlled step it took.


    The beast looked untamed yet obedient, a perfect match for its rider.


    Prince Asher held the reins loosely as if daring the horse to challenge him, yet with the slightest movement, the animal responded with precision.


    As he urged the horse forward, its hooves thundered against the ground, sending small clouds of dust swirling behind him.


    His posture wasmanding, broad shoulders squared, chest puffed out, and every fiber of his being radiated strength.


    Unlike the smooth, effortless elegance of the previous princes, Asher��s disy was different, it was fierce, aggressive, almost predatory.


    At one point, he adjusted his grip, causing the muscles in his arms to flex through the tight sleeves of his riding gear.


    That simple action sent a fresh wave of screams from the youngdies in the crowd.


    Gasps and excited whispers followed as he rode past, his heavy, muscr framepletely dominating the massive horse beneath him.


    The contrast between him and the more refined princes before him was stark, but it only seemed to fuel his allure.


    ��He��s built like a warrior!�� someone whispered in awe.


    ��Did you see those arms?!�� another girl gasped, fanning herself dramatically.


    ��I swear, if he flexes one more time, I��ll faint,�� a third one whimpered, gripping her friend��s arm.


    The nobles and warriors alike watched him with respect, his physicality wasn��t just for show.


    Gigangum was known for its weaponlessbat techniques, and their prince was a living testament to their brutal training.


    He wasn��t just strong, he was a force of nature.


    Asher smirked slightly at the reactions but didn��t slow down.


    CREATORS�� THOUGHTS     JedidiahBeaufoy    Creation is hard, cheer me up!


    VOTE for me!

 Chapter 164 - 164 Different Opponents

    Chapter 164: Different Opponents   Chapter 164: Different Opponents                              He reached the end of the track, pulling the horse into a wless stop, the beast��s nostrils ring as it huffed, as if knowing it had just stolen the spotlight.


    Without a word, Asher turned the stallion around, heading back with the same arrogance that made him both admired and feared.


    The final kingdom to showcase their horse was Roxurun, the legendary breeders of the finest horses across allnds.


    The anticipation among the audience was thick, if there was one kingdom everyone expected to dominate this event, it was them.


    Then, emerging at the far end of the track was                Prince Ankhbayar of Roxurun, riding a stunning brown stallion that looked almost too perfect to be real.


    Its coat was sleek, shining like polished mahogany under the sunlight, every muscle defined and strong.


    Unlike the previous horses, this one moved with an effortless grace, as if it wasn��t just running but gliding across the ground.


    Ankhbayar sat atop the stallion with a quiet confidence, his frame lean but well built, every movement precise.


    His riding gear, though tight, highlighted his toned physique, and the contrast of his slender form against the raw power of the horse beneath him made him even more striking.


    As he guided the stallion forward, the control he had over the beast was absolute.


    Unlike the aggressive dominance of Gigangum��s prince or the noble elegance of Haran��s, Ankhbayar��smand over his horse was almost like a conversation, silent, mutual understanding.


    He wasn��t forcing the horse to perform; he was merely allowing it to shine.


    The crowd was captivated.


    The moment he passed, a new wave of shrieks and gasps erupted from the youngdies.


    ��Oh, he��s so refined!�� one whispered, clutching her chest dramatically.


    ��I thought Asher was the peak, but look at Ankhbayar!


    He��s, he��s, perfect!�� another wailed, nearly falling over.


    ��I swear, if he looks in this direction, I��ll die,�� someone else whispered breathlessly.


    The more experienced horsemen in the audience nodded in appreciation.


    This wasn��t just a disy of strength or beauty, it was mastery.


    Roxurun��s horses were legendary for a reason, and Ankhbayar had just proven why.


    Even some of the other princes watched with interest.


    There was no doubt about it, this was Roxurun��s domain.


    Ankhbayar reached the end of the track and pulled his horse to a smooth stop.


    The stallion neighed softly, as if acknowledging the audience��s admiration, before Ankhbayar gently turned it around and made his way back with the same calm, unshakenposure.


    As the disy of horses concluded, apuse echoed through the grand stadium.


    The audience had been thoroughly entertained, but now, anticipation thickened in the air.


    The realpetition was about to begin.


    No one paid much attention to the smaller kingdoms�� horse disys after the major kingdoms had showcased their finest breeds.


    While impressive, they simply couldn��tpare to the grandeur of Roxurun��s legendary horses or the prideful showcases from Lionara, Haran, Dixan, and Gigangum.


    Now, it was time for the true test.


    The horse race.


    This was where strength, skill, and raw determination would shine.


    No matter how well a kingdom bred its horses, victory would ultimately depend on the rider.


    And in this, every major kingdom was determined to prove its superiority.


    The system was simple: lots were drawn to determine one on one matchups between the fifteen participating kingdoms, including the four great powers and Lionara.


    At first, the major kingdoms avoidedpeting against each other, their riders instead being paired with challengers from the minor kingdoms.


    Excitement rippled through the crowd as the first match was announced.


    ��Lionara versus the Southern Kingdom of Azmira!��               Expectant eyes turned toward the staging area, ready to see the first prince of Lionara take his ce.


    However, whispers filled the stands when it wasn��t Prince Somto who stepped forward, but First Princess Ebere.


    Gasps spread like wildfire.


    ��Why is the first princesspeting?�� someone murmured.


    ��Shouldn��t the first prince be the one representing Lionara?��               ��After everything yesterday�� maybe she��s proving herself again?��               Ebere, dressed in sleek deep red riding gear that entuated hermanding presence, walked toward the waiting horses.


    She carried herself with undeniable confidence, making it clear she was not here to lose.


    Her short, soft hair was tied back into an elegant hairdo, and her piercing gaze was filled with determination.


    Her opponent, a noble from Azmira, stiffened under the pressure.


    He had expected topete against prince Somto, not a princess, but Ebere lookedpletely unfazed.


    There would be time for the princesses topete, and this was apetition meant for the princes.


    Many among the gathered royals were not pleased to see a princess taking the stage so soon.


    Their eyes shifted toward First Prince Somto, but not with admiration, with malice.


    As the highest ranked prince among thepeting kingdoms, excluding the two visiting princes from the previous day, Somto had long been seen as the one to beat.


    Princes from other major kingdoms had eagerly anticipated challenging him, determined to prove that he was not superior to them.


    Now, however, the first match featured his sister instead of him, and many took it as an insult to thepetition itself.


    One such opponent, the prince from Azmira, made his displeasure known.


    Already mounted on his horse, he suddenly dismounted with an air of arrogance.


    His boots hit the ground with a sharp thud as he strode toward the royal seating area, his posture exuding irritation.


    Stopping just before the Lionara royals, he turned to face King Ikechukwu directly.


    His voice rang out through the hushed stadium.


    ��What is this, Your Majesty?


    Why am Ipeting against a princess?��               The disdain in his tone was unmistakable, he didn��t even bother to mask it.


    Ebere smirked, tilting her head slightly.


    ��What?


    Are you too afraid topete with me?��               Her voice rang out with confidence, her smirk daring him to respond.


    But the prince from Azmira did not even nce her way.


    He acted as though she hadn��t spoken at all, his eyes remaining firmly on King Ikechukwu, still waiting for an answer.


    CREATORS�� THOUGHTS     JedidiahBeaufoy    Thank you guys for giving this novel a chance and reading thus far.


    your support is much appreciated!

 Chapter 165 - 165 Underestimated

    Chapter 165: Underestimated   Chapter 165: Underestimated                              The king��s expression hardened.


    He didn��t appreciate the prince��s tone, but he knew the rules.


    He kept his voice even as he replied.


    ��This is merely an opening round.


    The first prince willpete when his opponents are more worthy.��               Gasps rippled through the audience.


    Ebere��s smirk wavered slightly at the unintentional slight, but the real damage was done to Prince Azmira��s pride.


    Mocking whispers spread among the royals.


    ��Did he actually expect to race against the first prince?��               ��Not even the second prince, maybe the fourth at best.��               ��And they sent him a princess instead?


    He��s not even seen aspetition!��               The prince��s jaw clenched.


    He could feel theughter from the surrounding royals, their amusement barely concealed.


    Even some nobles from his own kingdom shifted ufortably, humiliated by the tant disregard for their prince��s ability.


    His hands curled into fists, but he quickly forced himself to rx.


    Fine.


    If they thought so little of him, then he would prove them wrong.


    He turned to face Ebere atst, fire in his eyes.


    He had one goal now, to defeat this arrogant princess and make them regret ever underestimating him.


    The prince from Azmira narrowed his eyes at Ebere, his expression filled with disdain.


    It was obvious, he didn��t see her as a real opponent.


    Without a word, he mounted his horse, his posture rxed, and gestured to the official to start the race.


    He wasn��t worried.


    This was going to be easy.


    ��Riders, take your positions!��               Ebere smirked as she adjusted her grip on the reins.


    The breeze lifted her dark hair slightly, her gaze sharp with focus.


    ��Ready����               The prince barely braced himself, his confidence unwavering.


    ��Set����               Ebere leaned forward slightly, her body perfectly aligned with her horse.


    ��Go!��               The moment the g dropped, both riders surged forward.


    The Azmiran prince started slow, his movements almostzy.


    He didn��t need to go all out, why waste energy on apetition that had already been decided?


    ��She doesn��t stand a chance.�� His eldest brother scoffed from the stands, arms crossed.


    His father, the king of Azmira, nodded in agreement.


    ��This match is a joke.��               On the other side, the Lionaran royals watched in silence.


    Queen Chioma sighed.


    ��That boy is too arrogant.


    Does he really think my daughter is that easy to beat?��               Prince Somto, however, said nothing, his eyes locked on the race.


    At first, it seemed like the prince��s confidence was justified.


    He was ahead, his horse moving at a steady, controlled pace.


    Ebere, however, was not in a hurry.


    She kept her horse slightly behind him, her face unreadable.


    Then, just as they reached the halfway mark, she moved.


    With a sudden burst of speed, she surged forward, closing the gap instantly.


    The prince blinked in surprise.


    For the first time, he actually looked at her.


    She was focused, her movements seemed effortless, her control over the horse almost wless.


    The realization hit him hard.


    She wasn��t a weak opponent.


    And now, she was overtaking him.


    Gasps exploded from the audience.


    ��Wait, what?!��               ��Is she��Is she actually passing him?��               His younger sister stood up abruptly, eyes wide.


    ��Brother!


    What are you doing?!


    Go faster!��               The Azmiran prince��s smirk vanished.


    He leaned forward, digging his heels into his horse��s sides.


    He had been holding back, but not anymore.


    His horse kicked into full speed, powerful strides tearing through the track.


    Now, he was serious.


    Now, he was actually trying to win.


    For a moment, it looked like he might catch up.


    But Ebere��               She was already too far ahead.


    Her riding was wless, her connection with her horse perfect.


    She did not falter, did not hesitate.


    She had measured her pace from the start, waiting until the right moment to secure victory with ease.


    And then, it was over.


    Ebere crossed the finish line first.


    The first prince of Azmiran ������               The royals of Azmiran ������               The others ������               Silence hung in the air for a brief second before the reality of what had just happened crashed down like a storm.


    Then, the explosion began.


    Laughter.


    Gasps.


    Whispers spreading like wildfire through the audience.


    The Azmiran prince sat frozen, his hands clenched into the reins, his horse shifting ufortably beneath him.


    His face, once filled with arrogance, was now nk with disbelief.


    He had lost.


    To a woman.


    And not just any woman, a teenage princess from another kingdom.


    The shame was unbearable.


    The crowd erupted in mixed reactions.


    Unbelievable!�� Someone gasped.


    ��He actually lost?!��               ��A prince losing to a princess?


    How disgraceful!��               A deep bellyugh came from the Gigangum section, where Prince Asher smirked in amusement.


    ��The boy has betrayed the brotherhood!�� He mocked, shaking his head.


    ��How do you exin losing to a woman in front of every kingdom?��               Others weren��t even trying to hold back their scorn.


    The prince��s own family sat in stunned silence.


    His eldest brother��s face twisted with fury.


    ��What kind of humiliation is this?�� He hissed, mming his fist against the armrest of his chair.


    His younger sister, still standing, looked at him in horror.


    ��Brother�� how could you?�� Her voice was barely a whisper.


    The King of Azmira��s face was stone cold, but his clenched jaw and darkened eyes spoke volumes.


    He had just been publicly shamed.


    And the one who did it sat atop her horse, lookingpletely unbothered.


    Ebere faked calmness like she was so sure she would win.


    But she wasn��t sure until her opponent gave her a 90% assurance by underestimating her.


    She turned her horse slowly, deliberately, her movements measured.


    Then, as if to pour salt on the wound, she arched a brow at the prince, her lips curling into a slow smirk.


    ��Was that all?�� She asked, voice dripping with amusement.


    ��I thought you were supposed to be a challenge.��               The prince stiffened, his face burning with humiliation.


    The crowd erupted even louder.


    ��Did she just��?��               ��Oh, she��s humiliating him on purpose!��               Prince Asherughed even harder, throwing an arm over his seat.


    ��I like this one, why haven��t i seen this side of her before?�� he muttered.


    CREATORS�� THOUGHTS     JedidiahBeaufoy    We can still win win this month guys!


    Purchase privilege and my promised surprise will await ^.^

 Chapter 166 - 166 Effortless

    Chapter 166: Effortless   Chapter 166: Effortless                              From the Lionaran section, Queen Chioma allowed the slightest, most satisfied smile to grace her lips.


    Ebere��s smirk deepened as she slowly leaned forward, as if sharing a secret with the prince.


    ��Next time,�� she whispered loud enough for only him to hear, ��at least try.��               Then, with a flick of her reins, she rode off, leaving him standing there, a broken, humiliated mess.


    As the next lot was drawn, the announcer��s voice rang across the field.


    ��Roxurun versus the Kingdom of Belmora!��               A collective sigh swept through the crowd.


    Everyone knew how this would go.


    Prince Ankhbayar of Roxurun was already seated atop his horse, lookingpletely indifferent.


    His calm, measured posture radiated quiet dominance.


    He barely even nced at his opponent, a noble from the minor Kingdom of Belmora, who, despite his clear nervousness, held his head high.


    Even though everyone knew the oue, the Belmoran prince refused to back down.


    ��At least he has some pride,�� someone muttered.


    The referee raised the g.


    ��Riders, take your positions!��               Ankhbayar adjusted his gripzily as if this were a mere morning ride rather than apetition.


    ��Ready����               His opponent stiffened, gripping his reins tightly.


    ��Set����               The tension barely existed, everyone already knew what wasing.


    ��Go!��               In the blink of an eye, Ankhbayar surged forward.


    Or rather, his horse did.


    Because while the Belmoran prince rode with all his strength, urging his horse forward desperately, Ankhbayar�� simply let his stallion run.


    No struggle.


    No visible effort.


    No urgency.


    Yet, within seconds, he was several paces ahead.


    The crowd barely reacted.


    There was no suspense.


    ��Of course.��               ��It��s Roxurun.��               The race ended as predictably as it had begun.


    Ankhbayar crossed the finish line, his posture still rxed, his expression still unreadable.


    It was as if the race had been a mild inconvenience rather than an actual challenge.


    Meanwhile, the Belmoran prince, though panting and clearly exhausted, held his head high as he finished second.


    His kingdom��s delegation stood and pped proudly.


    ��At least hepeted.��               ��Losing to Roxurun isn��t shameful.��               ��He did well not to back out.��               Even the minor prince himself gave a respectful nod to Ankhbayar before riding off, knowing he had never stood a chance but refusing to concede before even trying.


    Roxurun��s delegation?


    They barely reacted.


    Because to them, this wasn��t a win.


    It was simply expected.


    Thepetition continued as Haran, Gigangum, and Dixan each faced minor kingdoms.


    Unlike before, the major kingdoms no longer sent their first princes for these matches.


    Instead, their second and third princes took the reins, easily securing victories.


    The results were predictable, none of the minor kingdoms could match their skill or their superior horses.


    By the time Lionara��s second match was announced, the minor kingdoms had learned their lesson.


    They no longer underestimated First Princess Ebere and were determined to put in their best effort.


    However, this time, Third Prince Abuchi stepped forward topete.


    Later, when Lionara drew their final minor kingdom opponent, Second Prince Obinna took the reins, officially closing the chapter on the smallerpetitions.


    Now, with the minor matches done, the real battles were about to begin.


    The final stage of thepetition felt almost orchestrated, as if fate itself had arranged for the four great kingdoms to battle amongst themselves.


    The crowd buzzed with excitement as the matchups were announced               Lionara vs.


    Gigangum               Roxurun vs.


    Dixan               This was the true test, the one that actually mattered.


    Prince Somto of Lionara mounted his horse with obvious reluctance, his posture casual, his expression indifferent.


    He had no real intention of putting in any effort, after all, he knew the truth.


    None of his opponents were his match, but they refused to admit it.


    Across from him, Prince Asher of Gigangum, built like a warrior, sat tall on his horse, his eyes burning with determination.


    He had lost to Somto in childhood, but he was no longer that boy.


    He refused to ept defeat before the race had even begun.


    ��Things are different now,�� Asher dered, his voice loud, confident.


    ��I will prove that I am better.��               Somto ��..?��               Somto, however, didn��t even acknowledge him.


    Instead, he simply adjusted his grip on the reins, his mind elsewhere.


    He needed to end this quickly, so he could keep Arthur away from his sister.


    If he had a choice, he would never havepeted.


    But then again, what better way to shut the mouths of those who thought they were better than him than topete and remind them who was the best?


    How could he, a renowned general, bepeting with kids?


    Then again, these fools had no idea who their grandfather was.


    Somto sighed, choosing to ignore Prince Asher��s endless ranting.


    But the Gigangum prince just wouldn��t shut up.


    ��I know you can hear me!�� Asher taunted, his voiceced with arrogance.


    ��I may have lost to you when we were younger, but things are different now!


    Today, I��ll prove I��m better than you.


    After this, you��ll fade into the background, mark my words!��               Somto��s patience finally snapped.


    For the first time since they had begun preparing their horses, he turned to look at Asher.


    His expression was nk, no irritation, no anger.


    Just pure, cold indifference.


    ��Are you done?�� he asked, his voice calm but firm.


    Prince Asher ������               Asher faltered for a second, but quickly recovered, scowling.


    Somto smirked.


    Then, leaning forward slightly, he spoke in a tone just loud enough for Asher alone to hear.


    ��When I was already riding horses, you were still ying with toy cars.��               A pause.


    ��So just shut up.


    Your grandfather is here.


    Let me teach you how it��s done.��               The twopetitors mounted their horses.


    Prince Somto of Lionara sat with effortless confidence atop his sleek ck stallion.


    The horse was calm, as if already knowing victory was certain.


    Somto held the reins loosely, his expression unreadable, almost bored.


    Prince Asher of Gigangum, however, radiated tension.


    His sand colored horse was restless beneath him, feeding off its rider��s emotions.


    CREATORS�� THOUGHTS     JedidiahBeaufoy    February is almost over guys.


    I��m prepared to keep my promise about win win, that��s if we win ^.^

 Chapter 167 - 167 Predator

    Chapter 167: Predator   Chapter 167: Predator                              Asher��s jaw was set, his grip on the reins tight.


    His earlier boasting still echoed in the minds of the audience.


    ��Let��s see if his words were just air,�� a prince from a minor kingdom muttered.


    ��He talked so big�� If he loses now, it��ll be  so humiliating,�� a noblewoman whispered.


    From the royal seating area, King Ikechukwu of Lionara leaned back in his throne, watching with a calm expression.


    Beside him, Queen Chioma��s lips curled into an amused smile.


    ��Somto��s already won,�� she murmured.


    ��He just hasn��t bothered to show it yet.��               Ebere sat with her arms crossed, shaking her head.


    ��Prince Asher never learns, does he?


    He should��ve just kept quiet.��               Nnenna, ever observant, simply watched the scene unfold with sharp eyes.


    She did notment.


    Carl and Arthur, standing side by side, exchanged looks.


    Carl smirked.


    ��Well, this is going to be a one sided beating.��               Arthur remained silent but nodded.


    The signal was given.


    The race began.


    Asher lunged forward aggressively, urging his horse into a powerful start.


    The Gigangum supporters cheered loudly, their excitement overwhelming.


    Somto, on the other hand, did not rush.


    He let Asher run ahead.


    Whispers spread through the crowd.


    ��Is he�� holding back?��               ��Why isn��t Somto speeding up?��               Prince Asher grinned, believing he had already gained an advantage.


    He leaned forward, pushing his horse harder.


    ��Look at that!


    Somto��s behind!�� one of the Gigangum royals eximed.


    ��I told you, Asher��s different now!�� another shouted.


    But in the royal seats, Queen Chioma onlyughed softly.


    ��Just wait,�� she whispered.


    And then�� it happened.


    Somto moved.


    With one precise shift of his reins, his horse exploded forward.


    It was effortless.


    It was devastating.


    The gap between them vanished instantly.


    Asher barely had time to react before Somto shot past him.


    Gasps filled the air.


    ��What?!��               ��How did he��?��               ��No way!


    Look at that speed!��               Prince Asher��s confidence shattered.


    ��No!


    I won��t let him win!�� he screamed.


    Desperation overtook him.


    He forced his horse past its limit, but Somto was already too far ahead.


    The realization hit him like a punch to the gut.


    ��I��m losing.


    I can��t lose.


    I can��t����               Then he did something unforgivable.


    As Somto neared the finish line, Asher veered sharply to the side, aiming to cut him off.


    His intention was clear.


    ��He��s trying to cheat!��               ��Unbelievable!


    The disgrace!��               Even his own kingdom gasped in horror.


    But Somto?


    He didn��t flinch.


    With a sharpmand, his horse reacted instantly, avoiding the sabotage with effortless grace.


    And then, with a breathtaking final push, Somto crossed the finish line.


    By an unimaginable gap.


    It wasn��t just a loss for Asher.


    It was utter humiliation.


    Silence fell over the stadium.


    Then, thunderous cheers.


    ��Prince Somto has won!��               Asher, panting, his horse stumbling from overexertion, could do nothing but stare at the dust left in Somto��s wake.


    In the royal seats, King Ikechukwu smiled faintly.


    ��As expected.��               Queen Chioma sighed, shaking her head.


    ��I almost feel bad for Asher.


    Almost.��               Carl was amused.


    ��He really thought he had a chance?��               Ebere scoffed.


    ��What an idiot.��               Prince Asher, still in shock, heard something that made his blood boil.


    A voice from Gigangum��s royal section sneered, filled with disgust.


    ��How shameful�� He lost to Somto AND he cheated?��               ��Is he really our first prince?��               His own people had turned on him.


    Somto, meanwhile, had already dismounted.


    He walked past Asher without even looking at him.


    The ultimate insult.


    Ebere smirked.


    ��Looks like your big words meant nothing, Asher.��               As the dust from the previous match settled, all eyes turned to the nextpetitors.


    Second Prince Minjun of Dixan.


    Prince Ankhbayar of Roxurun.


    Unlike the previous match, this one was expected to be a true test of skill.


    Roxurun bred the finest horses, and Prince Ankhbayar was a rider of unmatched technique.


    Strength, speed, and precision, everyone believed his victory was inevitable.


    ��There��s no way he��ll lose,�� a noble from Roxurun stated confidently.


    ��It��s Roxurun,�� another agreed.


    ��They don��t lose when ites to horses.��               Meanwhile, Minjun sat quietly on his horse, his usual serene smile never faltering.


    He made no boasts, no dramatic disys.


    Cold.


    Calcted.


    Dangerous.


    Carl folded his arms, watching with narrowed eyes.


    ��Minjun�� He��s too calm.


    That��s never a good thing.��               Arthur, standing beside him, didn��t reply, but his sharp gaze showed he had the same thought.


    Even Ebere and Nnenna, who rarely agreed on anything, shared a look of quiet unease.


    ��He��s hiding something.�� Nnenna murmured.


    Ebere nodded then said sarcastically.


    ��Of course he is.


    That��s what makes him so dangerous.�� Then she looked away as if unwilling to say one more word to Nnenna, it felt abnormal to her.


    The signal was given.


    The race began.


    Ankhbayar shot forward like an arrow.


    His horse, a brilliant golden stallion, the pride of Roxurun, raced ahead, hooves pounding against the earth like thunder.


    The crowd erupted in cheers.


    ��Yes!


    Look at that!


    Minjun doesn��t stand a chance!��               ��Ankhbayar is unmatched!


    This will be over soon!��               But Minjun?


    He didn��t panic.


    He didn��t speed up.


    Instead, he adjusted his grip on the reins and kept his pace steady, trailing just behind Ankhbayar.


    Watching.


    Waiting.


    ��He��s not trying to win?


    What��s he doing?�� a prince from another kingdom whispered.


    Queen Chioma tilted her head, intrigued.


    ��He��s not racing.


    He��s hunting.�� she mused.


    King Ikechukwu let out a small chuckle.


    ��That boy is dangerous.��               Prince Ankhbayar, unaware of the silent game Minjun was ying, pushed harder.


    His horse ran faster, its powerful strides widening the gap.


    ��Roxurun dominates again!�� the Roxurun king said proudly, but something in his voice hesitated.


    Then, it happened.


    Just as they neared the final stretch, Minjun moved.


    With a deceptive ease, he suddenly surged forward, his horse speeding up at an unnatural pace.


    ��What��?!��               ��Where did that speede from?!��               Ankhbayar��s eyes widened in shock.


    He hadn��t expected this, hadn��t prepared for it.


    His moment of surprise made him falter.


    Minjun��s horse slipped past him like a shadow in the night.


    CREATORS�� THOUGHTS     JedidiahBeaufoy    Have some idea about my story?


    Comment it and let me know.

 Chapter 168 - 168 Challenge

    Chapter 168: Challenge   Chapter 168: Challenge                              Gasps filled the arena.


    ��No.


    No way!��               ��Minjun is�� winning?!��               But how?


    Then, some began to notice.


    ��Wait�� something��s off!��               ��Ankhbayar��s horse, look at its legs!


    It��s slowing down!��               The Roxurun stallion, once full of strength, now seemed unsteady.


    Its powerful strides turned clumsy, its speed failing.


    Ankhbayar tried desperately to regain control.


    But it was toote.


    Minjun crossed the finish line first.


    Silence.


    A stunned, horrified silence.


    Even King Ikechukwu, who had seen many unpredictable battles, raised an eyebrow.


    The Roxurun king��s face was stone cold.


    The queen beside him clenched her jaw.


    This shouldn��t have happened.


    Prince Ankhbayar sat frozen on his horse, disbelief washing over him.


    ��I�� lost?��               The crowd erupted into chaos.


    ��HOW DID MINJUN WIN?!��               ��What happened to Ankhbayar��s horse?!��               ��He was leading the entire time!


    This makes no sense!��               But some of the sharper minds in the audience understood.


    Nnenna��s eyes narrowed.


    ��It wasn��t luck.


    It was Minjun.��               Carl��s expression darkened.


    ��He didn��t just win.


    He yed Ankhbayar from the start.��               Ebere smirked.


    ��Oh, I like him.��               Arthur, silent as ever, exhaled slowly.


    Meanwhile, Minjun dismounted his horse with graceful ease, bowing politely as if he hadn��t just shattered everyone��s expectations.


    His expression was unreadable, but his eyes, those cold, knowing eyes, held the slightest hint of amusement.


    ��Thank you for the race, Prince Ankhbayar,�� he said smoothly.


    Ankhbayar gritted his teeth.


    He had been tricked.


    And then�� the worst thing happened.


    ��Prince Ankhbayar has DISGRACED Roxurun!�� someone from his own kingdom whispered harshly.


    The words hit harder than the loss itself.


    His father, the king, said nothing.


    His silence was worse than anger.


    His mother turned her gaze away.


    Ankhbayar��s hands tightened into fists.


    He felt like he couldn��t breathe.


    But before his shame could swallow him whole, a gentle hand touched his arm.


    Chimeg, his sister.


    Unlike the others, her eyes held no disappointment.


    Only understanding.


    ��Brother,�� she whispered softly, ��it��s okay.��               Her voice was the only warmth in a sea of cold judgment.


    Ankhbayar lowered his head.


    He had lost.


    But worse than that, Minjun had won.


    And nobody understood how.


    Except Minjun himself.


    As he walked away, his calm smile never wavered.


    The aftermath of the race was brutal.


    Roxurun, the kingdom of the finest horses, the most skilled riders, had just suffered humiliation at the hands of Prince Minjun.


    And worse, the loss hadn��te from an overwhelming show of strength.


    It had been subtle.


    Maniptive.


    Deceptive.


    Prince Ankhbayar, heir to the greatest riding legacy, had been outyed.


    The nobles of Roxurun were silent, their shame as heavy as a storm cloud.


    ��A prince of Roxurun losing in a horse race?


    To Dixan, of all people?�� one noble whispered.


    ��Unbelievable.��               ��It��s a disgrace.��               Ankhbayar clenched his fists so hard his nails dug into his palms.


    He could feel their disappointment like a weight on his back.


    But worst of all, his father hadn��t spoken a single word.


    Not a single one.


    Nnenna watched everything unfold from the royal stands, her discontent growing by the second.


    She had been watching Minjun closely throughout the race.


    And now, she felt the unease gnawing at her even more.


    Ankhbayar had been too fast.


    He should have won easily.


    But somewhere along the way, his horse��s movements had changed.


    The stallion had gone from powerful strides to clumsy steps.


    Minjun had done something.


    She was sure of it.


    ��This was never a fair race,�� she thought, her sharp gaze locked onto Minjun, who stood at the center of attention.


    As the murmurs of shame and disappointment filled the stadium, Minjun turned towards the Roxurun royal family with a faint smirk.


    ��Ah,�� he sighed dramatically, ��what a shame.


    Roxurun, the kingdom of riders, undone by a simple race.��               His voice carried just loud enough for the right people to hear.


    The Roxurun nobles stiffened.


    Ankhbayar gritted his teeth, but he said nothing.


    Minjun turned next to Carl and Arthur, tilting his head in mock humility.


    ��But truly, it was an honor to race against such a kingdom,�� he continued, ��Even if the result was��


    predictable.��               The arrogance in his tone was undeniable.


    Nnenna felt her anger re.


    Minjun wasn��t just mocking Ankhbayar, he was mocking Roxurun itself.


    ��He��s ying with them,�� she realized, her nails pressing into her palm.


    Then, Minjun took it a step further.


    ��I must say, Prince Carl, Prince Arthur�� you both are men of great insight.


    Surely, you saw that my strategy was simply superior?��               Carl��s gaze was unreadable, but his silence spoke volumes.


    Arthur didn��t even bother responding.


    That didn��t stop Minjun from continuing.


    ��A truepetition isn��t just about speed, but intelligence, don��t you think?�� he added smoothly.


    ��I��m sure someone like you understands that, Carl.��               Minjun��s attempts to curry favor were obvious.


    ��Disgusting,�� Nnenna thought.


    But the final blow came when Minjun turned back to Ankhbayar.


    ��Prince Ankhbayar,�� he said, cing a mock sympathetic hand on his chest, ��I do hope this loss doesn��t ruin your reputation.


    Though�� I imagine it already has.��               Ankhbayar��s shoulders tensed.


    Nnenna had heard enough.


    She stood up.


    Her voice rang out, clear and unyielding.


    ��You talk too much, second prince Minjun.��               Second Prince Minjun ������               The others ������               The air shifted.


    The murmur of the crowd stilled.


    All eyes turned to her.


    Nnenna, the Second Princess of Lionara, was standing in open defiance of Minjun��s words.


    He blinked, caught off guard for the first time.


    She met his gaze without hesitation.


    ��Are you expecting us to believe this was a fair race?�� she asked, voiceced with controlled fury.


    ��Or are you just trying to convince yourself?��               A ripple of shock spread through the spectators.


    Minjun��s smirk faltered, just for a moment.


    Then, he tilted his head, expression unreadable.


    ��Oh?�� he mused.


    ��Are you suggesting I cheated, Second Princess?��               Nnenna did not waver.


    ��I��m suggesting that you won��t be so lucky next time.��               A challenge.


    Clear.


    Bold.


    Minjun��s lips curled into a slow, knowing smile.


    ��Well then,�� he murmured, ��I��ll be waiting.��           CREATORS�� THOUGHTS     JedidiahBeaufoy    Have some idea about my story?


    Comment it and let me know.

 Chapter 169 - 169 Challenge 2

    Chapter 169: Challenge 2   Chapter 169: Challenge 2                              The next match was set, Lionara versus Dixan.


    Prince Somto mounted his horse once again, his expression unreadable, while Prince Minjun did the same, his usual calm demeanor giving nothing away.


    The tension in the air was thick; everyone knew this would be a battle worth watching.


    But just as the signal was about to be given, a sharp voice cut through the anticipation.


    ��Stop!


    I want topete with him.��               A stunned silence followed.


    Heads turned, eyes darting around to locate the speaker.


    But when they realized who had spoken, the shock only deepened.


    It was Second Princess Nnenna.


    A wave of murmurs rippled through the crowd.


    ��What did she just say?��               ��Did she mean Prince Minjun?


    Is she seriously trying to take Somto��s ce?��               ��She can��t be serious.


    Minjun already proved he is a master rider.


    She would be crushed.��               The royal seats were filled with incredulous expressions.


    Even those who hade to expect boldness from the second princess were taken aback.


    Competing against other princesses was one thing, but challenging a prince, especially one as formidable as Minjun?


    That was unheard of.


    King Ikechukwu immediately stood, his gaze sharp and questioning.


    ��What is the meaning of this, Nnenna?��               But she did not shrink under his scrutiny.


    Instead, she lifted her chin and met his gaze squarely.


    ��Father, I want topete with Prince Minjun.


    I want topare notes with him.�� Her voice was unwavering, her confidence unshaken.


    The murmurs grew louder.


    Compare notes?


    This was no casual practice run, this was a royalpetition.


    And her request was not just bold, it was almost insulting to the structure of the event.


    King Ikechukwu��s jaw tightened, but he kept his tone even.


    ��You will have plenty of time topare notes during the princesses��petitions.


    Leave the princes to their duties.��               Though he kept his words measured, it was clear he would not tolerate this disruption much longer.


    The entire event had been carefully arranged, and Nnenna stepping in now could create unnecessary chaos.


    But even as her father dismissed her, Nnenna did not back down.


    She wasn��t done yet.


    ��I know this, Father,�� Nnenna responded calmly, unfazed by the murmurs surrounding her.


    ��But Prince Minjun already said that whenever I am ready topete with him, he will be waiting.��               King Ikechukwu ������               Second Prince Minjun ������               The others ������               A hushed silence fell over the arena before the crowd erupted in an uproar.


    ��Is she insane?��               ��Prince Minjun humiliated Prince Ankhbayar, who was raised among the finest riders in the four great kingdoms, and she thinks she has a chance?��               ��Maybe she misunderstood him.


    There��s no way Minjun meant it literally.��               Others scoffed.


    ��She just wants attention.��               ��She��s trying to prove something, but this isn��t the ce for that.��               The nobles from Dixanughed among themselves, thoroughly entertained.


    Prince Minjun remained where he was, watching her with mild amusement, but the smug glint in his eyes revealed how much he enjoyed this turn of events.


    Up in the royal seating, the Lionara royals reacted with varying degrees of disbelief.


    Ebere let out a mockingugh.


    ��Oh, please.


    You must be joking, Nnenna.


    I don��t know where you got this ridiculous idea, but step down before you make a fool of yourself.��               ��You just saw what happened to Ankhbayar,�� Abuchi added, shaking his head.


    ��He didn��t stand a chance against Minjun, and you think you��ll do better?��               Obinna sighed, leaning back.


    ��Nnenna, for once, don��t be stubborn.


    This isn��t a duel of wits or strategy, it��s a race.


    One Minjun is guaranteed to win if you race him.��               Their dismissals were harsh, but not unexpected.


    Even King Ikechukwu��s patience was thinning.


    ��Enough of this nonsense.


    Step back, Nnenna.��               But despite everything, despite the condescension, the mockery, and the outright disbelief, Nnenna remained standing.


    She was not stupid.


    She knew exactly what she was doing.


    If she had chosen this moment to step forward, then there was a reason.


    Carl and Arthur watched the scene unfold in silence, unreadable expressions on their faces.


    While the others doubted, mocked, or dismissed her outright, neither of them spoke against her decision.


    Because they knew.


    Knew that Nnenna was not the type to do anything without purpose.


    Knew that if she stepped forward now, it wasn��t out of arrogance or recklessness.


    And because of that, they had no reason to doubt.


    While the rest of the arena questioned her sanity, they only leaned back and watched.


    With confidence.


    And whether they realized it or not��               It didn��t matter to them whether she won or lost.


    King Ikechukwu��s expression hardened instantly.


    ��No,�� he said firmly.


    ��This match is too important.


    It is a matter of honor for Lionara.


    Somto willpete, and that is final.��               It was expected.


    The king had been waiting for this moment, this was his chance to prove to all watching that Lionara was still the mightiest among the kingdoms.


    That his firstborn son remained unmatched.


    The rejection should have ended things right then and there.


    But then               Arthur spoke.


    His voice was quiet, but it carried enough weight to still the murmuring nobles around him.


    ��Let herpete.��               King Ikechukwu ������               The crowd ������               The entire arena went silent.


    Arthur had not spoken a word all day, watching the events unfold with his usual unreadable gaze.


    But now, he had chosen to break that silence, to support Nnenna.


    The shock was palpable.


    Even Minjun raised a curious brow.


    ��Prince Arthur, you cannot be serious,�� Ebere scoffed.


    ��Let herpete?


    Against Minjun?


    I don��t think so!��               Carl, who had been equally quiet, merely smirked.


    ��I don��t remember him asking for your opinion.��               Ebere ������               King Ikechukwu looked at the two of them sharply, but Arthur remainedposed.


    ��This is what she wants.


    Let her race.��               The king��s jaw tightened.


    He hated this.


    Hated how Nnenna was disrupting what was supposed to be Somto��s moment.


    Hated that two of the most influential figures in the room, Arthur and Carl, were supporting this madness.


    CREATORS�� THOUGHTS     JedidiahBeaufoy    Creation is hard, cheer me up!


    VOTE for me!

 Chapter 170 - 170 Racing with Trash

    Chapter 170: Racing with Trash   Chapter 170: Racing with Trash                              He exhaled through his nose.


    ��Fine.�� His gaze flickered to Nnenna.


    ��You maypete, but first, you must ask your brother for permission.��               Nnenna froze.


    Somto, still seatedzily on his horse, raised a brow at her, waiting.


    ��You heard Father.


    Call me ��Big Brother,�� and I��ll let you race.��               His request seemed normal but only Nnenna, Arthur, Carl and Somto knew that it wasn��t.


    They all knew that for some reason Nnenna didn��t likeing close to Somto talk less of calling him big brother.


    ��Nope, I doubt she will do it,�� Carl whispered to Arthur.


    Nnenna clenched her fists.


    She hated this.


    Hated that Somto was making her do this unwillingly and in front of everyone.


    But she lifted her chin.


    ��Big Brother.��               A hush fell over the stand where Arthur and Carl was.


    Somto chuckled, clearly enjoying himself.


    ��See?


    That wasn��t so hard, was it?��               Nnenna exhaled sharply before bowing her head slightly.


    ��I apologize for taking your moment.��               Somto threw his head back andughed.


    A real, amusedugh.


    ��Moment?


    Nnenna, I don��tpete with trash.��               Nnenna ������               Carl ^.^               Arthur ��showoff��               The crowd ������               The air in the arena shifted.


    A stunned silence followed his words before an eruption of murmurs and gasps filled the stands.


    ��Did he just��?��               ��Did Somto just call Minjun trash?��               Minjun��s smirk vanished instantly.


    His fingers twitched on the reins, eyes narrowing dangerously.


    The crowd��s reaction flipped.


    The same people who had been mocking Nnenna seconds ago now whispered among themselves, suddenly unsure.


    ��Wait�� does Somto think Minjun isn��t even worthpeting against?��               ��Then what about Nnenna?


    Does that mean��?��               Minjun��s expression darkened, his jaw tightening.


    He had spent years carefully cultivating his reputation, maneuvering his way into the good graces of the most powerful people in the kingdoms.


    And now, in a single moment, Somto had dismissed him like a joke.


    Humiliated him.


    His lips curled into a tight smile.


    ��Interesting.


    I didn��t realize Lionara��s first prince was so arrogant.��               Somto simply gave him a disinterested nce.


    ��And I didn��t realize Dixan��s first prince was so sensitive.��               Minjun ������               Minjun��s eye twitched.


    Nnenna, nowpletelyposed, stepped forward, ignoring the tense atmosphere.


    She mounted her horse, back straight, expression unreadable.


    ��I��m ready.��               ��Then I��llpare notes with your second sister first and teach her a few things beforeing for you Prince Somto.�� Minjun answered him with a small smile after recovering from his previous shock.


    But Somto just walked away from the track like he didn��t even hear him, which infuriated Minjun more.


    The match was about to begin.


    Then               ��GO!��               Hooves thundered against the ground.


    Both ridersunched forward, kicking up a cloud of dust as they raced neck and neck.


    At first, it seemed like an even match.


    Minjun��s horse moved with smooth precision, its movements barely wasting any energy.


    Nnenna��s horse, however, was faster!


    The crowd roared in excitement as she pulled slightly ahead, her body moving effortlessly with her horse, as if she were born for this.


    Minjun��s fingers tightened around the reins.


    This couldn��t be happening.


    He wasn��t going to let a princess               A princess               Defeat him.


    Not in front of everyone.


    His lips curled into a confident smirk.


    It didn��t matter if she was really better than him, in fact, he didn��t care.


    But he would still win by all means and that was all that mattered to him.


    ��Time for my backup n.�� He thought with a smile stuck on his face.


    In the crowd, a hidden figure moved.


    A tiny, near invisible dart was drawn.


    Its tip gleamed with a faint sheen of poison.


    It would only take one shot.


    Minjun didn��t need to look.


    He had already won.


    The dart flew.


    Straight for Nnenna��s horse.


    But               At the veryst second               Nnenna moved.


    It was almost imperceptible, a flick of her wrist, a slight shift in her horse��s movement               The dart missed!


    The crowd didn��t notice.


    But Minjun did.


    His heartbeat spiked.


    She knew.


    Nnenna didn��t look at him.


    She didn��t smirk.


    She didn��t say anything.


    She simply raced forward.


    Like a storm that couldn��t be stopped.


    Minjun clenched his teeth.


    Fine.


    n B.


    If he couldn��t cheat, he would outmaneuver her.


    He nudged his horse to the side, trying to cut her off.


    But she adjusted perfectly.


    ��WHAT?!�� A prince from another kingdom gaped.


    ��How did she predict that?!��               ��Minjun��s tricks aren��t working?!


    Impossible!��               Even the queens and kings leaned forward.


    Minjun��s father looked furious.


    The crowd was nowpletely invested.


    Some were screaming in excitement               Others wereughing.


    ��He��s trying every dirty trick in the book!��               ��And she��s dodging all of them!!��               ��She��s making him look stupid!��               Even Ebere, who had never praised her sister, was staring in shock at Nnenna��s expertise.


    ��This is insane,�� she muttered.


    Minjun refused to ept this.


    His mind spun.


    Onest n.


    He pushed his horse hard to the side, ramming it into Nnenna��s.


    A dangerous move.


    One that could send her crashing to the ground if she lost control.


    The entire grounds gasped.


    But then               At the veryst moment               Nnenna shifted.


    It was so smooth, so effortless               Instead of stumbling               Minjun��s horse was the one that faltered.


    It tripped slightly, just enough to slow it down.


    And just like that               She was gone.


    Racing ahead at full speed.


    Minjun��s heart plummeted.


    He kicked his horse harder, trying desperately to catch up               But the gap was too wide.


    She had won.


    The crowd exploded.


    The kings, queens, princes, and nobles were on their feet.


    Some were cheering.


    Others were just staring in stunned silence.


    And Minjun?


    He sat frozen on his horse.


    His hands gripped the reins so tightly his knuckles turned white.


    He had cheated.


    And he had still lost.


    To a princess.


    His humiliation was absolute.


    For the first time, he had no words.


    Then               A slow, mockingugh echoed across the grounds.


    It was Somto.


    He leaned back in his seat, arms crossed, looking thoroughly entertained.


    ��All that talk,�� Somto saidzily, ��just to end up like this?��               ���������������C               Guys, if we move up the rankings, I��ve got stockpiled chapters here with y��all names on it!


    So please vote with powerstones, golden tickets, send in gifts, purchase the affordable privileges, and tell your friends and enemies about ��They Hated Me In My First Life But Now I Have The Love System��           CREATORS�� THOUGHTS     JedidiahBeaufoy    Creation is hard, cheer me up!


    VOTE for me!

 Chapter 171 - 171 Disgrace

    Chapter 171: Disgrace   Chapter 171: Disgrace                              ��You couldn��t even win against my youngest sister, what makes you think you qualify to race me?�� Somto with a scoff at Minjun��s guts.


    Minjun ������               The crowd howled.


    Minjun��s face burned.


    But before he could say anything, Nnenna turned to him.


    And for the first time, she spoke directly to him.


    ��You gave up too easily,�� she said simply.


    And then she turned away               Leaving himpletely and utterly disgraced.


    She had noticed Minjun��s tricks when he raced with Prince Ankhbayar, but if she had called him out for cheating, many people wouldn��t listen or care, so she decided to crush him taking advantage of his overconfidence.


    Minjun had served himself on a ter of gold when he defeated Prince Ankhbayar falsely.


    At that point, everyone assumed he was the best out of all the princes so Nnenna thought, why not use him to prove her skills and disgrace him while she was at it?


    If she had raced with only princesses, everyone would assume she was only the best at that level but she wasn��t.


    Lady Rose��s teachings wasn��t to make her the fifth best in thend, but the first!


    So she confidently raced.


    And most importantly she had avenged her friend!


    She looked towards the stands where Roxurun royals sat and nodded at Prince Ankhbayar then Lady Rose who was at Lionara��s stand looking so proud of her.


    The echoes of the cheering crowd still hung in the air.


    But as the excitement settled, so did the weight of what had just happened.


    Minjun had lost.


    To a princess.


    And not just any princess, Lionara��s youngest princess.


    Minjun��s fingers twitched at his sides, his nails pressing so deeply into his palms that they nearly drew blood.


    He wasn��t looking at the celebrating crowd.


    He wasn��t looking at the kings and queens discussing the race.


    His entire focus was on her.


    She had humiliated him.


    No, she had done worse than that.


    She had seen through him.


    Through his tricks.


    Through his tactics.


    Through everything he had prided himself on.


    And she had defeated him without mercy.


    Minjun��s breathing was steady, too steady.


    His lips curled into a slow, almostzy smirk.


    But his eyes               His eyes were ice cold.


    ��I��ll take something from you too, Princess.��               His words were so soft, barely above a whisper.


    But they carried weight.


    His brother, who stood beside him, turned slightly.


    ��What did you say?��               Minjun smiled.


    ��Nothing.��               But in his mind, the thought repeated.


    I��ll take something from you.


    Something you won��t be able to get back.


    The tension in the air had shifted.


    Not everyone noticed.


    But one person did.


    Arthur.


    His eyes flickered towards Minjun for a moment.


    And in that short second               Their gazes locked.


    Arthur said nothing.


    But the silent warning in his expression was clear.


    I see you.


    Minjun held the gaze for a second longer.


    Then, he chuckled and turned away.


    Arthur didn��t follow.


    But he was watching.


    He would always be watching.


    Not far from the royal seats, Ebere stood still.


    Her fists were clenched tightly, her nails digging into her palm.


    Again.


    Nnenna had done it again.


    The cheers, the attention, the respect, it should have been hers.


    She had begged their mother to let her take their first brother��s ce in the first race.


    That should have been her moment.


    She was the one who had won apetition against a prince first.


    She had been the first princess topete.


    And yet               Yet               Everyone only saw Nnenna now.


    Her mother��s face was unreadable.


    Her father��s expression was neutral.


    Even her brother, Obinna, only smiled slightly as if he wasn��t surprised by Nnenna��s victory.


    Even though she knew he was, but was covering up for the camera and guests.


    Ebere hated that.


    Why?


    Why can��t they show their surprise for the world to see that Nnenna wasn��t that great?


    Why did they pretend like they expected Nnenna to do something like this?


    Like it was normal for her?


    Her heart burned with resentment.


    She wouldn��t say it.


    She wouldn��t show it.


    But the bitterness curled around her like a shadow.


    Nnenna.


    Nnenna.


    Nnenna.


    She would make sure that name wasn��t the only one people spoke about.


    Even if it was thest thing she did.


    As Nnenna rode back toward the starting point, her hair flowing behind her and her expression unreadable, Minjun��s hands tightened into fists.


    He watched her, the girl who had made a fool of him.


    The cheers were still loud.


    But Minjun wasn��t hearing them anymore.


    He had nned everything carefully.


    And yet, she had escaped him.


    Fine.


    Then she wouldn��t escape this.


    With a slow, subtle movement, Minjun raised two fingers, the agreed upon signal.


    A hooded figure in the crowd, hidden between the nobility and the lesser royals, responded immediately.


    The dart was already prepared, coated with a poison just enough to take care of a horse or a human being.


    Just enough to throw Nnenna off.


    And then?


    She would fall.


    She would fall in front of everyone.


    She wouldn��t die, but she wouldn��t walk away unscathed, either.


    Minjun��s lips twitched upward.


    ��Let��s see how graceful you are when you��re covered in dust.��               The figure raised the blowgun to his lips.


    But just as he exhaled               A shadow moved.


    Someone brushed past him, knocking his arm at the perfect moment.


    It wasn��t obvious.


    It wasn��t forceful.


    But it was enough.


    The dart went flying in the wrong direction.


    Straight toward Minjun!


    Before he could react               Before he could evenprehend what was happening               A sharp sting buried itself into his upper arm.


    His own poison.


    Minjun��s eyes widened in horror.


    The world felt like it had paused for a moment.


    The hooded figure froze in shock.


    But it was already toote.


    Minjun staggered.


    The pain was sharp, and the effects of the poison kicked in instantly.


    His muscles stiffened slightly, not enough to kill him, but enough to weaken his bnce.


    And in front of everyone, Minjun tripped.


    ���������������C               Guys, if we move up the rankings, I��ve got stockpiled chapters here with y��all names on it!


    So please vote with powerstones, golden tickets, send in gifts, purchase the affordable privileges, and tell your friends and enemies about ��They Hated Me In My First Life But Now I Have The Love System��           CREATORS�� THOUGHTS     JedidiahBeaufoy    Your gift is the motivation for my creation.


    Give me more motivation!

 Chapter 172 - 172 Confrontation

    Chapter 172: Confrontation   Chapter 172: Confrontation                              He hit the ground hard.


    Nnenna ������               The crowd ������               Silence.


    And then               Laughter.


    It started small.


    But then it grew.


    The crowd erupted in whispers and quiet chuckles, some outright bursting into mockingughter.


    Minjun, the prince of Dixan               Had fallen!


    Had humiliated himself!


    His face burned as he struggled to his feet, clutching his arm.


    His brother was looking at him with a stunned expression, his embarrassment obvious.


    His father��s lips pressed into a tight line.


    His mother looked away.


    Even Nnenna, still seated on her horse, had turned to look at him with a raised brow.


    But the worst               The worst was Arthur.


    Minjun turned his head slowly               And Arthur was watching.


    Calm.


    Silent.


    Expression unreadable.


    But his eyes               His eyes told Minjun everything.


    Arthur had known.


    Arthur had nned this.


    Minjun��s breath came out in a quiet, seething rage.


    His nails dug into his palms.


    This wasn��t over.


    This was far from over.


    After this.


    The princessespeted in the horse ridingpetition, with the exception of Nnenna.


    After all, who would be foolish enough to race against her?


    She had just defeated Prince Minjun, the pride of Dixan, who had even bested Roxurun.


    No one wanted to embarrass themselves by losing to her.


    Instead, the races proceeded without her, with Ebere eagerly participating.


    She pushed herself harder than ever, determined to prove her skills.


    But in the end, it was Chimeg who emerged victorious, with Ebereing in second.


    Ebere��s face twisted in frustration.


    Second ce?


    Again?


    It didn��t matter how well she performed, if she wasn��t first, then it was meaningless.


    And worse, people wouldpare her to Nnenna again, whispering about how she could never match her younger sister.


    Her hands clenched into fists.


    This time, she wasn��t going to let it slide.


    Without hesitation, she marched toward Queen Chioma, her mother.


    Leaning in, she whispered something into her ear.


    Whatever she said made the queen��s eyes light up in interest.


    Almost immediately, Queen Chioma turned toward King Ikechukwu, a knowing smile on her face.


    The king frowned, clearly displeased.


    But in the end, he said nothing.


    Instead, he simply let out a sigh.


    Then, Queen Chioma stood and signaled her other children to follow her.


    With a smug nce toward the rest of the royal family, she walked away gracefully, her sons and daughters trailing behind her.


    The message was clear, something was about to happen.


    And whatever it was, it would change everything.


    With the thrilling horse race still fresh in everyone��s minds, the archery tournament was set to begin.


    But before the event even started, aplication arose, Prince Minjun, still recovering from his humiliating loss, was unable topete.


    This meant that, for the first time, his elder brother, Prince Ji-ho, the one who had always refused to lift a finger inpetition, was forced to represent Dixan.


    Whether he liked it or not, the decision had been made.


    The archery grounds quickly filled withpetitors, their bows in hand, as each kingdom selected its representatives.


    Tension crackled in the air as the crowd hushed, eager to see who would emerge victorious this time.


    Just like before, lots were drawn to determine matchups.


    The minor kingdoms had their moments of brilliance, impressing the crowd with their skill, but they still weren��t a match for the major kingdoms.


    While thepetition proceeded, murmurs filled the royal stands, not about archery, but about what had happened in thest event.


    ��I still can��t believe it,�� King of Roxurun, king Altan muttered, shaking his head in disbelief.


    His sharp gaze settled on King Ikechukwu of Lionara.


    ��Your first princess actually won that race against that prince.


    And Dixan seems to have won us too��               Though his tone was even, the weight behind his words was unmistakable.


    He wasn��t just surprised, he was suspicious.


    King Ikechukwu leaned back in his seat, his expression unreadable.


    ��It seems he underestimated her,�� he said simply.


    King Altan��s jaw tightened.


    He wasn��t a fool.


    He had seen something with Dixan.


    He just wasn��t sure what.


    ��Perhaps,�� he said slowly.


    ��Or perhaps something else happened.


    But Dixan��s victory is even more suspicious!��               He left the sentence hanging in the air, his meaning clear.


    But after a brief pause, he exhaled and leaned back, choosing to drop the subject, for now.


    Thepetition was still ongoing, and no matter how much the previous match had shaken him, he wasn��t going to cause a scene.


    For now, all eyes turned to the archery field.


    The next battle was about to begin.


    King of Dixan king  Seungho narrowed his eyes at the King of Roxurun, his voice calm butced with an undeniable edge.


    ��What exactly are you trying to say?�� he asked, his tone slow and deliberate.


    ��That my second son cheated?��               The atmosphere in the royal stands thickened with tension.


    Some of the younger princes and princesses shifted ufortably, while the older kings and queens remained still, their gazes locked on the unfolding confrontation.


    King Altan��s expression remained impassive, but his silence was telling.


    He wasn��t outright using them, but his words carried weight.


    King Seungho, already in a foul mood after Minjun��s disgrace, scoffed loudly.


    ��Aren��t you satisfied that your son already got injured by the so called ��malfunction�� of one of the horses?��                His gaze darkened as he leaned forward.


    ��Or should I suggest that your son had something to do with it, since he couldn��t handle the humiliation of losing?��               The already tense air around them ignited like dry kindling.


    King Altan��s eyes shed with fury.


    ��What��s that supposed to mean?�� he growled, turning to re at him.


    ��You know exactly what I mean,�� king of Dixan fired back.


    ��We all saw what happened in that race.


    And let��s not pretend otherwise, your horses, your so called ��elite�� riders, even your bloodline, they can��tpare to even a single finger of our lowest ranked horseman.��               Murmurs rippled through the royal families at the insult.


    Several Roxurun nobles bristled at the tant disrespect.


    CREATORS�� THOUGHTS     JedidiahBeaufoy    It��s a new month guys!


    Happy New Month ^.^ I hope the previous month treated you well?


    We didn��t make win winst month but we were close.


    I appreciate the overwhelming support from you all ? and I really hope we can do it again this month.


    But this time, we��ll make win win.


    What do you guys say?


    Shall we?

 Chapter 173 - 173 Confrontation 2

    Chapter 173: Confrontation 2   Chapter 173: Confrontation 2                              ��You dare��?��               ��Oh, I dare,�� king Seungho cut him off, his lips curling in a smirk.


    ��You honestly expect us to believe that your people are more skilled than mine after that race?


    Please.��               King Altan��s hands clenched into fists.


    His fury was barely contained.


    ��Oh?


    So you want to see the true might of my kingdom, is that it?��                His voice dropped,ced with unspoken threats.


    ��It seems you��ve forgotten how we dealt with your people during the war years ago.


    Even my ancestors knew that you were weak.��               King Seungho ������               Others ������               Silence fell.


    A thick, suffocating silence.


    Then               ��Enough.��               King Ikechukwu��s voice rang out, sharp andmanding.


    It wasn��t loud, but the weight of it cut through the rising storm like a de.


    Everyone turned toward him.


    His expression was unreadable, but the warning in his gaze was clear.


    ��You all are here topete, not start another war,�� he said coldly.


    ��Unless you would rather settle this off the battlefield?��               But the king Seungho didn��t want to let this chance go given his cunny nature.


    He smirked, clearly enjoying how his words had struck a nerve.


    Even though his Kingdom was just insulted, he calmed down in a few minutes.


    The insult meant that his taunts were working.


    He leaned back in his seat, his confidence radiating as he continued, ��All your kingdom does is breed horses and ride them.


    Tell me, how will that help you on the battlefield?��               His voice carried over the gathered nobles, loud and taunting.


    ��My kingdom produces the finest archers in the four major kingdoms, the best.


    And you think you canpare to us?�� He scoffed.


    ��All you can do is run as fast as you can and escape.��               Laughter erupted from the crowd, rippling through the stands.


    Even some of the other royals struggled to suppress their amusement.


    After all, there was truth to his words.


    Roxurun was known for its speed and horsemanship, but in directbat?


    Against Dixan��s legendary archers?


    Theparison was almostughable.


    King Altan clenched his jaw, his fingers tightening around the armrest of his seat.


    The sting of humiliation burned through him.


    Bringing up the topic of superiority had been a mistake.


    Not only had it worsened his son��s disgrace, but now, his entire kingdom was being mocked.


    He could see it in the subtle smirks and the sidelong nces, in the way even those who didn��tugh were trying to hide their amusement.


    But he was a king.


    And a king did not back down so easily.


    Straightening, he turned to the audience, addressing both his allies and the ones ridiculing him.


    ��Since the king of Dixan enjoys boasting so much,�� he said, voice dangerously calm, ��I��m d that the nextpetition is archery.��               The murmurs in the crowd quieted as he continued, his pride forcing him to push forward.


    ��Once the minor kingdoms are finished with their matches, we will show you all that Roxurun is not to be trifled with.��               King Altan��s eyes burned with intensity as he continued, refusing to let Dixan��s insults go unanswered.


    ��Yes, Roxurun is known for breeding the best horses and training the finest riders.


    But do not mistake our excellence in one art for weakness in another,�� he dered, his voice carrying over the arena.


    His gaze swept across the nobles, his tone turning sharper.


    ��Only a kingdom with limited talent would rely solely on archery as their defining skill.


    A true kingdom is multifaceted.


    Our warriors are skilled in more than just one craft.


    Our riders, our warriors, even our musicians���� he gestured grandly, ����as you saw yesterday, are unmatched.��               A murmur ran through the crowd.


    Many nodded in agreement.


    It was true, Roxurun had disyed great skill in various areas.


    But did King Altan truly believe his kingdom could stand against Dixan in archery?


    The thought itself seemed absurd.


    People exchanged skeptical nces.


    Could Roxurun��s archers really challenge the very kingdom that lived for archery?


    That had spent centuries perfecting the craft?


    Even now, there were whispers that something had felt off about Roxurun��s loss to Dixan in horse riding.


    A kingdom built on speed and riding, losing to an archer��s domain?


    It didn��t sit right.


    But without evidence, what could be done?


    The results had been epted.


    And now, Roxurun was stepping forward to challenge Dixan in their domain?


    Many doubted them.


    But no one could deny, this was going to be interesting.


    The idea that Roxurun could defeat Dixan in archery was beyond bold, it was outright ridiculous.


    No one in their right mind believed it.


    The very thought had people shaking their heads in amusement.


    ��They must be nning to rely on a miracle,�� some nobles whispered among themselves.


    After all, one impossible oue had already happened, Roxurun had defeated them in horse riding.


    Who was to say another absurd twist of fate wouldn��t follow?


    Still, the skepticism remained thick in the air.


    Confidence was one thing.


    Overconfidence?


    That was something else entirely.


    And Roxurun��s king seemed to have a bit too much of it.


    While the minor kingdoms finished their archery rounds, something else was happening behind the scenes.


    ����               King Ikechukwu silently left his royal seat, his movements deliberate but unhurried.


    A servant was quickly sent to fetch Nnenna.


    Without much notice from the spectators, the entire royal family of Lionara discreetly left the arena, making their way into one of the secure chambers within the pce.


    Once the doors closed behind them, the king turned to his daughter.


    ��Nnenna,�� he began, his voice even but firm, ��you have proven yourself more than worthy of a princess of Lionara.�� He paused, as if weighing his next words.


    ��Your courage is like that of a lion, and your skills���� He trailed off briefly, exhaling in something close to disbelief.


    ��Surprisingly excellent.��               There was a beat of silence.


    King Ikechukwu himself could hardly believe it.


    And he wasn��t the only one.


    Every pair of eyes in the room was fixed on Nnenna, brimming with the same burning curiosity.


    CREATORS�� THOUGHTS     JedidiahBeaufoy    Creation is hard, cheer me up!


    VOTE for me!

 Chapter 174 - 174 Interrogation

    Chapter 174: Interrogation   Chapter 174: Interrogation                              ��How did you learn these things?�� he finally asked.


    His voice wasn��t demanding, nor was itced with suspicion.


    No, this wasn��t an interrogation, it was genuine curiosity.


    And from the looks on their faces, the rest of the family was just as eager to hear her answer.


    ��A friend taught me,�� Nnenna said simply.


    ��A friend?�� King Ikechukwu��s brows furrowed.


    Ebere scoffed.


    ��What friend do you have in this kingdom that could possibly teach you all that?


    Even Lady Rose, who trained me and is leagues ahead of your so called friend, couldn��t make me win first ce after years of lessons.�� She narrowed her eyes.


    ��Who is this friend?��               There was venom in her tone, a silent threat.


    The moment she found out, she would make sure that person regretted ever helping Nnenna.


    But Nnenna only smiled, unfazed.


    How foolish did Ebere think she was?


    Did she really expect her to reveal the identity of someone who had cared for her, who had given her the skills to stand where she was now?


    When her own family had ignored her?


    ��It��s a friend,�� she repeated calmly, her voiceced with quiet amusement.


    ��And you don��t need to know who they are.��               Ebere ������               Ebere turned to their father, frustration evident in her face.


    ��Father!


    Do you see how she��s speaking to me?


    I just want to know who this person is so we can thank them properly.��                She put on an innocent act, her voiceced with false sweetness.


    ��And also�� to understand why this person didn��t think to teach the rest of us as well.


    Wouldn��t it have been fairer if we all had the same opportunities?��               Her words were a veiled usation, twisting the situation to make it seem like Nnenna was being selfish for keeping this ��friend�� a secret.


    But Nnenna wasn��t fooled.


    She simply tilted her head and watched as her father considered the words carefully               ��What was their motive for teaching only one person?�� Ebere pressed, twisting the narrative further.


    ��Are they trying to create division?


    To make it seem like only one person in this kingdom is outstanding?��               She scoffed, her frustration growing.


    ��And not just anyone, but a princess.


    A princess who will eventually marry out of the kingdom!


    So what good does it do us?��               The irony of her own words seemed lost on her.


    She, too, was a princess who would one day marry into anothernd.


    Yet, she spoke as if Nnenna��s aplishments somehow lowered her own standing.


    ��The person should have taught First Brother, Second Brother, Third Brother, Fourth Brother, or even me!�� she dered, her voice rising.


    ��Any of us would have been a better choice than an adopted sister!��               A heavy silence fell over the room.


    Ebere��s words hung in the air, sharp and cruel.


    King Ikechukwu turned to Nnenna, his gaze steady.


    ��Who is this friend?�� he asked her directly this time.


    But Nnenna had no intention of answering.


    She met his eyes, calm and unwavering.


    ��Their identity must remain hidden,�� she said, her voice firm.


    ��Only by keeping them anonymous can they continue to help, even me, let alone the rest of the royal family.


    If they are offended, they may leave, and then we will remain stagnant instead of growing stronger.��               Her words were logical, persuasive.


    Even the king had to admit she had a point.


    ��Indeed, you are right,�� he finally said, nodding.


    ��It is good that you have thought so far ahead.��               With that settled, his expression turned more serious.


    ��Now, let��s move on to the real reason I called you all here.��               ��Nnenna,�� King Ikechukwu began again, his tone firm.


    ��You have indeed proven your skills, but you have not given your sister any chance to prove hers.


    Nor have you allowed your brothers enough opportunity to showcase their abilities.��               His gaze bore into her, heavy with expectation.


    ��Remember,�� he continued, ��they will be the pirs of this kingdom in the future.


    You must let them have their moments as well.


    A princess does not need to show off too much.


    It is enough for you to demonstrate that you are capable, just a little, and people will respect you.


    They will admire you.��               Then came the final blow.


    ��From now on, you will not participate in any more events meant for the princes.


    And for the princesses��petitions, you will step back and let your sister shine instead.��               His voice carried no room for negotiation.


    ��Do you understand?��               Nnenna ��..?��               But before Nnenna could even open her mouth to respond, he turned away, already walking back toward the grandstands.


    He knew that leaving his royal seat for too long, especially during an important event, would be seen as rude.


    The queen followed him, her expression triumphant.


    As she passed, she ced a hand on Ebere��s shoulder, an encouraging, almost congrattory gesture.


    Ebere��s lips curled into a slow, satisfied smile.


    Her goal had finally been achieved.


    Somto had observed the entire exchange, standing just out of sight, his expression unreadable.


    He had excused himself from the gathering, slipping away from the celebratory conversations, but what he had stumbled upon was far more concerning than anything happening at the main event.


    From what he had seen, and from what he had heard through the trusted eyes and ears he had ced around the pce, it was bing increasingly clear that Ebere was far from innocent.


    He didn��t want to believe it.


    He didn��t want to believe that his own sister could be so maniptive, so desperate to overshadow someone else that she would stoop to such lengths.


    But piece by piece, everything he had dismissed before as exaggeration was beginning to look like the undeniable truth.


    His gaze flickered to Nnenna.


    She remained quiet, her expression unreadable.


    Not a trace of emotion.


    Not anger, not sadness, just an eerie stillness.


    Somto wanted to say something.


    He wanted to step in, to remind Ebere that her battle was unnecessary, that Nnenna had never once tried to take what belonged to her.


    CREATORS�� THOUGHTS     JedidiahBeaufoy    It��s a new month guys!


    Happy New Month ^.^ I hope the previous month treated you well?


    We didn��t make win winst month but we were close.


    I appreciate the overwhelming support from you all ? and I really hope we can do it again this month.


    But this time, we��ll make win win.


    What do you guys say?


    Shall we?

 Chapter 175 - 175 Accusations

    Chapter 175: usations   Chapter 175: usations                              But then he hesitated.


    His mission echoed in his mind.


    If he spoke up for her now, if he showed his hand too soon, it might jeopardize the bigger picture.


    So, he did what he had always done for the past ten years, he turned away and walked off, burying his thoughts beneathyers of restraint.


    The moment he was gone, every pretense shattered.


    Ebere scoffed, stepping closer, her voice low and sharp.


    ��You��re doing this on purpose, aren��t you?�� she used, her eyes burning with frustration as she stared at Nnenna.


    Nnenna barely flinched as Obinnashed out, his words dripping with jealousy and frustration.


    ��All these past weeks, you said you did not need training,�� he spat, his eyes dark with resentment.


    ��Or were you secretly training all along?


    I don��t know how you did it, but you are really despicable.��               His anger wasn��t just about her victory, it was about what he had overheard.


    On his way there, he had caught whispers from the nobles, murmurs that stung more than he wanted to admit.


    ��Prince Minjun is exceptional, but can you believe Princess Nnenna defeated him?


    That means she is second only to Prince Somto in their royal family!��               That had been thest straw.


    What was that supposed to mean?


    That he, the second prince, should now live under her glory?


    That he, who had trained all his life to be recognized, was now being overlooked for someone who had not even been taken seriously before now?


    He stepped closer, his jaw tight.


    ��You did it on purpose, didn��t you?�� His voice was low but sharp enough to cut through the air.


    ��You wanted to show off in front of big brother.


    You probably even knew those two princes wereing!


    You do not have anypassion in you, do you?��               Obinna scoffed, shaking his head.


    ��First sister has been looking for a chance to shine too, but not only did you hog all the ces prepared ahead of time, making sure you shone brighter than the rest of us, you even invited two major princes here, only thinking of yourself, not the kingdom.��               He was seething.


    And yet, Nnenna didn��t even blink.


    Nnenna exhaled slowly, keeping her expression unreadable.


    But inside, she could feel the weight of their usations pressing against her, trying to force her into a corner.


    Obinna wasn��t done.


    His words, dripping with frustration, kepting like arrows.


    ��Don��t you know that if you had told us earlier that they wereing, we would have been more prepared?


    The princes would have been impressed with our kingdom, found us worthy of coboration, and respected us more!


    But now, we��re on the same ying field as the lesser kingdoms because you didn��t give us an advantage.


    How selfish can you be?��               He shook his head, as if truly disappointed in her.


    Abuchi joined in, his voice just as sharp.


    ��And because of you, I wasn��t able to participate in as manypetitions as I nned!


    Don��t you know that this was our time to shine?


    We were all preparing for these past two days, hoping to make our mark, but you���� he pointed an usatory finger at her, ��you hogged the spotlight at every turn!��               He wasn��t wrong.


    From their perspective, Nnenna had been everywhere, taking victories that weren��t meant for her.


    But was that really her fault?


    ��First, you danced the opening performance, that was supposed to belong to first sister!


    You snatched it away without even caring about her feelings!��               His voice rose, filled with resentment.


    ��Then, you joined the stage dancers.


    Stage dancers!


    You��re a princess!


    Do you have no shame?


    That��s not something a royal should be doing!


    And worse, you rehearsed with them.


    You danced so well that everyone now thinks first sister isn��t as talented as you!��               Nnenna��s fingers curled slightly at her side.


    She hadn��t stolen anything.


    She hadn��t forced her way onto that stage.


    They had offered, and she had simply taken the chance.


    But in their eyes, she had done something unforgivable, she had overshadowed them.


    Abuchi scoffed, his frustration boiling over.


    ��Then you went ahead and challenged a major prince in the horse ridingpetition!


    Do you really expect us to believe that was a coincidence?


    You nned it, didn��t you?


    And there��s no way you actually won fairly, someone must have handed you a trick!


    Because there��s absolutely no way you suddenly know your way around horses!��               He took a step closer, eyes narrowed with suspicion.


    ��Especially since you��ve spent most of your lifezing around.


    Father only granted you permission to train a few weeks ago, so are you trying to say that you��re better than us now?


    That all our years of training mean nothing?!��               His words hit hard, but Nnenna didn��t flinch.


    Instead, she let a small smirk tug at her lips, her calm expression a stark contrast to their anger.


    ��There is something that gave me everything I needed,�� she said smoothly, her voice unwavering.


    Everyone leaned in slightly, eager to hear her answer.


    ��Your overconfidence.


    My hard work.


    And�� other factors.��               Obinna ������               Abuchi ������               Ebere ������               Chidera ������               Her deliberate pause made their frowns deepen, but she didn��t borate.


    Because when she said other factors, she was thinking of the love system, the silent guide that had been helping her from the very beginning.


    But she wasn��t about to reveal that to them.


    Nnenna tilted her head, watching them with quiet amusement.


    Their faces were twisted in frustration, their voices rising in disbelief.


    ��What do you mean by that?


    Our overconfidence?


    Your hard work?


    Other factors?!


    Are you saying we didn��t work hard?��               Obinna��s voice was sharp with usation.


    The others nodded in agreement, their pride wounded.


    ��Of course, we worked hard!


    We��ve been trained since childhood.


    You must have yed some trick, maybe even colluded with that deceptive Prince Minjun!��               Nnenna ��.??��               Nnenna almost rolled her eyes.


    Colluded?


    With Minjun?


    The same prince who had tried to cheat against her?


    The irony was almostughable.


    CREATORS�� THOUGHTS     JedidiahBeaufoy    Your gift is the motivation for my creation.


    Give me more motivation!

 Chapter 176 - 176 Archery Competition

    Chapter 176: Archery Competition   Chapter 176: Archery Competition                              ��Listen to me,�� Obinna continued, stepping closer as if his presence alone would intimidate her.


    ��Everything Father said will go as nned.


    You will not participate in any more events.


    And if you try to go against it��


    don��t me us if we take drastic measures to stop you.��               His words hung in the air like a warning, thick with resentment.


    Then, with a huff, he turned and stormed off, the others following behind him like a parade of wounded egos.


    Nnenna remained seated, unmoved.


    A smirk yed on her lips.


    ��Since when did being better than them be a crime?��               Let them fume.


    Let them scheme.


    If they thought they could silence her, they had no idea who they were dealing with.


    ��Take drastic measures to quell your quest for too much greatness?��               She almostughed.


    So now she was the viin?


    Just because she had put in the effort to rise above them?


    They couldn��t handle the fact that she had trained for a few weeks and already surpassed them, how would they react when she had years of training under her belt?


    She leaned back in her chair, tapping her fingers on the table, amused by their outrage.


    Overconfidence?


    They called it confidence, but in truth, it was entitlement.


    They had expected things to go their way simply because they had always been told they were great.


    And now, faced with someone who had actually worked for her skills, they couldn��t handle it.


    Colluding with Prince Minjun?


    Ridiculous.


    That deceitful prince was probably still fuming from his own humiliation.


    Still, their threat didn��t go unnoticed.


    ��Drastic measures,�� huh?


    Let them try.


    Since the king had dered she wouldn��t participate in any events, Nnenna had no intention of disobeying, at least, not directly.


    But if an opportunity presented itself, she was going to seize it, whether anyone liked it or not.


    By the time she returned to thepetition grounds, the minor kingdoms had finished their archery rounds, and it was time for the four major kingdoms topete.


    The tension in the air was almost tangible.


    Once again, Lionara was ced against Gigangum and Roxurun against Dixan.


    The matchups weren��t a coincidence.


    After the heated argument between the kings earlier, the decision had been made, this was the perfect way to settle the dispute.


    Dixan��s team looked confident, almost arrogant.


    Archery was their pride, their strongest discipline.


    They had trained for this their entire lives, and they expected nothing less than absolute victory.


    The King of Roxurun, on the other hand, remained unreadable.


    He neither smiled nor frowned, his face a mask of calm.


    No one could tell if he was truly at ease or if a storm brewed beneath hisposed exterior.


    Thepetition was about to begin.


    Thepetition started swiftly, with Lionara and Gigangum stepping up first.


    The tension in the air thickened as thepetitors took their positions.


    Gigangum��s representative was their first prince.


    When Lionara��s representative stepped forward, murmurs rippled through the crowd.


    It wasn��t the first prince.


    Instead, it was the second prince.


    Gasps and whispers spread like wildfire.


    Everyone had expected the eldest prince topete, especially knowing the strength of their opponent.


    But if the second prince had been chosen instead, it could only mean one thing, he was skilled enough to handle the challenge.


    The audience leaned forward, eyes locked onto thepetitors.


    The match was about to begin.


    Thepetition ground was silent, all eyes fixed on the two figures standing at the ready.


    On one side was Obinna, the second prince of Lionara, a skilled archer whose calm demeanor masked a lethal precision.


    On the other was Asher, the first prince of Gigangum, a warrior known for his strength, arrogance, and near unshakable confidence.


    Though Gigangum was famed for its brute force and dominance in hand to handbat, archery was not their specialty.


    Still, Asher smirked, rolling his shoulders as he picked up his bow.


    ��This should be interesting,�� he said loudly, his voice carrying across the field.


    ��I prefer crushing bones with my bare hands, but I suppose I can humor you all with this little game.��               A few chuckles erupted from his kingdom��s section, while others from Lionara exchanged skeptical nces.


    ��Does he think this is just fun and games?�� someone muttered.


    ��He��s underestimating Prince Obinna,�� another whispered.


    Obinna, for his part, remained expressionless.


    He simply tested the tension in his bowstring and nced toward the targets ahead.


    The rules were simple.


    They would each have five shots, increasing in difficulty as the targets moved farther away.


    The highest score would determine the winner.


    The judge gave the signal.


    Asher went first.


    He pulled back his bowstring, his muscr arms flexing as he released the arrow.


    It shot forward,nding just shy of the center mark.


    ��Not bad,�� someone from Gigangum cheered.


    Obinna stepped up.


    His stance was effortless, precise.


    He pulled the bowstring back, released, and his arrow struck dead center.


    The crowd murmured.


    ��A perfect shot right from the start?��               Asher scoffed.


    ��A lucky hit.


    Let��s move on.��               The targets were pushed farther back.


    Asher exhaled, aimed, and shot.


    His arrownded closer to the center than before but still off by a fraction.


    Obinna followed.


    His arrow whistled through the air and struck the bullseye once more.


    Gigangum��s warriors shifted ufortably.


    The real challenge began now.


    The targets swayed unpredictably.


    Asher��s jaw tightened.


    He adjusted his stance, calcted the movement, and fired.


    His arrownded on the target, just inside the inner ring.


    ��Better,�� he muttered, smirking.


    Obinna barely hesitated.


    He took his shot, and once again, bullseye.


    ��Does he ever miss?�� someone from the crowd whispered.


    Asher��s smirk faltered.


    ��Tch.


    Let��s see how you handle the next one.��               The target shrunk in size, making precision even more difficult.


    Asher narrowed his eyes, focusing hard.


    He inhaled deeply and released his arrow.


    It hit near the bullseye but didn��t quite make it.


    The crowd erupted in mixed reactions, some impressed, others wondering if it was enough.


    CREATORS�� THOUGHTS     JedidiahBeaufoy    It��s a new month guys!


    Happy New Month ^.^ I hope the previous month treated you well?


    We didn��t make win winst month but we were close.


    I appreciate the overwhelming support from you all ? and I really hope we can do it again this month.


    But this time, we��ll make win win.


    What do you guys say?


    Shall we?

 Chapter 177 - 177 Unable to Boast

    Chapter 177: Unable to Boast   Chapter 177: Unable to Boast                              Obinna��s turn.


    He didn��t rush.


    His breathing was steady.


    He pulled the string back and fired.


    Bullseye.


    Again.


    Gigangum��s supporters began to murmur.


    ��This is getting ridiculous!��               ��How is he so calm?��               Asher clenched his jaw.


    His reputation was on the line.


    He couldn��t afford to lose, especially not to someone younger than him.


    For the final round, bothpetitors had to turn their backs to the target, listen to the sound of a bell indicating when to shoot, then turn and fire in one fluid motion.


    The bell rang.


    Asher twisted, released, his arrow struck the second ring.


    He grinned, thinking he had done well.


    Then Obinna moved.


    His body turned smoothly, bowstring drawn.


    The arrow soared through the air,nding dead center once more.


    The silence was deafening.


    Then, the judge raised a hand.


    ��Victory goes to Prince Obinna of Lionara!��               A roar erupted from Lionara��s side, cheers ringing through the stadium.


    Gigangum��s warriors grumbled among themselves.


    ��Archery isn��t our thing anyway.��               ��He��s still the strongest in hand to qhandbat!��               The match between Obinna, the second prince of Lionara, and Asher, the first prince of Gigangum, had been a predictable one.


    Though Gigangum was known for their raw strength and preference for hand to handbat over weapons, Asher was not entirely unfamiliar with archery.


    However, against someone like Obinna, who had trained extensively, the result was predictable, a difficult but clear win for Lionara.


    ��As expected,�� some spectators murmured, nodding at the oue.


    ��Gigangum should just stick to smashing things,�� someone else scoffed.


    Asher, however, did not take the loss lightly.


    His face twisted in irritation as he turned to Obinna.


    ��Don��t get toofortable,�� he muttered under his breath.


    ��A bow and arrow won��t save you in a real fight.��               Obinna simply smirked.


    ��This fight is very real and yet, you still lost.��               Before Asher could retort, the next match was announced, one that had everyone eager with anticipation.


    Dixan versus Roxurun.


    The rivalry between these two kingdoms had been simmering for a while, especially after King Altan of Roxurun challenged King Seungho of Dixan, boasting that Roxurun would defeat them in archery.


    Now, it was time to prove those words.


    Excited whispers filled the air as thepetitors were about to be revealed.


    Who would represent each kingdom?


    Then, shock rippled through the crowd.


    From Roxurun��s side, Prince Ankhbayar stepped forward.


    ��Wait�� the first prince?!�� gasped one noble.


    Ankhbayar, the very prince who had brought shame to Roxurun before, was now the one stepping up for an archerypetition?


    The disbelief was heavy in the air.


    ��Since when did he learn archery?��               ��Is he trying to redeem himself?��               ��Did the king really allow this?��               Despite the murmurs and doubtful stares, Ankhbayar��s face remained unreadable.


    His usual arrogance had been reced with calm determination.


    On the other side, Dixan��s representative emerged.


    A tall,posed figure, their first prince, prince ji-ho stepped forward.


    The crowd hushed.


    This was going to be a match to remember.


    Prince Ji-ho stood across from Prince Ankhbayar, his gaze cold and indifferent.


    He did not speak much, not because he had nothing to say, but because he simply didn��t find it necessary.


    To him, Roxurun was a kingdom of horse riders, not archers.


    Their skills with the bow could not possibly match Dixan��s legacy, a kingdom where children were taught archery from the moment they could hold a bow.


    But Ji-ho did not voice these thoughts.


    He simply watched.


    Thepetition began.


    The first round was a basic target shot from a standard distance.


    Bothpetitors raised their bows in perfect synchronization, arrows loosed in the same instant.


    Thud.


    Both arrows struck dead center.


    A murmur of surprise ran through the crowd.


    ��Roxurun is holding up well?�� someone whispered.


    Ji-ho��s expression remained unreadable, but he acknowledged it silently.


    This might not be as easy as he thought.


    The second round tested speed and uracy.


    Moving targets were set in motion, darting across the field.


    Ankhbayar��s arrows flew swiftly, striking near perfect shots, proving that Roxurun��s warriors were notpletely ignorant of archery.


    But Dixan was Dixan.


    Ji-ho��s arrows not only hit their marks, but did so with unwavering precision, piercing through the targets with barely any wasted motion.


    By the third round, it was clear that Roxurun was strong, but not strong enough.


    The final test was a long range precision shot.


    The archers were given a single arrow to hit a distant target with perfect uracy.


    Ankhbayar fired first.


    His arrow soared through the air, slicing through the wind like a hawk               And struck just shy of the bullseye.


    The crowd gasped.


    It was an impressive shot.


    Even those who doubted Roxurun before were nodding in approval.


    But then Ji-ho stepped forward.


    His movements were slow, deliberate, almost as if he weren��t taking thepetition seriously.


    He drew his bow, exhaled softly               And released.


    The arrow cut through the air with wless precision,nding directly in the center of the bullseye, splitting Ankhbayar��s arrow in half.


    Silence.


    The moment Prince Ji-ho��s arrow split Ankhbayar��s, the stadium erupted in thunderous apuse, but mixed in with the cheers were whispers of disbelief.


    ��That was way too close,�� a noble from Gigangum muttered, shaking his head.


    ��Dixan won, but did you see how well Ankhbayar performed?


    Roxurun isn��t just about horses after all.��               Even King Seungho of Dixan, though victorious, could not wear his usual smug expression.


    The match had been far too narrow a win for him to gloat.


    If anything, King Altan of Roxurun looked more satisfied than disappointed.


    His son had proven that Roxurun was far from weak.


    Seungho leaned slightly toward his advisor, his voice low.


    ��I cannot even boast about this victory.


    The difference was barely a breath apart.��               His advisor nodded.


    ��True, Your Majesty.


    But a win is still a win.��               Prince Ji-ho, however, had no such reservations.


    He lowered his bow, turned smoothly, and walked away with the same cold indifference he had shown at the beginning.


    CREATORS�� THOUGHTS     JedidiahBeaufoy    Your gift is the motivation for my creation.


    Give me more motivation!

 Chapter 178 - 178 Valiant Princesses

    Chapter 178: Valiant Princesses   Chapter 178: Valiant Princesses                              Not a single trace of surprise or humility was visible on his face.


    ��In the end, skill speaks for itself,�� he remarked, voice even and unwavering.


    ��I am the best at what I do.��               His words, though simple, carried the weight of arrogance.


    Prince Ankhbayar, standing behind him, clenched his jaw but did not argue.


    He hade close, but not close enough.


    ��Dixan may have won, but this wasn��t andslide.��               ��Prince Ankhbayar��s form was elegant, maybe even more so than Ji-ho��s.��               ��That��s a bold im, but I see your point.


    He didn��t just shoot well, he looked like he belonged there.��               Others, particrly supporters of Dixan, tried to downy the narrow margin.


    ��In the end, winning is what matters.


    Ji-ho didn��t struggle, he just won efficiently.��               ��Maybe, but it looked like he had to actually try this time.��               The contrast between the two princes became a hot topic.


    Ji-ho had undeniable precision, but Ankhbayar carried himself with an elegance that made his near victory feel like a statement.


    The air was thick with anticipation as Prince Obinna of Lionara and Prince Ji-ho of Dixan stepped onto the archery field for the final round.


    Dixan had already proven themselves as the dominant force in archery, and Ji-ho was their undisputed champion.


    Still, Lionara refused to back down.


    As the match began, Obinna put up a strong fight.


    His form was solid, his focus unwavering, and his arrows flew true.


    But Ji-ho was on another level.


    Arrow after arrow, the difference in skill became ringly obvious.


    Ji-ho��s shots were effortless, precise, and deadly urate.


    His arrows struck the bullseye with unerring consistency, while Obinna��s, though impressive,nded just outside the center more often than not.


    Which surprised him.


    He wondered if he was nervous aboutpeting with Ji-ho making him to barelynd his arrows at the center like he did before.


    By the time the final arrow was released, the gap was undeniable.


    Ji-ho had won by andslide.


    ��Expected.


    Dixan trains their royals in archery from childhood.


    There was never any realpetition.��               ��Ji-ho doesn��t just win, he dominates.


    That��s why he��s the best.��               ��Lionara tried, but their strength clearly lies elsewhere.��               ��Obinna did his best!


    Facing Ji-ho was never going to be easy.��               ��He may have lost, but at least he didn��t embarrass us.��               ��We should still be proud!


    Ji-ho is inhuman when ites to archery.��               While the rest of Lionara tried to findfort in Obinna��s effort, Nnenna was not satisfied.


    She clenched her fists, her jaw tightening as she watched Ji-ho walk away with his usual calm indifference.


    The match had been one sided, and she hated that.


    ��I should have been the one facing him.��               The thought burned in her mind.


    She knew she was better than Obinna in archery.


    She had spent time training in secret, and she was certain she could have closed the gap, if not beaten Ji-ho outright.


    ��We didn��t just lose.


    We lost badly.��               She exhaled sharply, frustration bubbling beneath the surface.


    Lionara deserved better.


    The crowd buzzed with excitement as the princesses from the five major kingdoms stepped onto the field, each one representing their nation with pride.


    Princess Cha of Dixan was known for her precision andposure, she was expected to be a strong contender, given Dixan��s renowned archery training.


    Princess Anya of Haran was a wildcard in thispetition.


    Haran had mysteriously withdrawn from earlier events, leaving many wondering if they were hiding a secret advantage.


    Princess Abigail of Gigangum.


    Gigangum relied on strength rather than finesse.


    Though not known for archery, Abigail��s raw power made her shots forceful, if not perfectly urate.


    Princess Chimeg of Roxurun.


    Roxurun��s expertisey in horseback riding, but Chimeg was determined to prove they were no amateurs in archery either.


    Princess Ebere of Lionara was representing Lionara, though Nnenna had serious doubts about her sister��s ability to perform at the level required to win.


    As thepetition began, Nnenna sat back, arms crossed, watching the match unfold.


    She understood the king��s desire to give every royal child a chance to shine, but she couldn��t help thinking,               ��Shouldn��t we be aiming to win?��               It wasn��t arrogance, it was strategy.


    Winning wasn��t just about personal glory; it was about securing Lionara��s reputation.


    Thispetition was being observed by important royal guests, including potential allies and rivals.


    A weak performance would only lower their standing in the eyes of others.


    Still, she remained silent.


    If the king had already made his decision, it wasn��t her ce to challenge it�� yet.


    As the first arrows were loosed, thepetition officially began.


    The arena quieted as Princess Anya of Haran and Princess Abigail of Gigangum stepped forward, bows in hand.


    Abigail, representing Gigangum��s renowned physical strength, stood tall and confident, her presence alone exuding power.


    But her nation��s limited reliance on weapons meant shecked the refined precision that archery required.


    Anya, on the other hand, carried herself with an air of quiet certainty.


    Haran��s absence from earlier events had left many unsure of what to expect, but now it was clear, they had been hiding a formidablepetitor.


    The match proceeded swiftly.


    Arrow after arrow flew, striking targets with increasing intensity.


    Abigail��s shots were strong but inconsistent, while Anya��s were calm, calcted, and precise.


    In the end, Anya emerged victorious, her steady aim securing her win.


    The crowd erupted in mixed reactions, some in awe of Haran��s unexpected strength, others frustrated that Abigail had been defeated.


    Ebere stepped onto the field, gripping her bow tightly.


    She hadn��t forgotten her previous humiliation in the horse ridingpetition against Chimeg, and she was determined not to lose again.


    Before the match began, she turned to her opponent with a small, sharp smile.


    ��I hope you��re as skilled with a bow as you are with horses,�� she said smoothly.


    ��It would be disappointing if this match ended too quickly.��               Chimeg simply offered a calm nod, unfazed by the attempt to rattle her.


    Thepetition started.


    CREATORS�� THOUGHTS     JedidiahBeaufoy    It��s a new month guys!


    Happy New Month ^.^ I hope the previous month treated you well?


    We didn��t make win winst month but we were close.


    I appreciate the overwhelming support from you all ? and I really hope we can do it again this month.


    But this time, we��ll make win win.


    What do you guys say?


    Shall we?

 Chapter 179 - 179 Venomous Lips

    Chapter 179: Venomous Lips   Chapter 179: Venomous Lips                              Both princesses drew their bows, releasing arrow after arrow.


    Ebere, fueled by determination andst minute advice, shot with precision and focus.


    Chimeg, though skilled, was more naturally attuned to horseback archery than stationary shooting.


    As the match progressed, Ebere��s shots consistently hit closer to the bullseye.


    Chimeg��s were good, but not good enough.


    When the final arrownded, Ebere had won.


    Chimeg lowered her bow and gave a respectful nod.


    ��Well done.


    You were better today.��               Herck of bitterness and effortless grace earned the admiration of the crowd, even those from other kingdoms.


    Ebere, though satisfied with her win, could not ignore the unshaken confidence Chimeg still carried.


    But for now, she had her victory.


    The next match was between princess Anya and Ebere.


    Ebere stood tall, determined to carry her kingdom��s pride.


    But Princess Anya of Haran was unfazed, her posture steady, her expression unreadable.


    The match began.


    Anya moved with fluid precision, releasing each arrow effortlessly.


    Her technique was near perfect, and her arrows consistently struck dead center.


    Ebere tried to keep up, but her shots wavered slightly under the pressure.


    She was not bad, far from it, but Anya was simply on another level.


    By the final shot, it was clear.


    Anya had won, effortlessly.


    The crowd murmured in awe.


    ��So this is why Haran refused topete earlier�� they were saving their strength.��               ��Ebere did well, but there was no contest.��               ��Anya makes archery look like an art form.��               Ebere clenched her jaw, frustrated.


    She hated losing, especially like this.


    Anya, everposed, gave her a small nod of respect before walking away to prepare for her match against Princess Cha, leaving Ebere standing there, grappling with the bitter taste of defeat.


    The arena fell silent as Princess Anya of Haran and Princess Cha of Dixan stepped forward.


    This was the match everyone had been waiting for, theposed warrior from Haran against the pride of Dixan, the kingdom of archery.


    Cha��s reputation preceded her.


    She had trained in archery since childhood, her form wless and her technique near perfection.


    Anya, on the other hand, remained an enigma, cold, unreadable, and seemingly unaffected by pressure.


    Thepetition began.


    Cha��s first shotnded precisely at the center, and the crowd roared in approval.


    She moved with confidence, each arrow slicing through the air with precision.


    Anya responded in kind.


    Her movements were smooth, calcted, and efficient.


    Each shot met its mark, matching Cha arrow for arrow.


    The tension escted.


    Shot after shot, neither missed the bullseye.


    ��Dixan��s princess is truly remarkable!�� one spectator murmured.


    ��But Anya�� she is not shaken at all.


    It is like she doesn��t even feel pressure.��               With only one shot remaining, they were tied.


    Cha exhaled and took her shot.


    Her arrow hit the exact center, perfect.


    The crowd erupted.


    Anya, unfazed, pulled back her bowstring and released.


    A hush fell over the arena.


    Her arrow split Cha��s arrow in half, proving her precision and securing her victory.


    A narrow victory.


    The audience gasped.


    ��Unbelievable�� Cha lost?��               ��By such a tiny margin!


    If this had gone on any longer, it could have been anyone��s win!��               Cha, ever dignified, exhaled slowly.


    She turned to Anya and gave a small nod, acknowledging the well fought battle.


    Anya simply returned the nod, expression still unreadable.


    Then, without a word, she walked away, leaving the spectators to murmur in awe.


    The Ice Beauty of Haran had imed victory even against Dixan!


    That cold, unfeeling beauty intrigued Nnenna.


    There was something about Princess Anya, her unwavering focus, her icy detachment, that made Nnenna want to break past the frost and see whaty beneath.


    But from the way Anya carried herself, it was clear that thawing that ice would take time.


    Thepetitions ended with grand apuse, awards were given out, and soon, the excitement of the day faded as everyone retired to their chambers.


    Inside Ebere��s room, frustration twisted in her chest.


    Even after the king had given her the chance to prove herself, the whispers remained.


    People still thought Nnenna was better.


    It gnawed at her pride, the way they spoke of her sister like she was the brightest star in Lionara, while she, Ebere, the first princess, was just a dim reflection.


    She sat on the edge of her bed, her hands clenched into fists.


    Was she the problem?


    Did she need more training?


    More strategy?


    She thought about it for hours, but no matter how much she reasoned, the conclusion remained the same.


    ��Maybe I��m just not as good as Nnenna after all���� she muttered, a rare moment of vulnerability slipping through her usually poised demeanor.


    Her personal maid, who had been silently tending to the room, stopped in her tracks.


    She rolled her eyes but kept her expression neutral before stepping closer.


    Leaning slightly, she whispered in a honeyed voice, ��Princess, you mustn��t think that way.


    You are better than your sister.


    You always have been.


    The only reason she shines is because she ys tricks, clever illusions to make herself seem greater than she really is.��               Ebere blinked, her frustration shifting into something sharper.


    ��Tricks?�� she repeated, her voiceced with curiosity and a growing edge of suspicion.


    The maid nodded, a knowing smile curving her lips.


    ��Think about it, Your Highness.


    If she were truly better, why did she need to train in secret?


    Why does she always seek to overshadow you?


    You deserve to stand at the top.


    The throne��s first princess should never be second to anyone, not even her own sister.��               ��Really, Tricks?�� Ebere asked again, still surprised.


    She had never seen her sister using any tricks, just skill, effort, and natural talent.


    Her maid, who had been watching her closely, leaned in, eyes gleaming with a conspiratorial glint.


    ��Oh, but she does!


    She just loves the spotlight too much.


    If she weren��t so desperate to shine, she wouldn��t secretly train behind everyone��s backs.


    That��s why she��s ahead of you.


    It��s selfish�� and honestly?


    It��s unfair.��               ������������-               What do you think of the novel?


    Please leave ament and a review.


    It will be much appreciated.


    Thank you!


    ??             CREATORS�� THOUGHTS     JedidiahBeaufoy    Your gift is the motivation for my creation.


    Give me more motivation!

 Chapter 180 - 180 Venomous Lips 2

    Chapter 180: Venomous Lips 2   Chapter 180: Venomous Lips 2                              Ebere frowned, considering the words.


    ��You think so?�� she murmured, nodding slowly.


    Maybe this maid was making sense.


    Maybe it wasn��t that Nnenna was better, it was that she had cheated her way to the top.


    ��Exactly!�� The maid pressed on, her voice lowering as if revealing a dangerous secret.


    ��And you know, there��s one way to put an end to it.


    If people knew the truth, that she wasn��t truly royal blood, that she was adopted, everything would change.


    She wouldn��t be the golden princess anymore.


    The kingdoms would turn their backs on her, and the attention would return to where it rightfully belongs�� to you, the true princess of Lionara.��               Ebere inhaled sharply.


    The idea was shocking�� yet tempting.


    ��And if she isn��t a true royal, should she even bepeting against you?


    Against real princesses?�� The maid��s voice dripped with conviction, her words like honeyed poison.


    Ebere didn��t answer immediately.


    But the seed had been nted.


    And it was beginning to take root.


    Ebere nodded, considering the logic of her maid��s words.


    But something didn��t feel quite right.


    A small knot formed in her chest, tightening with unease.


    ��You know�� I��ve always thought about getting better,�� she murmured, her voice uncertain, like she was trying to convince herself.


    ��But if I expose this�� what if it affects the kingdom?


    She��s not just anyone, she��s part of the royal family, my family, just like me.��               Her words held a newfound conviction, and for a moment, her doubts cleared, reced by the weight of responsibility.


    The maid ��..!��               The maid, seeing Ebere��s resolve, forced a small, obedient smile and nodded.


    ��Yes, Your Highness, you are right,�� she said smoothly, masking the disappointment simmering beneath her calm exterior.


    But inside, she was seething.


    She had been so close, so close, to pushing Ebere exactly where she wanted her.


    But no matter.


    It was always wise to retreat when needed and wait for the perfect moment to strike.


    For now, she would keep her thoughts to herself and let Ebere believe she had made the right choice.


    Meanwhile, in Nnenna��s room, she paid no mind to Carl and Arthur who were seeking entertainment.


    If they wanted to talk, they could talk, she had other things on her mind.


    She left everything to her eldest brother, who seemed to have more than enough to discuss with them.


    She hadn��t realized how close the three of them were, nor did she particrly care.


    Whatever they were plotting, it wasn��t her concern, at least, until it had something to do with her which was probably very unlikely.


    Sitting at the edge of her bed, Nnenna reyed the day��s events in her mind, analyzing every detail.


    It was a habit she had developed, one of the things that made her sharper every day.


    Thinking things through, ensuring she was always in line, was a gift not many people possessed.


    Her thoughts drifted to what the king had said earlier.


    She was undeniably in the spotlight these past few days, but it wasn��t like she had nned it.


    It just�� happened.


    Still, she understood that the royal family wanted to shift focus to her siblings as well.


    That was fine with her, she had no interest in unnecessary attention.


    But that didn��t mean she would ignore the opportunities that came her way.


    Tomorrow��spetition intrigued her, especially the hand to handbat segment.


    She wasn��t just interested in the fight itself, she saw it as a chance to get closer to a certain ice cold beauty.


    A small frown yed on her lips.


    She would see how things yed out first, but if necessary, she wouldn��t hesitate to use the love system to her advantage.


    Just as she was deep in thought, a familiar chime echoed in her mind.


    Ding!


    ��1,000 good points deducted for one month extension of your life.��               Ding!


    ��You impressed everyone with your skills in horse riding and earned 150 good points!��               Then, silence.


    Nnenna let out a slow breath.


    There it is.


    She had been waiting for this all day.


    Fortunately, she had enough good points saved up, and now her bnce stood at 950.


    That was still enough to gather more before the next deadline.


    She quickly did the math in her head.


    ��If I keep up at this pace, I��ll be fine.


    But I can��t afford to ck off.��               A thought struck her, and she called out to the love system.


    ��If they really don��t let mepete in the uingpetitions, is it possible to use my good points to change that?


    Because there��s no way I can just sit back and do nothing.


    What would be the point of all my training then?


    The sleepless nights, the broken bones, the exhaustion, and even Lady Rose��s time and resources spent on me, would it all go to waste?��               The love system hummed for a moment before responding.


    ��I understand where you��reing from.


    But don��t worry, if they try to stop you frompeting, you can always use your good points to override that decision.��               Nnenna sighed in relief.


    ��Good.


    That��s all I needed to hear.��               She suddenly remembered Ikenna��s promise, to give her a phone.


    Since he had practically delivered himself to her, she might as well cash in on that promise before the ball ended.


    The next day arrived faster than she expected.


    Nnenna dressed in afortable yet elegant outfit suited for the day��s activities, hand to handbat in the morning, followed by lunch.


    She arrived just in time to witness Carl being stopped by King Ikechukwu.


    He hadn��t gotten a chance tomunicate with Carl or Arthur since their arrival, and from the looks of things, he hadn��t been given much of an opportunity to speak freely either.


    ��I assure you, Prince Carl,�� King Ikechukwu��s voice was steady,ced with diplomacy, ��we are a kingdom of integrity and honor.


    We may not be as powerful as the kingdoms across the seas, but I do believe that if you give us a chance to do business with you, we will not disappoint.


    CREATORS�� THOUGHTS     JedidiahBeaufoy    It��s a new month guys!


    Happy New Month ^.^ I hope the previous month treated you well?


    We didn��t make win winst month but we were close.


    I appreciate the overwhelming support from you all ? and I really hope we can do it again this month.


    But this time, we��ll make win win.


    What do you guys say?


    Shall we?

 Chapter 181 - 181 Shocking Revelation

    Chapter 181: Shocking Revtion   Chapter 181: Shocking Revtion                              ��Not to mention, this would be the first time goods from across the seas are being introduced to ournds.


    I am certain the people would wee them eagerly.��               Nnenna observed closely.


    So this is what her father was after, business rtions.


    It was an interesting move.


    But she wasn��t sure yet if it would work.


    ��Of course, they would love to have them,�� Carl replied smoothly.


    ��The only problem is�� they might not be able to afford them.��               King Ikechukwu ������               His words hung in the air, and from the awkward look on the king��s face, it was clear he knew that was true.


    Carl had lost interest in the conversation.


    There was no point in dragging it further.


    Just then, he spotted Nnenna watching them from a distance, an unreadable expression on her face.


    ��Excuse me,�� he said dismissively and strode toward her.


    A small, knowing smirk yed on his lips as he greeted her.


    ��Morning, sunshine.


    Hope you slept well.��               ��Yes, I did,�� she replied coolly.


    ��What was that all about?��               ��Just your father trying to get me to do business with your kingdom,�� he said, shrugging.


    ��I will not do it, because honestly?


    I don��t think they would make good business partners.��               ��Hope you don��t hold me at fault for this,�� he asked, tilting his head slightly.


    ��Of course not,�� Nnenna reassured him.


    Then added ��You have to make sure you choose your partners well.


    Business shouldn��t mix with pleasure.��               Carl ������               Carl burst outughing.


    ��Business shouldn��t mix with pleasure?�� he repeated, amused.


    ��And what do you think I was doing when I was taking care of you in the hospital?��               Carl chuckled, shaking his head.


    ��That was clearly business mixing with pleasure.��               Nnenna rolled her eyes.


    ��You know,�� he continued, smirking, ��whenever you talk like a grown up, it cracks me up.


    It��s funny.


    My little sister for less than a year, and suddenly, she wants to grow up so fast.


    No need,�� he said, his tone turning serious.


    Nnenna caught the shift in his voice and didn��t argue.


    Instead, she got straight to the point.


    ��There��s something I want to ask you.��               ��Ask away,�� Carl said as they walked out of the arena.


    The match hadn��t started yet, and he had time to entertain her request.


    ��You promised me a phone,�� she said, her voice carrying a teasing edge.


    ��And you still haven��t delivered on that promise.


    Tell me, Prince Carl, are you going back on your word?��               She didn��t notice the subtle darkening of his expression.


    Carl let out a sigh, rubbing his temple.


    ��Oh my terrible mistake,�� he thought.


    ��Of all the things I could have promised her, I just had to promise a phone.��               Then again, there were worse things.


    If he had promised her something as reckless as what Somto would definitely not agree with, the man would have burned him alive.


    At least this was just a phone.


    He would have to talk to Somto about that promise of his.


    He intended to fulfill it, but needed to get Somto��s permission first.


    ��Yes, I remember,�� Carl replied vaguely, sparing a nce at the girl beside him.


    ��I��m working on it.��               Nnenna narrowed her eyes.


    ��Which part are you working on exactly?�� she asked, her tone carrying a mix of curiosity and suspicion.


    ��Do you not have the money for the phone?


    Or do you just not want to buy it for me?��               She crossed her arms, knowing full well that money wasn��t the issue.


    Even if Carl was just a hospital director, he could still afford it.


    And besides, he wasn��t just anyone, he was Prince Carl from a kingdom across the seas.


    Knowing her question was fair, Carl sighed and answered, ��I��m working on getting the necessary permission.��               Nnenna blinked.


    ��Permission?�� she echoed, caught off guard.


    ��Who do you need permission from to buy me a phone?


    It��s your money.��               Carl let out a small, tired chuckle.


    ��Well, I need permission from your family members.��               ��My family?�� Nnenna repeated, her confusion deepening.


    Then, as realization hit, she scoffed.


    ��Oh, you mean them.�� She rolled her eyes.


    ��There��s no way they care.


    Did they actually ask you to get permission first, or are you the one making a big deal out of it?��               Carl hesitated for a second.


    He didn��t want to specifically mention Somto.


    ��Don��t bother,�� Nnenna continued before he could reply.


    ��They don��t care.��               ��Actually, they do care,�� Carl replied, his voice firm.


    ��Specifically, I need permission from your eldest brother.


    He already warned me not to do anything concerning you without informing him first.��               ��Excuse me?�� Nnenna��s eyes widened in shock.


    ��He?


    Who��s ��he��?


    Are you talking about Somto?��               Carl immediately regretted his words.


    His mind had been so upied with dodging her questions that he had let something crucial slip.


    ��What are you saying?


    He warned you not to do anything concerning me without informing him first?��                Nnenna��s expression darkened as realization dawned.


    ��Wait�� have you been spying on me for the past four months?!��               Carl��s throat went dry.


    ��You��ve been spying on me this whole time, haven��t you?�� she used, her voice rising.


    ��I trusted you!


    Is this the only reason you even started being nice to me?


    You knew from the very beginning that I was your friend��s sister, and you still yed along, pretending like you didn��t?��               She took a step back, as if distancing herself from something disgusting.


    ��And Somto put you up to this?!��               Carl opened his mouth to speak, but Nnenna wasn��t done.


    ��What kind of sick people are you two?�� she demanded, her fists clenched.


    The words hit Carl harder than he expected.


    ��So all this time���� she let out a bitterugh, ��the only reason you were nice to me was so you could spy on me.


    And I, like aplete fool, actually believed you cared!


    I thought I was winning a big brother����               Her breath hitched.


    ��But no.


    My ��big brother�� was just watching me like an experiment.


    CREATORS�� THOUGHTS     JedidiahBeaufoy    Creation is hard, cheer me up!


    VOTE for me!

 Chapter 182 - 182 A Slip of Tongue

    Chapter 182: A Slip of Tongue   Chapter 182: A Slip of Tongue                              ��And the worst part?


    My other big brother, my own family, was the one who set this whole thing up.��               Her chest tightened as anger, betrayal, and humiliation swirled inside her.


    Carl wanted to exin, but looking at her now, he knew, no words would fix this, at least for now.


    ��What does he want?


    To disgrace me?


    To find something, anything, he can twist against me?


    So they can finally achieve their goal of kicking me out of the family?��               Nnenna spat out her suspicions, her voice trembling with rage.


    Carl��s stomach twisted.


    Kick her out of the family?


    She scoffed bitterly.


    ��You know what?


    It doesn��t even matter.��               She turned on her heel and stormed off, not sparing him another nce.


    Carl stood frozen, watching her retreating back, stunned.


    Kick her out of the family?


    His mind reeled.


    What was really happening inside this Lionara royal family?


    That one sentence echoed louder than anything else she had said.


    It lit a fire in his chest.


    He had eventually found out himself that she was adopted.


    It all finally made sense.


    Her beauty, her long hair and her other features were not the same with the rest of her family.


    If they truly nned to cast her aside�� even though she was adopted, even though she wasn��t blood�� Did that really mean she wasn��t family?


    His jaw clenched.


    If they were truly nning to abandon her, then he wouldn��t mind epting her.


    Even if it would take an act of the heavens for her to be weed into his Kingdom Across the Seas��


    He would find a way to make it happen.


    His parents had always wanted a daughter.


    That much had been clear from the way they spoke, the way they sighed wistfully whenever they saw noble families with both sons and daughters.


    Even after they were gone, that longing remained.


    And he, too, had wished for a sister, someone to protect, to share moments with.


    Now, looking at Nnenna, he realized he wouldn��t mind taking her with him.


    She had grown on him, this stubborn, brilliant girl who had fought against all odds.


    But this was not the right time.


    His thoughts darkened as he recalled the events looming in theing years.


    No, he had to wait.


    First, he would ensure her living situation here was secure.


    Then, when the time was right, he would take her away.


    If they could not appreciate her, if they chose to treat her like an outsider, then he would im the sister he hade to cherish.


    A sudden wave of frustration surged within him.


    If Somto wasn��t part of the problem, then why had he stayed silent?


    Why had he let Nnenna live under this cloud of uncertainty for so long?


    The damage to her mental state, ten years of doubt, of questioning her ce, was unforgivable.


    Jaw tightening, he immediately set out to find Somto.


    When he finally spotted him deep in conversation with a servant, he did not bother with greetings.


    Instead, he grabbed Somto by the arm and pulled him away without a word, his grip firm with unspoken determination.


    As soon as they entered the private room, he did not waste a second.


    ��Is it true that you do not want Nnenna in your family?�� His voice was sharp, cutting straight to the point.


    Somto��s eyes widened slightly, caught off guard by the usation.


    ��What are you talking about?


    She��s my adopted sister.


    We took her in, why wouldn��t we want her in our family?��               Carl folded his arms, unimpressed.


    ��That��s what I was thinking too.


    Then exin the mistreatment.


    Why was she sidelined from the archerypetition yesterday?


    She was supposed to participate, and you knew that.


    She��s been training for this for a long time.


    Yet, she was forced to sit out, and I highly doubt that was her own choice.��                His gaze darkened.


    ��From the way she spoke today, it��s clear that she feels like an outsider in her own home.


    What exactly have you been doing that makes her feel so uncertain about her ce?


    What have you failed to do?��               He leaned in slightly, voice low but firm.


    ��Feelings don��t just appear out of nowhere, Somto.


    If she thinks she��s being cast aside, there must be a reason.


    And from where I stand, the me lies with your actions, or yourck of them.��               ��Stop jumping to conclusions,�� Somto replied, rolling up his sleeves as he adjusted his stance.


    ��Everything in our family is fine, and you don��t have to worry about anything, especially Nnenna.


    She��s my little sister, and I��ll take care of her like I always have.��               Carl scoffed, his expression darkening.


    ��Like you��ve been doing?�� He let out a dryugh.


    ��We��ve had this argument before.


    You promised to listen, to fix things, yet it seems like it��s only gotten worse.��                His piercing gaze didn��t waver.


    ��You had your chance to make things right.


    And you failed.��               ��I promised I would work on it when the time was right,�� Somto corrected, his toneced with irritation.


    Carl��s jaw clenched.


    ��So, the time hasn��te yet?


    And what, exactly, are you waiting for?��               ��I know what I��m doing,�� Somto snapped, his patience wearing thin.


    ��Stop always trying to argue with me about her.


    You don��t know anything about her or what��s going on.��               Carl narrowed his eyes suspiciously.


    ��And whose fault is that?��               Somto stilled for a brief second, realizing the weight of his own words.


    He had just admitted, whether intentionally or not, that there was something deeper happening, something Carl had no knowledge of.


    And now, Carl was even more suspicious.


    But Somto didn��t care.


    If shutting down the conversation meant ending this constant interrogation, so be it.


    ��Hello??


    What do you mean by that?�� Carl demanded, his sharp gaze locking onto Somto.


    The words had sunk in, and the realization hit him hard, there was something deeper at y, something he wasn��t being told.


    ���������������C               Guys, if we move up the rankings, I��ve got stockpiled chapters here with y��all names on it!


    So please vote with powerstones, golden tickets, send in gifts, purchase the affordable privileges, and tell your friends and enemies about ��They Hated Me In My First Life But Now I Have The Love System��           CREATORS�� THOUGHTS     JedidiahBeaufoy    Your gift is the motivation for my creation.


    Give me more motivation!

 Chapter 183 - 183 Talking Too Much

    Chapter 183: Talking Too Much   Chapter 183: Talking Too Much                              ��What exactly is going on?


    What do I not know about her?�� His voice was low but firm, pressing for answers.


    ��I found out that she was adopted into your family at six, no thanks to you.


    And she��s been with you guys for ten years now.


    She just turned sixteen.


    So what else is there?


    What are you hiding?��               Carl took a step closer, his presence imposing.


    ��I��ve always known you were keeping something from me.


    From the very first day, I noticed how you treat her differently from your other siblings.


    I know you love your family, that you put them first, but this, this is different.


    And the suspicions around her including her appearance made it worse.


    Looks like I was right all along.�� He folded his arms, eyes narrowing.


    ��So tell me, Somto.


    What are you hiding?��               Somto��s jaw tightened.


    ��None of your business,�� he snapped, turning on his heels to leave.


    As he swung the door open, he nearly collided with Arthur, who was standing right outside, his hands poised mid air as if he was about to knock.


    Somto ��!!!��               Arthur��s expression was unreadable, but the slight furrow in his brow showed he had heard enough to be concerned.


    ��I was looking for you two,�� he said, his gaze shifting between them.


    ��Then I heard voices and followed the sound.��               Somto��s irritation red.


    Thest thing he needed was another person sticking their nose into this.


    Great.


    Now someone else knew.


    And not just anyone, Arthur, of all people.


    The one person who had already been suspicious, the one who had been quietly investigating.


    Somto had spent so much time trying to divert his attention, making sure he was looking in the wrong direction.


    But now, Arthur had overheard everything.


    And that was the worst part!


    Carl had heard too much as well, and he wasn��t the type to let things go either.


    Arthur��s sharp eyes flicked between Somto and Carl, reading the tension in the room.


    Somto clenched his fists, his mind racing for a way to shut this down before it spiraled further.


    Without another word, he turned and walked away.


    There was no point in arguing.


    The moment this conversation started, the game was already lost.


    As the door shut behind him, Arthur and Carl exchanged nces.


    Arthur was the first to break the silence.


    ��What just happened?


    Why did he say those things?��               Carl let out a slow breath, his expression darkening.


    ��I came to ask if they really don��t want Nnenna in their family.


    And instead of a straight answer, I got riddles, cryptic nonsense, and more questions than before.�� His lips curled in frustration.


    ��He��s hiding something, Arthur.


    And whatever it is, it��s big.��               Arthur��s eyes darkened with thought.


    Carl let out a dry chuckle.


    ��But then again, as he said, it��s not our business, is it?�� His voice dripped with sarcasm before he turned on his heel and left, leaving Arthur alone in the room, lost in deep contemtion.


    The more Arthur observed the events unfolding around him, the more certain he became, he was on the right track.


    Somto was definitely hiding something about his so called sister.


    And if there was something to hide, it meant there was more to uncover.


    Exactly as he had suspected.


    The next few days would reveal more, and he could hardly wait to gather the pieces before deciding his next move.


    His sharp gaze flickered with determination as he strode back toward the arena, his steps quick and purposeful.


    He couldn��t afford to miss anything, not a single clue from either Nnenna or Somto.


    By the time he arrived, the match had already begun.


    Thepetitors had taken their positions, the tension in the air thick with anticipation.


    Five major kingdoms werepeting now, following the battles of the minor kingdoms, who had fought for the chance to prove themselves worthy of standing among the elites.


    The crowd buzzed with anticipation as thepetitors took their positions.


    Haran had made a bold move, openly choosing to go against Gigangum, the kingdom notorious for its sheer strength and unyielding warriors               Many had expected them to avoid such a formidable opponent like the others, but Haran had no intention of backing down.


    The arena was filled with restless murmurs as warriors from all the major kingdoms gathered to witness the match.


    ��This isn��t just any fight.


    It��s Haran against Gigangum.


    A battle of two war giants!�� One of the excited guards from a minor kingdoms eximed.


    ��Haran masters weapons, but they also train their bodies well.


    Gigangum, though�� they turn their bodies into weapons from childhood.


    This is going to be epic.�� A female guard added.


    The tension was heavy, electrifying the air as the twopetitors stepped onto the stage.


    On one side stood Prince Alexei of Haran, his postureposed, his breathing steady.


    His dark uniform bore Haran��s royal insignia, and despite the sheer energy buzzing around him, he remained unreadable, calm, yet dangerous.


    On the other side, Prince Asher of Gigangum rolled his neck, cracking his knuckles with azy smirk.


    He stood tall, exuding an air of absolute confidence, as if this was just another sparring session to him.


    His piercing eyes locked onto Alexei.


    ��You sure you��re up for this, Alexei?�� Asher asked, stretching his arms as though he wasn��t facing a warrior of equal caliber.


    ��I don��t want to hurt you too badly.��               Alexei met his gaze, unfazed.


    ��Then don��t waste time talking.��               The crowd exploded.


    ��Asher��s arrogance is unmatched!��               ��But Alexei isn��t reacting to it at all.


    He��s focused.��               The referee stepped between them.


    ��Kneel.


    Bow.��               Both warriors did as required, their movements precise.


    ��Fight!��               The match began.


    Asher exploded forward, his foot barely touching the ground as heunched a lightning fast front kick at Alexei��s ribs.


    Alexei dodged, twisting his body at thest second, and countered with a swift roundhouse kick to Asher��s side.


    Thwack!


    Asher blocked with his forearm, smirking.


    ��Not bad.��               ���������������C               Guys, if we move up the rankings, I��ve got stockpiled chapters here with y��all names on it!


    So please vote with powerstones, golden tickets, send in gifts, purchase the affordable privileges, and tell your friends and enemies about ��They Hated Me In My First Life But Now I Have The Love System��           CREATORS�� THOUGHTS     JedidiahBeaufoy    Your gift is the motivation for my creation.


    Give me more motivation!

 Chapter 184 - 184 Tough Cookies

    Chapter 184: Tough Cookies   Chapter 184: Tough Cookies                              The next moment, Asher stepped in, throwing a powerful reverse punch aimed at Alexei��s sr plexus.


    It was brutal, precise, designed to end the match early.


    Alexei deflected it at thest moment, redirecting the force and countering with a sharp elbow strike.


    Asher barely dodged, his smirk widening.


    ��Now this is getting fun.��               The crowd leaned forward, breaths held.


    ��Fast exchanges already?!��               ��They are both testing each other!��               Asher changed his strategy.


    His footwork became unpredictable, his movements sharper.


    Unlike traditional karate, Gigangum��s style was wild yet controlled, unpredictable yet effective.


    He feinted a jab, making Alexei shift his guard.


    In that split second, Asher struck, a spinning heel kick aimed straight for Alexei��s temple.


    The air whooshed as the attack came dangerously close.


    Alexei ducked.


    Then, with surgical precision, he struck, his fist connecting with Asher��s exposed ribcage.


    Thud!


    Asher��s smirk disappeared for a fraction of a second.


    The crowd gasped.


    ��Alexei is reading his attacks!��               ��But Asher isn��t slowing down either!��               And indeed, Asher retaliated immediately, using his knee to strike Alexei��s stomach.


    The force sent Alexei skidding backward.


    Asher exhaled, rolling his shoulders.


    ��You��re making me work for this, huh?��               Alexei didn��t respond.


    Instead, he stepped back into stance, adjusting slightly.


    Asher recognized it instantly.


    ��Ah�� you��re taking me seriously now?��               Alexei��s gaze sharpened.


    ��You��ll see.��               The battle escted.


    Asher attacked with ferocity, his strikesing at angles that made it difficult to predict.


    Low kicks, high kicks, sudden punches, it was relentless.


    Alexei countered with fluid precision, using blocks, parries, and counters to deflect Asher��s power.


    Every exchange became faster, heavier, deadlier.


    Then, the moment came.


    Asher lunged in with a devastating jumping front kick, a finishing move.


    Alexei reacted instantly.


    He sidestepped, grabbing Asher��s leg mid air and twisting.


    Asher��s eyes widened.


    ��Tch��!��               Before he could recover, Alexei drove a spinning back kick into his chest, sending Asher crashing onto the mat.


    The arena fell silent.


    Even the warriors from other kingdoms sat frozen, eyes wide.


    Then��               The referee raised his hand.


    ��Point.


    Haran.


    Victory!��               The silence shattered into cheers and stunned gasps.


    ��Asher lost?!��               ��But look, he��s already standing!��               Indeed, Asher had pushed himself back up, rubbing his chest where Alexei��s kick hadnded.


    Instead of anger, his expression was one of amusement.


    ��Well, damn,�� he muttered, rolling his shoulders.


    ��That was unexpected.��               Alexei merely bowed.


    Asher let out a chuckle, stepping closer.


    ��I won��t make the same mistake next time.��               Alexei finally responded, his voice calm as ever.


    ��Then don��t.��               The crowd roared with excitement, warriors from both kingdoms discussing the match feverishly.


    ��Haran��s precision is terrifying.��               ��But Gigangum��s raw power is something else.��               ��Imagine if Asher refined his control.��               Asher turned to his men, waving off their worried looks.


    ��Rx.


    I��m not dead.�� Then, throwing onest nce at Alexei, he smirked.


    ��Let��s do this again soon, yeah?��               Alexei simply nodded.


    The atmosphere in the arena remained charged with anticipation as the nextpetitors stepped forward.


    ��Lionara and Dixan?


    This will be interesting.��                Questions flew around as many unexperienced guests sought to understand the situation better.


    ��Isn��t Lionara known for its wealth in minerals, and not necessarily for its warriors?


    How will they win against Dixan?��               ��Yep and Dixan?


    Isn��t their specialty archery?��               ��True, but their soldiers train in hand to handbat too.


    And Prince Minjun�� well, he��s something else.��               The murmurs grew louder as the fighters entered the stage.


    Prince Abuchi of Lionara was a broad shouldered, well built warrior, his muscr frame giving off an imposing presence.


    He cracked his knuckles, rolling his shoulders as he walked onto the mat.


    His dark brown uniform bore the insignia of Lionara, a kingdom known for its wealth rather than its military prowess.


    Opposite him, Prince Minjun of Dixan smirked as he stepped forward, his confidence practically radiating off him.


    His movements were smooth, but those who observed closely could see the faint stiffness in his right arm, an injury from the previous day��s events.


    Minjun grinned, cing his hands on his hips.


    ��Well, well.


    This should be quick.


    Hope you don��t take it personally when I win.��               Abuchi chuckled.


    ��Oh?


    And here I thought you would at least try to be humble.��               Minjunughed, shaking his head.


    ��Humble?


    Where��s the fun in that?��               The crowd chuckled at the exchange.


    ��Typical Minjun.


    He just loves to talk.��               ��Abuchi won��t let himself be pushed around, though.


    This might be fun.��               The referee stepped between them.


    ��Kneel.


    Bow.��               Both fighters did as required, though Minjun smirked throughout the process.


    ��Fight!��               Minjun moved first, light on his feet despite his injury.


    He tested Abuchi with a quick low kick to gauge his reaction.


    Abuchi blocked effortlessly and retaliated with a sharp punch toward Minjun��s chest, but Minjun sidestepped, smirking.


    ��Too slow, my friend.��               Abuchi huffed.


    ��You talk too much.��               Minjun darted in again, this timeunching a rapidbination of strikes, a feint to the right, a jab to the left, followed by a sudden knee aimed at Abuchi��s stomach.


    Thwack!


    Abuchi blocked the knee but winced slightly at the force.


    ��Not bad.�� He exhaled, then smirked.


    ��But let me show you something.��               With a sudden burst of power, Abuchi stepped in,unching a heavy palm strike aimed at Minjun��s injured side.


    Minjun��s eyes widened.


    He remembered?!


    At thest second, Minjun twisted away, barely avoiding the attack.


    The crowd gasped.


    ��Abuchi nearly got him!��               ��But Minjun��s footwork saved him!��               Minjun exhaled sharply.


    ��So you��re aiming for my weak spot, huh?


    Dirty move.��               Abuchi chuckled.


    ��Says the guy who talks to distract his opponents.��               Minjun grinned.


    ��Fair point.��               Then, suddenly, Minjun changed his strategy.


    He became aggressive, using speed over power,unching rapid strikes that forced Abuchi to stay defensive.


    Abuchi was stronger, but Minjun was faster.


    Then it happened.


    Minjun feinted a high kick, making Abuchi raise his guard, then immediately dropped low and swept Abuchi��s legs out from under him.


    Thud!


    The crowd erupted as Abuchi hit the ground.


    ��Minjun got him!��           CREATORS�� THOUGHTS     JedidiahBeaufoy    Have some idea about my story?


    Comment it and let me know.

 Chapter 185 - 185 Boasting

    Chapter 185: Boasting   Chapter 185: Boasting                              ��But will he end it here?


    He should right?�� One of the newbie warriors asked a veteran beside him but before the veteran could reply��


    Abuchi growled, trying to rise, but               Minjun was already there.


    With sharp precision, he drove his knee just above Abuchi��s chest, holding him down as the referee raised his hand.


    ��Point.


    Dixan.


    Victory!��               The moment the match ended, Minjun stepped back, extending a hand toward Abuchi.


    Abuchi stared at it for a moment, then sighed before grasping it and letting Minjun pull him up.


    Minjun grinned.


    ��You were not bad.


    Maybe next time, huh?��               Abuchi scoffed.


    ��Yeah, yeah.


    Just wait.��               The crowd buzzed with excitement.


    ��Dixan won!��               ��Minjun really pulled through despite his injury.��               ��Abuchi was strong, but Minjun was just too fast.��               From the sidelines, Minjun��s older brother, ji-ho watched silently, his expression showing a tinge of pride.


    Minjun knew his brother was watching.


    This victory wasn��t just about winning, it was proof.


    Proof that he wasn��t just the second prince of Dixan.


    He was a fighter in his own right.


    As he walked off the stage, he caught his brother��s eye, smirking slightly.


    His brother nodded once, then turned away.


    Minjun��s smile widened.


    That was enough.


    The crowd buzzed with excitement as Roxurun and Dixan stepped up for the next match.


    It was clear that Prince Minjun was riding high on his previous victory, his smirk unwavering as he stretched his arms and cracked his knuckles.


    His opponent from Roxurun, Prince Ankhbayar, was calm but determined.


    Though Roxurun was known for their horseback riding, their warriors were not to be underestimated.


    Still, the weight of expectation hung heavy over them, Dixan had already proven their dominance once.


    Could they turn the tables?


    ��Minjun again?�� someone from the crowd muttered.


    ��Isn��t he still injured?��               ��Injured or not, he won hisst match.


    He��s clearly out to prove something,�� another responded.


    Minjun scoffed, overhearing the chatter.


    ��Injuries?


    Who cares about injuries?


    Fighting is about skill, not excuses.�� He turned to Ankhbayar, rolling his shoulders.


    ��You sure you want to do this?


    After all, your people prefer horses over hand to handbat.��               Ankhbayar simply smiled.


    ��We��ll see.��               The match began.


    Ankhbayar moved with surprising speed, avoiding Minjun��s early attacks.


    He was light on his feet, using agility over brute force.


    Minjun, however, quickly adapted, his strikesing sharper and faster.


    A well ced kick sent Ankhbayar stumbling, and the crowd gasped.


    ��Minjun is fast,�� a duke from Roxurun admitted begrudgingly.


    ��No, Minjun is just full of himself,�� another countered.


    Minjun barely broke a sweat as he pressed the attack, forcing Ankhbayar into a defensive stance.


    Despite a few well ced counters from Roxurun��s prince, Minjun��s relentless offense wore him down.


    A final, precise strike sent Ankhbayar to the ground.


    The referee called it.


    ��Dixan wins!��               Minjun grinned, stepping back with a dramatic bow.


    ��Another one down,�� he boasted, throwing a look toward the stands.


    The Dixan supporters cheered, though some murmured amongst themselves.


    ��He��s good, but he��s getting cocky.��               ��Cocky or not, he��s proving himself.��               Ankhbayar stood up and offered a polite nod.


    ��You fight well,�� he acknowledged before walking off.


    Minjun barely paid attention, basking in the glory of his win.


    But there was still one person he wanted to prove himself to, Ji-ho.


    So he wasn��t done yet.


    Suddenly something happened.


    Prince Asher of Gigangum stood up and walked towards the stage.


    The moment he stepped forward, the air in the arena shifted.


    His towering frame, rippling with strength, made an imposing sight as he cracked his knuckles and rolled his shoulders.


    He wasn��t one for unnecessary words, but this time, he made an exception.


    ��You talk too much, Minjun.�� His deep voice carried easily through the silent crowd.


    ��Let��s see if you can back it up.��               The crowd stirred.


    ��Prince Asher is challenging Minjun?��               ��Minjun has been winning, but this is Gigangum.


    This won��t be easy.��               Minjun��s smirk twitched ever so slightly.


    He wasn��t foolish, he knew Gigangum warriors were built differently.


    They trained from childhood, their bodies honed into weapons.


    He had won against Roxurun and Lionara, but this?


    This was a different battle.


    Still, he wasn��t about to back down.


    ��If you wanted to fight me, all you had to do was ask,�� Minjun replied smoothly, masking his nerves behind arrogance.


    ��Let��s get this over with.��               The match began.


    Minjun struck first, his speed giving him the advantage.


    He weaved around Asher��s bulk,nding quick, calcted blows.


    The crowd murmured in surprise, Minjun was fast.


    ��Minjun is smart.


    He��s avoiding direct impact.��               ��That��s the only way to fight a Gigangum warrior.��               Asher, however, wasn��t fazed.


    He absorbed the strikes like they were nothing, his movements slow but deliberate.


    Then, with a single, explosive counterattack, he sent Minjun stumbling back.


    Minjun barely had time to register what had happened before Asher advanced, fists flying.


    Unlike Minjun��s precise hits, Asher��s attacks were brutal, each one carrying devastating force.


    Minjun dodged what he could, but the sheer strength behind Asher��s strikes left him shaken.


    Then, Asher grabbed him.


    The crowd gasped as Minjun was lifted clean off the ground and mmed onto the mat with bone rattling force.


    ��That��s it.


    He��s done.��               ��Minjun never stood a chance.��               Minjun groaned, attempting to push himself up, but Asher was already standing over him.


    ��You lost,�� Asher said simply, stepping back as the referee called the match.


    ��Gigangum wins!��               The cheers were deafening.


    Minjun clenched his fists as he got to his feet, his face a mask of forced indifference.


    But the moment he turned, he met the cold, unimpressed gaze of his older brother, Ji-ho.


    Ji-ho scoffed.


    ��So much for proving yourself.��               Minjun��s jaw tightened.


    He knew Ji-ho would mock him, but reading it on his lips still stung.


    The crowd��s murmurs didn��t help.


    ��Dixan��s second prince talked so much, and yet he lost so easily.��               ��Maybe he should have sat this one out.


    His arrogance got the best of him.��               Minjun swallowed his frustration.


    CREATORS�� THOUGHTS     JedidiahBeaufoy    Creation is hard, cheer me up!


    VOTE for me!

 Chapter 186 - 186 Insignificant to Him

    Chapter 186: Insignificant to Him   Chapter 186: Insignificant to Him                              Losing to Gigangum wasn��t shameful, but losing so decisively, after all his boasting?


    That was a humiliation he wouldn��t forget.


    But there was nothing he could do about it since his opponent was stronger than him.


    The arena was buzzing, the energy still crackling from the intense battles.


    Thepetitions had wrapped up, but the tension hadn��t faded, because Prince Asher of Gigangum wasn��t satisfied.


    With his usual air of arrogance, he strode toward the center of the arena again, scanning the remaining warriors.


    His gaze settled on one person, Somto.


    A smirk curled on Asher��s lips as he crossed his arms.


    ��Somto.


    I challenge you.��               The crowd instantly erupted into whispers.


    ��Prince Asher wants to fight prince Somto?��               ��Somto hasn��t fought once this entire time.��               ��But he��s no weakling.


    If he was, his family wouldn��t have let him enter thepetition.��               Somto, standing off to the side, barely acknowledged Asher��s words.


    He didn��t even nce at him.


    Instead, he calmly adjusted the sleeves of his shirt, as if the challenge hadn��t been worth hearing.


    Asher ������               The crowd ������               Asher��s smirk faltered for half a second before he pushed further.


    ��What?


    You won��t even acknowledge me?�� He took a step closer.


    ��Afraid?��               Still, no reaction.


    Some of the spectators tensed, expecting Somto to snap back, but he remained unreadable.


    Asher let out a low chuckle.


    ��Cowardice doesn��t suit you, Prince Somto.��               Somto finally looked up, his expressionpletely neutral.


    ��I refuse.��               Asher ������               The crowd ������               A stunned silence fell over the arena.


    ��Did he just�� refuse?��               ��Is he serious?


    No one has ever turned down a direct challenge from Gigangum!


    Shouldn��t he at leastpete to save face?��               Asher��s smirk twisted into something darker.


    ��You refuse?


    What a shame.


    I was willing to grant you any wish if you could defeat me in my own forte.��               Gasps rippled through the crowd.


    A wish from Asher?


    That was no small offer.


    But Somto remained unimpressed.


    His voice was calm, almost dismissive.


    ��You don��t have the ability to grant even my lowest wishes.��               The words hit like a p.


    The crowd collectively inhaled.


    ��Did he just����               ��Oh, that��s brutal.��               Even Asher��s ever present arrogance flickered, just for a moment.


    His eyes sharpened.


    ��Excuse me?��               Somto tilted his head slightly, as if exining something to a child.


    ��We are leagues apart in achievements.


    You cannot offer me something of worth because you have nothing I desire.��               The crowd ������               Murmurs spread like wildfire.


    ��That��s the worst kind of insult.


    He��s not saying Asher is weak, he��s saying he��s insignificant.��               ��Gigangum��s prince always acts like he��s superior, but Somto just put him in his ce with one sentence.��               Asher��s fists clenched.


    His bodynguage screamed irritation, but to his credit, he didn��t explode.


    Instead, he scoffed, regaining some of hisposure.


    ��Leagues apart, huh?�� He let out a shortugh.


    ��You sure talk big for someone who hasn��t even stepped into the ring today.��               Somto didn��t answer.


    He didn��t need to.


    No matter how Asher tried to provoke him, no matter what taunts he threw, Somto remainedpletely unaffected.


    It was like he wasn��t even worth engaging.


    And that, more than anything, was what truly humiliated Asher.


    Then, just as the tension reached its peak, another voice cut through the air.


    Carl stepped forward.


    ��That��s enough.��               Every head turned toward him.


    ��If you��re so eager to challenge Prince Somto, you can settle for his sister,�� Carl said, his voice carrying effortlessly across the arena.


    ��I heard she prepared well for thispetition, but she hasn��t had the chance to show her prowess.


    And since she might not bepeting in the princess edition, you might as well let her teach you a thing or two.��               Asher ��.?!��               The crowd ������               Ebere ������               Nnenna ��..?��               A beat of silence.


    Then, chaos.


    ��Did I just hear what I think I heard?�� Someone in the crowd gasped.


    ��Prince Carl just suggested that Prince Asher, the famed warrior of Gigangum, should fight Somto��s little sister?��               ��This must be a joke!


    A girl going against him?��               ��He��s only trying to give face to his friend��s family.


    There��s no way she stands a chance.��               The murmurs only grew louder as people turned to where Ebere and Nnenna sat, wondering which sister Carl was referring to exactly, most likely Nnenna they concluded.


    Some were shocked, some amused, and others, intrigued.


    Asher, who had been on the verge of storming off, suddenly stopped in his tracks.


    His golden eyes gleamed with amusement as he turned to Carl.


    ��Are you serious, Prince Carl?�� he drawled, crossing his arms.


    ��You really want me to fight a little girl?


    Do you think I enjoy bullying the weak?��               Carl smirked.


    ��You��re the one who was so eager to challenge someone from Lionara.


    Or are you backing out now?��               Asher scoffed, shaking his head.


    ��I don��t fight those who can��tst even a single breath against me.�� He turned to Somto.


    ��Is this how low your kingdom has fallen?


    Letting women step into battles meant for men?��               Still, Somto didn��t react.


    He remainedpletely indifferent, as if Asher weren��t even worth his time.


    Theck of response only irritated Asher further.


    ��Or perhaps you��re too much of a coward to ept my challenge, so you��re hiding behind your sister now?��               More gasps.


    The tension in the air thickened.


    Everyone was trying to analyze why Prince Carl would say such a thing.


    Was he simply trying to give face to his friend?


    But if that were the case, why would he put Somto��s sister on the line like this?


    It didn��t make sense.


    ��Maybe he��s just trying to save his friend from a battle he clearly doesn��t want to fight,�� one spectator mused.


    ��That, or she really is capable.��               ��But how?


    Even an ordinary Gigangum warrior could crush her, talk more of their first prince!��               The murmurs spread quickly, some questioning in hushed voices while others boldly stated their doubts.


    Meanwhile, on the Lionara side, Ebere sat frozen in shock.


    Her eyes darted to her parents, then her siblings.


    CREATORS�� THOUGHTS     JedidiahBeaufoy    Your gift is the motivation for my creation.


    Give me more motivation!

 Chapter 187 - 187 Narcissism

    Chapter 187: Narcissism   Chapter 187: Narcissism                              Were they hearing the same thing she was?


    Prince Carl, who had barely spoken to her even once, was now vouching for her?


    Not only that, he was creating an opportunity for her to fight?


    ��What is going on?�� she whispered to herself.


    She nced at Carl, trying to understand.


    Had he mistaken her for someone else?


    Had he heard rumors and assumed she was stronger than she actually was?


    Because if she was being honest with herself, she had no confidence in defeating Asher.


    Gigangum��s first prince was a monster in battle, and even though she had trained for thispetition, it was nowhere near the level needed to face someone like him.


    And yet�� Carl believed in her.


    It was an odd, unfamiliar feeling.


    No one had ever ced this kind of trust in her abilities before, not even her own family.


    And now, a prince from another kingdom had done it in front of the entire arena.


    A warmth spread through her chest, drowning out the fear creeping up her spine.


    If someone like Carl thought she was strong, then she had to prove it.


    She had to at least try.


    She couldn��t disgrace him.


    Unknowingly, a small smile formed on her lips.


    Meanwhile, her family reacted in different ways.


    Her parents exchanged looks, surprised but not opposed.


    Her siblings were equally confused.


    ��Since when did Prince Carl care about Ebere?�� one of them muttered.


    ��Has he even spoken to her before?�� another asked.


    They all tried to remember, but the answer was clear, no, he had not.


    So why now?


    Why would Prince Carl, a man who had never once acknowledged Ebere��s existence, suddenly create an opportunity for her to shine?


    Asher scoffed, crossing his arms as he looked toward Ebere with clear disdain.


    ��Why do people keep sending princesses to do things they aren��t meant to do?��                His voice wasced with arrogance, and his words carried an unmistakable jab, not just at Ebere, but at another princess who had already faced the scrutiny of the crowd.


    His gaze flickered briefly toward Nnenna, making it painfully obvious who he was referring to.


    The arena grew tense.


    A ripple of murmurs spread through the audience as Asher��s words reminded everyone of the previous day��s shocking match, Nnenna��s victory over Prince Minjun.


    At first, the spectators had been awed.


    But then�� rumors started to spread.


    Somehow, whispers had begun to circte, iming that Nnenna had cheated to win against Minjun.


    No one knew where the rumors had originated, but once the seed of doubt was nted, it quickly took root.


    Even those who had seen the race with their own eyes, who had watched Minjun lose and Nnenna cross the finish line victorious, began to waver in their belief.


    ��Maybe she really did cheat��?�� a voice murmured in the stands.


    ��It would make sense.


    A princess defeating a prince in horse riding?


    Unheard of.��               ��Exactly.


    And it��s not like anyone could prove she didn��t.��               ��Her win was suspicious from the start.


    The real question is, how did she manage to pull it off?��               Though there had been no solid proof of wrongdoing, and despite the fact that Minjun himself had been the one used of trickery during the fight, people still found it easier to believe that a princess had cheated rather than ept that she had won fair and square.


    And now, as Asher voiced his opinion, the murmurs turned into agreement.


    ��He��s right.


    Why are these princesses being sent into battles they clearly don��t belong in?��               ��Exactly!


    And when they lose, they��ll probably just im it wasn��t fair or, worse, they��ll cheat again.��               More and more people nodded,pletely ignoring the fact that their usations had no basis.


    They weren��t thinking logically, they were following the easiest conclusion, one that fit their expectations.


    Ebere clenched her fists as murmurs continued around her.


    It was infuriating.


    All because of Nnenna, people doubted princesses now.


    If only she had just stayed in herne the day before, no one would be questioning whether she was worthy ofpeting.


    Now, when she finally had a golden opportunity to prove herself, she might lose it before she even had the chance to step onto the stage.


    She turned towards Prince Carl, hoping he would say something to shut these people up, to reaffirm her right to fight.


    But his eyes weren��t on her.


    In fact, he wasn��t even acknowledging her existence.


    Ebere frowned.


    Who was he looking at?


    His gaze seemed fixed just beside her.


    Confused, she turned her head slightly.


    That was when she remembered.


    The only person sitting beside her�� was Nnenna.


    Her annoyance doubled instantly.


    Why?


    Why was he looking at her sister and not her?


    What was so special about Nnenna that even now, with all eyes on her, Carl still wasn��t paying attention to her but instead, to the very girl who had ruined everything in the first ce?


    Ebere deliberately shifted her body, blocking her sister from view as she continued signaling Carl, determined to make him acknowledge her.


    It took a few moments, but then, finally, he spoke again.


    ��I believe that the match should be held,�� Carl��s voice rang through the arena, clear and unwavering.


    ��Princesses are more than capable of what their male counterparts can do, at least most things.


    My friend��s sister alone is more than capable of leading an entire army to war, and his father doesn��t even have to worry about her.�� He nced at Nnenna through Ebere briefly, hoping she would agree before continuing, ��So yes, she willpete if she wants to.��               The murmurs in the crowd swelled.


    Some were still skeptical, but others nodded in agreement.


    After all, the royal families trained both their sons and daughters inbat.


    Was it really so impossible?


    Ebere smiled, relief flooding through her.


    She knew Carl��s words carried weight.


    With him openly backing her, there was no way they could take this opportunity away from her now.


    ���������������C               Guys, if we move up the rankings, I��ve got stockpiled chapters here with y��all names on it!


    So please vote with powerstones, golden tickets, send in gifts, purchase the affordable privileges, and tell your friends and enemies about ��They Hated Me In My First Life But Now I Have The Love System��           CREATORS�� THOUGHTS     JedidiahBeaufoy    Is it just me or is Ebere narcissistic?


    Your gift is the motivation for my creation.


    Give me more motivation!

 Chapter 188 - 188 Completely Embarrassed

    Chapter 188: Completely Embarrassed   Chapter 188: Completely Embarrassed                              Asher scoffed, cracking his knuckleszily.


    ��Fine.


    I��ll teach her a lesson on all of your behalf, all of you who actually think she can do this.��                He cast a sharp nce at the few people who had supported the match including some princesses, his smirk widening.


    ��When I��m done, you��ll understand the difference between real strength and wishful thinking.��               Then, he turned back to Ebere, his eyes shing with amusement.


    ��Let��s get this over with.


    I have bigger fights waiting for me.��               The tension in the arena tightened.


    People exchanged nces, excitement and doubt mixing in their expressions.


    Would this truly be a match worth watching?


    Or was this about to be an embarrassment?


    Ebere, however, stood tall.


    This was her moment.


    And she refused to waste it.


    Ebere stood up gracefully, lifting her chin with confidence as she made her way toward the stage.


    Her heart pounded, but she masked it well, keeping her steps steady and poised.


    This was her moment.


    The murmurs from the crowd, the nces of doubt she would prove them all wrong.


    As she moved forward, Nnenna, who had been preparing to stand up herself, paused mid motion.


    Her brows furrowed slightly.


    Wasn��t Carl talking about her?


    Then why was Ebere heading toward the stage?


    She settled back into her seat, watching with mild curiosity.


    It didn��t really matter to her whether shepeted or not.


    Although she had been looking forward to fighting someone from Gigangum, one of the strongest warrior kingdoms, she wasn��t desperate.


    If her sister wanted to take this battle, then so be it.


    Still, something felt off.


    She nced toward Carl, who was watching the scene unfold with unreadable eyes.


    Why was he just standing there?


    Wasn��t he the one who had set this up?


    Ebere reached the stage and turned to Asher, bowing slightly.


    Her voice was calm andposed.


    ��Please instruct me,�� she said humbly, acknowledging the vast difference in their strength.


    Asher let out a low chuckle, shaking his head in amusement.


    ��This is getting ridiculous.


    First, a princess beats a prince in horse riding, and now another one wants to challenge me in hand to handbat?�� He scoffed, stretching his arms.


    ��Fine.


    I��ll teach you a lesson.��               Just as the referee was about to start the match, a cold, emotionless voice cut through the air.


    ��What is First Princess Ebere doing?��               The entire arena froze.


    The crowd turned toward the source of the voice, Carl.


    He stood there, arms crossed, his gaze sharp with confusion.


    Ebere flinched.


    She turned toward him, forcing a smile.


    ��I��m here topete, Your Highness.��               Carl��s expression didn��t change.


    ��Who said you were the onepeting?��               Ebere ������               Others ������               A wave of silence swept over the audience.


    Ebere��s smile wavered.


    Her stomach twisted.


    Everyone��s gaze shifted, from Carl to Ebere, then past her�� to the seat she had deliberately tried to block earlier.


    Nnenna.


    It was at that moment that realization dawned on them.


    Ebere��s fingers curled tightly.


    Nnenna ��..?��               Nnenna blinked, tilting her head slightly, finally understanding why Carl had been staring in her direction earlier.


    So he had indeed been referring to her all along?


    Not Ebere?


    The crowd erupted into a mixture of confusion and excitement.


    ��Wait�� it��s the other princess?��               ��The one from yesterday?��               ��She was supposed to fight Prince Asher?��               Ebere��s face burned with humiliation.


    She had walked up with such confidence, expecting to finally step out of her sister��s shadow, only to be dismissed in front of everyone.


    Asher, on the other hand, narrowed his eyes at Carl before turning toward Nnenna.


    His smirk returned, sharper than before.


    ��Well then,�� he said, his voiceced with amusement, ��I suppose I��ve been challenging the wrong princess.��               Ebere quicklyposed herself.


    She straightened her posture and forced a polite smile before speaking up, ��I am only doing what youmanded, Prince Carl.


    You never mentioned which princess was to fight so as the first princess, i supposed that you meant me.��               Carl, however, simply shook his head, his expression as unreadable as ever.


    ��Oh, I should have been more specific,�� he said, his tone still calm.


    ��I meant the Second Princess.��               Ebere ������               Silence.


    The entire arena went still for a moment before whispers broke out like a rising tide.


    ��The Second Princess?��               ��He really was referring to her?��               ��But why?


    Shouldn��t the First Princess be more experienced?��               Someughed quietly, others openly, at the absurdity of the situation.


    The misunderstanding had turned into an embarrassment for Lionara, especially for Ebere.


    Her face burned as she realized the mistake more and more.


    She wasn��t meant to fight.


    Carl had never been referring to her.


    From her seat, Nnenna observed the scene, her expression unreadable.


    But deep down, irritation flickered in her chest.


    Her kingdom was beingughed at, and she wasn��t one to stand by and watch.


    Without hesitation, she stood up.


    The movement caught everyone��s attention as she walked toward the stage, her steps calm but decisive.


    She didn��t say a word, simply motioning to Ebere with a small flick of her fingers.


    Ebere hesitated, still slightly dazed, before finally understanding.


    Her pride protested, but she had no choice.


    Swallowing her frustration, she stepped down, leaving the stage to her sister.


    Now, all eyes turned to the truepetitor.


    Nnenna faced Asher, her gaze unwavering.


    ��I am Second Princess Nnenna of Lionara.


    Please instruct me, Prince Asher,�� Nnenna said, her voice steady despite the weight of all the eyes on her.


    She had already assessed the person in front of her, his posture, his stance, the way his smirk barely concealed his arrogance.


    There was no doubt he was stronger, faster, and more experienced.


    She had only begun serious endurance andbat training a few weeks ago, while he had been raised in a kingdom that treated their bodies as weapons from birth.


    Still, she refused to back down.


    If Carl had called her out, she would not disgrace him, herself and her kingdom by showing hesitation.


    CREATORS�� THOUGHTS     JedidiahBeaufoy    Guys, who do you think will win this?

 Chapter 189 - 189 What Just Happened!

    Chapter 189: What Just Happened?!


    Chapter 189: What Just Happened?!


    If she couldn��t win, then she would at least endure.


    Asher let out a slow, mocking chuckle and didn��t bother to return the bow.


    ��I am First Prince Asher of Gigangum,�� he said, his voice dripping with amusement.


    Then, lowering his tone into something unsettlingly cold, he added, ��And I shall instruct you��


    as you have asked.��               The way he said it sent a ripple of unease through the audience.


    ��He��s going to destroy her,�� someone whispered.


    ��She should just forfeit now.��               Yet despite the murmurs, Nnenna��s expression did not waver.


    She simply took her stance, ready to face whatever came next.


    The tension in the air was suffocating.


    As the match began, the entire arena watched with bated breath.


    It wasn��t just another fight, it was a statement.


    A statement about strength, about expectations, and about what was truly possible.


    Nnenna and Asher stood opposite each other on the stage, the contrast between them stark.


    Asher��s confidence radiated through every movement, his stance solid, perfected over years of rigorous training.


    Nnenna, on the other hand, though steady, was still raw.


    She had only begun training less than two weeks ago.


    Against someone like Asher, it should be apletely one sided fight.


    Asher moved first, a blur of motion as he closed the distance between them with terrifying speed.


    He struck with a spinning kick aimed at her side, and though Nnenna barely managed to block, the force of the impact sent her stumbling.


    Somto sat up immediately ready to intervene if Asher went too far while Arthur and Carl looked calm but were not even close to calm internally.


    The crowd murmured.


    ��She blocked it�� but look at her footing.


    She can��t keep up with him.��               ��Of course she can��t.


    It��s Asher.


    He��s on another level.��               Ebere, watching from the stands, felt her fingers clench involuntarily.


    The sight of Nnenna struggling should have pleased her, after all, if she lost, then this ridiculous attention on her would finally disappear.


    But something twisted inside her as well.


    This was their kingdom��s reputation on the line.


    Did she truly want to see her sister humiliated?


    On the stage, Asher smirked.


    ��Not bad,�� he taunted.


    ��But I hope that wasn��t your best.��               Nnenna didn��t respond.


    She took a deep breath and adjusted her stance.


    She wasn��t foolish, she knew she couldn��t match him in speed or power.


    She had to endure.


    Asher attacked again, this time with a barrage of punches, each one precise and brutal.


    Nnenna dodged where she could, but his experience was evident.


    He anticipated her movements, cornering her until she had no choice but to defend.


    A well ced strike to her shoulder sent her skidding backward, barely keeping herself from falling.


    The audience gasped.


    ��She��s barely hanging on.��               ��This is going to end soon.��               Ebere exhaled sharply, conflicted once again.


    If Nnenna lost, she would share in her shame.


    But if she won�� the spotlight would shine even brighter on her.


    Asher, sensing her weakening defense, pressed forward.


    He had been toying with her, but now he was ready to end it.


    He feinted a high kick, and as Nnenna instinctively raised her guard, he pivoted, his real attack was a sweeping leg kick aimed to knock her off bnce.


    It worked.


    Nnenna fell,nding hard on her side.


    A few gasps echoed through the crowd.


    Ebere��s fists tightened.


    Asher exhaled in disappointment.


    ��I expected more,�� he said, turning away slightly.


    And that was his mistake.


    It was something everyone knew about Asher, his arrogance.


    When he thought he had already won, he lowered his guard.


    A w that had been pointed out many times before, yet his overwhelming strength had always allowed him to get away with it.


    But this time, against someone desperate, it was fatal.


    Nnenna, despite the pain, gritted her teeth and sprang up.


    She lunged forward before Asher could fully turn back, using every ounce of her remaining strength tond a powerful spinning kick right to his unguarded side.


    The impact sent him staggering, a rare sight.


    The crowd erupted.


    ��She got him!��               ��Impossible!


    Did she actually����               Asher, furious, whirled around, but Nnenna was already moving.


    She had no time to think, she had to use the moment.


    She unleashed a flurry of rapid strikes, forcing Asher to defend for the first time in the match.


    His stance faltered, frustration creeping into his movements.


    And then, with perfect timing, she delivered a final decisive blow, a strike aimed at his chest, hitting him with enough force to send him stumbling backward.


    His foot slipped just beyond the boundary of the stage.


    Silence.


    Then��               ��The winner is Second Princess Nnenna of Lionara!��               Asher ��..!��               Somto ��..?��               Arthur ������               Carl ^_^               Ebere ��???��               Others ������               Asher stared at the ground beneath his feet, disbelief washing over him.


    He had lost.


    Ebere��s nails dug into her palm.


    Her heart pounded, whether in frustration, relief, or something else entirely, she couldn��t tell.


    This oue�� she had never wanted it.


    And yet, it had happened right before her eyes.


    The moment the match ended, the arena exploded with mixed reactions.


    Some cheered in admiration, others scoffed in disbelief, and a few simply sat in stunned silence, trying to process what had just happened.


    ��She won�� but did she really?��               It wasn��t long before voices started rising, some in support of Nnenna and others in outright rejection of her victory.


    ��She fought well,�� someone from the Lionara sectionmented.


    ��Even though she was struggling, she endured till the end.


    You can��t deny she had skill.��               ��Skill?�� A Gigangum warrior scoffed.


    ��She got lucky.


    If Asher hadn��t turned his back, she wouldn��t have even touched him.��               ��It was a mistake,�� another from Gigangum agreed.


    ��One small slip up.


    That��s all it took.


    Without that, there��s no way she would��ve won.��               Many from Gigangum were furious.


    Their prince, trained since childhood in the art of war, had lost to someone who had barely ever trained.


    It was unthinkable.


    Their pride refused to ept it.


    CREATORS�� THOUGHTS     JedidiahBeaufoy    That was intense!

 Chapter 190 - 190 Unbelievable

    Chapter 190: Unbelievable   Chapter 190: Unbelievable                              ��She did not defeat him,�� someone muttered.


    ��He defeated himself.��               Others, however, were not so quick to dismiss it.


    ��Mistake or not, a win is a win,�� a noble from Haran pointed out.


    ��If Asher underestimated her and let his guard down, that is his own fault.


    Battles aren��t just about strength but also about reading your opponent.��               ��That��s right,�� a warrior from Dixan added.


    ��Even the strongest can fall to a single mistake.


    That��s what makes a fight unpredictable.


    She took advantage of an opening, what else was she supposed to do?


    Let him recover and lose?��               Still standing on the stage, Asher clenched his fists, his jaw tightening in frustration.


    He could hear the whispers, the debates, the arguments happening around him, but one thing was clear, he had lost.


    And it didn��t sit well with him.


    He turned sharply to face Nnenna, his eyes dark and stormy.


    ��You think this means something?�� His voice was low but carried enough venom to make the lingering cheers falter.


    ��Don��t let it get to your head.


    This wasn��t a victory.


    It was an ident.��               Nnenna, still catching her breath, didn��t react to his words.


    She knew the truth, she had struggled.


    She had barely kept up.


    And yes, it had been a mistake that gave her the win.


    But wasn��t that part of fighting?


    Capitalizing on an enemy��s weakness?


    Seeing herck of response only made Asher more irritated.


    ��Don��t think for a second that you��re on my level,�� he said, stepping closer, his tone cold.


    ��Next time, I won��t make the same mistake.��               Nnenna finally met his gaze, her expression unreadable.


    ��Then don��t,�� she said simply before stepping away.


    Asher ������               Asher��s fingers twitched.


    He had never been this humiliated before.


    Ebere sat stil frozen, her emotions tangled into a knot she couldn��t unravel.


    Her heart was pounding, but whether it was from frustration, relief, or jealousy, she didn��t know.


    She had wanted Nnenna to lose, at least, that��s what she told herself.


    That way, this sudden attention on her would die down.


    And yet��               She also hadn��t wanted her to be humiliated.


    And now?


    Now Nnenna had won.


    But at the same time, she hadn��t truly proven herself.


    The debates, the whispers, the doubt in people��s voices, it meant that this wouldn��t be the end of it.


    People would continue questioning her.


    People would continue watching her.


    Ebere��s fingers curled into a tight fist.


    This wasn��t over.


    Not for Nnenna.


    And not for her either.


    With no more challenges being issued, thepetition for the princes officially came to an end.


    The audience, still buzzing from the intense battles, now shifted their focus to the next event, the princesses��petition.


    Nnenna remained seated, her interest piqued but her mind already calcting.


    She had no intention ofpeting.


    It wasn��t because shecked confidence, but because she knew that her father would never allow it, especially not after everything that had just happened.


    She had already stolen the spotlight once today, something they had specifically agreed she would not do.


    And yet, she had done it anyway.


    Still, when she nced at her father, she noticed something surprising.


    He didn��t seem particrly angry.


    There was no visible disapproval on his face, no silent warning that she had overstepped.


    Instead, his expression was neutral, perhaps even thoughtful.


    It was unexpected.


    But before she could think too much about it, her attention shifted elsewhere.


    There was one thing she couldn��t deny.


    She wanted to fight Princess Anya.


    It wasn��t out of rivalry or arrogance, it was simple curiosity.


    Anya was known for her icy demeanor and formidable strength, and Nnenna wanted to see firsthand how she measured up against her.


    However, issuing a challenge directly would seem improper.


    It would appear as though she was intentionally picking a fight, as if she were out for rivalry rather than a fair match.


    And that wasn��t the impression she wanted to give.


    First, the people of Haran would not be pleased that their princess had been challenged.


    If Nnenna were to defeat Anya, she would certainly be ced on their radar, perhaps even as a potential threat.


    That alone was already a dangerous position to be in.


    Worse still, Anya herself might misinterpret the challenge as hostility rather than merepetition.


    A misunderstanding like that wasn��t something Nnenna wanted to risk.


    It would be far better if Anya issued the challenge herself.


    That way, the risks would be minimized.


    If the challenge came from Anya, there would be no room for resentment.


    Anya wouldn��t hate her for it, and Lionara wouldn��t gain unnecessary enemies from Haran.


    Besides, she wasn��t exactly the beloved darling of her own kingdom, she was respected since the past few days, yes, but not necessarily well liked.


    If she challenged Anya, there would be fewer political consequences from Lionara to Haran even if she lost.


    For now, Nnenna decided to let it be.


    Thepetition for the princesses began swiftly, and just as expected, the one representing Lionara was none other than Ebere.


    The matchups seemed fair at a nce, but at the same time, something about them felt off.


    Victory wasn��t the goal here.


    Not for the majority of thepetitors, at least.


    Most of them simply wanted to prove a point, to show off their skills, to demonstrate their worth.


    And as far as Nnenna was concerned, if they wanted to pretend winning wasn��t the priority just because they couldn��t admit someone else was better, she would simply let them do as they pleased.


    For now, she would just watch.


    And wait.


    The match went by quickly.


    Lionara and Dixan faced off, and as expected, Cha emerged victorious, eliminating Ebere in the first round.


    It was no surprise to Nnenna.


    Her sister was never meant forbat.


    Not only that, but in her determination to maintain the image of a perfect princess, Ebere had neglected to train seriously.


    How could she possiblypare to a kingdom like Dixan?


    CREATORS�� THOUGHTS     JedidiahBeaufoy    Your gift is the motivation for my creation.


    Give me more motivation!

 Chapter 191 - 191 Suppressed Feelings

    Chapter 191: Suppressed Feelings   Chapter 191: Suppressed Feelings                              Their warriors had to build endurance just to master the art of archery, a discipline that required both precision and physical stamina.


    There was no way someone without rigorous training could stand a chance against them.


    Nnenna had always thrown away her princess demeanor every time she trained with Lady Rose since it was more or less useless during training especially when she keptnding on her back every time she lost while sparing with Lady Rose.


    No one was particrly disappointed by the oue.


    In fact, most people epted the result without question.


    Ebere herself was the only one who med herself.


    After yesterday��s events, the maid had convinced her that her failures weren��t due to herck of skill but rather her sister��s excessive showoff.


    And for a moment, she had believed it.


    But now��               Now, she was right back where she started.


    She had lost.


    Again.


    And this time, the bitter truth was staring her in the face.


    Her younger sister had managed to hold her own against a prince from a kingdom of strength, yet she, a first princess, couldn��t even defeat another princess from an archery kingdom.


    If she couldn��t win against someone from a non strength based kingdom��               Then how would she ever stand a chance against someone from a war kingdom?


    The realization made her fists clench.


    Perhaps she had been lying to herself all along.


    Ebere returned to her seat after bowing to her opponent, her expression carefullyposed.


    She sat down with her maid standing behind her seat.


    She immediately leaned in, sensing her vulnerability.


    ��Your Highness, you did well,�� the maid whispered softly.


    ��You shouldn��t be unhappy.


    After all, the second princess has been training.


    You saw her running up and down the fields, didn��t you?


    That wasn��t for nothing.


    She��s been secretly building her endurance with those lessons she��s been taking.��               Ebere felt a flicker of gratitude at the maid��s words.


    For a moment, itforted her.


    But then               The maid continued, her next words slicing through any relief she had begun to feel.


    ��But you must know, Your Highness�� the second princess is out to overshadow you.


    No matter how well you fight, people will alwayspare you both.


    But don��t worry, Princess.


    In my eyes, and in the eyes of your parents and family, you will always be the best.��               Ebere��s face visibly paled.


    This��               This was exactly what she had feared.


    If circumstances were normal, she would still receive praise for putting up a good fight, even in defeat.


    But things weren��t normal anymore.


    Now that Nnenna had ced herself in the spotlight, she had be the perfect tool forparison.


    At least in previous years, when her sister avoided balls and stayed out of sight, Ebere had been able to shine freely.


    But now?


    Now, the attention that once belonged solely to her was slipping away.


    Ebere realized that things were no longer the same.


    Once again, she found herself contemting what her personal maid had said the previous day.


    ��Maybe I really should do this,�� she thought.


    ��No one should me me for doing something drastic, I��m just trying to fight for my position.


    There��s nothing wrong with that.�� She concluded in her mind.


    For most of thepetition, she couldn��t concentrate.


    The only thing that snapped her out of her thoughts once in a while was the cheering when someone won.


    Finally, a huge apuse traveled through the grounds when Princess Abigail, the first princess of Gigangum, won beautifully against Princess Anya, the first princess of Haran.


    Nnenna frowned when the match ended.


    She had already decided, she would convince Anya to fight her using the love system.


    Everyone was satisfied and exhausted.


    Since there had been no cheating and nothing unexpected had happened, they were about to stand up and leave for lunch when suddenly, someone picked up the microphone to say something.


    The uproar paused as everyone wondered who had picked up the mic.


    Their eyes turned toward the source of the sound andnded on Princess Anya.


    Her reputation as a princess who rarely spoke made everyone pay immediate attention.


    Normally, someone in her position would need tomand the crowd��s focus first, but seeing that silence had already fallen in anticipation, Anya simply began without further preamble.


    She turned towards the Lionara stands, her gaze settling on Nnenna.


    ��Princess Nnenna, would you be so kind as to spar with me and exchange pointers?�� Anya��s voice was calm, yet firm.


    ��I did not get the chance topete with you, and I look forward to it, especially since Prince Carl and Prince Arthur,�� she gestured towards the two men seated far from her, ��have agreed that you are one of the best.


    Prince Somto himself has boasted about you, and I also witnessed your skills firsthand in your match against Prince Asher.��               No one noticed the slight flicker of emotion in her eyes when she nced at Arthur, her feelings were well hidden.


    But the weight of her words sent a ripple through the crowd.


    A direct invitation from Princess Anya was unexpected, and all eyes quickly turned to Nnenna, awaiting her response.


    Everyone was surprised by the challenge, but calling someone out for a match wasn��t unusual.


    Excitement buzzed in the air as all eyes turned toward Nnenna, waiting for her reply.


    The audience was eager to witness a good fight, after all, both princesses had already proven themselves to be talented fighters.


    Anya��s words sounded perfectly reasonable, yet something about them felt off.


    No one could quite put a finger on it, but there was an unspoken tension beneath her calm tone.


    Since this challenge was exactly what Nnenna had wanted, and from the very person she had been hoping topare skills with, Nnenna stood up without hesitation.


    ��I ept,�� she said simply, her voice steady.


    Without wasting any time, she stepped forward, already prepared.


    Ironically, she had been about to seek help from the love system to convince Anya to challenge her, but now there was no need.


    ���������������C               Guys, if we move up the rankings, I��ve got stockpiled chapters here with y��all names on it!


    So please vote with powerstones, golden tickets, send in gifts, purchase the affordable privileges, and tell your friends and enemies about ��They Hated Me In My First Life But Now I Have The Love System��           CREATORS�� THOUGHTS     JedidiahBeaufoy    Creation is hard, cheer me up!


    VOTE for me!

 Chapter 192 - 192 Defeated

    Chapter 192: Defeated   Chapter 192: Defeated                              As Nnenna approached, Anya��s lips curled into a small, almost unreadable smile.


    From the very first moment she had set eyes on Arthur, when he arrived at the grand opening ball that evening, she had been unable to forget him.


    That night, she had carved his face, his elegance, his mannerisms, and his every move into her mind, wishing, hoping, that one day he would be hers.


    But her hopes had shattered the moment she witnessed his interactions with Nnenna.


    It was obvious that Nnenna was special to Arthur.


    Maybe not in a romantic way, but anyone with eyes could see there was definitely something between them.


    That realization had kept Anya awake the entire night.


    She wasn��t the type to get flustered easily, but this?


    This frustrated her beyond reason.


    She had high standards, so high that very few men had ever caught her interest.


    But for the first time, she had found someone who met those standards, only to discover that he had no interest in her whatsoever.


    Unable to face that truth, she had taken the morning off, skipping the first few events of the previous day just to avoid seeing him while she calmed herself.


    She told herself she was over it.


    That it didn��t matter.


    But was it really that easy?


    She had been doing well, until Carl spoke and Arthur clearly agreed.


    Until they praised Nnenna, boasting about her capabilities, about how she was talented enough to challenge even a prince as powerful as Asher.


    That was the moment Anya��s carefully built defenses started to crack.


    Before she even realized what she was doing, she had grabbed the microphone, issued the challenge, and called it paring notes.��               Only she knew the real reason behind her challenge.


    This wasn��t about exchanging pointers.


    It wasn��t about friendlypetition.


    Anya just wanted Arthur to see her.


    To truly look at her.


    To realize that she was more skilled, more talented, more deserving of his attention than Nnenna.


    Maybe, just maybe, if she proved herself here, he would finally acknowledge her.


    It felt foolish, childish, even, but the words had already left her lips.


    There was no taking them back.


    And if she was being honest with herself, she didn��t want to.


    So, when Nnenna stepped onto the stage, Anya pushed every doubt to the back of her mind and bowed with practiced grace.


    ��I am Princess Anya, First Princess of Haran.


    Please instruct me.��               Nnenna returned the bow, her expression unreadable.


    ��I am Nnenna, Second Princess of Lionara.


    Please instruct me.��               The tension in the air was thick as Nnenna and Anya took their positions on the stage.


    The crowd murmured with excitement, this was going to be a fight to remember.


    Both princesses were strong, fast, and highly skilled.


    Nnenna had already stunned everyone by defeating Prince Asher, albeit by capitalizing on his mistake.


    But that only proved her intelligence in battle, not just her strength.


    Anya, on the other hand, was known for her precision and technical prowess.


    An almost perfect fighter from a war kingdom, where agility, strength and uracy were prized above all.


    ��This is a bold challenge,�� one spectator whispered.


    ��Anya is no pushover, but let��s not forget, Nnenna took down Asher,�� another countered.


    Prince Alexei, sitting among the Haran nobles, narrowed his eyes as he watched his sister step into position.


    He knew Anya well, too well.


    This wasn��t aboutpetition.


    This was about Prince Arthur.


    ��What a reckless way to handle your feelings, Anya,�� he thought grimly.


    Jealousy is a dangerous thing, even when controlled.


    Still, she had issued the challenge, and now she had to follow through.


    The referee signaled the start of the match.


    Anyaunched the first strike, a sharp, precise front kick aimed at Nnenna��s midsection.


    Nnenna sidestepped with ease, countering with a swift palm strike toward Anya��s shoulder.


    Anya deflected it, spinning low for a sweeping leg kick.


    Nnenna jumped over it.


    The crowd gasped.


    ��Nnenna��s reflexes are insane!�� someone eximed.


    Anya didn��t hesitate.


    She twisted mid spin, transitioning into a back kick aimed at Nnenna��s ribs.


    This time, Nnenna barely blocked in time, skidding back from the force.


    ��Anya is faster,�� another spectator observed.


    ��Her techniques are more refined.��               Anya smirked, trying to mask the frustration bubbling underneath.


    She wasn��t here to exchange pleasantries.


    She was here to prove she was the better fighter, the one worthy of Arthur��s admiration.


    She pressed forward with a series of rapid strikes, forcing Nnenna to block, dodge, and retreat.


    For the first time in the fight, it seemed like Nnenna was on the defensive.


    But Nnenna was not shaken.


    She had spent the past hours watching and analyzing fighters during thepetition, especially during Anya��s and Abigail��s fight.


    What Anya had in speed, shecked in adaptability.


    Anya fought like someone who had mastered her craft through disciplined training.


    But Nnenna fought like someone who had learned to survive through observation.


    Anya aimed a spinning roundhouse kick at Nnenna��s head.


    Nnenna ducked at thest second.


    In a sh, she moved in, using the opening Anya had left.


    A strong elbow strike to Anya��s side sent her stumbling.


    The crowd roared in excitement.


    ��That was a perfect counter!��               Anya gritted her teeth, feeling the burn in her ribs.


    Her mind raced.


    She��s good.


    Too good.


    But she could not lose.


    Not to Nnenna.


    Not in front of Arthur.


    Both princesses reset their stances.


    Anya took a deep breath, trying to focus.


    She had trained for this her whole life.


    She could win.


    She had to win.


    But doubt crept in.


    And Nnenna saw it.


    Taking advantage of this, Nnenna moved in.


    Anya threw a desperate punch, but Nnenna caught her wrist, twisting sharply before sweeping Anya��s legs out from under her.


    Anya crashed to the ground, breathless.


    The referee raised a hand.


    ��Winner!


    Princess Nnenna of Lionara!��               The crowd erupted in cheers.


    Anyay there for a moment, staring at the sky.


    Defeated.


    Not just in the fight, but to her, in everything.


    CREATORS�� THOUGHTS     JedidiahBeaufoy    Have some idea about my story?


    Comment it and let me know.

 Chapter 193 - 193 Hates Losing

    Chapter 193: Hates Losing   Chapter 193: Hates Losing                              Arthur wouldn��t even care that she had fought.


    He had only ever looked at Nnenna.


    She had given it her all, and it still wasn��t enough.


    She stood up, dusted herself off, and bowed stiffly before walking off the stage without another word.


    Alexei sighed, watching her retreat.


    ��Jealousy is a dangerous thing,�� he thought again.


    And today, it had cost Anya a lot.


    Anya silently left the arena after the match.


    She walked with purpose, but there was a stiffness to her movements, her usual grace slightly faltering.


    Nnenna, having been watching her closely throughout the fight, noticed this and decided to follow her.


    Anya, lost in her thoughts, didn��t notice she was being followed.


    She made her way through the castle grounds, eventually arriving at a secluded pond with neatly arranged benches.


    It was one of the castle��s attractions, a ce of beauty and serenity meant for visitors to admire.


    Nnenna, upon seeing it, realized she had almost forgotten this ce even existed.


    In her previous life, she never had time to stop and appreciate such things.


    Keeping her distance, she observed Anya as she sat on one of the benches, staring at the water.


    For ten whole minutes, Anya did not move.


    She just sat there, frozen in thought, her expression unreadable.


    Finally, Nnenna could not take it anymore.


    She purposely made some noise, like she had just arrived, and walked toward her.


    ��Hey, Princess Anya, right?�� she said, making her voice as friendly as possible.


    ��You��re the first princess of Haran, correct?��               Anya did not say anything.


    She simply nced at Nnenna, then turned her gaze away, back to the pond.


    It was almost cruel, the irony of it all.


    The very girl she had been thinking about, the one she had just lost to, the one she felt unworthy inparison to, was now sitting beside her, speaking to her as if they were equals.


    She had lost before the battle had even begun.


    It wasn��t hatred she felt for Nnenna.


    No, she didn��t despise her.


    But she certainly didn��t love her either.


    How could she?


    How could anyone truly like their love rival?


    Even if Arthur wasn��t in love with Nnenna, he had clearly chosen her, in whatever way that meant.


    Anya could not change that.


    Nnenna,pletely unaware of the turmoil raging inside Anya, assumed she was simply upset about the match.


    She had seemed like the type who hated losing, after all.


    Wanting to ease the tension, she continued speaking.


    ��You know, that match was intense,�� Nnenna admitted with a small smile.


    ��I was almost scared you were going to win.


    If it weren��t for the mistakes you made, the ones I managed to exploit, I don��t know if I would be sitting here as the winner.��               She paused, ncing at Anya for any sort of reaction.


    The first princess remained silent, her face unreadable.


    Nnenna pressed on, hoping to reassure her.


    ��But you shouldn��t feel bad.


    We can always have another match, learn from each other again.


    Who knows?


    You might even win next time, now that you��re familiar with my fighting style.��               Anya finally let out a quiet breath, was it amusement?


    Frustration?


    Nnenna couldn��t tell.


    But Nnenna continued speaking, trying to ease the tension.


    ��You guys are a war kingdom,�� she said, her tone light, trying to make conversation.


    ��You literally eat, breathe, and sleep with war.


    So it��s not like I think I canpletelypare to you all.


    I��m just doing my best to be the best I can be.


    I still have a long way to go, so don��t feel bad about it.��               She paused, wondering if there was anything else she should say.


    But before she could think of anything, the girl beside her spoke, her voice cold and sharp.


    ��I don��t need your pity,�� Anya said, turning her head slightly but refusing to meet Nnenna��s eyes.


    Nnenna blinked, taken aback.


    ��You won because you have the ability,�� Anya continued, her voice steady but distant.


    ��I respect that.


    I��ll improve myself, and then we can fight again.��               She finally stood up, brushing off her dress as if shaking off the conversation itself.


    ��As for the match, you won fair and square,�� she added before turning and walking away.


    Nnenna sat there, watching Anya��s retreating back, feeling something unexpected, admiration.


    Who would be humble enough to admit to their opponent that they lost fair and square?


    To openly acknowledge that they simply weren��t good enough and needed to improve?


    Only someone with integrity would say something like that.


    But if Anya wasn��t angry at her for winning�� then what was she angry about?


    Nnenna sat there for a while, deep in thought.


    Finally, she concluded that Anya was probably just upset about losing, especially as a princess of her status, from a kingdom as formidable as Haran.


    Losing wasn��t something she was likely used to.


    That must be it, Nnenna decided.


    With that thought, she stood up and left as well.


    Meanwhile, in Queen Chioma��s chambers, Ebere cried on her mother��s shoulder for nearly thirty minutes.


    ��Mom, she disgraced me in front of everyone!�� Ebere sobbed.


    ��She humiliated me in front of Carl!


    How am I supposed to show my face again?


    She could have easily told me that it was her he was talking about, but she didn��t!


    She let me embarrass myself on purpose!


    What kind of sister does that?��               Her voice was thick with frustration and resentment.


    ��I��ve been holding back, trying to do what��s best for everyone,�� she continued, her wordsing out in an emotional rush, ��but she hasn��t been trying to do what��s best for us at all!


    She��s been selfish.


    Incredibly selfish!��               Sheined endlessly,pletely forgetting that she had been the one who assumed Carl was referring to her.


    On the scale of likelihood, from one to ten, the highest probability, ten, was that he had been talking about the person he had actually been interacting with for the past few days, Nnenna.


    CREATORS�� THOUGHTS     JedidiahBeaufoy    Your gift is the motivation for my creation.


    Give me more motivation!

 Chapter 194 - 194 0.0001% Chance

    Chapter 194: 0.0001% Chance   Chapter 194: 0.0001% Chance                              There was not even a 0.0001% chance that Carl had been referring to her, someone he had barely spoken to since arriving.


    But Ebere, caught up in her emotions, refused to acknowledge this.


    She keptining, her voice rising with frustration.


    ��We have to do something about this, Mom!


    We have to!�� she insisted, her hands clenching into fists.


    ��What is she trying to prove?


    That she��s better than us?


    That she��s better than my big brothers too??��               The moment those words left her lips, Queen Chioma��s expression darkened further.


    It wasn��t just about Ebere��s humiliation or her lost opportunity to shine, no, it was bigger than that.


    The thought that even her sons, the princes of Lionara, were now being overshadowed by Nnenna was something she could not tolerate.


    On a normal day, it wouldn��t have mattered who was stronger.


    But Nnenna wasn��t her blood.


    She was adopted.


    And no matter how long she had been part of this family, Queen Chioma was not willing to watch someone she had not birthed rise above the children she had.


    Her grip tightened on Ebere��s shoulders as she spoke, her voice cold and deliberate.


    ��You are right, my daughter.


    We cannot allow this to continue.��               This was getting out of hand.


    Queen Chioma had been patient, waiting, watching, but it was time to take action.


    Initially, she hadn��t nned to go this far, but now, she had no choice.


    The king would be furious if he ever found out.


    But he wouldn��t��.He wouldn��t be furious at her if he didn��t even know it was her.


    Arthur stood in his dimly lit room, ready to take his night bath before diving into his work.


    The day had been long, but his mind was sharper than ever.


    Just as he reached for his robe, his phone buzzed.


    His gaze flicked to the screen, uninterested at first.


    But the moment he saw the name shing on it, his demeanor changed.


    He picked up immediately.


    The voice on the other end was urgent.


    Too urgent.


    ��Sir, we found something important.��               Arthur straightened, his casual stance shifting into rigid attention.


    Something important?


    His instincts screamed at him to brace himself.


    ��What is it?�� he asked, his voice calm but firm.


    The next words sent a chill down his spine.


    ��Sir, we found evidence that she was adopted�� but not by the royal family of Lionara.


    She was taken in by another family, on the other side of the mountains, just like we initially suspected.


    Nnenna Achebe is not who you think she is.��               The words mmed into him like a blow.


    Arthur��s breath hitched.


    His grip on the phone tightened.


    His mind, so sharp, so meticulous, froze.


    How?


    How was that even possible?


    Had he been wrong this entire time?


    Every gut feeling, every subtle sign, every flicker of recognition when he properly looked at her, had it all been a lie?


    His thoughts spiraled, unraveling like a thread pulled too fast.


    ��Sir?


    Are you there?�� The voice cut through his silence.


    Arthur swallowed hard.


    His jaw clenched so tightly it ached.


    The voice on the other end continued, cautious but insistent.


    ��Do we pursue the evidence further?


    It��s a strong lead.��               A lead.


    One that could either shatter his beliefpletely or prove it right.


    Arthur inhaled deeply, forcing the storm in his mind to settle.


    When he spoke, his voice was steady.


    Controlled.


    ��Yes.


    Keep digging.


    And send me everything you have.��               ��Understood, sir.��               The call ended.


    Silence pressed down on him, but it was not theforting kind.


    Arthur slowly lowered the phone.


    Then, as if repulsed by it, he threw it aside.


    His feet carried him to his desk, but he barely noticed.


    His body moved out of habit, but his mind was still trapped in the storm of doubt and disbelief.


    He had been so sure.


    So.


    Damn.


    Sure.


    And yet, he had been wrong.


    Hisposure, his unshakable calm, cracked.


    Was Nnenna truly not the person he had been searching for all these years?


    Had he wasted precious time chasing a ghost?


    His heart pounded, the weight of uncertainty crushing down on him.


    No.


    There had to be a mistake.


    His instincts had never failed him before.


    They couldn��t start failing him now.


    But for the first time in years, Arthur wasn��t sure if he could trust them anymore.


    ��This isn��t possible,�� Arthur whispered, his voice barely audible in the empty room.


    The words felt foreign, like they didn��t belong to him.


    Like he had never once considered the possibility of being wrong.


    But now?


    Now, that possibility was crushing him.


    The clues that led him here, had they all been false?


    Had he misread everything?


    He had spent days observing Nnenna.


    The way she moved, the subtle habits, the flickers of emotion that crossed her face��               Everything pointed to her being the one he had searched for all these years.


    But was that the truth?


    Or was he just projecting?


    Had his desperation blinded him?


    Had he forced the pieces to fit simply because he needed them to?


    Had he convinced himself that Somto was hiding something, only to realize toote that there had been nothing to hide?


    No.


    That couldn��t be it.


    Arthur clenched his fists, his head throbbing from the relentless overthinking.


    His instincts had never been wrong before.


    And yet�� here he was.


    ��There must be a mistake,�� he whispered, his voice hoarse.


    ��There has to be a mistake.��               Over and over again, like a desperate prayer.


    Then, a chime.


    The sound of a message notification shattered the silence.


    Arthur stiffened.


    He knew exactly what it was.


    The evidence.


    For a fleeting second, he didn��t want to open it.


    He wasn��t ready.


    Because once he did, there would be no more ��maybes.�� No more clinging to instinct.


    There would only be the truth.


    And the truth might destroy him.


    But Arthur had never been a coward.


    He exhaled sharply, then unlocked his phone.


    ���������������C               Guys, if we move up the rankings, I��ve got stockpiled chapters here with y��all names on it!


    So please vote with powerstones, golden tickets, send in gifts, purchase the affordable privileges, and tell your friends and enemies about ��They Hated Me In My First Life But Now I Have The Love System��           CREATORS�� THOUGHTS     JedidiahBeaufoy    Creation is hard, cheer me up!


    VOTE for me!

 Chapter 195 - 195 Huge Mistakes

    Chapter 195: Huge Mistakes   Chapter 195: Huge Mistakes                              His eyes scanned the contents of the message.


    And his breath hitched.


    A cold weight settled in his chest.


    It was true.


    He had been on the wrong path.


    His gut, his unshakable, battle honed instinct, had been wrong.


    The realization was like a de, sharp and merciless.


    He had wasted so much time.


    He had been so sure.


    So damn sure that Nnenna was the one, that Somto was keeping her identity a secret.


    But in reality?


    He had been the one lying to himself.


    He had thrown away years of careful searching the moment he got a single clue that seemed too good to be false.


    He had abandoned every other lead, blindly chasing a shadow.


    But worst of all?


    He had wasted her time.


    The person who was truly out there.


    Waiting.


    And he had failed her.


    That thought hurt more than anything else.


    Arthur��s hands curled into fists.


    No.


    No more dys.


    His mistakes had already cost too much.


    He refused to waste a single second more.


    Arthur��s expression was grim as he issued rapid fire orders to his subordinate.


    The man hesitated for only a second, startled by the urgency in his prince��s voice, before bowing his head and rushing off to carry them out.


    The night was silent, too silent.


    The cool breeze that usually felt refreshing now seemed unsettling.


    Under the cover of darkness, Arthur and his entire entourage moved like shadows, slipping through the kingdom��s borders without so much as a whisper.


    They vanished.


    No one in Lionara noticed.


    Not the guards at the castle gates, not the watchmen stationed beyond the kingdom��s walls.


    They came as ghosts, and now they left like them.


    Arthur��s mind was in chaos.


    The truth he had uncovered gnawed at him, each thought sharper than a dagger.


    He had been wrong.


    So terribly wrong.


    The path he had followed with unwavering certainty had led to nothing but a dead end.


    His gut, his instincts, the very thing he had trusted above all else, had betrayed him.


    And worst of all?


    He had wasted precious time.


    His frustration boiled beneath the surface, but there was no time to dwell on it.


    He needed to move forward.


    Fast.


    In his urgency, he didn��t bother leaving a message for Carl or Somto.


    He didn��t even consider telling Nnenna.


    What would he say?


    That he had made a mistake?


    That all his attention on her these past few days had been for nothing because she wasn��t that person?


    That he was now abandoning her again without a word?


    No.


    He left silently, like the failure he felt he was at that moment.


    However, one of his subordinates, knowing the importance of courtesy, took matters into his own hands.


    He hastily wrote two letters and slid them under the doors of Carl and Somto��s rooms.


    But in the rush, it didn��t ur to him to leave one for Nnenna.


    Later that night, Carl emerged from his bathroom, his damp hair sticking to his forehead.


    He sighed, rolling his shoulders as he walked past his door, only to pause when his eyes caught something on the floor.


    A folded piece of paper.


    Curious, he picked it up and unfolded it.


    His sharp eyes scanned the message quickly.


    His expression didn��t change, not even a flicker of surprise crossed his face.


    ��Figured as much,�� he muttered, his voiceced with amusement and mild annoyance.


    He stretchedzily before heading toward his bed.


    ��That guy is always so dramatic.��               And with that, hey down, utterly unbothered.


    Carl had barely spared the letter a second nce.


    Arthur vanishing without a word?


    Nothing new.


    If anything, what surprised him was the fact that Arthur even bothered leaving a note, well, not even in his own handwriting, which meant one of his subordinates had done it for him.


    Typical.


    Carl held up the note and scanned the words again, his brow furrowing slightly.


    ��I��m going to find her.��               That part confused him.


    Hadn��t Arthur been convinced that Nnenna was the one he was searching for?


    He had acted like a man who had finally found his answer.


    But now, just like that, he was gone, off to chase after his old leads?


    Carl rolled his eyes.


    What a waste of time.


    Well, at least now he wouldn��t have to share his little sister��s attention with some brooding, overly intense ice block.


    Whether or not Nnenna was the girl Arthur had been searching for didn��t matter to him.


    She was his little sister now, end of discussion.


    Even if she came from the lowest ranked kingdom in the world, it wouldn��t change a damn thing.


    Arthur��s loss.


    Carl crumpled the letter slightly before tossing it into the waste bin while still lying in bed.


    The crumpled paper went straight into the bin.


    A perfect shot.


    ��               Meanwhile, in Somto��s room��               The dim chandelier lights flickered as Somto stepped out of his study, stretching slightly.


    His sharp eyes immediately caught the slip of paper lying on the floor.


    He bent down, picked it up, and unfolded it.


    The moment he read the contents, a slow, satisfied smile crossed his face.


    The next day was the annual royal hunting event.


    It was a tradition where all the royals would enter the forest behind the castle, tracking animals for sport.


    No creature was to be harmed, only captured briefly before being released back into the wild.


    It was meant to test their tracking, survival and some other skills, not their ability to kill.


    Nnenna slipped into her hunting gear, one of the outfits Somto had given her.


    The sturdy yet elegant attire suited her well, and as she stepped out of her chambers, she felt ready for the day ahead.


    She made her way towards the back of the castle where the others had already begun to gather.


    But the moment she arrived, she sensed it, something was off.


    The atmosphere had shifted.


    As soon as she stepped onto the field, conversations died down.


    CREATORS�� THOUGHTS     JedidiahBeaufoy    Your gift is the motivation for my creation.


    Give me more motivation!

 Chapter 196 - 196 The Secret is out

    Chapter 196: The Secret is out   Chapter 196: The Secret is out                              People turned to look at her, their gazes sharp and filled with something she could not quite ce.


    Then the whispers started.


    Low murmurs rippled through the crowd like a quiet storm, following her with every step she took.


    At first, she ignored it.


    Maybe it was nothing.


    But as she walked further in, their eyes didn��t waver.


    Some whispered behind their hands, others simply stared, their expressions unreadable.


    That was when she knew, something was definitely wrong.


    But what?


    She had no idea.


    Nnenna��s confusion deepened as she nced around, searching for a familiar face, someone who would exin what was happening.


    But Somto was nowhere in sight.


    Neither was Arthur.


    Or Carl.


    Even her own family was absent.


    At this moment, shepletely forgot that she wasn��t even happy with Carl.


    The istion made her stomach tighten.


    Before she could dwell on it further, Prince Ankhbayar approached her.


    He walked with purpose, his usual confident stride slightly hesitant this time.


    Without a word, he took her by the arm and gently led her away from the murmuring crowd, guiding her to a quieter spot on the sidelines.


    He looked at her, his expression conflicted, like he was trying to decide something.


    But then his gaze steadied, and he spoke.


    ��It��s okay,�� he said, his voice calm but firm.


    ��I don��t care about what they said.


    If you��re willing, we��ll still be friends.��               Nnenna blinked, startled.


    ��Of course, I��m willing for us to be friends!


    But�� what are you talking about?


    What did they say?��               Her heart pounded.


    She had no idea what was happening, but the way everyone had looked at her, like she was something strange, made her uneasy.


    Ankhbayar frowned.


    ��You haven��t heard?��               She shook her head, her unease growing.


    He sighed.


    ��Someone imed they got information from a reliable source that���� He hesitated, then finally said it.


    ��That you��re not a true royal.


    That you were adopted.��               Ankhbayar��s words hit her like a thunderp.


    Nnenna stood frozen, her mind struggling to process what he had just said.


    So that was why everyone was staring at her like that.


    Everyone knew.


    The secret that had been guarded almost all her life, the truth of her origins, was now out in the open.


    She had always known this day woulde, but not like this.


    Not so soon.


    Not without warning.


    No wonder she hadn��t seen any of her family members.


    They must have rushed off to discuss damage control, to figure out how to spin this before it got out of hand.


    Her stomach twisted with unease.


    How was she supposed to go through today��s hunt with all eyes on her, filled with suspicion?


    How was she supposed to act normal, when her entire world had just shifted under her feet?


    More importantly, who exposed her?


    This wasn��t a secret known by many.


    Only her family, Arthur, Carl, few select people and the servants in the castle had ever known the truth.


    Even if the servants spoke, those proud royals wouldn��t believe thempletely until a credible source spoke up.


    So how did it get out?


    A dozen possibilities ran through her mind.


    She could already think of a few suspects, most of them from her own family.


    The thought made her chest tighten.


    But even if one of them had leaked it, they would never do it openly.


    The king would never allow it.


    It was too dangerous, too much of a disadvantage for the kingdom.


    Unless��


    Unless someone had grown bold enough to act without fear of his wrath.


    If that were the case, they would have done it in a way that made it seem like the truth had simply e to light�� on its own.


    They would pretend to be just as shocked as everyone else, act innocent, as if they had nothing to do with it.


    Nnenna clenched her fists.


    Whoever it was, they had set her up to take the fall.


    And now, she had to face the consequences.


    Nnenna turned to Prince Ankhbayar, who let out a long sigh, his expression filled with unspoken thoughts.


    She smiled gratefully at him.


    ��Thank you.


    I��m d to have a friend like you.��               ��I have to go now,�� she added, her voice steady despite the storm raging inside her.


    Ankhbayar nodded.


    ��Don��t worry about this.


    Regardless of what they say, you are more qualified to be called a royal than any of us here.�� His voice carried an unwavering confidence.


    She blinked at him in surprise.


    He didn��t know the full truth, that was clear.


    But he had recognized her worth, despite everything.


    A ck horse in this whole event�� that��s what she was.


    Even if she wasn��t of royal blood, it didn��t change the fact that she had outshined most of them.


    Whether they acknowledged it or not, she was better.


    Stronger.


    More capable.


    That much was obvious.


    Ankhbayar watched her leave, then turned and quickly made his way back to where his family stood.


    His parents had been nning to secure his engagement to Nnenna by the end of the royal ball, but now, with the shocking revtion of her origins, their strategy was shifting.


    Their target was now the First Princess instead.


    He didn��t want that, but there was little he could do to stop it.


    Meanwhile, Chimeg had been throwing a full blown fit since the news broke.


    Her voice was sharp, filled with venom as she spat out insult after insult.


    ��I knew it!


    That gold digger!�� she seethed.


    ��A toad dreaming of a swan��s flesh!��               ��A big fat liar!


    To think I was starting to admire her.


    Not knowing she��s not worthy of my admiration.��               Her outrage echoed through the space, but no one dared to stop her.


    The tide had shifted, and Nnenna was no longer a favored candidate.


    At least�� not in their eyes.


    It wasn��t just Ankhbayar��s family.


    The rulers of the other kingdoms were equally displeased.


    The news had spread like wildfire, and disappointment settled heavily among them.


    ���������������C               Guys, if we move up the rankings, I��ve got stockpiled chapters here with y��all names on it!


    So please vote with powerstones, golden tickets, send in gifts, purchase the affordable privileges, and tell your friends and enemies about ��They Hated Me In My First Life But Now I Have The Love System��           CREATORS�� THOUGHTS     JedidiahBeaufoy    Creation is hard, cheer me up!


    VOTE for me!

 Chapter 197 - 197 The secret was out 2

    Chapter 197: The secret was out 2   Chapter 197: The secret was out 2                              But disappointment did not mean hesitation.


    Without wasting a second, they shifted their focus.


    Regret gnawed at them.


    They had showered Nnenna with expensive gifts, believing her to be a true royal, one worth investing in.


    Now, those gifts felt wasted.


    And worse�� the First Princess must have noticed.


    On the first day of the ball, they had presented their gifts exactly as tradition demanded, cing their most precious gifts on the table for Nnenna.


    Now, it was toote to take them back.


    That meant the First Princess had likely realized the harsh truth, her gifts were inferior to her sister��s.


    Would she still agree to a marriage alliance with them after such an insult?


    Panic set in among the monarchs.


    Their carefullyid ns had crumbled in an instant, and they scrambled for ways to salvage the situation.


    Their frustration grew, their anger looking for an outlet.


    Should they direct it at the King of Lionara for allowing such a deception?


    At the royal family for keeping the truth hidden?


    Or at Nnenna herself, the girl who had walked among them, epting their gifts, pretending to be one of them?


    They needed someone to me.


    And since they couldn��t openly challenge the King or the royal family, they chose the weakest target.


    Nnenna.


    Their resentment, their humiliation, their wounded pride, all of it would be thrown onto her shoulders.


    She was no longer a potential queen or a valuable political ally.


    She was a fraud.


    And she would pay for it.


    She should have told them from the start.


    That was the thought running through the minds of the gathered nobles and royals.


    Conveniently, they forgot that even King Ikechukwu himself had refused to reveal the truth.


    Conveniently, they ignored the fact that King Ikechukwu said Second Princess had been shy and withdrawn for years, only stepping into the public eye after he had insisted when she turned sixteen.


    No.


    Instead of ming King Ikechukwu or themselves for failing to see the signs, they concluded on turning their frustration on the easiest target, the one they deemed weak.


    The tension in the air thickened.


    Whispers turned into hushed murmurs.


    Faces twisted in barely restrained outrage.


    Some of them were on the verge of shouting, of demanding answers, but they held themselves back.


    Not yet.


    They needed confirmation.


    Until King Ikechukwu himself addressed the situation, they would hold back.


    Maybe, just maybe, this was all a misunderstanding.


    But deep down, they already knew the truth.


    The person who had leaked the information imed it hade from one of the royal siblings.


    That was enough for them.


    If a royal had spoken, then it had to be true.


    And once the King confirmed it, there would be no need for restraint.


    Nnenna walked back to the castle in a daze.


    The secret was out.


    And she wasn��t ready to deal with it.


    But did that matter?


    No.


    The world didn��t care if she was ready.


    The moment the truth spilled, it was hers to handle, whether she wanted to or not.


    She exhaled sharply, trying to push down the rising turmoil inside her.


    The weight of a thousand stares burned against her skin, whispers coiling around her like unseen chains.


    But she didn��t have time for them.


    Right now, she needed to find her family.


    She approached a group of servants, asking for directions.


    But their reactions were��


    different.


    Cold.


    Hesitant.


    Some outright ignored her, turning their backs as if she were invisible.


    Her fingers clenched at her sides.


    Just yesterday, they had been eager to please her, fetching things before she even asked, offering polite bows, smiling with respect.


    But now?


    Now that the royals looked down on her.


    Now that her poprity had shifted from admiration to disgrace.


    Now that she was no longer ��one of them.��               The shift in their attitudes was almostughable.


    So, this is how it is.


    She didn��t react.


    She didn��t give them the satisfaction of seeing her falter.


    Instead, she straightened her back, lifted her chin, and found her way to her father��s study.


    As expected, her entire family was gathered inside.


    And, just as she had suspected               They were talking about her.


    ��I told you!


    I told you we should have revealed she was adopted from the very beginning!��               The Queen Mother��s voice rang out sharply, slicing through the heavy air like a de.


    Her face was tense with frustration, her hands gripping the armrests of her chair.


    ��If we had just told the truth back then, people would have epted it, gotten over it, and moved on!


    But now?


    Now, the ball is almost over, and we��re in the middle of a scandal!


    How are we supposed to find her an engagement that benefits the kingdom when every single suitor is pulling away?��               Silence.


    Then, a voice responded, calm, butced with restrained anger.


    ��Grandmother,�� Somto spoke, his eyes cold as he leaned back against the desk.


    ��We did the right thing by keeping it quiet.�� His gaze swept across the room, piercing.


    ��This wouldn��t have been an issue if someone had not pened their mouth.��               His tone darkened.


    ��None of the castle servants would dare to speak of this, and even if they did, no one would have taken it seriously.


    The only way this got out���� He trailed off, eyes narrowing.


    Then, he said it.


    ����is if someone in this very room leaked it.��               His words sent a chilling wave through the study.


    Everyone stiffened.


    His voice sharpened.


    ��So, tell me, who did it?��               A thick, suffocating silence followed.


    One where the guilty were about to be exposed.


    ��Whoever did it did the right thing!��               Ebere��s voice exploded through the study, raw with frustration.


    She stood up abruptly, her eyes zing with anger.


    ��We should have never let this secretst this long!


    Look at how it��s affected all of us!


    If we had just told the truth from the start, none of this would have happened!��               ��������������-               Guys, if we move up the rankings, I��ve got stockpiled chapters here with y��all names on it!


    So please vote with powerstones, golden tickets, send in gifts, purchase the affordable privileges, and tell your friends and enemies about ��They Hated Me In My First Life But Now I Have The Love System��           CREATORS�� THOUGHTS     JedidiahBeaufoy    Your gift is the motivation for my creation.


    Give me more motivation!

 Chapter 198 - 198 Emergency Family Meeting

    Chapter 198: Emergency Family Meeting   Chapter 198: Emergency Family Meeting                              ��None of these disadvantages, none of this overshadowing!��               Her chest rose and fell rapidly as she red at everyone in the room, her emotions spiraling out of control.


    ��I am the true princess of this kingdom, for goodness�� sake!�� she cried.


    ��And yet, I haven��t been able to hold my head high because of her constant meddling!


    And you���� she turned her furious gaze on her parents ����you don��t even care about me!


    Do I even matter to you?


    Or is it only her, the adopted one, that you care about?!��               Her words struck like daggers, cutting deep into the tense silence that followed.


    Queen Chioma��s lips parted slightly, but she stopped herself from intervening.


    No�� perhaps this was a good thing.


    Let her say it.


    Let her let it all out.


    King Ikechukwu, however, straightened in his chair, his expression unreadable.


    When he finally spoke, his voice was firm but calm.


    ��I care about both of you,�� he said, choosing his words carefully.


    Ebere let out a bitterugh, crossing her arms.


    ��Then why do I feel like I��m invisible?��               The king��s gaze hardened.


    ��Because you��re refusing to see the truth, Ebere.


    You know as well as I do that Nnenna won and got every opportunity to shine because of her own abilities.


    Not by stealing anything from you.��               Ebere��s lips trembled, her fists clenching at her sides.


    ��Just because I didn��t say it in front of her doesn��t mean it��s not true,�� the king said coldly.


    His gaze bore into Ebere, sharp and unwavering.


    ��You should have worked on yourself instead of expecting preferential treatment, from me, from your mother, or from anyone.


    Life will not bend to your will simply because you were born a princess.


    Not in this kingdom, and certainly not in your future husband��s kingdom either.��               His rebuke was sharp, cutting through the tension in the room like a de.


    Queen Chioma stiffened.


    She had been about to soothe Ebere, but the king��s words made her realize something, there was no room for maniption here.


    The guilt tripping wouldn��t work.


    If she pushed further, she would only make things worse.


    Without hesitation, she reached for Ebere, gripping her arm tightly in warning, silently pleading for her to stop talking.


    But it was already toote.


    The damage had been done.


    The king��s eyes darkened as he observed his daughter.


    And then, in a dangerously low voice, he asked,               ��Are you the one who exposed your sister?��               Ebere��s breath caught.


    ��If you are,�� the king continued, ��speak now.


    Because if I find outter that you lied to me���� His voice turned sharp, his anger crackling in the air like a storm.


    ��You will regret it.��               Ebere shrunk back at the force of his fury.


    ��How can you use me of that?!�� she gasped, her voice rising in a mixture of outrage and panic.


    ��Yes, I��ve been tempted to do it before, but I never did!


    I didn��t!


    I did not!��               Her words rang through the room.


    But no one believed her.


    Not anymore.


    Because at this point, it was obvious.


    Her bitterness ran deeper than anyone else��s.


    And after all the times she had tried to humiliate Nnenna��               It wouldn��t be surprising if she had finally acted on her hatred.


    ��I did not do it!�� Ebere insisted, her voice rising as she desperately scanned the room.


    But the moment her gaze met her siblings��, her heart sank.


    They weren��t looking at her with sympathy.


    No, their expressions were cold, disappointed.


    Even the ones who had once shared her resentment toward Nnenna were staring at her with disapproval.


    Because despite their personal feelings, they had seen what Nnenna had done for the kingdom these past few days.


    She had brought them honor, recognition, things that even the first princess had not been able to achieve so easily.


    And now, with this scandal, it was clear that whoever had exposed Nnenna had done so without considering the kingdom��s well being.


    And that was unforgivable.


    Somto was the first to break the silence.


    ��If you didn��t do it,�� he said, his voice calm but sharp, ��then who did?��               Ebere flinched.


    ��You��ve always held the strongest grudge against her.


    From the very first day she stepped into this castle, you��ve despised her.


    We all know that.�� He folded his arms, his eyes narrowing.


    ��So how can we believe that you had nothing to do with this?��               The words cut deep.


    Ebere clenched her fists.


    She knew she hadn��t done it.


    She knew she wasn��t the one who had exposed Nnenna.


    But what did it matter?


    Everyone had already made up their minds.


    And the worst part?


    She couldn��t even me them.


    ��If it weren��t for this ball, I would have grounded you indefinitely,�� King Ikechukwu said, his voice stillced with fury.


    His piercing gaze remained locked on Ebere, but his words carried a weight that filled the entire room.


    ��You will still participate, but make sure you don��t do anything foolish again.��               Then, with a tired sigh, he continued.


    ��As for the news�� it has already spread.


    There��s nothing we can do about it.


    It��s all over the inte, and the guests present here will continue to spread it.��                His tone was resigned, yet firm.


    ��So we will tell them the truth, yes, Nnenna is adopted.


    I felt a strong connection to her when I visited the orphanage years ago while overseeing the welfare of the children.


    I decided to bring her into the royal family, not just as apanion for my daughter, but as a princess in her own right.��               The room fell silent.


    Then, the door creaked open.


    Everyone turned sharply.


    Nnenna stood at the entrance.


    She had heard everything.


    Her expression was unreadable, but the sharp glint in her eyes was unmistakable.


    ��Having a family meeting without me?�� she said as she stepped forward, her voice calm yetced with irritation.


    ��Deciding my future behind my back?��               Her gaze swept across the room, stopping at her father.


    CREATORS�� THOUGHTS     JedidiahBeaufoy    Creation is hard, cheer me up!


    VOTE for me!

 Chapter 199 - 199 All Against Her

    Chapter 199: All Against Her   Chapter 199: All Against Her                              ��What kind of behavior is that?�� she demanded, her tone cold and cutting.


    For a few moments, the entire room was silent.


    All eyes were on Nnenna, watching, waiting, expecting her to break down, to cry, to show something that proved the revtion had wounded her.


    But all they saw was�� mild annoyance.


    Nothing dramatic.


    No tears.


    No anger.


    Just an expression that said she was more irritated than shattered.


    That wasn��t what they expected.


    King Ikechukwu cleared his throat and finally spoke.


    ��If we hadn��t addressed this immediately, it would have worked against you,�� he exined, his voice firm.


    ��That��s why we held this meeting, to control the situation before it spiraled further.


    Since you were not around, we decided to handle it ourselves.


    It was the right thing to do.��               Nnenna knew there was truth in his words, so she didn��t argue.


    Instead, she simply asked, ��What��s your decision then, Father?��               The king��s eyes met hers.


    ��My decision is to confirm the rumors.


    I will publicly announce that you were, indeed, adopted ten years ago.


    I will tell them that when I visited one of the orphanages in the capital city, I felt a strong affinity with you.


    Your birth parents were mixed blood warriors who died in battle.


    To honor their sacrifice and to further my duty as a king who values his people, including the children of fallen soldiers, I brought you into this family as my own daughter.��               His words were spoken with confidence, but Nnenna could see the hiddenyers beneath them.


    It was a calcted move.


    A carefully crafted statement that not only justified her adoption but also turned it into an act of nobility and patriotism, one that no one could openly criticize without questioning the king��s dedication to his people.


    Clever.


    She folded her arms.


    ��So that��s your n?��               ��Yes.


    It is the truth, after all,�� King Ikechukwu said, his voice steady.


    ��I won��t reveal everything, but the rest will be implied.


    I will shape the narrative carefully, I won��t say it outright, but they��ll understand the message.��               Then, to everyone��s shock, he turned to Nnenna and asked, ��What do you think of this?��               Silence filled the room.


    Everyone, including Nnenna, was surprised.


    Since when does he ask for my opinion before making decisions?


    She studied his expression, searching for any hidden motives.


    After a brief pause, she thought about his n carefully.


    It was the best move, for her, for the kingdom, and for the king��s reputation.


    If done right, the news would make him appear noble, a king who not only valued his people but also honored the children of fallen warriors.


    Meanwhile, her position as a princess, though adopted, would still be solidified.


    She wouldn��t be easily discarded or bullied.


    ��It��s good,�� Nnenna finally said.


    ��Let��s do that.��               But even as she agreed, her mind drifted elsewhere.


    If King Ikechukwu found me in an orphanage, how does he know who my parents were?


    And why did Ebere react so strongly when she found out in my previous life?


    It��s obvious Ebere overheard him talking about it and mentioned it to spite me in my previous life.


    And so, there was only one exnation.


    The king lied.


    He knew her real parents.


    Her heart pounded, but she forced herself to stayposed.


    Now��s not the time to question him.


    As soon as the king got her confirmation, he turned to his third son.


    ��Abuchi, go and release the news online.


    Tell the ICT team to phrase everything carefully.


    I will address the guests in person.��               Then, his gazended on Ebere.


    ��You have disappointed me today,�� he said coldly.


    ��I thought you were more mature than this.


    How can you put your own selfish interests before the kingdom?��               Ebere flinched at his words but didn��t respond.


    Finally, the king gestured towards Nnenna and the others.


    ��Come with me for the announcement.


    Your presence will show support and unity.��               Everyone left the study, moving with purpose to carry out their tasks.


    But Ebere remained seated.


    Her hands clenched into fists on herp as frustration burned inside her.


    She hadn��t been the one to expose Nnenna.


    Not this time.


    Not even after all the resentment she had held in her heart.


    She had been tempted, oh, she had considered it so many times, but in the end, she had decided against it.


    For the sake of the kingdom.


    Yet, no one believed her.


    She had expected her father��s anger, but what truly hurt was the silent judgment in her siblings�� eyes.


    They had already made up their minds.


    She was guilty in their hearts, no matter what she said.


    And worst of all, she understood why.


    She had spent years making Nnenna her enemy, resenting her presence, trying to undermine her.


    So now, when she was falsely used, no one was willing to listen.


    Ebere took a deep breath, forcing herself to swallow the bitterness rising in her throat.


    After a moment, she stood and straightened her gown, pushing her emotions aside.


    It didn��t matter.


    Even if they don��t believe me, I am still the first princess of Lionara.


    She left the study, her steps slow but steady, and made her way to the back of the castle where the announcement would take ce.


    She wouldn��t say anything.


    She wouldn��t argue or try to justify herself.


    But she would stand there with the rest of them.


    Because whether she liked it or not, the kingdom was watching.


    And her father was right, her presence alone would send a message.


    The royal family cherished their adopted princess.


    And Ebere would show it.


    Even if, deep down, she was still struggling to ept it herself.


    King Ikechukwu descended the grand staircase at the back of the castle, stepping into the open courtyard where the nobles, guests, and kingdom officials had gathered.


    All eyes locked onto him.


    The atmosphere was thick with anticipation.


    Everyone had heard the rumors, but no one dared to make a move until the king himself confirmed or denied them.


    ��������������               Guys, if we move up the rankings, I��ve got stockpiled chapters here with y��all names on it!


    So please vote with powerstones, golden tickets, send in gifts, purchase the affordable privileges, and tell your friends and enemies about ��They Hated Me In My First Life But Now I Have The Love System��           CREATORS�� THOUGHTS     JedidiahBeaufoy    Creation is hard, cheer me up!


    VOTE for me!

 Chapter 200 - 200 Confirming the Rumours

    Chapter 200: Confirming the Rumours   Chapter 200: Confirming the Rumours                              His words would determine their next actions, whether they would continue to seek alliances through the second princess or quietly withdraw and change their target.


    Behind him, his family followed in a solemn procession.


    Queen Chioma walked at his side, her expression unreadable.


    On his other side sat the Queen Mother, her regal posture unwavering, though the tension in her features was unmistakable.


    And behind them, the royal children stood in formation.


    At the very front, standing tall, eyes forward, was Nnenna.


    Her presence alone sent a ripple through the crowd.


    Just days ago, they had looked at her with admiration, whispering about her talents, praising her victories.


    Now, their gazes held something different, curiosity, uncertainty, and for some, thinly veiled disdain.


    But she did not falter.


    She had walked into this storm with her head held high, and she would not lower it now.


    The courtyard fell into a hushed silence as King Ikechukwu stepped forward, his regal presencemanding attention.


    The golden torches lining the area flickered, casting long shadows as the anticipation in the air grew thick.


    He looked over the crowd, his gaze firm yetposed.


    The nobles, ministers, and foreign dignitaries sat stiffly, their expressions ranging from curiosity to quiet unease.


    His own family stood behind him, their postures straight, their expressions unreadable, except for Nnenna, whose gaze remained unwavering.


    The king exhaled slowly, then spoke, his deep voice resonating through the courtyard.


    ��People of Lionara, esteemed guests from allied and neighboring kingdoms, I stand before you this early morning to address the matter that has spread throughout these halls and social medias.��               The murmurs in the crowd quieted instantly, every ear tuned in to his next words.


    ��Yes, it is true.


    Princess Nnenna Achebe is not my daughter by birth, but by choice.


    Ten years ago, while overseeing the care of orphans in the capital city, I came across a child, a girl whose presence struck me with an unexinable familiarity.


    Though she was young, there was a fire in her eyes, a quiet strength that could not be ignored.


    Iter learned that her parents had perished in battle, loyal soldiers of this very kingdom who gave their lives to protect ournd.��               A wave of whispers surged through the crowd.


    Some nobles exchanged nces, processing the revtion.


    Others nodded solemnly, understanding the gravity of his words.


    He continued, his voice steady.


    ��It was then that I made my decision, not as a king, but as a man, as a father.


    I took her into my home, not as an act of duty, but of love.


    I wanted another daughter, yes, but more importantly, I wanted my own daughter to have someone beside her, a sister.


    And so, from that day forward, Nnenna Achebe became a princess of Lionara.��               A stir passed through the gathered guests.


    Some of the nobles, who had once fawned over Nnenna, now averted their eyes, shifting ufortably.


    Others looked on with thinly veiled skepticism.


    Among the royal siblings, Ebere clenched her fists, keeping her expression carefully neutral, though a storm brewed behind her eyes.


    Somto, however, watched with quiet interest at his father��s words, his gaze flicking between Nnenna and the king.


    The king��s voice grew firmer, his gaze sweeping over the assembly.


    ��She was weed into our family and raised as one of us.


    She was not treated as anything less than a daughter of this house, a princess of this kingdom.


    And that is what she remains.


    Regardless of the circumstances of her birth, she has proven herself worthy of the title she bears.


    Her victories in this gathering were not given, they were earned.


    And let it be known, in this family, in this kingdom, she is loved and cherished.��               The words rang through the air, heavy with finality.


    For a moment, there was silence.


    Then, a few nobles, those who had remained neutral, began nodding approvingly.


    A handful even pped politely, though others remained stiff, their earlier excitement about potential alliances clearly dampened.


    From the foreign delegations, Prince Minjun smirked slightly, impressed.


    ��Interesting,�� he murmured under his breath.


    His parents, however, exchanged wary nces, already recalcting their political strategies.


    Meanwhile, Bora, his second sister, scoffed audibly.


    ��So she really is a nobody,�� she muttered, unimpressed.


    Nnenna, who had stood silently through it all, finally spoke, her voice calm yet firm.


    ��I have never once denied my origins.


    But neither will I apologize for them.��               The crowd shifted uneasily, her words carrying a quiet defiance that few had expected.


    King Ikechukwu looked at her, a flicker of approval crossing his face before he turned back to the audience.


    ��This is the truth, and it will not change.


    Any who choose to withdraw their goodwill from my daughter because of this revtion do so at their own discretion, but know this, Princess Nnenna remains a royal of Lionara.


    That will not change.��               With that, the speech ended.


    There was a long, charged silence before slow apuse began, hesitant at first, but gradually growing.


    Some pped out of obligation, others with genuine approval.


    But the shift was clear, alliances were being reconsidered, opinions being reshaped.


    And through it all, Nnenna stood tall, unshaken.


    As soon as King Ikechukwu ended his speech, the entire gathering erupted into a frenzy.


    Whispers turned into murmurs, and murmurs escted into outright discussions filled with shock, disbelief, and, most of all, frustration.


    The truth was undeniable now, the rumors were real.


    Nnenna was not of royal blood by birth.


    The realization sank in like a heavy stone in the hearts of those who had been treating her as a potential ally, a future queen, or a noblewoman of equal standing.


    Many of the monarchs in attendance exchanged nces, their expressions ranging from skepticism to outright displeasure.


    They had been prioritizing the wrong princess.


    Their gifts, costly, extravagant symbols of goodwill, had been given to someone who, in their eyes, had no true im to royalty.


    Their faces darkened with regret, and their gazes toward Nnenna grew sharper, filled with silent usations.


    ������������������-               We��ve hit Chapter 200!


    Can you believe it?


    This journey has been incredible, and I couldn��t have done it without you.


    Your support, reading,menting, voting, and just being here, means the world to me.


    Seriously, every chapter I write is because of you!


    If you��re loving the story and want to see more, consider supporting it!


    Unlocking chapters with coins, getting privilege to read ahead, sending power stones or golden tickets, giving gifts, every little bit helps.


    And of course, just spreading the word about the novel is a huge support too!


    Huge shout outs to Ruby, Charlotte, Corinakong, Cherry, Raven, Nicole, Quiet, Harperlea, DaoistAKY, Annie, Cherry, Kristin, Behza, Lanz, Anisha, Ang, Sarah, Linda, Ringo, Rosemeey, Hananita, Revz, Manu, Rosemarie, Alezza, Joni, Mhere, Lostreader_91, iMyDear, Mich, CJ, Pink, Mandi, Ijeoma, Zendy, Nelf, Luvie, Compv, Sarah, Adofo, CherryF2, Millicent, Jarlynn, Adebowale, abc82, Ale, Umaima, Jackline, Slomkad, Mimsy, Khosa, Seraphina, Alice, Jody, NovelFire_31, Daoist6, Dhriti, DaoistCl, Reading, Jfm11, Lostreader_91, Known, DaoistsWs, Eloisa, Annonymus, Sunshine, svu, Ammu, CherryDb, Sri_V, Tgirl, Pooja, Cherrytw!


    Thank you for being part of this journey.


    Here��s to even more exciting chapters ahead!


    Let��s keep going!


    CREATORS�� THOUGHTS     JedidiahBeaufoy    Creation is hard, cheer me up!


    VOTE for me!

 Chapter 201 - 201 Mockery

    Chapter 201: Mockery   Chapter 201: Mockery                              Their gifts, costly, extravagant symbols of goodwill, had been given to someone who, in their eyes, had no true im to royalty.


    Their faces darkened with regret, and their gazes toward Nnenna grew sharper, filled with silent usations.


    The first to speak was King Altan, his voice carrying the weight of his kingdom��s strength.


    ��King Ikechukwu, we all value the sovereignty of each ruler over their own kingdom, but keeping such vital information from us��


    That is a move I cannot say I appreciate,�� he said, his tone controlled but firm.


    King Seungho nodded in agreement, his sharp eyes studying Ikechukwu carefully.


    ��To hide something of this magnitude for ten years��


    Do you realize the implications?


    If we had known from the beginning, matters would have been handled differently.


    Transparency is essential among allies,�� he said, his voiceced with both disappointment and curiosity.


    Other kings murmured their agreement, some nodding while others openly scowled.


    Their dissatisfaction was evident.


    King Ikechukwu, despite the growing pressure, remainedposed.


    He had anticipated this reaction.


    He stood tall, addressing the gathered rulers with steady confidence.


    ��I assure you, I had no intention of disrespecting any of you, nor did I seek to deceive,�� he said, his voice carrying across the hall.


    ��At the time, it was a personal decision, one made out of duty, love, andpassion.


    I saw a child, abandoned by fate, and I chose to give her a home, a family, and a future.


    My decision was not a political maneuver but a father��s choice.��               The kings did not look entirely satisfied, but they knew better than to challenge him further.


    Lionara was a kingdom rich in resources, and no matter how displeased they were, outright hostility was not in their best interest.


    One by one, the murmurs of opposition settled into reluctant eptance.


    They still did not like what had happened, but they would not push further.


    Once the announcements were over, the royal family departed to prepare for the hunting event, a much anticipated tradition that had been momentarily overshadowed by the revtion.


    The sudden shift in focus left the nobles and guests reeling, unsure how to process the news.


    Nnenna, however, had no preparations left to do.


    She had already arranged everything earlier beforeing to this event, so now she was left standing at the side.


    And of course, peace was a luxury she would not be afforded.


    The voices of the guests, especially those of the noblewomen and younger royals, rose in pointed discussions, their words deliberately loud, ensuring she could hear every bit of their displeasure.


    ��Can you imagine?


    She actually tried to act like she was one of us!�� one scoffed, her fan snapping shut with irritation.


    ��Pretending all this time��


    Did she think we wouldn��t find out?�� another added with a mocking chuckle.


    ��All that admiration, all that respect, wasted on amon orphan,�� someone else sneered.


    Their words cut deep, but Nnenna refused to react.


    She stood still, expression calm, though inside, a storm brewed.


    She had known this would happen.


    She had prepared herself for it.


    But knowing and experiencing it firsthand were two different things.


    She wasn��t just being looked down on, she was being cast aside.


    The murmurs had escted into sharp edged words, slicing through the air like daggers meant to wound.


    Noblewomen, princes and princesses from various kingdoms gathered in small groups, their voices no longer hushed.


    They spoke freely, their tones dripping with resentment and mockery.


    ��Royalty is not something you can earn, it is bestowed by birth and by the will of God,�� one princess dered, her voice carrying over the murmuring crowd.


    ��No matter how skilled she is, no matter how manypetitions she wins, it does not change the fact that she is not one of us.��               This particr princess had been simmering with quiet resentment for days.


    She hadn��t gone against Nnenna herself, but her brother had, and he had lost.


    Badly.


    The humiliation still burned, and now, knowing that the one who had bested him wasn��t even of true royal blood made it even worse.


    ��And to think she wasn��t even supposed to be in thesepetitions in the first ce,�� another princess sneered, her arms crossed.


    ��What a joke.


    We were allpeting with an imposter.��               There were nods of agreement, and the bitterness in their expressions deepened.


    ��She was trying so hard to fit in.


    It��s almost pitiful,�� one noblewoman scoffed, fanning herself dramatically.


    ��I guess she really is just a gold digger, desperately clinging to power she has no im to, probably hoping tond a prince so she can finally call herself a ��true princess.''��               Laughter rippled through the group, cruel and sharp, echoing in the open space.


    The whispers turned into outright mockery, voices rising with sneers andughter as more nobles and royals joined the discussion.


    ��What a disgrace!


    A huge disgrace!�� one of the princes eximed, his voice dripping with contempt.


    ��She truly believed she could stand among us?


    Compete as an equal?


    How utterly pathetic.��               ��I almost feel sorry for her,�� another noblewoman said with a mocking sigh.


    ��Someone with this much wishful thinking belongs in a mental hospital.


    Did she really think she could rewrite her bloodline with skill alone?��               Laughter rippled through the gathering, some covering their mouths in faux politeness, others openly scoffing.


    ��Does she not realize?�� a young prince mused, shaking his head as if in pity.


    ��Even if the royal family of Lionara epted her, even if she were to be engaged, what then?


    Does she think her husband��s family will truly respect her?


    Does she think her children will be treated as equals?��               ��She��ll always be an outsider,�� a duchess sneered, tilting her chin upward.


    ��No matter how much she wins or how gracefully she walks, she cannot change the fact that she was bornmon.


    She does not belong here.��               ��And now she wants to go hunting with us?�� one of the princes scoffed, looking around as if to confirm he wasn��t the only one outraged.


    CREATORS�� THOUGHTS     JedidiahBeaufoy    Your gift is the motivation for my creation.


    Give me more motivation!

 Chapter 202 - 202 Unable to Help

    Chapter 202: Unable to Help   Chapter 202: Unable to Help                              ��What a joke.


    The hunt is a tradition for true royalty, for those born into nobility.


    She doesn��t even qualify to stand among us, let alone ride beside us!��               More voices chimed in, nodding and murmuring their agreement.


    ��She should just leave before she embarrasses herself further,�� a high ranking noblewoman dered.


    ��The longer she stays, the worse this humiliation will be.��               ��If I were her, I would disappear in shame,�� another said with a cold smirk.


    ��But I suppose someone so shameless doesn��t even understand when she is unwee.��               All the while, Nnenna stood still, letting their words wash over her like waves crashing against an unyielding rock.


    Her fingers curled slightly at her sides, but her face remained unreadable.


    She would not run.


    She would not bow.


    She would not give them the satisfaction of seeing her break.


    Prince Ankhbayar tensed, his hands clenched into fists as he prepared to step forward and defend Nnenna.


    But before he could take a single step, a firm hand gripped his arm, pulling him back.


    ��Be wise, son,�� King Altan��s deep voice rumbled in his ear, low but filled with authority.


    ��You are the First Prince of Roxurun.


    There is no way you are marrying an adopted daughter.


    Change your perspective and think harder.


    This is not a decision to be made based on emotions.��               Ankhbayar��s jaw tightened.


    He turned to face his father, frustration burning in his chest.


    ��Father, she is not a bad person.


    Among everyone here, she is the most qualified to be a royal, even more than some of the so called ��true born�� princesses.�� His voice was steady, but his eyes burned with defiance.


    King Altan��s gaze darkened, but his grip did not loosen.


    ��She was not born into royalty.


    That alone makes all the difference.


    No matter how skilled she is, no matter how graceful, she is still an outsider.


    You must understand this, Ankhbayar.


    The world will never see her as one of us.��               Ankhbayar exhaled sharply.


    ��So what?


    That doesn��t make her amoner.


    It doesn��t make her anything less.


    If her own family favors her, why should we be the ones to iste her?�� His voice grew sharper, frustration slipping through.


    King Altan��s expression hardened.


    ��Because blood matters.


    Because lineage matters.


    If you entangle yourself with her, you will make yourself a fool in the eyes of every kingdom present.


    We already made one mistake in not knowing who she was.


    I will not allow you to make another.��               ��I am not looking to marry her,�� Ankhbayar shot back, his voice rising slightly.


    ��How many times do I have to say it?


    She is my friend, not someone I approach with ulterior motives!��               His father��s grip finally released, but his stare remained cold.


    ��Then be careful how you act, because the world does not care about your intentions.


    They will only see what they wish to see.��               Ankhbayar clenched his jaw, forcing himself to remain silent.


    He wanted to argue, to defend Nnenna with every fiber of his being, but he knew his father.


    King Altan would not be swayed so easily.


    With a deep breath, he turned his gaze back toward the crowd, where Nnenna stood alone, bearing the weight of their judgment.


    His fists tightened again.


    ��This is why you still have a lot to learn before you be king,�� King Altan snapped further, his voice cold and firm.


    ��You still think marriage is about love?


    Friendship first?


    Getting to know your partner?


    You��re joking, Ankhbayar.


    That is not how royal alliances work.��               Ankhbayar��s fists clenched, but he stayed silent, his father��s words cutting deeper than he wanted to admit.


    ��Even if she is favored by her family, it does not change the fact that she is an adopted daughter.


    And an adopted daughter will never be a true daughter,�� King Altan continued, his sharp gaze unwavering.


    ��When things go wrong, if for any reason alliances are tested, let��s say, for example, Haran marries the real daughter, and you marry the adopted one, do you know what will happen?��               He didn��t wait for a response.


    ��When they need help, Haran will be the first to receive it, not yours.


    The real daughter will alwayse first.


    You will always be second.


    And no kingdom can afford to be second in line for anything.��               Ankhbayar��s teeth ground together.


    ��That��s an assumption,�� he said tightly.


    ��That��s reality,�� his father corrected sharply.


    ��Come out of your wishful thinking and give up that friendship of yours immediately.��               With that, he gestured toward his guards.


    They stepped forward instantly, understanding the silentmand, to keep the prince in check and ensure he did not do anything reckless.


    Ankhbayar��s chest tightened as his father turned away, the discussion now closed.


    His hands trembled with frustration, but there was nothing he could do.


    And so, Nnenna stood alone, enduring the heavy weight of their judgment.


    The whispers grew louder.


    ��She really thought she could be one of us.��               ��How pathetic.


    She should have just stayed in the orphanage.��               ��Does she not realize how humiliating this is?


    She doesn��t belong here.��               The words struck like arrows, each one sinking deeper into her heart.


    She thought she had alreadye to terms with her adoption.


    She thought she had epted that she was different.


    But this, this was something else entirely.


    Now that everyone knew the truth, she was more alone than ever.


    And for the first time, a terrifying thought crossed her mind.


    Maybe they were right.


    Maybe she never really belonged here in the first ce.


    Just as Nnenna was about to turn and retreat to her room, away from the whispers, the res, and the suffocating weight of rejection, a familiar voice rang through the air.


    ��Wow, things are very lively here,�� the voice drawled with amusement.


    ��And here I was, thinking I was running a littlete.


    Turns out, I arrived just in time��


    and to something huge, too.��               A hush fell over the crowd.


    CREATORS�� THOUGHTS     JedidiahBeaufoy    Your gift is the motivation for my creation.


    Give me more motivation!

 Chapter 203 - 203 Defaming Her

    Chapter 203: Defaming Her   Chapter 203: Defaming Her                              Carl had arrived.


    The moment he stepped into the gathering, the entire atmosphere shifted.


    He walked with his usual air of effortless confidence, his sharp gaze scanning the crowd like a predator assessing his surroundings.


    His tailored ck and gold attire only added to his imposing presence, the very sight of him demanding attention.


    The murmurs and whispers that had filled the air just moments ago died instantly.


    Every single pair of eyes turned to him, assessing, calcting.


    And just like that, the conversation about Nnenna was temporarily forgotten, reced with a new focus.


    People started plotting again.


    The royals, the nobles, the ambitious social climbers, everyone present had been desperately trying to gain Carl��s favor since the ball began.


    The fact that the event was slowly drawing to an end and no one had made any significant headway with him only heightened their determination.


    For those seeking power, securing Carl��s good graces would ensure a lifetime of influence.


    They would wake up every morning smiling if they could win him over.


    The problem?


    Carl had not given anyone the chance to even y their game.


    He had remained distant, uninterested, and wholly unapproachable.


    And now, seeing him here, appearing at such a pivotal moment, set off a fresh wave of silent schemes and desperate hopes.


    Especially among the women.


    Thedies, who had been indulging in gossip just moments ago, straightened up immediately.


    Their expressions shifted, bing moreposed, more refined.


    No one wanted to appear like a petty gossip in front of Carl.


    No, they wanted to look like the kind of woman worthy of his attention.


    Carl��s sharp gaze swept over the crowd before locking onto Nnenna, who stood apart from everyone, her head bowed, her entire posture weighed down by the whispers and judgment surrounding her.


    He knew she must still be upset with him.


    Knew she probably didn��t even want to see him.


    But the moment he heard the news, he didn��t care.


    He came as soon as he could.


    As he strode towards her, the crowd unconsciously parted for him, making way as thoughpelled by an unseen force.


    Silence stretched over the gathering, tension thick in the air.


    When he finally reached her, he did something that made the entire kingdom freeze in shock.


    He lifted her chin gently, forcing her to look at him.


    ��Don��t tell me you��re sad about all this,�� he murmured, his voice carrying an effortless confidence.


    ��Do you really think these people deserve you?


    It��s clear they don��t.��               The words sent ripples of unease through the nobles standing nearby.


    ��Don��t worry,�� Carl continued, his tone growing softer but carrying an unmistakable edge.


    ��If I have to, I might even take you away from here.


    If you want me to, that is.


    I didn��t n to yet�� but if these people keep taking you for granted, I might just move my ns closer.��               Gasps erupted throughout the crowd.


    Take her away?!


    The reaction was immediate and overwhelming.


    The murmuring that had stopped when Carl first arrived now returned in full force, only this time, it was filled with disbelief, envy, and barely concealed rage.


    Take her where?


    Across the seas?


    To his kingdom?


    To a life of power, wealth, and prestige that everyone here could only dream of?


    The sheer weight of the opportunity he was offering made the nobles see red.


    Why her?


    What did she have that deserved the attention of such a legendary prince?


    What did she have that they didn��t?


    Even those who had previously mocked her for being adopted now looked at her with pure resentment.


    The very thing they saw as her weakness was now making her a target of their jealousy.


    Meanwhile, Nnenna herself was in shock.


    Wasn��t Carl only helping her because Somto had asked him to spy on her?


    That was the reason, wasn��t it?


    There was no way Somto had also told him to take her with him.


    That would be ridiculous.


    That would be�� a huge upgrade.


    And who in their right mind would help their enemy gain such a powerful advantage?


    It was annoying.


    No, it was infuriating.


    Now that they knew she was adopted, they acted like she was suddenly less than nothing.


    Less qualified to stand beside them, let alone be considered close to a prince like him.


    And yet, here they were, watching as Prince Carl remained at her side, unfazed by the scandal they were all so eager to use against her.


    Whispers slithered through the crowd.


    ��He must not have heard the full news yet,�� someone muttered.


    ��That must be it,�� another agreed.


    ��Otherwise, why would he still be standing there?��               If Carl knew, really knew, then there was no way he would still be acting this way.


    A delicate yet sharp voice cut through the murmurs.


    ��Prince Carl,�� Princess Bora of Dixan stepped forward, her expressionposed, her eyes gleaming with something dangerously close to satisfaction.


    Nnenna tensed.


    She knew Bora.


    Knew how sharp her tongue could be and how easily she twisted words to her advantage.


    Bora��s gaze flickered toward her, just for a moment, before returning to Carl with a sickly sweet smile.


    ��I mustmend you,�� she said.


    ��It is truly admirable how kind you are.


    But surely, you must not have heard the full story yet.��               She paused dramatically, then tilted her head, her voice carrying just loud enough for everyone to hear.


    ��Princess Nnenna, you should thank Prince Carl.


    He��s only trying to help you.


    After all,�� she smiled wider, ��an adopted daughter should know her ce.��               Gasps rippled through the crowd.


    Nnenna inhaled sharply.


    Carl, however, didn��t react.


    The smugness in Bora��s eyes dimmed slightly.


    A second passed.


    Then another.


    And still, Carl did not react.


    His face remained unreadable, his posture rxed, as if Bora had just made the most boring statement in the world.


    Bora��s confident smile twitched.


    The crowd stirred uneasily.


    This wasn��t the reaction they were expecting.


    Carl finally blinked, tilting his head slightly.


    ��And?��           CREATORS�� THOUGHTS     JedidiahBeaufoy    Have some idea about my story?


    Comment it and let me know.

 Chapter 204 - 204 What a Disgrace!

    Chapter 204: What a Disgrace!


    Chapter 204: What a Disgrace!


    Bora ������               Others ������               The entire courtyard seemed to freeze.


    Bora��s lips parted.


    ����I����               ��You said that like you expected me to suddenly care.�� His voice was calm, but there was an edge beneath it, smooth and cutting.


    ��Like you expected me to change my mind.��               The crowd collectively held their breath.


    Carl��s gaze flickered over them, slow and deliberate.


    ��Is that what you were hoping for?��               Bora swallowed, struggling to keep her expressionposed.


    ��I only meant to ensure you were informed����               Carl cut her off.


    ��I don��t need you to inform me about things I already know.��               Silence.


    He knew.


    Carl already knew, and yet, he still stood there, next to Nnenna,pletely unaffected.


    A second wave of pure shock rippled through the crowd.


    It was one thing for Prince Carl to remain unaffected by the revtion of Nnenna��s adoption.


    But to act like it didn��t even matter?


    To treat her the same as before, as if her bloodline was irrelevant?


    Now, they were furious.


    Whispers turned into murmurs.


    Murmurs turned into angry mutterings.


    Bora��s face was a picture of disbelief and barely concealed rage.


    She clenched her fists, taking a shaky breath before forcing out, ��But Prince Carl!


    She is not of royal blood!


    She is not qualified to be your queen!��               She almost screamed the words, desperation leaking into her voice.


    Carl blinked at her, tilting his head slightly, as if�� confused.


    Who said anything about making Nnenna his queen?


    He hadn��t once implied such a thing.


    Inside his mind, he scoffed.


    Was that what these people were all thinking?


    That he was nning to marry Nnenna?


    How ridiculous.


    The reason he had stepped in, the reason he had spoken up for her at all, was because of his own ns.


    He had no interest in making her his queen.


    He wanted to adopt her.


    To bring her into his family as his younger sister.


    His parents had always wanted a daughter, one of their greatest regrets was never having one.


    He had seen the longing in their eyes, the way his mother would watch young princesses with a wistful smile.


    They had everything, power, wealth,nds that stretched far beyond the reach of most kingdoms.


    But they had no daughter until they died leaving him as the only surviving member of their family.


    And now, here was Nnenna.


    A girl strong enough to stand against true born royals, intelligent enough to navigate politics despite being underestimated, and stubborn enough to survive even when the world pushed her down.


    She would be perfect.


    But now, seeing the way the entire crowd was seething at the mere thought of him favoring her, Carl had to wonder, should he bring his ns forward?


    He had intended to wait.


    To let things settle first.


    But these fools��               They were treating her as if she was worth nothing.


    As if she didn��t even deserve to stand in their presence.


    Carl��s jaw tensed slightly.


    If they kept this up, they might just push him to act sooner than he originally nned.


    He let out a quiet breath and nced at Nnenna, who still looked utterly shocked.


    She probably thought he was only here because of Somto.


    She had no idea what he was really thinking.


    That was fine.


    For now.


    Carl remained silent for a moment, weighing his next words carefully.


    If he openly dered his true intentions, to adopt Nnenna as his younger sister, he knew it would only give her enemies another reason to look down on her.


    An adopted princess, no matter how noble the kingdom, would nevermand the same respect as a future queen.


    But if they believed she was to be his queen��


    Then they wouldn��t dare mock her.


    Not even in private.


    Because the punishment for disrespecting a future queen, his queen, would be severe.


    So he let them assume.


    And when the shrewd looking princess from Dixan, Princess Bora, loudly dered Nnenna��s status as an adopted daughter, as if that single fact should strip her of Carl��s attention, he simply looked at her.


    Unimpressed.


    ��I don��t remember asking for your opinion, miss���� Carl��s voice was slow, deliberate, but then he paused.


    Because now that he thought about it, who was she?


    His sharp blue eyes flicked over her, taking in the way she carried herself, the near hysterical edge to her voice, the way she had spoken so boldly without invitation.


    For all he knew, she was a personal maid to one of the princesses.


    That assumption alone was enough to make the blood drain from Bora��s face as Carl turned his head slightly and called out               ��Whose maid is this?��               Silence.


    ��Come take her away from my presence and teach her how to behave, or my guards will.��               As his spoke, one of his guards took a single step forward.


    He was tall, towering, even, with a face like carved stone and a hand already resting on the hilt of his de.


    A warning.


    Princess Bora: ������               Others: ������               Maid?!


    In what world did she look like a maid?!


    She was dressed like a princess!


    She was a princess!


    Then why, why, had Prince Carl mistaken her for a servant?


    The weight of his words crushed her, suffocating and unbearable.


    And then               Laughter.


    Soft at first.


    A few hushed whispers.


    Then more.


    Then louder.


    People pointed at her, their barely contained snickers breaking through the initial shock.


    ��Does she really look like a maid?��               ��With the way she was acting, maybe����               ��What a disgrace����               Bora felt the blood drain from her face.


    She turned, desperate for support, but even her own family looked at her with open disapproval.


    They had backed her before, when they thought she was helping their standing.


    But now?


    Now she had be an embarrassment.


    She had made a fool of herself.


    She could feel the distance growing between her and everyone around her.


    Even those who had stood by her side moments ago were subtly stepping away, like her shame was contagious.


    CREATORS�� THOUGHTS     JedidiahBeaufoy    Creation is hard, cheer me up!


    VOTE for me!

 Chapter 205 - 205 That Look In His Eyes

    Chapter 205: That Look In His Eyes   Chapter 205: That Look In His Eyes                              Panic wed at her chest.


    She had to fix this.


    Now.


    ��I��I am not a maid!�� she shouted, her voice rising shrilly.


    ��I am not a maid!


    I am a princess!��               A sharp scoff cut through the air.


    ��Then conduct yourself like one,�� one of Carl��s guards spat, his voice dripping with disgust.


    The humiliation doubled, suffocating her.


    Her nails dug into her palms as her eyes darted around, looking for someone, anyone, to me.


    She couldn��t me Carl.


    That would be suicide.


    She couldn��t me theughing crowd.


    That would only make things worse.


    So her eyes locked onto the one person standing silently beside Carl.


    Nnenna.


    Her rage boiled over.


    ��You!�� Bora shrieked, pointing at her with trembling hands.


    ��It��s you!


    You��re the one who made him say this!


    You really are an adopted daughter, acting like somemon gossip, whispering lies about people like a filthy street girl!��               Gasps filled the air.


    Bora didn��t care.


    She had already lost everything, so she might as well drag Nnenna down with her.


    p!


    The sharp crack echoed through the silent courtyard.


    Bora staggered, her cheek burning, eyes wide with shock.


    The person who had struck her?


    Her own elder sister.


    Cha, the very one she had been trying to defend.


    Bora��s mind reeled.


    This had to be a mistake.


    Why?


    Before she could form a word, Cha��s cold, unwavering voice cut through the air.


    ��He is right.


    Dixan trains exceptional princesses, not shrews.


    Conduct yourself like a Dixan princess, Bora.��               A cold chill ran through Bora��s spine.


    Shrew?


    Her?


    How?


    She wasn��t being unreasonable, she was helping!


    Defending their family��s honor!


    And yet��               She turned desperately to her father, hoping, praying, to see some sign of disapproval.


    But what she saw made her heart sink.


    Approval.


    Pride.


    Her father approved of Cha��s p.


    Her world cracked.


    Her mouth opened, but no words came out.


    This was betrayal.


    This was injustice.


    This was               A choking sob rose in her throat as she spun on her heels and fled.


    No one stopped her.


    No one called after her.


    Not even her own family.


    Not even Cha.


    And worst of all?


    Not a single soul pitied her.


    Cha, calm andposed, turned back to Prince Carl, her expression poised, as if nothing had happened.


    ��Prince Carl, I assure you, this is not how we train our princesses,�� she said smoothly, dipping into a graceful curtsy.


    ��I have already educated her and will continue to do so.


    I apologize for any inconvenience she may have caused you.��               Her voice was steady.


    Elegant.


    Every bit the perfect princess.


    Cha held her curtsy wlessly, her posture straight, her expressionposed.


    She was confident.


    This will get his attention.


    Prince Carl had barely looked at her in the past few days.


    She had just proven her discipline, her grace, her worth as a true princess.


    Surely, now he would               But he didn��t.


    His gaze didn��t even flicker in her direction.


    He wasn��t thinking about her at all.


    Carl��s focus remained on Nnenna, his sharp eyes scanning her face as if checking for any lingering sadness.


    Then, with that same casual, almostzy tone, he spoke.


    ��If you��re not up for this, we can always just go back and y some chess.��               The words were lighthearted, but the way he said them, gentle, coaxing, made it clear.


    He was speaking to her.


    To Nnenna.


    ��It��s been a while since Ist saw your skills, and I��d like to be refreshed.


    Not to mention, I need to see if I can finally defeat you, you smart little alien.��               Cha ������               Others ������               His voice carried a warmth that sent shockwaves through the crowd.


    Cha��s curtsy wavered for the briefest second.


    The watching nobles froze.


    The other princesses felt their hearts shatter.


    And then               Silence.


    Tension so thick it could snap.


    Then, like an explosion               ��EXCUSE ME?!��               It wasn��t shouted aloud, but every single person there was screaming it in their minds.


    A living, breathing, beautiful, elegant, and breathtaking princess is literally curtsying in front of you.


    Could you at least LOOK at her?!


    But Carl, utterly oblivious, or perhapspletely uninterested, simply waited for Nnenna��s response.


    Cha clenched her fists, but her face remained serene.


    This was not the oue she had expected.


    But they were all in for an even bigger shock.


    The moment Nnenna gave a small nod, epting Carl��s suggestion, he didn��t hesitate.


    He took her hand firmly, his touch both protective and possessive, and without another word, he led her away.


    His entourage followed, their presence a silent wall that separated them from the rest of the crowd.


    Not a single nce was spared for Cha.


    Not a word.


    Not an acknowledgment.


    She had stood there, holding her perfect curtsy, believing that patience and grace would earn her recognition.


    But now, as the sound of their footsteps faded into the distance, reality crashed down on her.


    She had beenpletely, utterly, ignored.


    For a long moment, she remained in that position, frozen in ce, willing herself to believe this wasn��t happening.


    But the ache in her legs, the stiffness in her spine, and the burning heat creeping up her neck told her otherwise.


    When she finally rose, pain shot through her limbs, but it was nothingpared to the humiliation wing at her chest.


    Whispers spread like wildfire.


    Soft murmurs turned into chuckles.


    Chuckles into openughter.


    The other princesses, who had once envied her poise, now wore triumphant smirks.


    The noblewomen, who had once admired her grace, whispered behind their fans, their eyes glinting with amusement.


    She had yed the part of the perfect, elegant princess, only to be left standing there like a fool.


    And now?


    Now, she was a spectacle.


    A joke.


    King Seungho watched his daughter approach, his gaze unreadable, but the heavy frown between his brows said more than words ever could.


    Cha knew that look.


    It was the first time in her life that her father, her father, looked at her with disappointment.


    CREATORS�� THOUGHTS     JedidiahBeaufoy    Your gift is the motivation for my creation.


    Give me more motivation!

 Chapter 206 - 206 Hes Gone

    Chapter 206: He��s Gone   Chapter 206: He��s Gone                              Her footsteps faltered.


    Just for a second.


    But she forced herself to keep walking.


    Straightened her back.


    Lifted her chin.


    Pretended like it hadn��t happened.


    Like she hadn��t just been humiliated in front of everyone.


    But she knew.


    Everyone knew.


    ��You cannot even keep the attention of a prince on you.


    What is the use of all those years of training, the teachers, the resources we spent on you?��               King Seungho��s voice was sharp, his words cutting deeper than any de.


    He didn��t wait for a response.


    With a look of sheer disappointment, he turned on his heel and strode away, the rest of the royal family following without a second nce.


    Cha was left standing there.


    Alone.


    The whispers had stopped.


    Theughter had died down.


    But the silence was worse.


    It pressed in on her, suffocating, heavy with unspoken judgment.


    Unlike her sister, who had run off crying, Cha forced herself to walk.


    Step by step, steady andposed.


    She wouldn��t let them see her break.


    She wouldn��t give them the satisfaction.


    She only allowed herself to crumble when she reached a ce where no one could see her.


    And then she broke.


    The tears came hot and fast, spilling down her face as she clutched at her own arms, trembling.


    Being a princess in a kingdom that valued power over family had never been easy.


    But she had learned.


    She had adapted.


    She had be one of the best, mastering the art of putting benefits before emotions, before blood.


    And yet��               Where had it gotten her?


    She had betrayed her closest sister for ambition.


    And now, she had been discarded just as easily.


    Was it worth it?


    The thought rang in her head, but she pushed it away.


    It didn��t matter.


    This was the only way to survive.


    No, this was the only way she knew how to survive.


    Gritting her teeth, she wiped her face, smoothing out every trace of weakness.


    A mask of shamelessness.


    A mask of ambition.


    She would wear it again.


    She would y the game again.


    Because in their world, there was no room for the weak.


    And she had no intention of staying at the bottom.


    Cha didn��t bother looking for her sister.


    What was the point?


    Bora should already know what kind of family they were born into.


    There was no room for weakness, no space for tears, no patience for failure.


    She had been naive to expect sympathy, to expect anyone to hold her hand and tell her it was okay.


    Their family didn��tfort the fallen.


    They stepped over them.


    And if Bora had forgotten that, then she was a fool.


    Cha had no time for fools.


    She had only one option, grind her teeth, put on her mask, and get back in the game.


    In Nnenna��s room.


    Carl leanedzily against her desk, his arms crossed as he watched her.


    Nnenna sat on the bed, staring into nothing, too distracted to even remember that she was supposed to be upset with him.


    Five minutes passed in silence.


    Then, she finally spoke.


    ��Where��s Arthur?��               Carl sighed internally.


    Again?


    He thought.


    Why did this feel like d��j�� vu?


    Just likest time, Arthur had left without telling her.


    And now, after all that had happened, after the apologies, the exnations, the so called friendship rebuilding, he had done it again.


    If Carl told her the truth, wouldn��t that make her even sadder?


    He hesitated, and that was all it took.


    Nnenna��s sharp eyes caught the pause.


    Her stomach twisted slightly.


    Something was wrong.


    ��What happened?�� She turned to him, her full attention now on his face.


    Carl exhaled and decided to rip the bandage off.


    ��He��s gone.��               Her eyebrows furrowed.


    ��What do you mean gone?��               ��I mean he left,�� Carl rified.


    ��Something urgent came up, and he had to leavest night.


    He didn��t have time to tell you.�� He paused, debating whether to soften the blow with an excuse.


    But why should he?


    How long would he keep covering for Arthur?


    At some point, the man had to take responsibility for how he treated people, especially those he imed to care about.


    Unless�� he didn��t truly care at all.


    Nnenna sat there, stunned, as Carl��s words sank in.


    Carl sighed, running a hand through his hair.


    ��He left me a message.


    Slipped it under the door, probably had his guard do it, since it��s not even in his handwriting,�� he said, hoping it would make her feel better.


    But one look at Nnenna��s face told him that it didn��t.


    ��Well, since you said there was an emergency���� she murmured, pushing the thought away.


    She minded, but not as much as before.


    Arthur woulde back eventually.


    And when he did, he wouldn��t get off so easily this time.


    Seeing that she had let go of the topic, Carl quickly changed it.


    ��So, what are you going to do now?��               ��I don��t know,�� she said honestly.


    ��Just continue with my life, I guess.�� She leaned back slightly.


    ��Fortunately, the entrance exam results for the royal college will be out soon.


    Once I see how I did, maybe I can finally get some space from this family�� and this whole thing.��               Carl nodded.


    ��Yeah, that��s true.


    I know you��ll do well.�� Then his eyes lit up as if remembering something.


    ��Oh!


    I almost forgot, I promised to give you your own gift separately.��               He stood up, walked to the door, and whispered something to a figure who seemed to appear out of nowhere.


    Less than two minutester, the person returned, carrying something.


    He brought it closer, and she finally got a good look at it, an exquisite box with delicate gold engravings curling along its edges, as if crafted for royalty.


    Beneath ity another, iner box, wrapped simply yet still carrying a weight of importance.


    This is my gift for you,�� Carl said with an easy smile.


    ��And this one is what I promised you earlier.


    Come on, open it.��           CREATORS�� THOUGHTS     JedidiahBeaufoy    Your gift is the motivation for my creation.


    Give me more motivation!

 Chapter 207 - 207 Ill Be With You The Entire Time

    Chapter 207: I��ll Be With You The Entire Time   Chapter 207: I��ll Be With You The Entire Time                              ��Thank you,�� Nnenna murmured, epting them carefully.


    Her fingers ran over the smooth surface of the ornate box before she slowly lifted the lid.


    Inside, resting on a bed of deep midnight blue velvet, was a wristwatch that seemed almost too perfect to be real.


    The band was made of interwoven tinum and rose gold, designed to be both delicate and strong, shimmering under the light like woven moonlight.


    The watch face was an iridescent mother of pearl, shifting colors subtly as she moved it, with intricate golden hands that resembled delicate vines.


    Small diamonds marked each hour, and in ce of numbers, tiny, intricately carved symbols of stars and constetions traced around the edge, each one glowing faintly as if capturing the night sky itself.


    At the center, right beneath the watch hands, was a tiny inscription in an elegant script: For the one who is beyond time.


    Nnenna sucked in a sharp breath.


    ��This�� This is���� Her voice failed her as she stared at the masterpiece in her hands.


    ��You like it?�� Carl asked, his tone casual, but his eyes carefully watching her reaction.


    ��Like it?�� she repeated, finally tearing her gaze from the watch to look at him, her eyes wide with disbelief.


    ��This is the most beautiful thing I��ve ever seen.


    I��How did you even find something like this?��               Carl smirked.


    ��Had it made just for you.


    A sister I chose, someone as rare as you should have something one of a kind, right?��               Her heart stuttered for a moment.


    She wasn��t sure if it was from the beauty of the gift or the way he said those words so easily.


    Either way, she had no idea how to respond.


    But one thing was clear to her, she had hit the jackpot in family, even if they weren��t biological siblings.


    Carl was her��.family.


    Seeing her speechless, Carl chuckled and pushed the second box toward her.


    ��Here��s what I promised you,�� he said, his tone light but firm.


    ��A phone.


    And before you ask, no, I didn��t get permission from your brother.


    I decided not to.��               Nnenna blinked, looking at him in surprise.


    Carl leaned back slightly, watching her reaction.


    ��Look, he put me in charge of taking care of you when you were in the hospital, so don��t overthink it.


    I wasn��t there to monitor you, I was there to take care of you.


    And since you��ve acknowledged me as your older brother, I��ll do what I want to do for you without needing his permission.


    Do you understand?��               She hesitated for a moment, then nodded slowly.


    ��I get that,�� she admitted.


    ��But�� if you were originally just meant to monitor me or take care of me, what made you decide to treat me as your younger sister?��               Carl smiled, as if he had been expecting the question.


    ��For the first few months that I was looking after you, you just seemed�� different,�� he said, his voice quieter now.


    ��And then I confirmed it when you woke up.��               Nnenna frowned slightly, curiosity sparking in her eyes.


    ��Confirmed what?��               Carl didn��t answer immediately.


    Instead, he studied her face for a moment, as if weighing how much to say.


    Then, finally, he spoke.


    ��That you��re not like others.��               ��Always disturbing my life, making things difficult for me, not to mention having to protect you from your own carelessness.


    How could I not decide to take care of you officially with all that nonsense?�� Carl said with a serious face, though the amusement in his eyes gave him away.


    Nnenna huffed, crossing her arms.


    ��I didn��t know I disturbed you that much.


    You can��t pin that on me.


    I��m a sweet little angel.


    You can��t say I disturb.


    I don��t disturb!�� she insisted stubbornly.


    Carl, the same person who had been all serious just seconds ago, now chuckled.


    ��Yes, yes.


    You don��t disturb,�� he said, ruffling her hair yfully.


    Then, his expression softened as he tilted his head.


    ��You know�� this hunting is a chance for you to show that royal blood or not, you know you belong.


    Do you really not want to go?


    Is it because of what people will say?��               Nnenna looked away, not answering immediately.


    Carl sighed.


    ��Remember that what they say doesn��t matter.


    People will always talk, whether you��re doing good or bad.


    So if it��s because of them, you might want to reconsider.��                His eyes glinted mischievously as he leaned in slightly.


    ��Besides, I��ll be with you the entire time.


    Nobody will dare say anything to your face.


    And if I catch them saying it secretly����                He smirked.


    ��Maybe I��ll make them disappear.


    Either from this kingdom��


    or from the face of the earth.


    Actually, I might just send them off to space.


    What do you say?��               Nnenna stared at him, blinking.


    ����Space?


    Really?��               Carl grinned.


    ��Hey, I have connections.��               Hearing Carl��s ridiculous yet oddly convincing words, Nnenna burst outughing.


    ��Actually�� I have been looking forward to this hunt,�� she admitted, a small smile lingering on her lips.


    ��I even made some preparations.


    I do want to go.��               Then, she hesitated before confessing, ��But like you said earlier�� I guess I was scared.


    Scared of how people would see me.


    At least for now, I don��t think I can handle it.��                She took a deep breath.


    ��So I thought if I stayed inside and built a thicker skin, maybe one day I��d be able to go out without caring what they say.��               Carl studied her for a moment before asking, ��And what do you think now?��               Nnenna met his gaze, determination shining in her eyes.


    ��I think�� I want to go out.��               Carl grinned.


    ��That��s the spirit.


    Alright, then!


    Off we go!��               Just as he made a dramatic gesture as if preparing for liftoff, a knock sounded at the door.


    Nnenna and Carl exchanged nces before he moved to open it, while she quickly covered the phone and boxes with her duvet.


    Outside stood Somto.


    Carl didn��t look surprised in the slightest.


    ��You��re here,�� he said simply.


    CREATORS�� THOUGHTS     JedidiahBeaufoy    Creation is hard, cheer me up!


    VOTE for me!

 Chapter 208 - 208 Under Surveillance

    Chapter 208: Under Surveince   Chapter 208: Under Surveince                              Somto nodded, stepping inside the room with his usual calm demeanor.


    He wasn��t angry at Carl for being here, nor was he particrly surprised.


    He had expected Nnenna to need someone to talk to.


    And since he hadn��t been avable while making his own preparations, he was actually grateful that Carl had been.


    As he walked in, his eyes immediately went to Nnenna, observing her carefully.


    ��How are you doing?�� Somto asked, his voice steady as always.


    ��Fine,�� Nnenna answered with a single word, her tone unreadable.


    Then she let out a small sigh, ncing between the two of them.


    ��Well, now that the cat��s out of the bag, I guess you guys must be really happy,�� she added with absolute certainty.


    A frown flickered across Somto��s face.


    ��You��re not going to participate in the hunt?�� he asked, his tone sharper than before.


    ��I am,�� she replied.


    ��I was just about to leave when you came over, actually.��               Silence settled between them, thick and awkward.


    None of them seemed to know what to say next.


    Somto��s gaze wandered around the room, his years of training making unconscious security checks a habit.


    Then, his eyesnded on something.


    Something that shouldn��t be there.


    A small piece of sleek ck metal peeked out from under Nnenna��s duvet, not entirely covered.


    His mind processed it instantly, was that��a phone?


    His jaw tightened.


    Without warning, he stepped forward and pulled the duvet away.


    There it was.


    A phone.


    And not just any phone, an extremely expensive one.


    Slowly, Somto turned to the only person who could have been responsible for this.


    His eyes locked onto Carl, burning with quiet fury.


    ��You bought her a phone,�� he said, his voice controlled but clearly filled with anger.


    ��Without asking me first?��               Somto clenched his jaw, his fingers tightening around the phone as Carl leanedzily against the desk,pletely unfazed.


    ��Of course, I bought her a phone.


    She needs it,�� Carl said, rolling his eyes.


    ��No, she doesn��t,�� Somto shot back, his voice sharp.


    ��And more importantly, were you two actually nning to hide this from me?��               Carl smirked.


    ��Well, if your reaction is going to be like this, then maybe I should start hiding things from you.��               Somto exhaled through his nose, clearly trying to keep his temper in check, but Carl wasn��t done.


    ��No one knew about her before, but now that everyone does, she might as well be able to use a phone.


    She can finally register a SIM card and stop being an untraceable ghost.


    Besides, she��s about to enter university, you know how important a phone is for a student.


    And most importantly,�� Carl added, his voice dropping slightly, ��she needs to be able to contact her friends and family.��               Somto��s re didn��t waver, but he had no immediateeback.


    Carl��s argument was solid.


    ��Fine,�� Somto finally admitted, though his voice was stillced with irritation.


    ��She needs it.


    But at the very least, you should have told me before buying it for her.��               Carl let out an exaggerated sigh.


    ��I didn��t see the need to tell you.


    Do you, or do you not, trust me as her sworn older brother?��               His golden eyes held Somto��s, daring him to challenge him further.


    Somto paused for a second, then nodded.


    ��I do trust you to be her sworn older brother, but at the end of the day, she is my little sister.


    You don��t make decisions as important as this and expect me not to react when I find out.


    You don��t know everything about her, Carl.


    You might identally cause harm to her one day.


    So please, next time, tell me before buying her something like this.��               Then, without missing a beat, he turned to Nnenna.


    ��I have to take this for a while.


    I��ll bring it right back, I promise.��               ��No,�� she said firmly.


    Somto frowned.


    ��Why?��               ��Why do you want to take my phone?�� Nnenna shot back.


    ��To boost another spying method?


    This time a digital one?��               Somto��s eyebrow arched slightly at her words.


    ��This time a digital one?�� he repeated, his voice calm but edged with curiosity.


    Nnenna held her ground.


    ��Don��t think I don��t know that you originally put Carl in charge of ��monitoring�� me, or as you like to call it, ��taking care of me.��                I appreciate it, truly, but I still don��t know why you did it.


    And if I don��t know that, then I definitely don��t need someone else spying on me now.��               Somto ignored her stubborn outlook.


    His sharp gaze stayed locked on Nnenna, unreadable.


    There was a brief silence before he sighed, rubbing his temple.


    ��I don��t n to spy on you,�� Somto said, his voice calm but firm.


    He could tell she already knew more than she was letting on about what had happened at the hospital, probably not everything, but enough.


    ��The reason I want to install security measures on your phone is to protect you.


    To make sure it can��t be hacked.


    To ensure that enemies of���� He hesitated for a brief moment before continuing, ��the kingdom�� can��t listen in on your calls or read your messages.��               His eyes locked onto hers as he added, ��And yes, to track your location, but only when necessary.


    For your safety.��               He took a step closer, lowering his voice slightly.


    ��Every member of our family has these security measures on their phones.


    It��s standard protocol, not something targeted at you.��               His reasoning was sound.


    It made perfect sense.


    But Nnenna had learned her lesson when she discovered that Carl had originally been nted as Somto��s spy while she was hospitalized.


    Ever since then, she had decided to be extra cautious.


    Who was to say Somto wouldn��t slip in an extra program?


    One that allowed him to monitor her messages, listen to her calls, or track her every movement?


    It wasn��t just about her anymore, what about her future friends?


    The people she would meet?


    She refused to let anyone, even her own family, ce her under surveince.


    CREATORS�� THOUGHTS     JedidiahBeaufoy    Your gift is the motivation for my creation.


    Give me more motivation!

 Chapter 209 - 209 Do Yourself a Favor, Stay Away

    Chapter 209: Do Yourself a Favor, Stay Away   Chapter 209: Do Yourself a Favor, Stay Away                              She was about to firmly reject the idea when another voice cut in.


    ��I already did all the necessary security instations,�� Carl said, his tone firm yet nonchnt.


    ��I wouldn��t give her a vulnerable phone, you know.��               Somto studied him for a moment before nodding.


    Since there was nothing left to argue about, the matter was settled, and they all left to join the hunting event.


    By the time they arrived, they were just in time to be assigned to their positions.


    As soon as Nnenna stepped in with Carl and Somto nking her, an unspoken tension rippled through the crowd.


    Whispers that had begun to form quickly died down.


    No one dared to speak against her, not when she was under the protective watch of two powerful figures.


    The teams were being divided when the referee hesitated.


    He looked at them, his brows furrowed, clearly considering whether to separate them.


    But one nce at the expressions on Carl and Somto��s faces made him think twice.


    In the end, he simply let them be a team of three, silently saving himself from unnecessary trouble.


    With that settled, the hunting officially began.


    It was meant to be a casual, leisure filled event where participants could roam freely, so there was no rush.


    Everyone scattered in different directions, moving at their own pace.


    ��Where do you think we should go first, Nnenna?�� Carl asked as they stood at the starting point.


    She nced around, noticing that most of the other groups were heading west.


    ��Well, since everyone��s going that way, I think we should go east instead,�� she said thoughtfully.


    Somto raised a brow, intrigued by her reasoning.


    ��Why east?��               She shrugged.


    ��I just don��t want to be part of the crowd.��               Carl smirked knowingly.


    ��Or maybe you just don��t want to deal with all the unnecessary attention?��               She didn��t respond, but her silence was answer enough.


    Carl chuckled, then turned to Somto.


    ��What do you say?


    Shall we take the road less traveled?��               Somto exhaled, shaking his head slightly.


    ��Fine, let��s go east.


    But stay close.


    If anything happens, I��m not carrying either of you back.��               Nnenna rolled her eyes.


    ��No one��s asking you to.��               Carl, ever the troublemaker, nudged Somto yfully.


    ��Oh,e on.


    You wouldn��t mind carrying her, but me?


    Yeah, I��d be dead weight.��               Somto shot him a re.


    ��Exactly.


    Now move before I reconsider.��               ��Admit it.


    You just don��t want her to deal with all the stares and whispers.�� Carl pointed out with a knowing smirk.


    Somto simply snorted but didn��t argue.


    ��Let��s go.��               However, as they moved deeper into the woods, a few individuals who had been silently targeting her began to follow at a distance.


    They continued hunting at a steady pace, taking calcted shots at passing animals, not fatal, just enough to slow them down.


    The guides trailing behind them carefully collected the wounded creatures, ensuring they were either used for the evening��s bonfire feast or released back into the wild.


    ��Nice shot,�� Somto praised as Nnenna expertly struck a hare in the leg, stopping it mid dash.


    ��These things are ridiculously fast.


    If you��d missed, it would��ve disappeared into the forest in a second.


    Good thinking.��               ��I know,�� she responded simply, her voice cool andposed.


    Carl chuckled.


    ��Look at her, already getting cocky.��               Nnenna rolled her eyes.


    ��You guys are too slow.


    I��m going ahead.��               Before either of them could react, she took off.


    ��Be careful!�� Carl and Somto shouted at the same time, their voices ovepping in concern.


    But she was already weaving through the trees, disappearing deeper into the forest, unaware that those lurking in the shadows had just found the perfect opportunity to make their move.


    As Nnenna reached a small, serene riverbank, she decided to take a short break.


    The cool breeze rustled the trees, and the sound of flowing water was oddly calming.


    She knew Carl and Somto would catch up soon, so there was no harm in pausing for a moment.


    But, of course, trouble seemed to be determined to find her today.


    ��Well, well, look who we have here,�� a voice sneered from behind.


    A voice she recognized.


    Nnenna turned, her expression hardening as her eyesnded on Bora and some other princessesing her way.


    Enemies truly do cross paths on narrow roads.


    ��What do you want, Bora?�� she asked, her voice steady butced with irritation.


    Bora smirked, stepping closer with an air of arrogance.


    ��Oh, nothing much.


    Just surprised to see the fake princess all alone.


    Aren��t you supposed to have your royal babysitters glued to your side?��               Nnenna clenched her jaw.


    She wasn��t in the mood for this.


    ��Say whatever you came to say and leave,�� she said coldly.


    Boraughed, but there was a sharpness in her gaze.


    ��Oh, I��m not leaving anytime soon.


    In fact, I think we have unfinished business.��               The air around them shifted, the tension thickening like a brewing storm.


    ��You see, I just want you to understand your ce,�� Bora sneered, arms crossed as she took another step forward.


    ��So you can stop trying topete with people who actually belong here.


    You��re hiding behind two powerful figures, clinging to protection you don��t even deserve.


    Why don��t you just admit the truth to yourself?


    I know it��s hard, but the sooner you do, the sooner it��ll sink in, you don��t belong.��               Nnenna sighed, shaking her head.


    ��You people never change.


    It��s always the same thing.


    You don��t belong.


    You don��t belong.


    You don��t belong.��               Then, sheughed, a sharp, knowingugh that caught Bora off guard.


    ��You know what?


    I��m tired of hearing it,�� she said, stepping closer, her voice calm but cutting.


    ��Fine.


    I don��t belong.


    But if I don��t belong among you, then clearly, I belong somewhere higher, somewhere far beyond your reach since I��m better than all of you��               Bora ������               The other Princesses ������                Bora��s smirk faltered.


    ��So if my presence here is too much for you to handle,�� Nnenna continued, eyes gleaming with confidence, ��then do yourself a favor, stay away.��           CREATORS�� THOUGHTS     JedidiahBeaufoy    Guys, how was thate back?

 Chapter 210 - 210 One of Me

    Chapter 210: One of Me   Chapter 210: One of Me                              Silence.


    The wind rustled through the trees, but Bora had no immediateeback and neither did herpanions.


    Indeed, Nnenna had bested them in everything they once believed made them superior.


    They clung to their royal blood, thinking it ced them above her.


    But if she truly didn��t belong in their circle, then that only meant she belonged in a far higher one, so high that they couldn��t even reach it.


    And that was something they weren��t willing to ept.


    ��You��re just making excuses,�� one of the princesses snapped, stepping forward, her toneced with frustration.


    ��Excuses to make yourself feel better.


    If you really understood what it meant to have royal blood, you wouldn��t be speaking this way.


    You obviously don��t understand, and that��s why you��re not in tears right now.��               She scoffed, her eyes narrowing.


    ��Everyone,moners and nobles alike, wishes they could be like us, including you.


    So don��t stand there and pretend you don��t know what it means to be one of us.��               The others murmured in agreement, their pride refusing to back down.


    ��You can train as much as you want.


    You can ride horses, you can dance until your legs give out, you can carry yourself with all the elegance in the world.


    You can be the best at everything.��               She took another step forward, her voice dripping with arrogance.


    ��But you will never be us.��               ��You will never have the true honor and prestige that we do.


    We don��t have to be good at everything,�� she smirked, tilting her chin up, ��and yet, we can still get the best engagements, the highest status.


    We will always be at the top, no matter what you do.��               The other royals nodded in agreement, their confidence bolstered.


    But Nnenna?


    She simply smiled.


    ��I see,�� Nnenna said, her tone calm but sharp.


    ��I love your confidence, but you��re wrong in many ways.�� She took a step closer, meeting their furious gazes without hesitation.


    ��You say I can train as much as I want and still never have royal blood, as if that��s what truly makes a person great.


    But tell me, does a king��s blood automatically make him wise?


    Does it make him strong?


    Does it guarantee respect?�� She smirked.


    ��Your father wasn��t born a king.


    He earned his ce on the throne.


    And just like him, I earned my ce here.��               Her eyes gleamed as she continued, ��You say I don��t belong, yet I have the loyalty of not one, but two influential princes.


    Even my eldest brother values me.


    Do you know what that means?�� She tilted her head, watching them closely.


    ��It means that hard work, intelligence, and perseverance matter more than blood ever will.


    And that��s exactly why none of you have ever caught their attention, not Prince Arthur, not Prince Carl.


    Not even once.��               She let the words sink in, watching their expressions darken.


    ��Think about that.


    Think about your life.��               ��You��!��               The girls were fuming.


    They couldn��t deny it.


    She was right, and that was what enraged them the most.


    Bora clenched her fists, her mind racing.


    She refused to let this fake princess walk away victorious.


    Then, she had an idea.


    They were standing dangerously close to the riverside.


    If she identally pushed Nnenna in, the current would soak through her clothes, clinging to her skin, revealing too much.


    A royal woman, or even an ordinary woman, exposed in front of so many men?


    No prince, no nobleman, no one would ever consider marrying her after that.


    And that would be the end of Nnenna��s arrogance.


    And better still, she could die in the river if she does not know how to swim.


    Bora smirked.


    Now, she just had to act.


    Bora had just finalized her n when the other girls began to leave, clearly unwilling to argue further with Nnenna.


    But she needed someone else to take the fall for what she was about to do.


    Her mind raced.


    The things she had learned from watching her older sister had taught her that to survive in high society, one had to act like a true Dixan princess, work smart, not hard.


    And then, an idea struck her.


    She nced at the other girls, smirking as she suddenly screamed, ��Lions!


    A pack of lions!��               The words sent panic rippling through the hunting grounds.


    The other girls shrieked in terror, and even Nnenna instinctively tensed.


    In the Lionara royal forests, lions weren��t unheard of.


    In fact, they were quitemon, making Bora��s warning entirely believable.


    As chaos erupted, everyone turned to flee, pushing and shoving in their panic.


    Bora used the opportunity.


    With a swift, almost unnoticeable movement, she shoved one of the princesses standing beside Nnenna, sending the girl stumbling toward the river��s edge.


    In desperation, the princess iled and instinctively grabbed onto the closest thing she could, Nnenna.


    In her heart, sacrificing Nnenna for herself wasn��t bad.


    She was a royal and Nnenna wasn��t.


    Nnenna��s eyes widened as she felt the force pulling her off bnce.


    The river roared beneath them.


    And in that split second, as both girls teetered on the edge, Bora��s wicked n was set into motion.


    If Nnenna fell, if she was soaked, exposed, humiliated in front of everyone, then her reputation would be ruined forever.


    And there would be noing back from it.


    For the first time in a long while, Nnenna panicked.


    Ever since she had almost died in the hospital, she had rarely felt helpless, but now, as she teetered on the riverbank, she felt the sharp sting of helplessness.


    ��Love System!�� she called out urgently, her voice strained.


    ��Help me!��               There was no time to exin what she needed; it was obvious.


    Ding!


    ��100 points deducted to save your life.��               Before the message had even faded, another princess, caught in her own frantic attempt to escape, identally shoved Nnenna forward.


    She gasped.


    Her body lurched dangerously toward the river.


    But instead of plunging into the water, she copsed onto the muddy bank, just inches away from disaster.


    CREATORS�� THOUGHTS     JedidiahBeaufoy    Have some idea about my story?


    Comment it and let me know.

 Chapter 211 - 211 Oh Good Points

    Chapter 211: Oh Good Points??


    Chapter 211: Oh Good Points??


    It was a small mercy, but it was enough.


    Because she couldn��t swim.


    If she had fallen into the river, no one would have been calm enough to save her in time, not in this chaos.


    Her breath came in sharp gasps as she pushed herself up, trying to steady her shaking hands.


    And then, something clicked.


    Lions?


    There had been no roar.


    Her head snapped up, eyes darting around.


    There are no lions.


    The realization hit her hard.


    What the heck was Bora thinking, raising such an rm?


    Her gaze swept the area, and then, she spotted her.


    Bora.


    Standing partially hidden behind a tree, watching her with a wicked smirk and eyes full of malice.


    Nnenna��s fists clenched.


    You��!


    She was just about to march over and deal with her when               ��Help!��               The scream cut through the chaos.


    Nnenna turned sharply.


    The princess who had grabbed her earlier was now thrashing in the river, her hands desperately reaching out as the current carried her away.


    For a moment, Nnenna just stared.


    This girl had tried to harm her.


    She had dragged her down with her, hoping for mutual destruction.


    Nnenna had no reason to save her.


    She had already decided, she wouldn��t.


    And yet               ��You��re not going to help her?�� The Love System spoke up.


    ��Am I supposed to?�� Nnenna asked coldly, watching as the girl struggled against the river��s current.


    ��Oh, that��s your choice,�� the Love System responded, her voice indifferent.


    ��I��m not here to force you to do anything, that��s not my job.


    You have free will, the freedom to do whatever you like.


    But�� you should know that if you save her, you��ll be rewarded with quite a number of Good Points.


    Since she is a princess, the reward will be even higher.��               Nnenna��s expression shifted instantly.


    ��Really?


    Why didn��t you say so from the beginning?��               The irritation in her voice was clear.


    She had already lost 100 Good Points just because of that girl.


    If saving her could earn them back, she might as well go for it.


    ��How do I help her?�� she asked.


    ��That��s for you to decide,�� the Love System replied smoothly.


    ��If you need my help, you will have to pay Good Points for it.��               ��You��re kidding me, right?�� Nnenna snapped.


    ��How can I get Good Points just to spend them again?��               ��That is how it works,�� the System said, unbothered.


    ��Your move.��               Nnenna exhaled sharply, already regretting this decision.


    She watched as the girl was carried farther downstream, the waterfall looming in the distance.


    ��Tch.


    Since she��s going straight for the waterfall, I better make sure this is worth it,�� she muttered, rolling up her sleeves.


    She wasn��t about to waste her points on someone who did not deserve it.


    But if she was going to do this, she was going to profit from it.


    ��Help me save her,�� Nnenna finally said, bracing herself.


    ��Great choice,�� the Love System chimed, and almost immediately, she felt a strange force push her forward.


    As she moved, she could not shake the bitterness of losing Good Points for someone who absolutely did not deserve it.


    But at the end of the day, saving a life was saving a life, wasn��t it?


    And since she was getting rewarded for it, there was no reason not to do it.


    Ding!


    ��300 Good Points deducted to save her life.��               Nnenna��s eyes widened in disbelief.


    ��300?!�� she eximed.


    ��You��re charging me 300 Good Points for a washed out, bad hearted, no good princess?!


    You must be kidding!��               She gritted her teeth in frustration.


    ��Why would you charge me that much for someone like that?�� shemented, ring at the Love System as if she could feel her anger.


    As the princess was carried away by the violent currents, Nnenna sprinted along the riverbank, her mind racing for a way to save her.


    The water was ruthless, swirling with deadly force, and she knew that if the girl reached the waterfall ahead, there would be no saving her.


    Then, something happened.


    The moment Nnenna reached the edge of the river, the world around her seemed to slow down.


    The air thickened, charged with an invisible force, and the sound of the rushing water dimmed as if muffled by unseen hands.


    Her body moved on its own.


    She felt her feet leave the ground, yet she did not fall.


    Instead, she was standing, no, walking, on the surface of the river, as if it were solid ground.


    The princess, thrashing desperately in the water, had no idea what was happening.


    But Nnenna had no time to be shocked.


    The moment her fingers brushed against the princess��s hand, a powerful force surged through her body.


    The river obeyed.


    The raging waters that had been determined to pull the girl under suddenly lost their fury.


    The waves parted around them, forming a path of calm water leading straight to the shore.


    Itsted only for a few seconds.


    But in those few seconds, Nnenna pulled the princess out.


    The moment they copsed on the shore, the river roared back to life, as if angry at being defied.


    The princess, gasping and trembling, could only stare at Nnenna with wide, disbelieving eyes.


    ��W-what�� was that?


    How-��                The girl kept coughing before finally calming down.


    ��Thank you,�� she said, her voice shaky with exhaustion.


    She didn��t have the strength to ask how anymore.


    Whatever she just saw was impossible she thought to herself.


    The trauma must have messed with my brain.


    One fact rattled her.


    The fact that she had been saved.


    It was shocking to her because, deep down, she knew she didn��t deserve it.


    ��Thank you so much for saving me,�� she repeated, eyes filled with guilt.


    ��I��m��


    so sorry.


    I almost put you in danger too.


    I was selfish,�� she admitted, her voice breaking.


    ��I thought�CI thought I could use you to save myself�Cthat if I was going to fall, I could at least take you down with me.��               ��������������������������-               Guys we are moving up the rankings!!!


    Bestseller No.


    50               Powerstone No.114               You guys are going to make me cry  ??                Fortunately, you can��t see me right now               Thank you so much for all your support so far ??                If this continues and improves, I��ll definitely deliver on my promise at the end of this month!


    The higher we go up the rankings the better ??               Golden tickets, powerstones, gifts, privilege unlocking, unlocking premium chapters,ments, reviews, all of them will be very much appreciated ??                Lets keep moving forward ????           CREATORS�� THOUGHTS     JedidiahBeaufoy    Creation is hard, cheer me up!


    VOTE for me!

 Chapter 212 - 212 Lora

    Chapter 212: Lora   Chapter 212: Lora                              ��But I��I never really wanted to kill you.


    I don��t know what I was thinking.


    I��m so sorry, I��m so sorry����               She finally broke down in tears, her body shaking as the weight of her actions crashed down on her.


    Nnenna watched in silence, surprised.


    Maybe this girl wasn��t all that bad after all.


    But at the same time, she couldn��t ignore the fact that if she hadn��t had the Love System, she would have drowned.


    This girl��s regrets, though they seemed sincere, wouldn��t have changed anything if she had actually seeded in dragging Nnenna down with her.


    Still, humans made mistakes.


    And maybe, just maybe, this was a lesson she would never forget.


    Nnenna sighed.


    ��You��re forgiven.


    But next time���� she narrowed her eyes.


    ��Don��t try something like this again.


    Or I will let you drown.��               The girl flinched but nodded quickly.


    A small smirk yed on Nnenna��s lips.


    She wasn��t joking.


    ��What��s your name?�� Nnenna asked her.


    ��I-I��m Lora,�� she replied still shaken.


    As themotion grew louder, more people rushed toward the scene.


    The sound of galloping horses echoed through the forest, signaling the approach of reinforcements.


    Nnenna nced down at the girl beside her, her soaked clothes clinging ufortably to her body.


    Bits of leaves and debris were stuck to her skin, making her appearance all the more disheveled.


    This wasn��t good.


    If the men saw her like this, rumors would spread like wildfire.


    The royal court was merciless when it came to ady��s reputation.


    Her eyes shifted to the Lora��s face as she sat there shivering on the ground.


    Guilt and shame were written all over her tear streaked face.


    Nnenna knew she wasn��t obligated to help her.


    In fact, had things gone the other way, this girl wouldn��t have hesitated to let her drown.


    But she wasn��t like them.


    With a sigh, she spoke to the system in her mind.


    ��Love System, I need to cover her up.


    Do you have anything that can help?��               ��Of course I do.


    30 good points deducted for temporal skill acquisition!


    For the next five minutes, you will receive advanced weaving skills.


    You can create a temporary covering using the leaves around you.��               Nnenna blinked in surprise.


    Weaving?


    Of all the things the system could have given her, it chose weaving?


    She turned to the girl who wouldn��t take her eyes off of her as she tried to recover from the trauma.


    ��Lora turn around.�� She said to her simply.


    The girl turned around and faced another direction, no questions asked.


    She had absolute trust in Nnenna now.


    After making sure she couldn��t see her, Nnenna stared at the pile of leaves in front of her, disbelief shing across her face.


    Weaving?


    A gown?


    In five minutes?


    The system had to be joking.


    ��Are you serious?


    I��ve never even weaved a basket before, let alone a whole dress!�� she protested.


    ��You can because I said so.�� The system��s response was maddeningly casual.


    She was about to argue further when suddenly, a strange sensation coursed through her fingers.


    It was as if invisible strings connected her mind to her hands, guiding them with an instinct she had never possessed before.


    Before she could process what was happening, her hands moved on their own.


    She reached for thergest, most flexible leaves and, with precise, practiced movements, began intertwining them together.


    Each leaf bent and folded effortlessly under her fingertips, as if they were silk instead of foliage.


    Her creation slowly took shape.


    The leaves wove themselves into a fitted bodice, making sure it would hug Lora��s torso perfectly.


    The skirt red out, eachyer ovepping like flower petals, forming an elegant yet wild design.


    The deep green shimmered under the dappled sunlight, making the dress fit for a forest goddess draped in nature��s finest fabric.


    Tiny vines coiled and twisted into delicate embroidery along the edges, their patterns swirling like ivy climbing up ancient castle walls.


    It shouldn��t have been possible.


    Not in five minutes.


    Not with nothing but leaves.


    Yet here she was, holding a dress that no royal seamstress could have ever imagined.


    The wind whispered through the trees as if nature itself was apuding her creation.


    Nnenna took a deep breath, looking down at the masterpiece.


    Her heart pounded.


    ��Did I�� really just do that?�� she murmured.


    ��You did.


    But mostly because of me.�� The system chimed smugly.


    She rolled her eyes but couldn��t deny the overwhelming sense of triumph swelling in her chest.


    Once she was done, Nnenna draped the freshly woven gown over the speechless princess.


    The girl��s hands trembled as she touched the fabric like leaves, her wide eyes filled with disbelief.


    A hundred questions swirled in her mind, How was this even possible?


    Where did such a dresse from in mere minutes?


    but she couldn��t voice them.


    Time was tight, and survival came first.


    She quickly slipped into the dress just as the sound of pounding hooves thundered toward them.


    Carl and Somto arrived in a rush, their faces tense with urgency.


    Somto barely reined in his horse before leaping down.


    His sharp gaze swept over Nnenna, scanning her from head to toe.


    ��What are you still doing here?!


    I heard there was a pack of lions, and you��re just standing around?


    Do you want to die?�� he rebuked, his voiceced with both anger and concern.


    Nnenna, unfazed, lifted a brow.


    ��Calm down.


    There was no pack of lions.


    It was a false rm, someone stirred up chaos on purpose.�� Her voice was cool, steady.


    Somto exhaled sharply, his anger deting slightly now that he saw she was unharmed.


    His shoulders rxed just a fraction.


    But then, his eyes flicked to the unfamiliar girl standing beside her, wrapped in the green gown.


    ��And who��s this?�� he asked, his tone neutral but clearly uninterested.


    Even though he had been surrounded by royals his whole life, he had never bothered to recognize most of them.


    To him, they were just background figures, unworthy of his attention.


    CREATORS�� THOUGHTS     JedidiahBeaufoy    Have some idea about my story?


    Comment it and let me know.

 Chapter 213 - 213 Back Door Achievements

    Chapter 213: Back Door Achievements   Chapter 213: Back Door Achievements                              Nnenna barely spared the girl a nce.


    ��One of the princesses from the ball, princess Lora.��               Somto looked like he was about to ask more, but Carl interrupted.


    ��Can we leave before others arrive?


    I don��t want unnecessarymotion.��               Nnenna nodded, swiftly mounting her horse before helping the shaken princess onto the back.


    Without another word, they turned their steeds and rode off in the opposite direction, leaving behind the echoes of chaos they had narrowly escaped.


    Ding!


    ��400 good points rewarded for saving Princess Lora��s life and caring about her reputation without being reminded.


    You did real good!��               Back at the castle, Nnenna personally delivered the rescued princess to her parents.


    The moment they saw their daughter safe and unharmed, a wave of relief washed over them.


    But along with that relief came something else, humility.


    They had once looked down on Nnenna, mocked her, dismissed her as unworthy.


    Yet, it was her, the very princess they scorned, who had saved their child��s life.


    It was a p to the face, a harsh reminder that status alone did not define one��s worth.


    Swallowing their pride, the royal couple bowed their heads slightly.


    ��Thank you, Second Princess,�� they acknowledged sincerely.


    Nnenna simply nodded, unfazed by the shift in their attitude.


    She had done what needed to be done, nothing more, nothing less.


    Two Days Later��


    The remaining festivities of the grand ball had slowly begun winding down.


    The castle, which had been bustling with excitement, now carried an air of finality.


    And now, the grand closing ceremony was just a few hours away.


    For some, it was a time of celebration, a memorable eventing to a glorious end.


    But for others, especially those who hade with hidden agendas and unfulfilled ambitions, the approaching conclusion was frustrating.


    Some princesses and nobles who had not achieved their goals, whether it was securing a royal engagement, gaining favor, or proving their worth, were reluctant to leave.


    But they had no choice.


    Once the ceremony was over, the castle gates would open, and by the next day, they would all have to return to their respective kingdoms.


    As the ball continued, guests took their final opportunities to secure alliances, celebrate achievements, or reflect on what they had gained, or lost, during the grand event.


    Some had achieved their goals, while others had fallen short, leaving with nothing but regrets.


    Then, suddenly, a loud voice broke through the hall��s refined chatter.


    ��The results are out!


    The results are out!��               Gasps rippled through the crowd as the realization struck, the university entrance examination results had been released.


    Normally, shouting in such a dignified gathering would be seen as disgraceful, but at that moment, no one cared.


    The air was thick with tension and anticipation as nobles and royals rushed to check their results.


    In mere moments, the hall was a chaotic mix of emotions.


    Some cheered with excitement, while others were crushed by disappointment.


    Laughter and celebration filled one side of the room, while whispers of sympathy and hushed sobs filled another.


    Amidst it all, King Ikechukwu, too, became curious.


    His gaze sharpened as he watched the reactions around him.


    Sensing his interest, Ebere, standing nearby, approached him with her phone in hand.


    She leaned in, showing him something on the screen.


    The King��s eyes scanned the device, and then, his expression changed.


    A wide, pleased smile spread across his face, his approval clear.


    Ebere had done exceptionally well.


    As soon as the nearby kings caught sight of Ebere��s result, they wasted no time in congratting King Ikechukwu.


    ��King Ikechukwu, your children continue to prove themselves as truly exceptional!�� one of them praised.


    ��A score of 1,200 out of 1,500, remarkable!�� another added.


    ��And to be admitted into Royal College for medicine?


    That is beyond impressive!


    Congrattions!��               The King, still smiling, nodded graciously at thepliments, his mood lifted higher than before.


    Those around him, recognizing the perfect moment to gain his favor, eagerly continued their praises, hoping to secure his goodwill.


    Just as everyone was about to turn back to the festivities, Ebere��s sharp voice rang out.


    ��Sister, you still haven��t told us your score!��               Her tone deceptively sweet, but her eyes glinting with something else.


    ��I know you must be nervous if your score isn��t as high, but such important matters should not be hidden.


    You should tell Father right away so he can help you secure admission into a good university no matter what you scored!��               She spoke quickly, her words seemingly filled with concern, yet her intent was obvious, she wanted Nnenna to announce her score publicly, putting her on the spot before the entire hall.


    Ebere��s words carried an underlying implication, suggesting that all of Nnenna��s achievements were merely handed to her because she was the adopted daughter of the Lionara royal family.


    Some days ago, many people might have believed that.


    But after witnessing her capabilities firsthand, they were no longer so sure.


    Still, the thought lingered, perhaps her academic achievements weren��t truly earned?


    After all, someone excelling in so many activities wouldn��t have the time to study, right?


    No one voiced these doubts aloud, but they were eager to see her results, waiting for what they expected to be an embarrassing revtion.


    But to their disappointment, Nnenna didn��t react at all.


    She didn��t move.


    She didn��t even make the slightest effort to check her results.


    The silence stretched, growing heavier by the second, until her sister finally spoke again, a taunting edge to her voice.


    ��Nnenna, where is your result?��               Calm and unbothered, Nnenna turned to her with aposed expression.


    ��Sister, this is the grand ball to celebrate the end of the festival and our birthday week.


    We shouldn��t let ourselves be distracted by such things,�� she said smoothly.


    ��Checking results can always wait until after the ball, can��t it?


    We both know that.


    So let��s forget about it for now.��               Ebere ��..!��               Her words were polite, but her tone carried an unshakable authority, one that left Ebere momentarily speechless.


    CREATORS�� THOUGHTS     JedidiahBeaufoy    Creation is hard, cheer me up!


    VOTE for me!

 Chapter 214 - 214 All That Arrogance

    Chapter 214: All That Arrogance..


    Chapter 214: All That Arrogance..


    But Ebere wasn��t about to let it go.


    She pressed forward, her voiceced with false enthusiasm.


    ��No, we have to check it now!


    We should rejoice together as a family, shouldn��t we?


    Besides, these aren��t just any people here, they��re our trusted allies.


    There��s no reason to wait.


    It��s better to get it over with now,�� she insisted, shing a sweet but triumphant smile.


    Then she turned toward their father, subtly passing the pressure onto him.


    King Ikechukwu had his suspicions.


    He guessed that Nnenna might not have scored well and didn��t want to humiliate her in front of everyone.


    But at the same time, he was genuinely curious.


    Could it be that she really wasn��t as perfect as she seemed?


    And truthfully, letting her reveal a low score in front of everyone wasn��t necessarily a bad thing.


    It would remind people that she was human, not some untouchable genius who excelled at everything.


    And reduce the target on her back.


    After a brief pause, he nodded.


    ��Yes, let��s check it now.


    There��s no harm in it, it��s just our trusted allies,�� he said, backing up Ebere��s words.


    And just like that, other members of the royal family joined in.


    ��We want to know too!�� one rtive chimed in.


    ��Waiting untilter isn��t a good idea.


    It��s better to deal with it now,�� another added.


    The pressure in the hall intensified as eyes turned toward Nnenna.


    ��Go on, enter your registration number,�� Ebere urged, her voice deceptively gentle.


    ��What part of I don��t want to don��t you understand elder sister?�� Nnenna questioned with raised eyebrows.


    King Ikechukwu watched their interaction silently.


    His patience gradually wore thin as the pressure from the other royals mounted, but he didn��t want to force her.


    The murmurs in the hall grew louder, whispers of spection filling the air.


    ��Why is she refusing?��               ��It must be terrible!��               ��She acts so high and mighty, but she can��t even say her score?��               The longer Nnenna remained silent, the more people assumed the worst.


    King Seungho, who had been watching with interest, turned to King Ikechukwu and spoke with a smile that didn��t quite reach his eyes.


    ��All of our children have revealed their scores.


    If your daughter refuses, isn��t that unfair to the rest?


    She should say hers as well.��               King Ikechukwu frowned.


    ��But she already said she doesn��t want to.��               ��I understand,�� King Seungho said smoothly.


    ��But you are her father.


    If youmand her, she must obey.


    Surely, you wouldn��t allow her to embarrass you by refusing to follow such a simple request?��               The tension in the hall thickened.


    King Ikechukwu was put in a difficult position.


    On one hand, he didn��t want to force her.


    On the other hand, it was true that her refusal was making him look weak.


    Nnenna met her father��s gaze, her expression unreadable.


    ��Father,�� she said calmly.


    ��I have no intention of revealing my score here, and that will not change.��               The hall fell into stunned silence.


    No one had ever defied the king so openly, let alone in front of other royals.


    Abuchi scoffed, his voiceced with irritation.


    ��Why are you making such a small matter so difficult?


    Just say the score already!��               ��I said I don��t want to,�� Nnenna repeated, her voice unwavering.


    That was the moment everyone became convinced, her score had to be disastrous.


    At first, they had merely assumed that Ebere had scored better than her.


    But now?


    Now they believed she hadpletely failed, and the excitement in the room was palpable.


    The same nobles and royals who had been overshadowed by her achievements these past few days were eager to finally have something to use against her.


    If she had truly performed terribly, it would be a story they would never let her forget.


    King Ikechukwu finally decided on what to do as the matter dragged on.


    He cleared his throat and spoke, his voice was firm and final.


    ��You need to show your score.


    Everyone here has shared theirs.


    If you don��t, it wouldn��t be fair.��               The room fell silent, all eyes turning to Nnenna.


    She clenched her jaw, resisting the urge to roll her eyes.


    They were all so eager to see her fail.


    With a sigh, she reached into her pocket and pulled out a sleek phone, the very one Carl had given her a few days ago.


    A wave of surprise washed over her family members.


    That phone was new and looked very expensive.


    They were certain she hadn��t owned one before.


    Where had she gotten it?


    And more importantly, who had bought it for her?


    But they couldn��t ask, not in front of everyone.


    That would only expose the fact that they had never bought their own ward a phone.


    Ignoring the murmurs, Nnenna tapped on the screen, navigating to the exam results page.


    Her expression remained unreadable, but inside, she felt an odd mixture of nervousness and anticipation.


    She wasn��t afraid of failing, no, she knew she had done well.


    The real question was, had she done well enough to get into Royal College, the most prestigious university in the entire continent?


    Taking a deep breath, she clicked the final button.


    The numbers appeared.


    The hall remained silent, waiting for Nnenna to announce her score, many people started whispering among themselves.


    Her expression was unreadable, and to them, that could only mean one thing, she had failed.


    Chimeg smirked, folding his arms.


    ��Hah, I knew it.


    All that confidence, all that arrogance, where did it go now?


    She must have done terribly.


    No wonder she��s keeping quiet.��               Bora, standing a few feet away, scoffed.


    ��Serves her right.


    She thought she was better than everyone else just because she could fight and dance?


    Please!


    In the end, true status and intelligence can��t be faked.


    She��s nothing more than a glorifiedmoner, hiding behind the royal family.��               Cha let out a dramatic sigh, shaking her head.


    ��This is embarrassing.


    She could have at least prepared herself for the humiliation instead of standing there like a statue.��           CREATORS�� THOUGHTS     JedidiahBeaufoy    Creation is hard, cheer me up!


    VOTE for me!

 Chapter 215 - 215 Unwanted Engagements

    Chapter 215: Unwanted Engagements   Chapter 215: Unwanted Engagements                              ��Does she really think staying silent will make the truth disappear?��               A few other nobles chuckled, nodding in agreement.


    But not everyone was enjoying the moment.


    Anya, standing at the side, watched the scene unfold with a frown.


    Unlike the others, she wasn��t celebrating Nnenna��s supposed downfall.


    She knew what it was like to lose something, or someone, you desperately wanted.


    Even though she had once been confident in her position, it was clear that Arthur had been drawn to Nnenna instead.


    And now, Arthur was gone, having vanished without a word in the past few days.


    His absence left an aching emptiness in her heart, a reminder that her chance had slipped away.


    So, as she looked at Nnenna standing there, surrounded by people waiting for her to fail, she couldn��t bring herself to feel joy.


    If anything, she pitied her.


    Across the room, Queen Chioma��s eyes narrowed.


    He believed that Nnenna had scored poorly.


    ��This is wasting time,�� she said impatiently.


    ��If you��ve seen your score, say it now, or we��ll assume the worst.��               ��Fine.


    Since you all insist,�� Nnenna said, a slow smirk creeping onto her face.


    She turned the screen toward her father.


    The moment his eyesnded on the score, his entire body stiffened.


    His mouth opened slightly, but no words came out.


    The Queen had to subtly nudge him before he snapped back to reality, clearing his throat.


    ��My friends,�� King Ikechukwu finally announced, his voice carrying through the now silent hall.


    ��My daughter, the Second Princess of Lionara, has scored 1,400 out of 1,500 and has been admitted into Royal College to study medicine.��               A wave of stunned silence washed over the hall.


    Ebere ��..!!!��               Others ������               The nobles, the other royals, everyone who had been eagerly waiting for her downfall, stood frozen, their thoughts scrambling to make sense of what they had just heard.


    1,400?


    Not just a high score, one of the highest scores in the entire continent.


    It felt as if they had prepared their weapons, aimed carefully, and then fired, only to realize toote that they had shot themselves instead.


    The people who had been waiting to mock her suddenly found themselves drowning in humiliation.


    Ebere felt like digging a hole and hiding inside it for a year or more.


    Once again, Nnenna has overshadowed her but she gave her the opportunity to do so this time.


    Bora��s nails dug into her palms as she forced a smile.


    This�� this is impossible!


    she screamed internally.


    How can she be this good at everything?!


    Chimeg, who had once ridiculed Nnenna for not being ��royal enough,�� clenched his jaw.


    His n had backfired in the worst way possible.


    Now, not only was she a skilled fighter and dancer, but she had also surpassed every academic expectation.


    Cha, could only stare nkly.


    She had expected Nnenna to fail, to finally have a weakness exposed.


    But instead�� she had dominated in every way.


    Then, as if a switch had been flipped, the nobles and royals snapped out of their shock and quickly forced smiles onto their faces.


    ��Ah, of course!


    A princess of Lionara cannot be ordinary!�� someone dered with fake enthusiasm.


    ��Congrattions, Your Highness,�� another noble chimed in, bowing slightly.


    ��Truly, King Ikechukwu, you are favored by God!��               One by one, the hypocritical praises poured in, their voicesyered with forced admiration and underlying resentment.


    Nnenna, however, simply smiled, fully aware of their insincerity.


    They had tried to humiliate her, but instead, she had risen above them all.


    The murmurs in the grand hall gradually died down as King Ikechukwu stepped onto the stage, his regal presencemanding attention.


    The anticipation in the air was thick, everyone knew that whatever he was about to say would shift the dynamics among the royals.


    King Seungho sat up straighter, his sharp eyes locked onto the man on stage.


    He knew about what wasing.


    On the other hand, King dimir of Haran barely concealed his displeasure, his jaw tightening as he watched.


    He, too, knew of what wasing, and it infuriated him.


    But also pacificied him at the same time.


    King Ikechukwu stood tall on the grand stage, his regal presencemanding silence.


    The ball had been splendid, but now, as the night neared its end, this was what everyone had been waiting for.


    Eyes gleamed with expectation, some with hope, others with dread.


    The air was thick, not just with the scent of perfumed silks and exotic wines, but with anticipation that could either break or fortify alliances.


    With a calm, authoritative voice, the king spoke.


    ��Tonight, I stand before you not just as King of Lionara, but as a father ensuring the strength of my kingdom and the unity of our greatnds.


    It is with this responsibility that I announce the engagements of my children.��               A ripple of murmurs swept through the hall.


    Some had expected this, but others stiffened in their seats.


    The princes and princesses of Lionara, seated in their positions, were suddenly alert.


    Some had guessed this might happen, but none, except Abuchi, knew their fate for certain.


    King Ikechukwu continued.


    ��My first son, Crown Prince Somto of Lionara, will be engaged to Princess Anya of Haran.��               A sharp silence followed.


    Then, whispers erupted.


    Murmurs of approval spread through the hall.


    It was a strong alliance between two great kingdoms, and the match was well received.


    However, some observant guests noticed how Somto wasn��t looking at Anya.


    His eyes kept flickering toward Nnenna, and this did not go unnoticed.


    ��Strange,�� a noblewoman whispered to herpanion.


    ��Shouldn��t he be looking at his fianc��e instead of the second princess?��               ��Perhaps he��s just surprised.


    He didn��t seem to know about this engagement beforehand,�� another suggested.


    Meanwhile, King dimir of Haran looked satisfied, his earlier displeasure seemingly appeased.


    This engagement made up for the weak one.


    Lionara��s crown prince was a powerful match.


    Somto��s fingers tightened around the goblet in his hand.


    He had anticipated a political match, but hearing it out loud sent a strange, twisting difort through his chest.


    CREATORS�� THOUGHTS     JedidiahBeaufoy    Have some idea about my story?


    Comment it and let me know.

 Chapter 216 - 216 Unwanted Engagements 2

    Chapter 216: Unwanted Engagements 2   Chapter 216: Unwanted Engagements 2                              Almost instinctively, his gaze flickered to Nnenna.


    Why?


    He wasn��t sure.


    He just needed to see her reaction.


    She was impassive, her face giving nothing away.


    But why did that bother him?


    On the other side of the room, Princess Anya looked as though the ground had shifted beneath her.


    The name she wanted to hear was Arthur, not Somto.


    But Arthur was gone.


    He had left days ago without a word.


    She had known this was possible, but she had still hoped, hoped that something, somehow, would change her fate.


    ��My second son, Prince Obinna of Lionara, will be engaged to Princess Cha of Dixan.��               Obinna exhaled through his nose, ncing at Cha.


    He had no particr love for her, but she was the eldest princess of Dixan.


    That alone made this a politically advantageous match.


    Cha, however, stiffened.


    A second prince?


    Her pride took a blow.


    She had spent days humiliating herself over Carl, openly fawning over him only to be ignored.


    Now, it seemed that rejection had cost her more than just pride, it had cost her a crown prince.


    She would have to settle for this.


    Across the hall, King Seungho of Dixan barely reacted.


    He knew his daughter��s reputation had suffered, but this engagement salvaged what was left of it.


    The engagement between Obinna and Princess Cha of Dixan caused a mix of reactions.


    For many, it was unexpected, Cha was the eldest princess of Dixan, and people had assumed she would be engaged to a crown prince, not a second prince.


    ��A second prince?


    Hah,�� a noblewoman murmured with a smirk.


    ��I suppose after embarrassing herself over Prince Carl, this is the best she could get.��               Another noble added, ��Well, it��s still an important match.


    Dixan and Lionara strengthening ties, it makes sense.��               Cha, standing tall, maintained her pride, but anyone who knew her well could tell she was not pleased.


    ��My third son, Prince Abuchi of Lionara, will be engaged to Princess Ruth of Purlit.��               The tension shifted, this time into something lighter.


    For the first time during the announcements, there was a genuine, positive reaction.


    Abuchi and Ruth��s engagement was the only one that had been arranged by the prince��s own request, and it showed in his expression.


    Abuchi, unlike his brothers, smiled when his name was called alongside Princess Ruth��s.


    Across the hall, Ruth lowered her gaze shyly, but the faint blush on her cheeks was unmistakable.


    ��At least someone is happy with their engagement,�� a noble remarked with amusement.


    ��It��s rare to see genuine happiness in a political marriage,�� another noted.


    Even the most cynical guests had to admit, it was refreshing.


    ��My first daughter, Princess Ebere of Lionara, will be engaged to Crown Prince Ji ho of Dixan.��               The crowd��s response was neutral.


    It was expected that a princess of Lionara would be matched with a crown prince, and Ebere herself looked pleased.


    Ebere��s lips curved into a small, pleased smile.


    A crown prince.


    This was the kind of match that elevated her status even further.


    Ji ho, however, remainedposed, his sharp gaze flickering toward Nnenna for just a moment before he turned back.


    It should have been her, he thought.


    She would have been the more advantageous match.


    But Nnenna was given to someone else.


    Ebere was still a princess of Lionara, a biological one, which gave him an advantage.


    He reminded himself that this was still a win.


    And then came the shock.


    King Ikechukwu��s voice rang through the hall.


    ��My second daughter, Princess Nnenna of Lionara, will be engaged to Crown Prince Alexei of Haran.��               For a moment, there was silence.


    Then, whispers exploded across the room.


    ��Nnenna?


    Engaged to Alexei?


    Then�� what about prince Carl?��               ��Wait, did prince Carl note all this way for her?��               The confusion was instantaneous.


    Up until this moment, everyone had assumed Carl hade to Lionara for Nnenna.


    They had watched them together, seen how close they were.


    Some even believed he was just waiting for the right time to formally propose.


    But now, with her name linked to someone else, the truth became clear.


    Carl had never intended to marry her.


    The murmurs turned to mockery.


    ��She really thought she was special.��               ��The way she clung to him, so shameless.��               ��She must have thought if she stayed close to him, he��d make her his princess.��               And then came the most vicious rumors.


    ��They spent so much time together.


    Are we sure nothing happened between them?��               ��She probably threw herself at him, hoping he��d propose.��               ��And yet he let the ball end without a word about marrying her.


    What a disgrace.��               Softughter rippled through certain groups, but it wasn��t friendly, it was cruel.


    Across the hall, Crown Prince Alexei��s expression darkened.


    He hadn��t been pleased about this engagement in the first ce, but hearing the way people spoke about his fianc��e irritated him further.


    Was this how people saw the woman he was now tied to?


    As a foolish girl discarded by another man?


    His jaw tightened.


    Alexei��s expression was unreadable, but there was no joy in it.


    However, when his eyes drifted toward Somto, his irritation dulled.


    Somto would be part of their family now.


    A powerful future king.


    That alone made this match tolerable.


    King dimir sat back in satisfaction.


    Lionara and Haran would be bound even tighter now.


    Nnenna did not react outwardly, but inside, something twisted.


    She did not want this.


    She had never dreamed of marriage, never longed for romance.


    She wasn��t ready.


    The united kingdoms were very pleased with the engagements .


    However, not everyone was pleased.


    King Gigangum of Roxurun and King Roxurun of Gigangum exchanged looks, both realizing they had been outmaneuvered.


    They had hoped to secure at least one of Lionara��s princes or princesses for their own children.


    With tight smiles, they quickly announced engagements of their own, pairing their children with noble houses and second tier kingdoms.


    It was not as grand as what Lionara had just done, but at least it saved face.


    CREATORS�� THOUGHTS     JedidiahBeaufoy    Your gift is the motivation for my creation.


    Give me more motivation!

 Chapter 217 - 217 His

    Chapter 217: His   Chapter 217: His                              To Carl, Nnenna��s engagement was never going to happen.


    He turned slightly, scanning the crowd until his eyesnded on her.


    She stood still, her face nk, but he knew better.


    He had spent enough time around her to recognize the restrained anger in the tight press of her lips, the stiffness in her posture.


    She was furious.


    Of course, she would be.


    Carl sighed.


    He did not know what everyone was thinking, assuming he hade all this way just to be engaged to Nnenna.


    That had never been his intention.


    Not even once.


    But they wouldn��t understand.


    They would twist the story however they pleased.


    Still, this situation was ridiculous.


    Alexei?


    His gaze drifted to the first prince of Haran, and his expression darkened.


    Carl knew Alexei wasn��t thrilled about this either, but that wasn��t the issue.


    The issue was that Nnenna didn��t want him.


    She was meant for someone better.


    The engagement was temporary.


    He was sure of it.


    He would take her away eventually, giving her a better engagement at the right time.


    That was what she deserved.


    So for now, there was no need for her to be burdened with someone unworthy.


    His decision settled in his mind.


    He would not allow this engagement to stand.


    For now, he wouldn��t say anything.


    He wouldn��t embarrass her father, and he wouldn��t cause unnecessarymotion.


    But when the time came, he would go against this arrangement.


    She wouldn��t marry Alexei.


    Not now.


    Not ever.


    As King Ikechukwu��s speech ended, the ball was no longer about dancing and celebration, it was about reactions.


    Somto��s gaze kept drifting to Nnenna.


    He told himself he was just checking if she was upset.


    That was the only reason.


    Anya swallowed her disappointment, but her heart still longed for Arthur.


    Obinna epted his fate.


    Cha was still a princess of Dixan, and that was good enough.


    Cha, on the other hand, simmered in frustration but forced herself to ept it.


    Abuchi and Ruth stole another nce at each other, this time with something softer, something real.


    Ji ho, though outwardlyposed, still mulled over what could have been.


    And Alexei?


    He was not thrilled with this arrangement, but it was useful, and that was enough for now.


    The ball gradually came to an end as the reality of the engagements set in.


    While the guests whispered among themselves, waiting for extreme reactions, the children of Lionara stood frozen in varying degrees of shock.


    None of them had known.


    Not a single one of them had been told about this except Abuchi.


    Somto, remained impassive.


    His face gave away nothing, his posture rxed, arms loosely folded as if this entire affair had nothing to do with him.


    He didn��t even spare Anya, his newly betrothed, a nce.


    But his indifference was not out of surprise.


    Because it didn��t matter.


    No one could force him to do something he did not want to do.


    And more importantly, he would not allow them to force Nnenna either.


    His jaw twitched as his dark gaze flickered to her.


    She was quiet, too quiet, standing still, but the tension in her shoulders was unmistakable.


    He knew her well enough to recognize it.


    She was furious.


    He exhaled slowly.


    But he wouldn��t say anything, not yet.


    He would handle things his way.


    Obinna, was still struggling to process the fact that he had just been bound to Princess Cha of Dixan.


    He swallowed, his eyes darting to her.


    She didn��t look happy either.


    Of course she wouldn��t be.


    Few days ago, she had spent the early hours of the hunt fawning over Carl, humiliating herself in front of everyone, and now she was expected to marry him, a second prince?


    She probably thought she deserved better.


    Obinna clenched his teeth.


    Fine.


    She wasn��t the only one disappointed.


    Unlike his siblings, who were still reeling from the unexpected engagements forced upon them, Abuchi already knew about his.


    And he was happy.


    His heart beat a little faster when he heard King Ikechukwu announce it to the entire hall, his engagement to Princess Ruth of Purlit.


    His Ruth.


    He turned immediately, his eyes searching for her again.


    She was standing stiffly among the Purlit royals, hands sped in front of her.


    Her head was slightly bowed, cheeks flushed with color as whispers rippled around them.


    Even though she wasn��t looking at him yet, he could tell she was thinking about him too.


    She looked just as overwhelmed as he had been when his father first told him about the arrangement.


    But he had asked for this.


    He had wanted this.


    Abuchi had never been the type to get swept up in pce politics or royal expectations the way his older brothers did.


    He wasn��t a crown prince.


    He wasn��t burdened with the same responsibilities, the same pressures to make alliances that Somto and Obinna had to face.


    That gave him a little freedom.


    And he had used that freedom to choose the one he wanted.


    Princess Ruth had caught his attention from the very first time they met.


    She was brilliant, sharp, witty, intelligent in a way that made him want to listen to her for hours.


    She wasposed, elegant, but not in a cold way.


    There was warmth in her voice, in her presence.


    She wasn��t like the other princesses who lived for court gossip and fake smiles.


    She was different.


    And he wanted her.


    His father had agreed, seeing the logic in the match.


    Purlit was a strong second tier kingdom, powerful enough to be respected, but not so powerful that his third son needed to be tied to someone of even higher standing.


    It was perfect.


    So as the announcement settled over the hall and eyes began turning toward them, Abuchi took a slow breath, steeling himself.


    Then, Ruth finally lifted her gaze again.


    Their eyes met.


    A slow, shy smile tugged at the corners of her lips.


    It was small, hesitant, but it was there.


    CREATORS�� THOUGHTS     JedidiahBeaufoy    Creation is hard, cheer me up!


    VOTE for me!

 Chapter 218 - 218 Creeping Fear

    Chapter 218: Creeping Fear   Chapter 218: Creeping Fear                              And that was all he needed.


    His own lips curved into a smile, warmth spreading through him.


    Unlike his siblings, who stood with tension in their shoulders, indifference, displeasure on their faces, or confusion in their eyes��


    Abuchi was content.


    On the other side, Ebere��s heart clenched as she stole a nce at Carl, the man she had once entertained foolish hopes for.


    She had known it was nothing but a dream, a man of his status would never choose her.


    But still, a tiny part of her had wished, had imagined.


    Now, seeing him stand there unaffected, without a hint of regret or reluctance, made her stomach twist.


    She swallowed her emotions quickly, pushing them away.


    There was no use holding onto something that was never hers to begin with.


    Instead, her eyes flickered toward Ji ho, her actual fianc��.


    A surge of satisfaction reced the sting of rejection, Carl hadn��t chosen Nnenna either.


    If he had, their father wouldn��t have dared to arrange a marriage for her.


    That alone was enough to lift Ebere��s spirits.


    Her gaze settled on Ji ho, her lips curving into a small, victorious smile.


    But when she met his eyes, the cold indifference in them sent a shiver down her spine.


    His jaw was tight, his expression unreadable, yet something about the way he carried himself made it clear, he was resisting this.


    Ebere stiffened slightly.


    Why did he look so��


    unwilling?


    Shouldn��t he be pleased?


    He was a crown prince, and she was the eldest princess of Lionara, the only biological daughter of the king.


    This was an excellent match.


    Or was he still thinking about Nnenna��s brilliant performance?


    Ebere guessed as she noticed his continuous nces at Nnenna.


    Her fingers clenched around the fabric of her dress as bitterness crept into her chest.


    Even after everything, was her adopted sister still the one in his mind?


    No.


    She wouldn��t allow it.


    Shoving aside the unsettling thoughts, Ebere lifted her chin, regaining herposure.


    This engagement was sealed, whether Ji ho liked it or not.


    And if he thought he could look down on her just because of his cold, indifferent attitude, he had another thinging.


    The murmurs about Nnenna��s rtionship with Carl failing increased but both Nnenna and Carl saw no need in exining themselves.


    Nnenna��s gaze swept over the hall, taking in the smirks, the mocking whispers, the barely concealed looks of amusement aimed her way.


    So this was how they saw her?


    As a fool who had been grasping at something never meant for her?


    She exhaled slowly, refusing to let the sharp sting of their words reach her.


    It wasughable, really.


    When had Carl ever said he was interested in marrying her?


    When had he ever made any such promise?


    Never.


    It had been their own wishful thinking, their own assumptions, that had painted a picture of something that never existed.


    And now, they turned their own delusions into her disgrace?


    Fools.


    If only they knew that no one here, not a single one of them, could match the kind of person Carl would actually consider for marriage.


    And if only they knew that she, Nnenna, had never once thought of herself as anyone��s bride, especially at this age.


    Marriage was not a priority.


    Not now.


    She turned away from the murmuring guests, her posture straight, her expression unreadable as the ball finally came to an end.


    People began dispersing, making preparations to return to their respective kingdoms the next morning.


    The heavy air of politics, alliances, and quiet rivalries lingered as everyone exited the hall.


    But Nnenna had only one thing on her mind.


    Her father.


    The moment King Ikechukwu left the hall, she followed after him, her steps quick and determined.


    She would not let this engagement stand.


    By the time she and the others reached his study, the doors had barely closed when Abuchi spoke up first, his voice filled with something that caught her off guard, genuine gratitude.


    ��Thank you, Father, for granting me this engagement,�� he said, his expression sincere.


    Nnenna blinked.


    That was not something she often saw on her brother��s face.


    Nnenna had always thought Abuchi was indifferent to people, especially when it came to matters of the heart.


    He had never seemed like the type to actually love someone romantically, let alone openly express gratitude for an engagement.


    Yet here he was, standing before their father, looking almost��genuine.


    It was unsettling.


    Even more shocking was the fact that the woman he had chosen wasn��t from one of the most powerful kingdoms.


    He was a prince of Lionara, he could have had anyone.


    And yet, he had chosen a princess from a second tier kingdom.


    She had never seen this side of him before.


    A flicker of sadness crossed her eyes.


    How little she truly knew her own brother.


    They had never been close.


    None of them were.


    The thought lingered only for a moment before she pushed it aside, her expression smoothing into neutrality.


    As Abuchi finished speaking, the rest of the siblings followed suit, thanking their father for the arrangements, except for one.


    Somto.


    The crown prince stood there, arms crossed, his expression unreadable but the tension in his posture unmistakable.


    He was not pleased.


    Once the others had left, he finally spoke, his voice sharp and unwavering.


    ��Father, I don��t remember asking for an engagement.��               King Ikechukwu exhaled, as if expecting this reaction.


    ��Yes, I know.��               His voice was calm, measured.


    But there was something else, something almost cautious.


    Somto��s presence filled the room with a quiet authority, an aura somanding that for a brief moment, the King felt as though he were not speaking to his own son, but to an equal.


    Or perhaps someone even more powerful.


    It was a side of Somto that was rarely seen by his family.


    And one that even his father could notpletely ignore.


    King Ikechukwu didn��t know when it had started, this quiet, creeping fear of his own son.


    CREATORS�� THOUGHTS     JedidiahBeaufoy    Your gift is the motivation for my creation.


    Give me more motivation!

 Chapter 219 - 219 Uncertain Feelings

    Chapter 219: Uncertain Feelings   Chapter 219: Uncertain Feelings                              Was it the first time Somto led the army into battle and returned victorious, carrying the weight of a kingdom��s defense on his back as if it were nothing?


    Or was it the time when king Ikechukwu had fallen gravely ill, and in his absence, his son had takenmand without hesitation, ruling with a firm but steady hand?


    Perhaps it was when Somto had started vanishing for months, sometimes even years, without a trace, only to return stronger, more formidable, his rank mysteriously elevated each time.


    No one knew what he was doing during those absences, but whatever it was, it had changed him.


    Or maybe�� maybe it was when Ikechukwu realized that his son was not dependent on his royal allowance.


    Unlike most crown princes, Somto had sources of wealth and power that no one could trace, a supply that seemed toe from an entirely different world.


    Yes.


    Somewhere along the way, his son had be something more than just a prince.


    Something greater.


    Something�� dangerous.


    But Ikechukwu was still the king.


    He would not let it show.


    He straightened in his seat, meeting Somto��s sharp, unreadable gaze.


    The air between them was thick with tension, the weight of unspoken power pressing down on them both.


    ��You need to be engaged at this age,�� the king said, his voice steady despite the slight shift in his pulse.


    ��By the time you ascend the throne, whenever that may be, you will need a queen by your side.


    And the sooner you get along with your betrothed and start securing heirs, the better.��               Somto��s face remained expressionless.


    King Ikechukwu continued, choosing his words carefully.


    ��If you don��t like the girl I selected for you, that��s fine.


    You may choose another.


    It doesn��t have to be her.��               He leaned forward slightly, his voice lowering.


    ��But she must be from a first tier kingdom.


    We are one of the most powerful kingdoms on this continent, and any noblewoman would be honored to be engaged to you.


    But you have to hurry up before all the first tier princesses are betrothed to other princes.��               Somto almost scoffed at that point.


    If only his father knew.


    Every girl on the continent, and even across the seas, would be more than happy to be engaged to him.


    He didn��tck options.


    He never had.


    But that wasn��t the point.


    The point was that he had no intention of being engaged.


    And yet, for some reason, his eyes kept drifting toward Nnenna.


    Every few minutes, he found himself ncing at her, trying to gauge her reaction.


    He didn��t know why.


    He only knew that he wanted her to understand, he had no interest in this engagement.


    No interest in anyone.


    But why did he care what she thought about it?


    ��Father,�� he said finally, his tone sharp, ��I have barely interacted with this girl.


    I don��t know her.


    How can I be engaged to someone I don��t even love?�� He emphasised thest part.


    King Ikechukwu sighed, as if he had been expecting this.


    ��We both know love has nothing to do with royal engagements.��                His voice was calm, but firm.


    ��This girl is good for you.


    She will strengthen your im to the throne.


    She will make you a stronger king when you ascend.


    I am doing this for your own good.��               Somto clenched his jaw.


    ��I understand that,�� he said.


    ��But I don��t want her.��               His father��s eyes narrowed slightly.


    ��Then who do you want?��               A tense silence filled the room.


    Somto inhaled deeply, choosing his next words carefully.


    ��How about this?


    I have a better engagement in mind.


    One that will benefit us even more.


    And it��s someone I don��t mind spending the rest of my life with.��               His father��s expression shifted into one of suspicion.


    ��A better engagement?�� he repeated, his voice carrying an edge of disbelief.


    ��With who?��               The question caught even Somto off guard.


    Because the moment his father asked it, his mind supplied an answer he wasn��t prepared for.


    His gaze flickered, just briefly, toward Nnenna.


    And his heart stilled.


    Somto held his father��s gaze, unwavering.


    ��It��s�� someone from a more powerful country.��               King Ikechukwu��s brows furrowed in confusion.


    ��More powerful than the princesses in this continent?��               ��Yes, Father,�� Somto confirmed, his tone carefully measured.


    He gave no further details, nor did he seem inclined to.


    The king sat back, thinking deeply.


    If this was true, then it was indeed more beneficial.


    Somto was not one to speak carelessly, his son was as reliable as they came.


    If he said there was someone, then there was someone.


    And that meant there was an opportunity worth seizing.


    ��Okay, okay,�� King Ikechukwu finally said, nodding.


    ��If that��s the case, no problem.


    I��ll dissolve the engagement with the King of Haran.��               A heavy silence settled between them for a moment before the king continued, more hesitant this time.


    ��But there��s one issue.


    King dimir agreed to your sister marrying his first son because of you marrying his first daughter.


    If I dissolve your engagement�� how is Nnenna going to marry well?�� His expression darkened with worry.


    Before Nnenna could open her mouth, Somto spoke for her.


    ��Don��t worry about that.��               The confidence in his voice was absolute.


    ��I have ns for her.


    Just trust me.��               King Ikechukwu studied his son carefully, recognizing the firm resolve in his tone.


    Somto never made careless decisions.


    He had never once disappointed him before.


    Fine.


    If Somto had a n, then he would trust him.


    ��Fine,�� the king finally relented.


    ��I trust you to arrange the engagement for both you and your sister.��               But in his heart, another thought lingered.


    Was Somto trying to get Carl to marry Nnenna instead?


    If so��               Then that was an even better engagement than the first prince of Haran.


    And if Somto could make that happen, then truly, all would be well.


    The next few days passed smoothly.


    The various kings had departed, their grand entourages leaving the castle quieter than it had been in weeks.


    CREATORS�� THOUGHTS     JedidiahBeaufoy    Creation is hard, cheer me up!


    VOTE for me!

 Chapter 220 - 220 Help Me!!!!

    Chapter 220: Help Me!!!!


    Chapter 220: Help Me!!!!


    Carl and Somto had also left.


    Before Carl did, he had pulled Nnenna aside, his usual yful expression intact.


    ��I��ll call you,�� he had said.


    ��And you better pick up.��               Nnenna hadughed out loud.


    ��I don��t ignore important calls.��               ��Good,�� he had nodded, a small, knowing smile ying on his lips.


    ��I��ll visit when I can.��               She had promised to keep in touch, and just like that, he was gone.


    With the heavy weight of the royal ball behind them, attention shifted to new matters, preparing for school.


    It wouldn��t start for another four months, but nning had already begun.


    Slowly, belongings were packed, schedules were made, and responsibilities were shifted.


    For Nnenna, life had taken on a new rhythm.


    Her reputation had stabilized, even strengthened.


    The way people looked at her had changed.


    No longer just ��the adopted daughter,�� she had proven herself, and though some still refused to admit it, they could not deny her worth.


    Whether they liked it or not, she was someone they needed to acknowledge.


    This newfound status had a surprising effect, it made her calmer.


    Less defensive.


    Less burdened by the need to constantly prove herself.


    For the first time in a long while, she felt like she could just exist without constantly fighting to be seen.


    And so, she focused on herself.


    Every morning, she followed her usual routine.


    Even after the ball, even after Lady Rose��s training had ended, she never stopped.


    Physical fitness wasn��t just for show, it was necessary.


    And so, she continued.


    Jogging before sunrise, strengthening her endurance, keeping herself sharp.


    Sometimes, she exchanged messages with Lady Rose.


    She would send her training routines, precise and effective, things she could incorporate into her regimen.


    It was efficient, structured.


    Just like her.


    Everything was going smoothly.


    Until that night.


    That night, everything changed.


    Something huge.


    Something that would alter the course of everything.


    Something that no one in the royal castle would ever forget.


    Outside the towering castle walls, seven figures moved with calcted precision, their dark clothing blending seamlessly into the night.


    Theymunicated silently, no words, only gestures, their synchronization revealing years of brutal training.


    The leader, a tall man with an imposing presence, gave a sharp signal.


    A crossbow was raised.


    The first shot was fired.


    The arrow sliced through the air with deadly uracy, striking the nearest guard stationed on the castle wall.


    The force sent him staggering before he copsed, lifeless.


    Six more shots followed in rapid session, each one finding its mark with chilling precision.


    The guards barely had time to react.


    No screams.


    No warning.


    Just silence and bodies crumpling to the ground, their deaths swift and clean.


    The assassins moved immediately.


    Without hesitation, they reached the base of the castle walls and began scaling them with expert ease.


    Their hands found the narrowest grooves, their bodies moving like shadows slipping through the cracks of reality.


    The moment their boots touched solid ground inside the fortress, they pressed against the stone, melting into the darkness.


    Not a sound.


    Not a flicker of movement noticeable to the patrolling guards.


    The leader made a series of quick hand gestures.


    Orders given.


    Five men peeled away from the group, slipping toward the castle��s main building like wraiths.


    Their mission was clear.


    They maneuvered through the halls with an eerie familiarity, as if they had studied theyout long before stepping foot inside.


    Their steps were silent, their presence nonexistent.


    Any servant unfortunate enough to cross their path never lived long enough to raise an rm.


    A swift de to the throat.


    A muffled gasp.


    A body quietly lowered to the ground.


    No traces left behind.


    As they advanced, they separated, each assassin heading to a designated location as if hunting for something.


    Or someone.


    Minutes passed.


    Then, one of them reached a door near the top floor of the castle.


    A door meant to be impossible to breach.


    It was locked with a sophisticated mechanism since it led to the room of an important person, one that should have been imprable without the correct key.


    But these were not ordinary men.


    One assassin knelt, inspecting the lock with trained eyes.


    His gloved fingers traced its edges before retrieving thin, custom made tools from within his sleeve.


    A delicate dance began.


    Tension.


    A flick of metal.


    A subtle click.


    And just like that, the lock yielded.


    The door creaked open slightly.


    They had made it inside.


    The hunt was nearlyplete.


    The heavy wooden door creaked ever so slightly as it was pushed open.


    The dim candlelight cast flickering shadows against the walls, making the figure on the bed appear almost ghostly.


    Five figures melted into the darkness, their bodies blending seamlessly with the shadows.


    Their breathing was controlled, movements precise, eyes locked onto their target.


    Death clung to them like a second skin, silent and patient.


    One of them, the leader, allowed a smirk to creep onto his face.


    It was over.


    But just as he prepared to strike               The figure on the bed moved.


    Their eyes widened in shock.


    The leader��s smirk vanished, reced with a deep frown.


    This was not expected.


    Without hesitation, they slipped back into the darkness, bing one with the room once more.


    The figure sat up, pausing for a brief moment before rising from the bed.


    The assassins remained deathly still.


    Had they been noticed?


    The figure moved toward the bathroom, disappearing inside.


    A low breath of frustration escaped the leader��s lips.


    The n had been simple, swift, clean, undetected.


    But now, they were forced to wait.


    The door to the bathroom creaked open again.


    The figure emerged.


    Then, it paused.


    Something was wrong.


    The air was thick with an unceable tension, an unseen presence lurking in the very walls of the room.


    A shiver crawled up the figure��s spine.


    And then               ��Ahhh.


    Help me!!!��               A scream.


    A piercing, blood curdling scream ripped through the entire castle.


    The sound was enough to jolt even the most dead sleepers from their sleep.


    �����������������������C               Creation is hard, cheer me up!


    VOTE for me!

 Chapter 221 - 221 Simple Servant

    Chapter 221: Simple Servant   Chapter 221: Simple Servant                              Footsteps thundered through the halls, doors flew open, and voices shouted in rm.


    The castle was awake.


    The assassins knew they had seconds to act.


    The mission had failed.


    But they were not nning to leave until the mission wasplete.


    And if death came, they were ready to sleep forever.


    The leader of the group scowled deeply.


    This was not part of the n.


    He lunged toward the figure, his orders were clear,plete the mission immediately.


    But before he could reach her, the girl, her panicked, breathless cries confirming her identity, shoved open the door and bolted out of the room.


    She ran blindly, her feet pounding against the cold floors of the pce corridors, her heart mming against her ribs.


    She did not know where she was going, she just knew she had to run.


    Nnenna, a light sleeper, stirred at the faint sounds ofmotion.


    Years of discipline and training had honed her instincts to pick up on even the slightest disturbance.


    Her eyes snapped open, her body already moving before her mind fully caught up.


    The moment she stepped out of her room, she saw a figure racing toward her.


    She narrowed her eyes.


    Ebere?


    Why was her sister running like that?


    And then, she saw them.


    A group of dark d figures chasing after her.


    Danger.


    There was no time to think.


    Without hesitation, Nnenna reached out, grabbed Ebere��s wrist, and pulled her forward, turning on her heel and breaking into a sprint.


    Ebere let out a startled cry.


    ��What are you doing?!�� she gasped, struggling to keep up with Nnenna��s pace.


    ��Running,�� Nnenna said sharply, her grip firm.


    ��You should be heading towards the guards, not away from them!�� Ebere nearly screamed as they raced through the pce halls.


    ��You��re trying to get me killed, aren��t you?!��               Nnenna didn��t reply.


    She could hear the assassins gaining on them, but her mind was already calcting the best escape route.


    ��Keep quiet.


    You��re distracting me.


    I��m trying to think,�� Nnenna snapped, barely sparing Ebere a nce as she yanked her in another direction, away from the approaching guards.


    Ebere stumbled, struggling to keep up.


    ��Nnenna, what are you doing?


    The guards can protect us!��               ��They have to fight,�� Nnenna shot back, her grip tightening around her sister��s wrist as she pulled her through the dense path ahead.


    ��If they lose, they can��t protect anyone.


    And we��ll be caught in the crossfire.��               Ebere��s mind whirled in confusion.


    It didn��t make sense.


    Wouldn��t they be safer with the guards?


    If the soldiers engaged their pursuers, at least they��d have a fighting chance.


    But if the guards lost��


    Her breath hitched.


    Wouldn��t that mean the enemy woulde for them next?


    ��You��re making a mistake!�� she insisted, trying to pull back.


    ��If the guards fight, we should be with them!


    If they lose����               ��Then we��ll die with them,�� Nnenna said, her voice steady, unwavering.


    ��I��m not taking that chance.�� She had seen that those dark figures were most likely professionals.


    She didn��t stop running.


    Didn��t even slow down.


    And then, just as nned, the distant ng of metal rang through the air.


    The fight had begun.


    But Nnenna didn��t look back.


    Didn��t hesitate.


    She kept pulling her sister forward, her mind set, her focus unshaken.


    Because no matter what, she was getting them out of here.


    As soon as Ebere heard the sounds of fighting, she slowed down, letting Nnenna pull her along.


    Eventually, Nnenna cut through a narrow passage, leading them toward the servants�� quarters.


    Without hesitation, she shoved Ebere inside.


    Ebere stumbled, her eyes darting around the unfamiliar space.


    She had never been here before.


    Even while running, she had known this wasn��t part of the pce she was ustomed to.


    Now, standing still, she took in her surroundings, and she didn��t like them.


    The cramped, dimly lit corridors, the rough stone walls, the musty air�� It was nothing like thevish halls she was used to.


    But there was no time to dwell on it.


    Nnenna dragged her toward a particr door and knocked urgently.


    ��Little Sweetie, open up!�� she called, her voice edged with panic.


    Inside the room, Little Sweetie moved with practiced precision, securing thest of her gear.


    A pair of knives glinted on the table beside her, their edges freshly sharpened.


    A hidden panel in the wall was already ajar, revealing a shadowed passage meant for swift, silent escapes.


    She had been seconds away from vanishing, prepared to track Nnenna down and drag her to safety if necessary.


    Then she heard the voice at the door.


    Nnenna.


    The very person she was about to risk everything for was now standing right outside.


    Little Sweetie exhaled slowly, adjusting the cuffs of her fitted sleeves.


    The chaos beyond these walls did not shake her; it never did.


    Battles were predictable.


    People panicked, made mistakes, and died.


    She had spent years training to be the exception.


    Still, this was aplication.


    A fortunate one, perhaps.


    Her fingers brushed over a dagger at her hip as she stepped toward the door, her movement soundless, precise.


    A small, knowing smile tugged at her lips.


    How convenient.


    Little Sweetie��s face betrayed no panic.


    In fact, she looked as if this were nothing more than a regr day.


    The only thing remotely concerning was the person standing at her door, but since it was Nnenna, safe and unharmed, there was nothing to worry about.


    With practiced efficiency, she removed the gear she had strapped on for her rescue mission, rolling her shoulders as if shedding unnecessary weight.


    There was no need for it now.


    She sent a quick, coded message to the rest of her team stationed within the castle, alerting them of her whereabouts and the unfolding attack.


    Then, moving with calcted ease, she reset her room.


    The weapons were stowed away.


    The secret passage was concealed once more.


    The space transformed within seconds from an assassin��s hidden stronghold to the unassuming quarters of a simple servant.


    ���������������������C               Your gift is the motivation for my creation.


    Give me more motivation!

 Chapter 222 - 222 The Black Veil

    Chapter 222: The ck Veil   Chapter 222: The ck Veil                              Little Sweetie��s expression darkened instantly.


    A dangerous, unreadable look passed through her sharp eyes, but she said nothing.


    Of course, Nnenna would run straight into danger.


    That girl was reckless beyond reason.


    But Little Sweetie couldn��t just rush out after her, not with Ebere still here, watching her every move.


    It was too risky.


    If she made even one slip, Ebere could expose her true identity.


    She clicked her tongue in frustration.


    Then, with  the practiced ease of someone who always had a backup n, she pulled out her phone.


    Her fingers moved swiftly, sending out a coded message to her hidden operatives across the castle.


    [Protect Nnenna.


    Do not let her die.]               She exhaled, sliding the phone back into her pocket.


    She couldn��t go after Nnenna herself.


    At least until she found a way to protect her identity.


    But she sure as hell wasn��t letting her die, either.


    The general would have her head but before that, her guilt for not protecting her friend would have killed her already.


    Nnenna dashed through the castle, her breath quick but controlled, her steps light as she avoided every corridor where the sounds of battle raged.


    Her heart pounded in her chest, but her mind stayed sharp, focused.


    Before stepping out of Little Sweetie��s room, she had grabbed a servant��s cloak, pulling the hood low over her face.


    If anyone saw her, they would assume she was just another panicked maid running for safety, not a member of the royal family.


    Not a target.


    Her disguise held as she slipped through the shadows, moving swiftly toward the royal floor.


    But the moment she got there, the air itself seemed heavier.


    The battle above had been intense, but here, here, it was brutal.


    Swords shed in a deadly rhythm, the metallic ng of steel against steel ringing through the vast hall.


    Shouts and battle cries mixed with the agonized screams of the wounded.


    Blood slicked the once pristine marble floors, and overturned furniturey shattered against the walls.


    The scent of iron filled the air.


    And above it all, she heard him.


    Her father.


    ��Hold the formation!�� the king bellowed, his voice cutting through the chaos like a de.


    ��Do not let them separate you!


    They fight in unison, break their rhythm!��               The soldiers, battle worn but loyal, adjusted their stance, closing ranks.


    Their movements were precise, disciplined, trained by years of war.


    But it wasn��t enough.


    The assassins were monsters.


    Nnenna pressed herself against the wall, heart hammering, as she finallyid eyes on them.


    Three figures moved like shadows, weaving through the battlefield with terrifying ease.


    Their attacks were merciless, calcted shes that cut down trained warriors as if they were mere insects.


    Their movements were too fast, too fluid.


    They didn��t waste energy on unnecessary strikes.


    Every attack had purpose.


    Every kill was efficient.


    Even from where she stood, Nnenna could see the growing frustration on the king��s face.


    ��This is absurd!�� he spat, parrying an attack before cutting down an approaching enemy.


    ��They are only three!


    We are dozens!


    How are they holding us back?��               One of themanders, bloodied but still standing, stumbled toward him, his voice strained with disbelief.


    ��M-My King���� the man panted, gripping his sword tightly.


    ��These�� these are not ordinary assassins.��               The king��s eyes narrowed.


    ��What do you mean?��               Themander swallowed, his hands trembling slightly.


    ��They��re the ck Veil.��               The words echoed like a death sentence.


    Nnenna��s body went cold.


    Even the king, her father, a man who had fought in countless wars, who had faced armies without flinching, went rigid.


    His sword, slick with blood, tightened in his grip.


    Around him, the generals andmanders exchanged uneasy nces, their eyes betraying the fear none of them dared to voice.


    The ck Veil.


    They weren��t just assassins.


    They were the end.


    One of the generals, an older man with scars across his face, took an unsteady step back.


    His voice, usually strong andmanding, was barely above a whisper.


    ��This�� this is a mistake,�� he murmured.


    ��The ck Veil does not take contracts unless����               ��Unless they are meant to be carried out,�� another general finished grimly.


    ��Completely.


    Without failure.��               The battlefield, once filled with shouting and steel, seemed to close in with a suffocating silence.


    The soldiers, battle hardened warriors who had pledged their lives to the kingdom, were faltering.


    Nnenna could see it in their eyes.


    The hesitation.


    The fear.


    Because they all knew the truth.


    No one escaped the ck Veil.


    Not kings.


    Not emperors.


    Not the most fortified cities.


    Once the ck Veil took a contract, the only oue was death.


    Her stomach twisted as themander��s words reyed in her head.


    ��These are not ordinary assassins.��               Of course they weren��t.


    The ck Veil wasn��t a guild or a brotherhood, it was a force.


    An ancient, merciless order that had existed for centuries, its origins buried in blood and shadow.


    Its members were not simply trained; they were forged.


    Initiated through the Trial of the Veil.


    Nnenna��s breath came faster, but she forced herself to stay hidden as the king spoke, his voiceced with tightly controlled rage.


    ��Are you sure?�� he asked.


    ��Do not speak that name unless you are certain.��               Themander swallowed, his face pale despite the blood streaking it.


    ��My King�� I would not say such a thing lightly.�� He looked toward the three assassins, still weaving through the battlefield, still cutting down soldiers like they were nothing.


    ��I have never fought them before.


    Only heard stories.


    But their movement, the way they kill���� He exhaled shakily.


    ��I am sure.��               A chilling realization settled over the room.


    If this was true, then their chances of survival had just plummeted to nothing.


    Even if they doubled their forces, even if they fought until theirst breath��               The oue would not change.


    Because the ck Veil did not fail.


    Even if they managed to kill these seven, more woulde.


    Nnenna��s nails dug into her palms, her thoughts racing.


    ����������������������-               Guys, I��m having some troubles here and it might affect the number of chapters I upload per day.


    But rest assured, once I solve them in the next few days, I��ll cover up the ones I missed.


    Hope everything is good with you guys?

 Chapter 223 - 223 Assassins

    Chapter 223: Assassins   Chapter 223: Assassins                              By the time she reached the door, her expression had shifted.


    Sleepy.


    Hesitant.


    Just a frightened girl, startled awake by the chaos from the royal quarters.


    She cracked the door open just enough to let a trembling note creep into her voice.


    ��What happened?�� she asked, feigning uncertainty.


    Nnenna exhaled sharply, stepping forward.


    ��Little Sweetie, can we hide here?�� Her voice wavered, thick with exhaustion and barely restrained fear.


    ��Assassins are in the castle.


    I think they��re after everyone in the royal family.


    I don��t know where else to go.��               She had been strong for so long.


    Strong enough to not only save herself but to drag Ebere along with her.


    But only she and God knew the truth, how utterly terrified she was.


    And yet, she had held on.


    But now, standing before the one person she knew she could trust in the castle, the one who had always been there for her, ever since the day she was pulled from the ground by her, something inside her cracked.


    Behind her, Ebere broke down first, sobs shaking her small frame.


    And just like that, thest of Nnenna��s resolve crumbled.


    Her shoulders sagged.


    The fear she had buried beneathyers of duty and determination finally surfaced, rushing through her like a wave she could no longer hold back.


    For the first time since the nightmare began, she allowed herself to break.


    And Little Sweetie, as always, was there to catch her.


    Nnenna could fight, but those men were on apletely different level.


    Their movements were precise, calcted, too smooth to be anything but professional.


    The way they ran, effortlessly closing the distance, was terrifying.


    Even with all her training, they had nearly caught up to her.


    If not for her knowledge of the castle��syout, she never would have escaped.


    Especially not while dragging Ebere along.


    The only advantage she had was familiarity, she knew the hidden corridors, the quickest turns, the narrow passageways they wouldn��t think to check.


    But if this had been an open battlefield, where they knew the terrain just as well as she did��               She would already be dead.


    Little Sweetie didn��t hesitate.


    ��Come in.


    Now.��               Her voice was firm, leaving no room for argument as she pulled both of them inside and shut the door behind them.


    The moment they were safely inside, Nnenna broke.


    Her chest heaved, panic wing up her throat, her heart hammering so violently it hurt.


    She had held herself together for as long as she could, for Ebere, for their survival, but the fear, the sheer weight of everything, finally crashed down on her.


    Behind her, Ebere was already sobbing, her small body shaking uncontrobly.


    ��I don��t want to die,�� she choked out between ragged breaths.


    ��God, I don��t want to die.��               Nnenna��s vision blurred.


    Her hands trembled.


    For the first time since this nightmare began, she let the terror consume her.


    Little Sweetie stepped closer, cing a steady hand on Nnenna��s trembling shoulder.


    Her touch was firm yet gentle, grounding her.


    ��Don��t worry.


    Everything will be fine,�� she said, her voice smooth and unwavering.


    Then, with a small tilt of her lips, she added, ��But if you start crying, you��ll make me cry too.


    And I��m really trying to be brave here, so help me out, okay?��               A shakyugh bubbled up in Nnenna��s throat, unexpected but needed.


    She sniffled, nodding quickly.


    ��Okay.


    Okay.��               For a moment, she forced herself to breathe.


    To calm down.


    She needed to think clearly.


    But then, another wave of dread settled over her.


    What about the rest of the family?


    They had treated her horribly, made her feel like an outcast, but�� they were still her family.


    No matter how cruel they had been, she didn��t want them to die.


    She couldn��t just abandon them.


    Her mind buzzed with unease, and almost instinctively, she called out to the Love System within her thoughts.


    ��Love System, can you check if my family is alive?��               Silence.


    Her heart pounded as she waited.


    Seconds stretched into an eternity, but the system didn��t respond.


    Her stomach twisted.


    Why wasn��t it answering?


    Doubt and fear tangled inside her, wing at her resolve.


    She held on for five more agonizing minutes, hoping for some kind of sign, some kind of guidance.


    But nothing came.


    Then an answer came ��It��s uncertain.�� The Love System replied slowly.


    Hearing this, Nnenna couldn��t wait any longer.


    Pushing herself to her feet, she turned sharply to Little Sweetie.


    ��I have to go,�� she said, her voice steadier than she felt.


    Little Sweetie��s eyes flickered with unreadable emotion.


    ��Go where?��               ��I can��t let anything happen to my family,�� Nnenna said firmly.


    ��I don��t even know why I care, but I do.


    No matter what they��ve done, they��re still my family.


    I can��t just sit here while����               Ebere looked at Nnenna as she spoke, her shocked expression all over her face.


    ��You��re not going anywhere,�� Little Sweetie interrupted, her tone calm but absolute.


    Nnenna squared her shoulders.


    ��I am.��               Ebere stared at her again, anger shing in her teary eyes.


    ��Are you mad?!


    How can you go out?


    What if something happens to you?�� she snapped.


    The room fell silent.


    Everyone, including Nnenna, turned to Ebere in shock.


    Since when did she care?


    Wasn��t this what she always wanted, for something to happen to Nnenna?


    For her to disappear, to be out of the picture?


    So why�� why did the thought of losing her now send a sharp wave of fear crashing through her?


    Even Ebere herself was stunned by her own outburst.


    The words had left her mouth before she even realized what she was saying.


    She hated Nnenna, didn��t she?


    She had always resented her.


    So why was the idea of her dying so unbearable?


    Was it because she saved me?


    She didn��t know.


    She didn��t understand this new, unsettling feeling wing at her chest.


    But Nnenna wasn��t waiting for answers.


    Without another word, she turned and dashed out of the room.


    ��������������������-               Have some idea about my story?


    Comment it and let me know.

 Chapter 224 - 224 She was the Target!

    Chapter 224: She was the Target!


    Chapter 224: She was the Target!


    She had always thought the stories were exaggerated.


    Legends passed down by cowards who wanted to make their enemies seemrger than life.


    But now��               Now, she could see the truth for herself.


    And it was far worse than she had ever imagined.


    She tore her gaze away from the bloodshed, trying to silence the panic creeping into her chest.


    Think.


    There has to be a way out of this.


    But then, another voice broke through the chaos.


    The queen.


    For the first time, Nnenna saw something she had never seen in her mother before.


    Terror.


    Queen Chioma��s hands, usually adorned with elegance and grace, trembled as Abuchi supported her seeing her unsteadiness.


    ��If they��re here���� she whispered, ��if the ck Veil was sent���� Her breath hitched.


    ��Then that means someone paid them to kill us all.��               The realization sent a ripple through the room.


    The ck Veil did not act on whims.


    They did not kill out of hatred, revenge, or personal grudges.


    They only moved when a contract was sealed in blood.


    Which meant��               Someone, someone powerful, had ordered theplete annihtion of the Lionara royal family.


    Nnenna��s pulse pounded in her ears.


    If the ck Veil had been hired, then their fate had already been decided.


    The only question left was who had betrayed them?


    Her stomach twisted as fear wed at her chest.


    If these assassins were as unstoppable as they were described, then�� they were all going to die here.


    Her breathing grew uneven.


    Why?


    Why would assassins of this level be sent after the royal family?


    Who could hate them so much that they��d go to such extremes, hiring a group so deadly, so impossible to escape?


    Her thoughts spun wildly.


    The ck Veil isn��t cheap�� A contract with them would cost a fortune.


    Even the wealthiest rulers of the most powerful kingdoms in this continent would struggle to afford them.


    Did someone really spend that much money just to wipe out her family?


    But why?


    What kind of grudge could justify this?


    The why didn��t even matter anymore.


    What mattered was that the situation was only getting worse.


    The soldiers were dying, one by one, ughtered like cattle.


    The ck Veil��s assassins moved through them like ghosts, swift and efficient, leaving bodies in their wake.


    The scent of blood filled the air, thick and suffocating.


    And they were getting closer.


    Closer to the king.


    Closer to the royal family.


    Nnenna swallowed hard, her throat dry.


    Her heartbeat pounded in her ears as she looked toward the royal hall, where her father and the others stood.


    She could see it now, the realization sinking into their faces.


    Even the king, a man who had ruled with unwavering strength, looked shaken.


    The remaining four assassins, having finished off thest of the soldiers that had been resisting them, moved in swiftly.


    Their presence was like a death sentence, reinforcing the two who were still cutting through what little defense remained.


    It was a massacre.


    Blood pooled across the once pristine marble floors, the air thick with the metallic scent of death.


    The sh of steel had faded, reced only by the sickening sound of des slicing through flesh and the final, gurgling breaths of fallen warriors.


    No one could handle such a sight.


    Not even the king, a man who had seen countless battles in his lifetime.


    His grip on his sword tightened, his knuckles white, but even he could not mask the horror in his eyes.


    Nnenna, still hidden, barely dared to breathe as she observed the carnage from her concealed position.


    But just as she was trying to steady her shaking hands, something happened, something that made her blood run ice cold.


    One of the assassins turned to her.


    At first, she thought it was a coincidence, maybe he was just scanning the battlefield.


    But no.


    His gaze locked onto her.


    Directly.


    It was as if he could see through her disguise, as if the veil she had carefully worn to blend in as a servant meant nothing to him.


    Her breath caught in her throat.


    Then, for the first time, an expression flickered across his usually unreadable face.


    His eyes widened.


    He said something in a low, urgent voice.


    The other assassins, deadly, unstoppable,pletelyposed even in the face of ughter, turned to her all at once.


    The shift was immediate.


    One second, the assassins were cutting down soldiers without mercy.


    The next, they hadpletely abandoned the king and the rest of the royal family, all of them turning toward the lone girl standing in the shadows.


    The realization spread like wildfire.


    The king��s eyes widened in shock.


    The generals, already pale from witnessing the ughter, seemed even more shaken.


    Even the remaining royals, who had been certain they were the targets, stared in confusion.


    Why?


    Why had these assassins, known for never failing a contract, suddenly lost interest in killing the king?


    Why were they all looking at Nnenna?


    The air grew thick, suffocating.


    Then               One of the assassins vanished.


    In a sh of movement too fast for the eye to follow, he appeared right in front of her.


    Before she could even react, he yanked the veil from her face.


    Then, as if that wasn��t enough, three more assassins followed, moving in perfect synchronization, pulling back her hood, adjusting her stance, confirming, without a doubt, exactly who she was.


    ��Nnenna!!��               The king��s panicked voice boomed through the hall the moment her face was fully revealed.


    And then�� something changed.


    The assassins who had been eerily silent, mercilessly efficient, suddenly stopped moving.


    Their expressions, once unreadable, shifted into something else.


    Recognition.


    Understanding.


    Confirmation.


    And then, like a wave, a heavy, oppressive aura filled the space.


    The very air around them darkened, as if death itself had descended upon the pce.


    They had found their true target.


    The king and the rest of the royal family stood frozen in disbelief.


    What was this?


    Why Nnenna?


    Nnenna, her heart pounding violently in her chest, took a shaky step back.


    CREATORS�� THOUGHTS     JedidiahBeaufoy    Have some idea about my story?


    Comment it and let me know.

 Chapter 225 - 225 I Love Her

    Chapter 225: I Love Her   Chapter 225: I Love Her                              ��Who�� who are you people?�� she asked, her voice barely steady.


    No answer.


    ��Why are you doing this?�� she pressed, her fear breaking through.


    She had trained.


    She had fought before.


    But nothing, not even her worst nightmares, could have prepared her for this.


    For standing face to face with a group of assassins so feared that even kings trembled at their name.


    And worst of all               For realizing that she might be the real reason they were here.


    The assassins remained silent.


    They exchanged brief nces, waiting for their leader��s signal to finish the job.


    There was no hesitation.


    No second guessing.


    Only a mild annoyance that they had initially pursued the wrong target.


    But in the end, it did not matter.


    Everyone in the royal family was marked for death.


    So whether they had realized it earlier orter, the result would have been the same.


    The leader gave a single nod.


    That was all it took.


    One of the assassins shot forward, his speed beyond anything Nnenna had ever witnessed.


    She couldn��t react.


    She had trained, yes.


    She was fast, strong, skilled.


    But inparison to him?


    She was nothing.


    Not even a flicker of movement registered before he was upon her.


    Her mind screamed at her to run.


    To dodge.


    To do something.


    But her body?


    It froze.


    She couldn��t even see his de, let alone block it.


    He was worlds apart from her in skill.


    A single finger of his would be enough to end her.


    Is this it?


    Her heart pounded in her chest, her vision narrowing.


    There was no way out.


    Trying to fight back would be pointless.


    Trying to flee?


    Impossible.


    So she did the only thing she could.


    She closed her eyes.


    epted it.


    If she was going to die, then so be it.


    A sharp rush of air sliced toward her               And then               Nothing.


    Seconds passed.


    She was still standing.


    Still breathing.


    No pain.


    No de tearing through her flesh.


    Instead, she heard something else               Shouting.


    Panicked voices.


    ��My King!�� someone screamed.


    Nnenna��s eyes snapped open.


    And what she saw next made her stomach drop.


    Nnenna��s breath hitched as she took in the sight before her.


    Her father, the King, stood right in front of her, his powerful frame now trembling, his hands gripping the sword buried in his chest.


    The very same sword that should have killed her.


    Time seemed to slow.


    The hidden figures who were about to make their move to protect Nnenna also froze and blended back into the shadows to observe the new development.


    The entire hall fell into chaos.


    The royals screamed.


    The soldiers who were still alive let out shouts of horror.


    Even the assassins, who had never been fazed by anything before, looked momentarily caught off guard.


    But Nnenna?


    She couldn��t move.


    Couldn��t breathe.


    The weight of what had just happened mmed into her like a crushing wave.


    He had taken the blow for her.


    Her father, who had barely ever looked at her with warmth, who always chose not to interfere with her maters no matter how much she was bullied, who had ignored her existence for 10 years, had just sacrificed his life to save hers.


    Why?


    Why would he do that?


    Didn��t he hate her?


    Hadn��t he treated her like she was nothing?


    What was happening?


    Her mind swirled with too many emotions, too many unanswered questions.


    But then               The King copsed.


    Before he could hit the ground, Nnenna lunged forward, catching him in her arms.


    His blood soaked into her clothes instantly.


    Warm.


    Heavy.


    Too much.


    She stared down at his face, her own hands shaking violently as she tried to hold him up.


    He looked at her.


    And for the first time in her entire life��               His gaze held something different.


    Not cold indifference.


    Not disappointment.


    But something softer.


    As if he was seeing someone in her.


    Someone he seemed to love dearly.


    His gaze made her chest ache.


    Her lips trembled as she struggled to find the right words, to make sense of what was happening.


    ��Why?�� she finally choked out.


    The King exhaled a shaky breath.


    Then, with thest of his strength, he whispered               ��Because I love her�� and you��re my daughter too.��               Then he gave up the ghost, a small smile on his lips and a line of his final thoughts��I hope I made up for my mistakes��Amarachi.


    I can��t wait to be reunited with you.


    Nnenna��s eyes widened at his words.


    Not I love you.


    But               ��I love her.��               Who�� who was he talking about?


    And you are my daughter too??


    The acknowledgment she had been looking for for ten years only came now, and with his final breathe at that.


    Her mind raced.


    And then               It hit her.


    Ebere.


    Nnenna��s heart clenched as memories came rushing back.


    What had Ebere said in her previous life?


    ��Fortunately for me, your parents are dead, and you��ll never reim that title��..Because I will never let you stand above me.��               Could it be��?


    She must have gotten the information from King Ikechukwu right?


    Does he know who my real mother is?


    Her grip on him tightened.


    Tears welled in her eyes.


    ��Please���� her voice broke.


    ��Don��t die.��               Not now.


    Not before telling her the truth.


    Not with the heavy burden of the cause of his death on her shoulders.


    ��Love System!


    Love System!�� Nnenna screamed inside her mind, her thoughts spiraling in pure desperation.


    ��Save him!


    Please!


    Help me save him right now!��               The system was silent for a brief moment, then let out a sigh.


    ��It��s his time to die.


    I can��t change this.��               ��No!�� Nnenna��s heart pounded violently against her ribs.


    ��Even if I could,�� the Love System continued, its voice emotionless, ��you don��t have enough good points to bring back the dead.��               The words shattered her.


    Her fingers tightened around the King��s lifeless form.


    His blood was still warm against her skin, but his body, his body was already beginning to grow cold.


    ����������������������-               It was so hard to write this!


    ??????

 Chapter 226 - 226 What… what was that

    Chapter 226: What�� what was that?


    Chapter 226: What�� what was that?


    No.


    No.


    No.


    This couldn��t be happening.


    It couldn��t.


    Before she could process her grief, a shift in the air sent a violent shiver up her spine.


    The assassins had recovered from their momentary hesitation.


    And now, they moved.


    This time, there was no mistake.


    No distractions.


    They were going to finish what they started.


    The killing intent that filled the hall was suffocating.


    Nnenna barely had time to react before               A new presence arrived.


    It was so sudden.


    So silent.


    So unnatural.


    Yet the assassins, deadly, unshakable monsters, felt it immediately.


    Their bodies tensed.


    Their movements halted.


    And then, they turned.


    The moment their eyes locked onto the neer, their battle instincts screamed.


    Something was very, very wrong.


    The footsteps of the intruder were so light, so calcted, that they made almost no sound, as if the person��s feet weren��t even touching the ground.


    And then, the figure emerged.


    A shadow among shadows.


    d entirely in ck, a sleek scorpion emblem marked the stranger��s chest.


    But there were no words.


    No introduction.


    No indication of whether they were man or woman.


    Just, silence.


    A silence so heavy, so chilling, it was more terrifying than the assassins themselves.


    And before the assassins could evenprehend what was happening               The figure came closer.


    The air grew thick with tension as the assassins snapped into formation.


    These were not ordinary killers, they were masters of death, warriors who had never known failure.


    Yet, something in their stance, something in the way their eyes flickered with hesitation, revealed an undeniable truth.


    They were afraid.


    The figure in ck didn��t move for a long moment.


    No battle stance.


    No indication of preparation.


    Just stillness.


    The assassins, relying on their years of training, attacked first.


    With deadly precision, they rushed in from all sides, des gleaming under the dim pce lights.


    Their movements were wless, a disy of pure, refined skill.


    But               They were too slow.


    Or rather, their enemy was too fast.


    The first assassin barely had time to process what was happening before a fist mmed into his gut.


    His body folded in half, a deep, sickening crack echoing through the air as he was sent flying across the hall, mming into a pir with enough force to shatter the stone.


    Before the others could react, the figure spun, dodging a second assassin��s de with inhuman ease, grabbing his wrist mid air and twisting.


    A horrific snap followed.


    The assassin screamed, his de falling uselessly from his now broken arm.


    Then, a kick.


    One strike to his throat, and he copsed, unconscious.


    The remaining four hesitated for less than a second.


    But a second was too long.


    The figure blurred.


    Vanished.


    Then reappeared.


    Right behind the third assassin.


    The man barely turned before a knife, his own knife, was driven into his shoulder with such precision that it pinned him to the ground without touching anything vital.


    The fourth and fifth assassins tried to retreat.


    They failed.


    The figure caught them mid step, grabbed both by the throat, and mmed their heads together so hard that the sickening crack of bone sent a shudder through everyone watching.


    The sixth assassin, the only one left standing, was frozen.


    His body trembled, sweat rolling down his face.


    And for the first time in his career, he dropped his weapon.


    The figure took a single step toward him.


    The assassin flinched.


    Another step.


    He fell to his knees.


    Onest step.


    And he copsed, unconscious from pure, unfiltered terror.


    Twenty minutes.


    That��s all it took.


    Six assassins, elites among elitesy defeated.


    Not a single unnecessary movement.


    Not a single wasted breath.


    Just devastation.


    The entire royal hall was silent.


    The queen, paralyzed, could only clutch her chest, her breathing in short gasps.


    Obinna��s hands were shaking, his sword gripped so tightly that his knuckles had turned white.


    Abuchi, barely ever unshakable, could only whisper, ��What�� what was that?��               Themanders, men who had fought countless battles, stood with their mouths slightly open, unable toprehend what they had just seen.


    But no one was more affected than Nnenna.


    Her heart pounded against her ribs as she stared at the figure��s silhouette.


    There was something familiar about them.


    The slim, toned build.


    The fluidity of their movements.


    The side profile.


    The shape of their back.


    It�� reminded her of someone.


    Someone impossible.


    Her mind immediately tried to reject the thought.


    ��No�� No way.��               Her lips parted slightly, but she didn��t dare speak the name that came to her mind.


    Because it couldn��t be.


    It couldn��t be Little Sweetie.


    Little Sweetie was gentle.


    Little Sweetie was sweet.


    Little Sweetie couldn��t even hurt a fly.


    And yet��               The resemnce was undeniable.


    Thirty minutes ago               Little Sweetie paced back and forth in her dimly lit room, her heart restless.


    Something was wrong.


    Leaving Nnenna��s safety in the hands of the others didn��t sit well with her.


    She was the strongest among them, and to the best of her knowledge, the general hadn��t sent anyone stronger than her into the castle.


    If she didn��t act now, she might regret it for the rest of her life.


    Her sharp eyes flickered toward Ebere, who was curled up in fear on the floor.


    The girl��s shoulders trembled, muffled sobs escaping her lips.


    Little Sweetie sighed.


    All this crying and whimpering was getting to her.


    She stepped forward, crouched beside Ebere, and, without hesitation, knocked her out.


    Not a word.


    Not a warning.


    Just one swift strike to the side of her neck.


    Ebere slumped over instantly.


    ��Sorry,�� Little Sweetie muttered under her breath.


    ��But I don��t have time for this.��               She stood up, slipping into her ckbat gear, securing every weapon with practiced efficiency.


    Then, without another nce back, she entered the secret passage.


    It was the fastest route to the upper floors.


    She moved like a phantom, her feet barely touching the ground as she surged forward.


    Faster.


    Faster.


    So fast that anyone who caught a glimpse of her would see nothing but a blur.


    ���������������������������C               Can anyone guess who that was?


    CREATORS�� THOUGHTS     JedidiahBeaufoy    Your gift is the motivation for my creation.


    Give me more motivation!

 Chapter 227 - 227 The King is Dead

    Chapter 227: The King is Dead   Chapter 227: The King is Dead                              As she neared the main hall, she heard it, shouting.


    Her heart clenched.


    ��Nnenna.��               Her mind went nk.


    She exploded forward, tearing through the shadows like a silent storm.


    If something had happened to Nnenna��               Someone was going to pay.


    As she drew closer��


    Little Sweetie��s eyes sharpened as she heard desperate cries               ��My King!��               Something must have happened to the King!


    Her pace quickened, her heart pounding like war drums.


    As she moved through the shadows, her mind pieced together what she already knew               The assassins had stormed the castle.


    The generals had struggled.


    And now               The King must have fallen.


    But there was no way.


    The King was one of the strongest men in Lionara.


    Had he really��?


    She clenched her teeth, forcing her legs to move faster.


    By the time she reached the main hall, it was toote.


    The scene before her froze her in ce.


    The King, copsed in his own blood.


    His powerful frame weakened, his breaths shallow.


    His hand grasped the sword impaled through his heart.


    And Nnenna��               Nnenna was kneeling beside him, supporting his body, her hands stained red, her voice trembling as she pleaded               ��Please, don��t die!��               ��I need to know the truth!��               Her face was pale, her body shaking from the weight of what was happening.


    Little Sweetie��s fingers twitched.


    For a moment, just a moment, she considered moving toward the King, checking if there was even the slightest hope of saving him.


    He was the general��s father after all.


    But before she could take a step               She felt it.


    Killer intent.


    The remaining assassins had noticed her.


    Their heads snapped in her direction, and their bloodstained weapons rose.


    They weren��t going to let her interrupt.


    Her golden eyes narrowed.


    If it was a fight they wanted��               Then it was a fight they would get.


    With one swift motion, she discarded the warmth in her gaze               And let the cold killer take over.


    She moved once they made a move.


    And the battle began.


    20 minutester.


    The battlefield was silent.


    The six assassinsy motionless on the ground, not all dead, but none able to move.


    Blood pooled around them, mixing with the remnants of fallen soldiers.


    The air was thick with the metallic scent of death.


    Then               With a simple wave of her hand, Little Sweetie signaled.


    And from the shadows, they appeared.


    Figures cloaked in ck emerged from unseen corners of the room.


    Their presence sent a chill through the spines of everyone watching.


    The royal family, themanders, even the strongest warriors               None of them had sensed these people hiding in the darkness.


    And that was what scared them the most.


    Was this another threat?


    Had they just exchanged one nightmare for another?


    Fear settled over the survivors.


    Some instinctively reached for their weapons, though they knew it was pointless.


    Whoever this new force was, they had moved on the figure��smand.


    And their first act               Was to take the assassins.


    In the blink of an eye, the defeated killers were gone.


    The bodies vanished into the void as if they had never existed.


    The only thing left behind was the eerie silence�� and the overwhelming presence of the mysterious figure in ck.


    Little Sweetie.


    She stood there, unmoving, her cold golden eyes scanning the lifeless body of the King.


    For a single second, just one, her fingers twitched.


    Then, without a word, she turned away.


    And in the next instant               She was gone.


    A blur of ck disappearing through the nearest window, vanishing into the night like a phantom that was never meant to be seen.


    Leaving behind a room filled with people who had no idea what they had just witnessed               Or whether they had been saved�� or warned.


    One second               Two seconds               Three seconds               The room was frozen in silence.


    No one moved.


    No one breathed.


    Everything, the assassins, the mysterious figure, the shadows that came and disappeared, felt like a nightmare no one could wake up from.


    Then               ��What are you all just standing there for?!��               Nnenna��s shaky but urgent voice shattered the stillness.


    ��Help me take him to the hospital!��               The desperation in her tone jolted everyone awake.


    The soldiers and servants snapped out of their daze and rushed forward.


    They surrounded the King��s motionless body, lifting him with trembling hands.


    Even as they carried him away, Nnenna was shoved aside, forgotten.


    She barely noticed.


    She could only stare at the blood that stained her hands.


    Her father��s blood.


    The royal doctors rushed in momentster, examining the King��s lifeless form.


    Everyone held their breath as they waited for an answer.


    A chance.


    Anything.


    But then, the head doctor shook his head.


    Silence.


    Then               ��The King is dead.��               The words echoed.


    A ripple of horror.


    Then               Wails.


    The sound of grief erupted through the castle like a tidal wave.


    Servants.


    Soldiers.


    Ministers.


    Generals.


    The royal family.


    Even those who had once opposed the King               Now wept.


    The King was dead.


    ��               The castle moved in urgency despite the weight of grief pressing on its walls.


    Under normal circumstances, the funeral of a King would be a grand event.


    A spectacle.


    Foreign rulers would be invited.


    Days of ceremonies would be held.


    But               The kingdom had just been attacked.


    The enemy was unknown.


    Another attack coulde at any time.


    They could not risk letting outsiders in.


    They could not risk revealing their weakness.


    So instead               The King��s funeral was rushed.


    Swift.


    Efficient.


    As if they were hiding the fact that the King of the Lionara had fallen.


    By the next day               He was buried.


    No grand procession.


    No foreign dignitaries.


    No extravagant rituals.


    Just the cold, hard earth swallowing him whole.


    And after that, everyone returned to their daily lives.


    As if nothing had happened.


    As if the heart of the kingdom had not just stopped beating.


    But in the quiet corners of the castle               You could still hear it.


    The silence.


    A silence filled with the weight of trauma, fear, and something even worse��


    ������������������������               Your gift is the motivation for my creation.


    Give me more motivation!

 Chapter 228 - 228 Shock

    Chapter 228: Shock   Chapter 228: Shock                              Uncertainty.


    Ebere locked herself in her room, unable to face anyone.


    Her father��s death weighed heavily on her, and for the first time in her life, she felt the full impact of what life could be like.


    Meanwhile, the Queen Mother had copsed upon seeing her son dead.


    She suffered a heart attack and was now under constant medical care, barely conscious.


    Queen Chioma, usually quick to seek out trouble with Nnenna, had grown strangely silent, distant, like she was bottling up excess feelings she couldn��t express.


    It seemed even she had been deeply affected.


    The rest of the royal siblings weren��t faring much better.


    They tried to return to their usual duties, integrating themselves back into work, but their expressions told the truth.


    None of them were okay.


    None of them could be.


    They had attempted to contact Somto, but he remained unreachable.


    So, they had no choice but to wait.


    However, the person who had taken everything the hardest was Nnenna.


    Ever since the day the king had died saving her, she had felt like a different person.


    The weight of his sacrifice crushed her, making it impossible to breathe properly.


    She had barely recovered from the trauma of being an adopted daughter, unwanted and scorned, and now this.


    A new nightmare had begun.


    She noticed the way her second brother, Obinna, looked at her now.


    His hatred had always been there, simmering beneath the surface, but now it had reached an entirely new level.


    He didn��t need to say anything, his burning res and cold dismissal were enough.


    She knew what he was thinking.


    The assassins hade for her.


    Because of her, their father was dead.


    Because of her, the entire family, kingdom, had been put in danger.


    And even though no one dared to say it out loud, she could feel the weight of silent usations from more than just Obinna.


    Nnenna was drowning.


    It wasn��t just the new wave of hatred from her family, it was the unbearable weight of everything she had lost.


    The only person who had known the truth about her origins was dead.


    The answers to her past, her real parents, her true identity, everything had died with the king.


    And the worst part?


    The most excruciating part?


    He had died because of her.


    She never asked him to save her.


    Never begged him to take that fatal blow.


    He had chosen to.


    And now, she had to carry the unbearable burden of his sacrifice for the rest of her life.


    She hadn��t slept.


    Every time she closed her eyes, she saw it.


    The sword deep in his chest.


    His blood pooling around him.


    His final words.


    Over and over again, the scene reyed in her mind, tormenting her without mercy.


    In her dreams, it was worse, sometimes she was the one holding the sword, sometimes she was the one on the ground, gasping for air.


    And sometimes�� he didn��t die at all.


    Sometimes, he simply stared at her with disappointment in his eyes, silently ming her.


    There were moments, dark, dangerous moments, where she wished she had been the one stabbed instead.


    Maybe physical pain would have been easier to endure than the emotional torment ripping her apart.


    And as if all of that wasn��t enough, she now had another problem.


    The assassins.


    She didn��t know who had sent them, but she knew one thing, they wouldn��t stop.


    Not until she was dead.


    That meant she was a walking target.


    How was she supposed to move around the pce?


    How was she supposed to go anywhere, do anything, when at any moment, another assassin coulde for her?


    She wasn��t safe.


    Not here.


    Not anywhere.


    And the terrifying part?


    She had no idea what to do next.


    A month had passed.


    The chaos of that night had settled, and life in the pce slowly returned to a fragile sense of normalcy.


    But even though people moved on, even though the castle bustled as if nothing had happened, the weight of the king��s death still hung over them.


    It was a fresh wound that had scabbed over, but one scratch would make it bleed again.


    Everyone was waiting.


    Waiting for Crown Prince Somto to return and take his rightful ce on the throne.


    But in his absence, power had fallen into the hands of the second prince, Obinna.


    And he made sure Nnenna suffered.


    Under his rule, her movements were strictly limited.


    She was confined to the main castle, unable to set foot outside unless absolutely necessary.


    It was a prison, wrapped in the illusion of royal privilege.


    At one point, he had even tried to confiscate her phone.


    If she hadn��t threatened to contact Prince Carl, the very person who had gifted it to her, ensuring it was linked to his privatework, Obinna would have taken it without hesitation.


    It was the only thing she had left that kept her connected to the outside world, and he knew it.


    His hatred for her burned hotter than ever.


    He didn��t just me her for their father��s death, he despised her for still being alive.


    And he made sure she felt it every single day.


    Nnenna was no stranger to hardship.


    Life had always been difficult, so this was nothing new.


    She continued her daily routine, counting down the days until she could finally start university.


    One morning, as she stepped outside within the allowed perimeter for her usual jog, something unexpected happened, something that shocked her to her core.


    Ebere.


    Her sister, whom she hadn��t seen since the burial, came jogging beside her.


    For an entire month, Ebere had locked herself away, most likely crying herself to sleep every night.


    Nnenna had assumed she was like the rest of the family, ming her, resenting her.


    But now, here she was, running right alongside her, as if nothing had happened.


    Nnenna watched in stunned silence as Ebere passed her twice before stopping altogether.


    ��What are you doing?�� Nnenna finally asked, unable to hide her confusion.


    CREATORS�� THOUGHTS     JedidiahBeaufoy    Creation is hard, cheer me up!


    VOTE for me!

 Chapter 229 - 229 Your Real Sister

    Chapter 229: Your Real Sister   Chapter 229: Your Real Sister                              Ebere scoffed.


    ��I��m jogging, of course.


    What does it look like I��m doing?��               Nnenna narrowed her eyes.


    ��Since when did you start prioritizing physical exercise?��               Ebere hesitated, looking away for a brief moment before answering, ��Since the day you had to save me.��               A heavy silence settled between them.


    ��I never did physical exercise before,�� Ebere admitted, voice quieter now.


    ��My whole life, I let people protect me.


    And because of that, I was helpless when it really mattered.


    I refuse to be that weak again.��                She took a deep breath, then turned to look Nnenna in the eye.


    ��Every morning, from now on, I��ll be joining you.��               She paused.


    ��I hope you don��t mind.��               Her voice wavered slightly, almost as if she feared rejection.


    Nnenna stared at her, still trying to process what was happening.


    This was the same Ebere who had once tormented her, insulted her, wished for her suffering.


    But now�� now she was standing before her, trying to change, trying to be stronger.


    Something in Nnenna��s chest tightened.


    Nnenna thought about it for a while.


    It was shocking, one of her siblings finally talking to her.


    Her eldest brother, the rightful king, was still missing.


    The one currently ruling in his ce, Obinna, had turnedpletely cold toward her, making life difficult in every way possible.


    Her third brother, Abuchi, didn��t hate her outright but certainly wasn��t on her side either.


    And then there was her fourth brother, the worst of them all, who made it his mission to loudly dere at every opportunity that she was the reason their father had died.


    And yet, here was Ebere.


    The same sister who had ignored her for an entire month, now suddenly deciding to join her for a morning jog.


    It was��forting.


    More than she wanted to admit.


    For years, she had longed for some kind of warmth, some kind of connection with her family, even though they had never really given it to her.


    Was it because she had saved Ebere��s life?


    Was this gratitude?


    Or was there something else?


    After a few moments of silence, Nnenna decided to be blunt.


    She wasn��t one for tiptoeing around things.


    ��You don��t me me for Father��s death?�� she asked, raising an eyebrow.


    Her tone was unreadable, like she didn��t care whether the answer was yes or no.


    But internally�� she cared.


    More than anything.


    Ebere bit her lip at the question, hesitating.


    For a moment, Nnenna thought the answer was obvious, Yes, I me you.


    She was just about to turn away, deciding to continue her jog as if she hadn��t asked in the first ce, when Ebere finally spoke.


    ��I don��t me you for his death.��               Nnenna��s steps faltered.


    Ebere took a deep breath and continued.


    ��Because if you wanted us dead�� you wouldn��t have saved me.��               Her voice was steady, but there was a quiet vulnerability underneath.


    ��I��m the worst of all our siblings, aren��t I?


    If you were looking for someone to save, I should have been yourst choice.


    You could have saved anyone else, one of our brothers, a servant, anyone who��s actually been kind to you.


    But you chose me.��               Nnenna swallowed but said nothing.


    Ebere let out a small, bitterugh.


    ��And from what I heard�� Father was the one who decided to sacrifice his life for you.


    I don��t know why.


    But I do know that Father always had his reasons.


    He wasn��t a foolish man.


    I��d rather be your friend and your sister than your enemy.��               She hesitated, looking down at her hands before clenching them into fists.


    ��I know you��re sincere,�� she admitted.


    ��I think I always knew.


    I just�� didn��t want to see it.


    I hated you because that was easier than facing the truth.��               She took a deep breath and finally met Nnenna��s eyes.


    ��I do not want to do that anymore.


    I want to be your friend.


    Your real sister.


    If you��ll let me.��               Ebere��s voice was quiet, almost fearful, like she wasn��t sure if Nnenna would reject her or not.


    Nnenna opened her mouth to reply               Then she heard it.


    A familiar sound.


    Ding!


    ��You won 70% of your sister��s favor!


    And earned 140 good points!


    Congrattions on turning her hate into love!��               As the Love System��s voice faded, Nnenna froze in shock.


    70% of her affection?


    She had expected a slow, painful process, years of effort to earn even a sliver of Ebere��s favor.


    Yet, with just one moment of sincerity, her sister had done aplete turnaround.


    Was it just because I saved her life?


    No.


    That didn��t seem right.


    If that were the case, why didn��t any of the others waver?


    Then, realization struck.


    She had been sincere with them for years.


    She had extended olive branch after olive branch, only to be ignored, hated, and mistreated.


    But now, when Ebere finally opened her heart to her, it was as if all those years of rejection had melted away in an instant.


    The change felt surreal.


    Still, Nnenna wasn��t about to question it too much.


    Having a sister who was her friend instead of her enemy�� that was worth more than she could put into words.


    She looked at Ebere, who was standing stiffly, watching her with uncertainty, as if terrified of what she might say.


    A slow smile spread across Nnenna��s face.


    ��Sure,�� she said.


    ��I��d like a friend�� and a sister.��               Her smile was so genuine that Ebere sucked in a breath, stunned.


    She had always known Nnenna was beautiful, tall, graceful, with striking features.


    But for years, she had only seen her through a lens of bitterness and resentment.


    Now, standing on the same side as her, really looking at her               She saw something different.


    A warmth.


    A strength.


    A kindness she had never allowed herself to see before.


    Having a sister is�� really nice.


    It was nothing like having brothers who mostly focused on their careers and fought for dominance.


    It was something softer, somethingforting.


    �������������������������C               Thank you for the powerstones guys!


    I appreciate it ??            CREATORS�� THOUGHTS     JedidiahBeaufoy    Your gift is the motivation for my creation.


    Give me more motivation!

 Chapter 230 - 230 Understanding Better

    Chapter 230: Understanding Better   Chapter 230: Understanding Better                              Something I should have cherished long ago.


    Nnenna was still lost in thought when she suddenly heard a loud pping sound.


    ��Why are you standing there like it��s New Year��s fireworks?�� Ebere teased, stretching her arms.


    ��Let��s move!


    Let��s go, let��s go!��               Nnenna smiled slightly, shaking her head as they resumed jogging.


    The air was fresh, the sun slowly rising, casting golden hues over the castle grounds.


    They had started their exercise routine together, something Nnenna never expected to share with her sister.


    From the top of the castle, Abuchi stood, arms folded, silently observing them.


    He had watched everything from the moment they stepped outside, from the awkwardness in their first interactions to the way Ebere now ran beside Nnenna, talking freely.


    A strange feeling settled in his chest.


    He didn��t know where to ce this girl, his adopted sister.


    Their father had died saving her.


    That alone should have made him resent her more, but�� even he knew the truth.


    His father wasn��t forced to make that decision.


    It was something he willingly did.


    And Abuchi had also heard of what Nnenna did for Ebere.


    She had risked her own life to save her.


    That was no small act.


    Then there was everything else, things he had ignored for years.


    Nnenna had stood up for him countless times.


    As one of the biggest entertainment stars, he had his fair share of haters, jealous rivals, toxic fans, and ruthless critics.


    And yet, every single time, she had defended him.


    Whether it was shutting down false rumors, standing up to aggressive fans, or going head to head with people who wanted to bring him down, she had done it all.


    And what had he done in return?


    Nothing.


    No appreciation.


    No gratitude.


    He had taken her presence for granted, like she would always be there.


    But now, everything was different.


    Their father was gone.


    And Ebere, the one person who had hated Nnenna even more than he had, was now bonding with her.


    Was he the only one still stuck in the past?


    His jaw tightened as he continued watching them.


    Ebere yfully nudged Nnenna as they ran.


    ��You��re really serious about this, huh?


    I barely caught my breath before you started dragging me again.��               Nnenna raised an eyebrow.


    ��I thought you wanted to exercise?��               ��I do,�� Ebere huffed.


    ��But you��re acting like I signed up for military training.��               Nnenna rolled her eyes but couldn��t help the small smile that formed.


    It felt�� nice.


    Having a sibling beside her, willingly.


    Ding!


    ��You have gained 20% of your third brother Abuchi��s favor!


    Earned 30 good points!��               Nnenna nearly tripped.


    What?!


    She hadn��t even spoken to Abuchi today.


    Why was his favorability increasing?


    Up on the balcony, Abuchi sighed deeply, rubbing his forehead.


    He had made up his mind.


    His father��s death had opened his eyes.


    He realized now, he had spent years ignoring and resenting someone who had only ever protected them.


    If there was one thing his father��s sacrifice had taught him, it was that life was unpredictable.


    You never knew how much time you had with the people around you.


    And for the first time, he felt that he truly wanted to get to know Nnenna.


    Before it was toote.


    There were so many things he wished he had told his father, so many things he wished they had talked about before the man passed away.


    But it was toote for that.


    Abuchi clenched his fists, his gaze still fixed on Nnenna.


    Their father had died protecting her.


    That fact alone was something he struggled to fully ept.


    Did it mean she was truly important?


    Did it mean that if he had treated her better, his father would still be alive?


    Or was this all just fate, something beyond any of their control?


    He had always been indifferent toward Nnenna.


    He hated her, and never acknowledged her.


    Now, as he thought about it, he realized that he had never once tried to understand her.


    Why would a girl who had been pushed aside since she was six years old still put herself in harm��s way for a family that barely epted her?


    Why did she risk her life to save Ebere, the very sister who had hated her for years, without hesitation?


    What kind of person does that?


    Abuchi frowned, frustrated.


    He wanted to understand.


    He wanted to know what made her different.


    At the same time, another thought nagged at him.


    If it had been him in Nnenna��s ce that day, if the assassins hade for him instead, would their father have done the same?


    Would he have thrown himself in front of a de for him?


    His throat tightened.


    Would he have to me himself, just as he med Nnenna?


    If their father had died saving him instead, would the rest of the family treat him the same way they treated her now?


    Abuchi exhaled sharply.


    None of it made sense.


    His father wasn��t the type to act on impulse.


    The man had made a conscious choice, a decision that cost him his life.


    So why was it so hard to ept?


    Why was he still against Nnenna, even though logic was on her side?


    Maybe because it was easier.


    Easier to me her than to ept that their father had left them forever.


    Easier to direct his anger at her than to face the truth that they had all treated her like an outsider, only to realize toote that she might be part of them all along.


    Abuchi shook his head and made a decision, to step back and remain neutral.


    Over the next few days, Ebere and Nnenna spent more time together.


    The more Ebere interacted with her sister, the more she realized how wrong she had been.


    Nnenna wasn��t a threat.


    She wasn��t some outsider trying to take what didn��t belong to her.


    In fact, she never once acted like she wanted to rece in their family, she had just survived, endured, and kept moving forward.


    CREATORS�� THOUGHTS     JedidiahBeaufoy    Have some idea about my story?


    Comment it and let me know.

 Chapter 231 - 231 Seduced Him!

    Chapter 231: Seduced Him?!


    Chapter 231: Seduced Him?!


    Ebere felt a growing sense of guilt.


    Ten years.


    Ten years of treating Nnenna like she didn��t exist.


    Ten years of antagonizing her for no reason other than blind ignorance.


    It was so stupid.


    She was so stupid.


    The closeness between the two sisters didn��t go unnoticed.


    Obinna, who had been relentless in his hostility toward Nnenna, started to reduce his bullying, observing the situation instead.


    He didn��t like it.


    He didn��t trust it.


    But something was changing, and for the first time, he didn��t immediatelysh out.


    But after a month, his patience ran thin.


    Obinna had watched Ebere and Nnenna long enough, and he had enough.


    One evening, he summoned Ebere to the throne room.


    Ebere walked with light footsteps, her presence shifting the atmosphere as she entered the room.


    The guards stationed outside and inside immediately bowed in greeting, but what shocked them even more was when she responded with a slight nod and a polite smile.


    They had heard whispers that the first princess had changed ever since she started spending time with the second princess, but seeing it with their own eyes was different.


    The old Ebere had always been sharp tongued and dismissive, but this version of her��               This version was refined.


    Confident.


    Poised.


    And somehow, they all silently agreed, this new version of her was far superior to the previous one.


    Ebere approached her brother, standing before him with a calm yet deliberate grace.


    Then, to their further shock, she bowed to him, not out of submission, but as a sign of respect.


    Obinna��s eyes narrowed.


    He had summoned her expecting an argument, perhaps even a fight, but this�� this was unexpected.


    ��Why did you call for me, dear brother?�� Ebere asked, her voice sweet, her smile unwavering.


    Obinna��s expression, however, was anything but pleased.


    His gaze was sharp, his posture rigid.


    He looked every bit the king he was preparing to be if Somto never came back.


    ��I heard you��ve been spending time with that bad luck these past few weeks,�� he said, his voice cold and authoritative.


    ��What exactly are you trying to do?


    Help me understand this situation.��               There was no mistaking it, he was furious.


    Ebere was momentarily stunned by the harshness of Obinna��s voice.


    She had expected resistance, but not this level of anger.


    Still, she refused to back down.


    ��Yes, we��ve been spending time together,�� she said, her voice steady.


    ��And honestly, I can��t believe I spent years antagonizing her.


    She��s actually kind, Obinna.


    Incredibly kind.


    After I thought about everything, after Father died, I realized how blind I��ve been all these years.��               Her voice softened, but there was a deep sadness beneath it.


    ��Not only did she save me at the risk of her own life, but she did it without hesitation.


    Who would do that if they truly hated me?


    I spent a decade treating her like she was nothing, yet she forgave me in minutes.


    Do you realize how rare that is?


    She��s a good person, and I regret wasting so much time hating her.


    I��m happy I finally embraced being her sister.��               ��Enough!�� Obinna��s voice thundered through the throne room, his patience snapping.


    He mmed his hand down on the nearest table, making the guards flinch.


    ��Can you even hear yourself, Ebere?�� he spat, his eyes zing with fury.


    ��You��re embracing a friendship with the person who killed our father!


    With a girl who doesn��t even belong with us!


    The only reason she��s still here is because I��m waiting for elder brother toe back and make the final decision.


    Otherwise, she would have been erased from this family tree by now!��               His words were venomous, each syble dripping with unfiltered rage.


    Ebere stared at him, her heart aching, not just for Nnenna, but for her brother, too.


    How much pain was he carrying?


    How much hatred had he allowed to fester?


    And worst of all�� how much of it was directed at the wrong person?


    Obinna scoffed, his expression darkening even further.


    ��Don��t you feel disgusted?


    Think about it, Ebere.


    Why else would Father, our father, choose her over everything else?


    Over the kingdom?


    Over us?


    He didn��t even hesitate!


    He just threw his life away for her!


    Doesn��t that make you wonder what kind of hold she had on him?��               Ebere stared at him, horror creeping into her features.


    For a moment, she was too stunned to respond.


    ��Disgusted?�� she repeated, her voice barely above a whisper.


    ��How do you mean disgusted?


    Are you implying what I think you��re implying?��               Obinna remained silent, his jaw tightening, but the look in his eyes confirmed it.


    Ebere��s stomach twisted.


    He really believed it.


    He actually thought Nnenna had seduced their father, and that was why he had sacrificed himself.


    ��You can��t be serious,�� she whispered, shaking her head.


    ��Are you okay?


    Aren��t you supposed to be the rational one?


    The business minded one?


    How could you jump to such a disgusting conclusion?��               Obinna��s expression flickered, but he didn��t back down.


    ��I��m just saying����               ��Just saying what?�� she cut him off sharply.


    ��That Father, the man who raised us, who ruled this kingdom with wisdom and integrity, suddenly lost his mind over a teenage girl?


    That he was willing to die for her not because she was worth saving, but because she�� what?


    Entranced him?


    Do you even hear yourself?��               Obinna��s fists clenched, but Ebere wasn��t finished.


    ��And even while he was dying,�� she continued, voiceced with anger, ��he didn��t act like someone who had been seduced.


    He acted like a father.


    A father who cared.


    A father who made a choice, a choice you refuse to understand because you��d rather me her than ept the truth.��               Her eyes burned as she stared at her brother, daring him to contradict her.


    ��And don��t forget,�� she added coldly, ��you heard him too.


    He said it himself, You are my daughter too.


    And now, here you are, trying to twist it into something ugly.��               Silence fell between them.


    CREATORS�� THOUGHTS     JedidiahBeaufoy    Creation is hard, cheer me up!


    VOTE for me!

 Chapter 232 - 232 I’ll Learn to Survive From Her

    Chapter 232: I��ll Learn to Survive From Her   Chapter 232: I��ll Learn to Survive From Her                              Obinna��s face was a storm of emotions, anger, disbelief, maybe even guilt.


    But Ebere didn��t care.


    She refused to let Nnenna be defamed.


    Not after everything she had been through.


    ��Didn��t you hear everything that was said?!�� Obinna��s voice was sharp, cutting through the tense air of the chamber.


    ��Father said it himself, the person closest to them in his final moments heard it, he said, ��I love her, I love her.��                Doesn��t that tell you something?


    Doesn��t that mean she must have found a way to either seduce Father or manipte someone into doing it for her?��                His eyes burned with fury as he red at Ebere.


    ��I do not care what you think.


    The only reason I called you here was to warn you, stay away from her.��               Ebere stood frozen for a moment, disbelief washing over her.


    Then, her expression hardened.


    ��Thank you for your warning, Second Brother,�� she said evenly.


    ��But I��m not going to stay away from her.�� She stepped forward, voice unwavering.


    ��Nnenna is a good person.


    Just because you refuse to see it doesn��t mean it��s not true.


    I won��t abandon her simply because you want me to.


    In fact, she belongs here even more than any of us.��               Obinna��s hands clenched into fists, his knuckles whitening.


    ��I am your king, and you will obey me,�� he thundered, mming a hand against the papers on his desk.


    Ebere tilted her head slightly, a small, knowing smile ying at her lips.


    ��Yes, you are the king�� but don��t forget, you��re only the interim king.��                Her voice dropped to a deadly calm.


    ��The moment Big Brother returns, you��ll have to step down.


    And until then, you cannotmand me.��               Silence stretched between them like a taut wire.


    Obinna��s jaw clenched, his nostrils ring, but Ebere didn��t flinch.


    The power had shifted, and she knew it.


    Without another word, she turned on her heel and walked away, leaving Obinna fuming in his seat.


    Ebere hadn��t wanted to speak to her brother that way.


    She respected him, even feared his wrath at times, but right now, it felt necessary.


    Obinna needed to be reminded of his position, temporary and fragile.


    Maybeter, she would apologize, smooth things over.


    But for now, she needed leverage to protect Nnenna.


    She reached for the door handle, ready to leave, when she heard his voice, low and cold, like a man teetering on the edge of sanity.


    ��If you keep getting close to her, don��t me me when I put you where I��ve put her.�� His voice was almost a whisper, but it sent a chill down her spine.


    ��Don��t me me if I no longer remember that you��re my sister.��               Ebere froze.


    She knew exactly what he meant.


    He was threatening to strip her of everything, her allowance, her privileges, her standing in the family.


    He assumed she wouldn��t survive without them.


    He thinks I��ll crumble, she realized.


    She turned back around slowly, her face filled with a determination she hadn��t known she possessed.


    ��No problem,�� she shot back, her voice unwavering.


    ��Nnenna has survived the past ten years without truly living.


    I��ll survive.


    I��ll learn to survive from her.��               Then, without another nce, she spun on her heel and walked out, mming the door behind her.


    The old Ebere, poised, obedient, elegant, was gone.


    This situation had shaken her to her core, forcing her to see the truth.


    Never in a million years would she have imagined herself standing against Obinna.


    Never would she have thought she would willingly align herself with the sister she had spent years antagonizing.


    But now?


    She had made her choice.


    And she would do everything in her power to protect Nnenna.


    Ebere knew her brother wasn��t bluffing, Obinna was as smooth as he was ruthless.


    She needed to act fast.


    Knowing she couldn��t fight him alone, she decided to seek help from their mother, though she wasn��t exactly optimistic.


    Queen Chioma had never hidden her disdain for Nnenna, and Ebere doubted she would go against Obinna for her sake.


    Still, she had to try.


    She found her mother in her chambers, staring nkly at the window as a servant adjusted the drapes.


    The once formidable Queen Chioma looked�� small.


    Defeated.


    ��Mother, Obinna wants to cut off my allowance just because he doesn��t like what I��ve been doing,�� Ebere blurted out.


    The queen��s tired gaze sharpened, a flicker of her old self returning.


    ��What does he mean by that?�� she asked, her voiceced with irritation.


    Ebere hesitated before responding, but she didn��t have to say much.


    The queen��s expression darkened, and she waved a hand dismissively.


    ��Tell him I said he will not try such a thing.


    I won��t allow it,�� she said, exasperated, before slumping back against the cushions.


    Ebere nodded, relieved, but as she turned to leave, something held her back.


    She nced at her mother again, really looked at her.


    Ever since their father��s death, Queen Chioma had been a shell of herself.


    She was a widow now, and despite the passage of a few months, she seemed utterly lost.


    It wasn��t just grief.


    It was something deeper.


    No one knew how tofort her.


    No one even understood what was truly wrong.


    Every time they asked, she would brush them off with vague excuses, but Ebere knew they weren��t the truth.


    She hesitated for only a moment before stepping closer and sitting beside her mother.


    ��Mom,�� she said softly, ��what have you been worrying about all this time?


    Why are you doing this to yourself?��                She reached for her mother��s cold fingers, squeezing them gently.


    ��We all miss Father, but you seem to be carrying something else.


    Something heavier.


    What is it?��               Her voice was gentle but firm, urging, pleading for an answer.


    Would her mother finally tell her the truth?


    Queen Chioma stared at Ebere for a few moments, her tired eyes searching hers as if debating whether to speak.


    Then, she shook her head and looked away.


    ����������������������������-               Creation is hard, cheer me up!


    VOTE for me!

 Chapter 233 - 233 Twenty Seven Years Ago

    Chapter 233: Twenty Seven Years Ago   Chapter 233: Twenty Seven Years Ago                              ��It��s nothing,�� she muttered.


    Ebere frowned.


    Nothing?


    It was clearly something.


    But before she could press further, her mother abruptly changed the subject.


    ��By the way, what exactly did you and your brother disagree on?��               Ebere stiffened.


    A sudden wave of regret washed over her.


    I should have just left when I had the chance��                She had already gotten what she wanted, her mother��s protection from Obinna��s threats.


    But now, she had allowed herself to be pulled into something deeper.


    ��It��s nothing, Mom.


    Just some trivial things,�� she tried to brush it off.


    Queen Chioma narrowed her eyes, her sharp instincts picking up on the hesitation in Ebere��s voice.


    ��And what trivial things would those be?�� she asked suspiciously.


    Then, as if something clicked in her mind, her face twisted with anger.


    ��Don��t tell me you��re still spending time with that girl.


    The one you��ve been getting closer to despite everything I��ve warned you about.��               Ebere didn��t answer, but her silence spoke volumes.


    The queen scoffed bitterly, her expression darkening.


    ��How many times have I told you to stay away from her?�� she snapped.


    ��That bitch ruined everything for me, just like her mother did!��               Ebere��s breath hitched.


    ��She didn��t just ruin my life,�� the queen continued, her voiceced with venom.


    ��She ruined my marriage.��               Ebere felt like the air had been sucked out of the room.


    Her mother had always hated Nnenna, but never, not once, had she spoken of her mother before.


    Something was very wrong here.


    Ebere was stunned.


    Ruin your life?


    Ruin your marriage?


    For years, their family had been the ones making Nnenna��s life miserable, so how did her mother��s own life factor into this?


    ��Mom, what are you talking about?�� she asked, her voiceced with confusion.


    Queen Chioma sighed, her expression darkening.


    ��There are things you don��t understand.


    Just listen to me when I say, stay away from that girl.


    Nothing good wille from being near her.


    Is there anything good about her origins?��               Ebere frowned.


    Her origins?


    ��What do you mean by that, Mom?


    She is from a powerful kingdom, yes, it fell, and her parents are dead, but how does that still affect you?��               Queen Chioma hesitated for a moment, then let out a weary sigh.


    ��Sit down,�� she said.


    ��Let me tell you a story.��               Ebere obeyed, her curiosity piqued.


    Her mother never spoke of the past, especially not this part of it.


    Queen Chioma��s eyes seemed distant as she began.


    ��Twenty seven years ago, I attended Royal College.


    That was where I met your father, whom I was already engaged to.


    We fell in love, and everything was perfect��


    until she appeared.��               Ebere��s heart pounded.


    She?


    ��There was a particr woman who wouldn��t leave us alone,�� Queen Chioma continued, her voice filled with old resentment.


    ��She kept appearing in front of your father, slowly seducing him.


    And eventually�� he fell for her.��               Ebere inhaled sharply.


    ��He wanted to break off our engagement,�� her mother said bitterly.


    ��If it hadn��t been for the intervention of our parents, your grandparents, he would have seeded.


    Just because of that girl�� a girl he barely even knew.��               Ebere was speechless.


    She had never seen her mother so emotional about anything before.


    And more importantly, who was this woman?


    And what did she have to do with Nnenna?


    ��That woman humiliated me!�� Queen Chioma��s voice trembled with raw bitterness.


    ��She made me question myself so many times�� and even after all these years, it never stopped.


    Twenty seven years, Ebere!


    Twenty seven years�� and yet, your father never forgot her.


    He died saving that woman��s daughter!��               She sounded almost unhinged, her emotions unraveling right in front of Ebere.


    Ebere��s eyes widened.


    What?!


    ��Mom�� are you saying that Nnenna��s mother was a third party between you and Dad?�� she asked, struggling to process this revtion.


    ��And that the reason he saved her was because he was still in love with her mother?!��               Queen Chioma let out a hollowugh.


    ��Exactly.��               ��And you��ve known this for twenty seven years?�� Ebere continued, her voice softer now,ced with something close to pity.


    ��Mom, what kind of emotional torture have you been going through?��               She leaned back in her seat, still in shock.


    ��Are all these things really true?�� she asked hesitantly, hoping, desperately, that there was some mistake.


    Queen Chioma scoffed.


    ��Why would I lie to you, Ebere?


    I am your mother!�� she snapped.


    ��This is the reason I��ve been like this.


    How can a woman be happy knowing that her husband loved another woman for almost three decades?


    And then, he died protecting that woman��s child!��               She let out a sharp breath, shaking her head.


    ��If I didn��t know any better, I would say she was his illegitimate child.��               Ebere gasped.


    ��If I hadn��t tested her DNA myself, I would have concluded that she was really his daughter, with the way he loved that woman, and with what he just did for her child!��               Queen Chioma looked ashamed, almost defeated.


    ��I don��t even know how to tell any of you this.�� Her voice dropped to a whisper.


    ��How would you react, knowing that your father might not have loved you at all?


    That he put somebody else before his own wife, his own children?


    That he never truly loved this family?��               Ebere stared at her mother in silence.


    ��That��s why I told you to stay away from that girl!�� Queen Chioma��s tone turned sharp again, her eyes burning with hatred.


    ��Stay away from her, Ebere.


    She is a cancer to this family.


    From the moment she arrived, she has brought nothing but trouble.��               Ebere stood frozen for a moment, her thoughts racing.


    Then, as if something clicked in her mind, she shook her head.


    ��No, Mom.�� Her voice was firm but calm.


    ��Dad loved us.


    I��m sure of it.


    Yes, maybe he really loved that woman, maybe even more than you.


    I won��t deny that possibility.


    But I know that he loved us too.��               ����������������������-               Your gift is the motivation for my creation.


    Give me more motivation!

 Chapter 234 - 234 What Kind of Chat Involved So Much Shouting

    Chapter 234: What Kind of Chat Involved So Much Shouting?


    Chapter 234: What Kind of Chat Involved So Much Shouting?


    ��And I won��t stand here and let you say otherwise.��               Less loved Queen Chioma ������               Queen Chioma��s face twisted with frustration, but Ebere continued before she could interrupt.


    ��As for Nnenna��s mother���� she hesitated, choosing her words carefully.


    ��She may have been a mistress, like you said.


    But that was her.


    That was not Nnenna.


    Nnenna has never done anything to prove she can��t be trusted.


    She has never shown questionable character.


    So why should I abandon her for something she had no part in?


    Why should I judge her for her mother��s mistakes, if they��re even true?��               Queen Chioma��s eyes darkened.


    ��Are you questioning me?�� she demanded, her voice rising in anger.


    Ebere took a deep breath.


    ��No, Mom.


    But what I mean is����               ����If it��s really true��?�� Queen Chioma cut her off, seething.


    ��You dare to doubt me?


    You still intend to continue your friendship with that girl?


    Clearly, you��re not thinking about this family at all.


    She must have brainwashed you for you to be speaking like this!��               She clenched her fists, shaking her head in disbelief.


    ��I��m disappointed in you, Ebere.��               Ebere flinched, but she stood her ground.


    A part of her hurt at her mother��s words, but another part of her knew, deep down, that she was making the right choice.


    Ebere felt a sharp sting at her mother��s words, but she forced herself to remain calm.


    ��Mom, do you even hear yourself?�� she asked, her voice quieter now but filled with disbelief.


    ��You��re talking as if Nnenna is some kind of maniptive schemer when she has never done anything to prove that.


    You��re ming her for things that she never did!��               Queen Chioma scoffed.


    ��Never did?


    You��re too naive!


    If you keep going this way, history will repeat itself.


    Don��t you understand?��               She took a deep breath, her voiceced with bitterness.


    ��Do you think it was a coincidence that she canceled her engagement with Prince Alexei?


    No!


    It��s obvious she did it to get closer to Prince Ji Ho.


    You said it yourself, he seemed to like her more than you, but he most likely went with you only because you are the biological princess.


    Don��t you see the conspiracy?


    Don��t you see that she will soon try to take him from you, just like her mother tried to take your father from me?


    And now, you��re making it easier for her!��               Queen Chioma shook her head, ring at Ebere as if she hadmitted the worst betrayal.


    ��You��re a fool, Ebere.


    A stupid, blind girl!��               Queen Chioma rebuked her,pletely forgetting that Ebere was her most beloved and only daughter.


    Ebere stared at her mother in shock.


    This wasn��t something she had ever expected to hear from her.


    The bitterness in her voice, the raw pain, these were emotions Ebere had never associated with the woman who had always carried herself with grace and control.


    She didn��t know what to say.


    This wasn��t the kind of person she wanted to be, someone consumed by resentment.


    So, instead of arguing, she simply turned and walked out of the room, giving her mother space to calm down.


    But as she left, a painful realization settled in her chest, it had been a mistake toe here for help.


    As she made her way down the hall, Ebere debated whether to tell Nnenna about the conversation.


    But she hesitated.


    If she did, Nnenna would only start worrying about Obinna��s threats to her, and Ebere didn��t want that.


    From what she had observed in the past few weeks, Nnenna would likely advise her to distance herself just to keep her safe.


    But Ebere wasn��t willing to do that.


    She was sixteen now, old enough to endure a little hardship for the sake of someone who had proven to be a true friend.


    She returned to her room, determined to shake off the shock from both her brother��s hostility and her mother��s bitterness before Nnenna noticed.


    She freshened up, took deep breaths, and convinced herself that she could hide her emotions.


    But she had underestimated Nnenna.


    That night, she skipped dinner, using studying as an excuse.


    She told the servants she would eat in her room, hoping to avoid any more confrontations.


    Knock, knock.


    Just as Ebere was about to settle into bed, thinking her n had worked and she had sessfully avoided any confrontation, there was a knock at her door.


    She hesitated for a moment but then walked over to open it.


    Ignoring it would only make her seem suspicious.


    Standing outside was Nnenna.


    ��May Ie in?�� Nnenna asked.


    ��Sure,�� Ebere said, forcing a smile as she stepped aside to let her in.


    She knew her expression probably looked unnatural, but there was nothing she could do about it.


    She had never been good at hiding her emotions.


    ��I heard that Second Brother summoned you to the throne room today,�� Nnenna said the moment she stepped inside.


    Ebere froze.


    Nnenna sounded so certain, as if she already knew everything.


    Lying wouldn��t help, it would only make her seem more suspicious.


    But at the same time, she couldn��t exactly tell her the whole truth.


    She quicklyposed herself and forced a casual tone.


    ��Oh, you mean that?


    Yes, he did summon me to the throne room.


    He just wanted to catch up, you know?


    It��s been a while since we all sat down and talked together, so he thought it was necessary.�� She shrugged, trying to make it sound as natural as possible.


    After delivering her exnation, she mentally high fived herself.


    That was a solid excuse.


    But she had forgotten one thing, who she was dealing with.


    ��I see,�� Nnenna responded, her expression unreadable.


    ��I hope your chat went well?��               ��Yes, it went very well,�� Ebere answered quickly.


    ��Okay, that��s good to know,�� Nnenna said, tilting her head slightly.


    ��So, what kind of chat involved so much shouting and noise that could be heard from the halls.��               Ebere cringed.


    Shouting and noise?


    She hadn��t realized they had been that loud.


    ��Oh, that?


    We were ying a game.


    That��s probably why.��           CREATORS�� THOUGHTS     JedidiahBeaufoy    Have some idea about my story?


    Comment it and let me know.

 Chapter 235 - 235 Careless

    Chapter 235: Careless   Chapter 235: Careless                              ��A game?�� Nnenna��s lips twitched in amusement.


    ��What kind of game?��               ��Uh�� chess!�� Ebere blurted out immediately.


    ��I see.


    That��s a nice game, so tactical, so involved.�� Nnenna nodded thoughtfully.


    ��But from the sounds I heard, things were hitting the table quite hard.


    Even if the chessboard fell, it wouldn��t make so much noise�� like a fist mming the table, would it now, Sister?��               Exposed Ebere ������               Ebere was speechless.


    How in the world does she know everything?!


    She scrambled toe up with another excuse, but Nnenna cut her off.


    ��Stop lying, Elder Sister,�� she said firmly.


    ��I already know what happened.


    A servant, one of my friends, was passing by and heard the argument.


    And before you try to make another excuse, she also saw your face when you left the throne room.��               Ebere opened her mouth but closed it again.


    Nnenna took a step closer, her voice soft but determined.


    ��What��s going on?


    Tell me the truth.


    You most likely got into whatever this is because of me, didn��t you?��                She reached out, squeezing Ebere��s hand gently.


    ��Don��t leave me out of it.


    I want to help.


    I can��t bear watching you suffer because of me.��               Ebere sighed.


    I knew it.


    There was no point in hiding it now, her sister had already figured out most of it.


    ��Second Brother summoned me to tell me that I should stop being close to you,�� she admitted.


    Nnenna��s eyes widened in shock.


    So, it hade to this.


    First, Obinna restricted her movements.


    Then, he tried to take her phone.


    He even limited the resources given to her, including food.


    And now, he wanted to take away the sister she got after ten whole years?


    Obinna was going too far.


    Way too far.


    And it was time she retaliated.


    ��Okay,�� Nnenna nodded, organizing her thoughts.


    ��Then you will stay away from me like he said.��               Ebere��s eyes red with defiance.


    ��What?!


    No!


    I����               Nnenna held up her hand to stop her.


    ��Just for a while,�� she exined calmly.


    ��I will think of something.


    At least until Eldest Brother returns.


    We should lie low for now.��               Ebere frowned.


    ��I disagree.��               Nnenna blinked, surprised by her firm tone.


    ��Who is the older sister between you and me?�� Ebere asked.


    ��You are,�� Nnenna answered hesitantly.


    Though she knew they were born on the same day, month and year, but the hours, minutes and seconds could have made a difference.


    Besides, it had always been like this, she was used to it already.


    ��It��s good that you still remember,�� Ebere continued, crossing her arms.


    ��That means I get to decide what we are going to do.


    Yes, you can offer your opinion about your own actions all you like.


    But you don��t get to decide what I do.


    I��ve already made my choice, and you are not allowed to tell me otherwise.��               Her expression was firm, unwavering.


    Nnenna stared at her, taken aback.


    This was not the same sister she had known for years.


    This was someone stronger.


    ��Yes, Sister,�� Nnenna answered, still in shock at this new side of Ebere.


    Or maybe it wasn��t new, maybe she had just never seen it before.


    ��Good,�� Ebere said firmly.


    ��Is there anything else?


    I��d like to rest now.��               ��No, there��s nothing else,�� Nnenna replied.


    ��Goodnight,�� Ebere said as she climbed into bed, looking like she would fall asleep immediately.


    ��Close the door on your way out.��               With that final sentence, she pulled her heavy duvet over herself.


    Nnenna left the room in a daze.


    What just happened?


    she wondered as she walked back to her own room.


    Inside, Ebere sat up in bed, cing a hand on her forehead.


    She had been brave, yes.


    But she didn��t know if she could truly endure what wasing, what her brother had threatened her with today.


    But she did know one thing               She was not going to let go of her rtionship with her sister, not after missing out on it for years.


    So she would go on with her n.


    She would go on with everything she had said.


    And indeed, she was the elder sister in this situation.


    She might not be as smart as Nnenna, for now, but she could still make decisions.


    Decisions that showed loyalty.


    Not weakness.


    To her sister.


    To herself.


    And she would never betray orpromise a rtionship with a friend, or anyone she cared about.


    No matter the cost.


    ��Two months.��               It was just two more months until school resumed.


    How much difficulty would she really have to endure until then?


    Two months.


    She repeated it to herself over and over as she gradually drifted into sleep.


    ��               Meanwhile, Nnenna returned to her room, still dazed.


    But the love system was always useful in snapping her out of it.


    ��Nnenna!


    Do you even realize what you are doing?!��               The Love System��s voice rang in her head, full of exasperation and urgency.


    Nnenna ��..?��               ��It��s already a week into the new month, and your good points bank is EMPTY.


    Like, echoing empty!


    Zilch!


    Zero!


    Zeeerrrrroooooo!��               Nnenna winced at the dramatic emphasis.


    ��Alright, alright, I get it!�� she groaned, rubbing her temples.


    But the system wasn��t finished.


    ��I warned you!


    I told you not to depend too much on the points you earned from the ball and the aftermath.


    Those points barelysted two months!


    And now?


    You��ve got nothing.


    NOTHING!


    If you don��t start ranking up more good points, you might not make it to next month!��               That hit her like a punch to the gut.


    Nnenna sat up, her sleepiness gone in an instant.


    ��Wait�� If I needed them for something crucial right now, I��d be helpless, right?��               ��Bingo!�� The Love System sounded smug.


    ��If it wasn��t the king��s time to die, you wouldn��t have been able to save him.


    Why?


    Because you didn��t have enough good points.


    And what if something happens again?


    What then?��               A chill ran down her spine.


    The system was right.


    She had gotten careless.


    ����������������������               Your gift is the motivation for my creation.


    Give me more motivation!

 Chapter 236 - 236 Isnt that the Second Princess!

    Chapter 236: Isn��t that the Second Princess?!


    Chapter 236: Isn��t that the Second Princess?!


    If something happened, if someone needed her help, and she had no points to use, she would be powerless.


    Nnenna took a deep breath, determination setting in.


    ��You��re right.


    I��ve been reckless.


    I��ll start earning points first thing tomorrow morning.��               The Love System sighed in relief.


    ��Finally, somemon sense!


    But hold up, how exactly do you n on doing that?


    You��re still banned from leaving the castle��s main grounds, remember?��               Nnenna frowned.


    That was a problem.


    But not an impossible one.


    ��I��ll just have to make a difference right where I am, like before.


    Opportunities are everywhere, I just need to look.��               The Love System hummed in approval.


    ��Now that��s the spirit!


    You don��t need to go far to make an impact.


    Just be smart about it.��               ��You know,�� Nnenna suddenly sighed, her voiceced with frustration.


    ��I haven��t stepped outside these castle walls for months!


    I need to see the outside world again, it��s been way too long.��               The Love System made a thoughtful sound, then concluded, ��We��ll see how tomorrow goes.�� And with that, their conversation ended.


    The next morning, before the first rays of sunlight could fully brighten the sky, Nnenna slipped out of the castle through the secret passageway.


    She didn��t even wait for breakfast, there was no time.


    Obinna��s growing power needed to be handled, and she needed more good points to stand a chance.


    The market was already bustling by the time she arrived, the air thick with the aroma of freshly baked bread, sizzling ntains, and spicy meats.


    Nnenna took a deep breath, savoring the scents, only for her stomach to let out a loud grumble.


    She winced.


    Right.


    She hadn��t eaten enough the night before, too distracted by her sister��s situation.


    And now, skipping breakfast made things even worse.


    Her eyes locked onto a vendor selling fried ntains and eggs, the golden slices glistening in the morning sun.


    She could almost taste the rich, savory vor just by looking at them.


    But there was one problem, she had no money.


    That realization hit her hard.


    She had been slipping out of the castle, but she was still relying on its resources.


    And with Obinna cutting her allowance little by little out of spite, she knew she couldn��t depend on it for much longer.


    She clenched her fists.


    It��s time to be independent.


    If she wanted to keeping outside, if she wanted to survive without Obinna��s influence strangling her, then she needed a job.


    And she needed one fast.


    She could go to the old man.


    He would help her.


    He always did.


    But Nnenna didn��t want to keep relying on the people she had saved.


    Their gratitude was genuine, but she didn��t want to keep taking from them without giving something in return.


    Not yet, she decided.


    Maybe in the future when she had more value, but definitely not now.


    As she walked through the bustling streets, her sharp eyes scanned every shop and stall, looking for something, anything, that could help her earn some money.


    After what felt like forever, her gazended on a huge shop with a simple sign hanging outside the ground floor: HELP WANTED �C SALES GIRL NEEDED.


    Perfect.


    She wasted no time stepping inside.


    The shop smelled of freshly stocked goods, and shelves lined the walls, filled with various clothings and lots of other goods.


    Spotting one of the staff, she walked up confidently.


    ��Excuse me,�� she said.


    ��I��m here for the job you advertised.��               The staff member, a woman in herte 20s, turned around, and instantly frowned in confusion.


    Nnenna could see the disbelief in her eyes.


    ��Uh�� how old are you?�� the woman asked, crossing her arms.


    Nnenna blinked.


    Crap.


    She couldn��t lie, but she really didn��t want to say her age either.


    ��I can do a great job,�� she said instead, shing her best professional smile.


    ��I��m very good with people.


    I��uh��think I��m qualified.��               The staff member ������               The woman��s frown deepened.


    ��That��s�� not exactly a proper CV,�� she muttered, clearly unimpressed.


    Just as she was about to question Nnenna further, a sharp voice interrupted.


    ��Why don��t you people have enough staff?


    I need someone to assist me with my purchases!��               Both of them turned.


    The speaker was a young woman, probably in her early 20s.


    She was stunning, dressed in fine clothes, and had the aura of someone used to getting what she wanted, which seemed to have crossed the line into arrogance.


    The staff member hesitated, then sighed.


    ��You know what?


    It doesn��t matter,�� she said, turning back to Nnenna.


    ��Go to the back.


    Someone there will tell you what you��re supposed to do.��               Nnenna grinned.


    Yes!


    Step one,plete.


    As Nnenna walked away, a victorious smile tugging at her lips, she failed to notice the sharp eyes trailing her every move.


    The young noblewoman who had just demanded assistance stared after her, her expression shifting from irritation to pure confusion.


    Wait a minute��               She narrowed her eyes, studying the girl��s retreating figure more closely.


    There was something oddly familiar about her.


    Her face, her posture, the way she moved, it sparked a memory.


    Then, it hit her.


    Isn��t that�� the Second Princess?!


    Her breath caught.


    She had attended the Grand Ball months ago, as part of one of the noble families of Lionara.


    She had seen the royal introductions with her own eyes.


    And now, she was almost certain, no, she was 100% sure, that the girl who just disappeared into the back of the shop was Princess Nnenna.


    Her hand twitched for her phone, but Nnenna was gone before she could snap a photo.


    What in the world is she doing here?


    And looking for a job, no less?


    The noblewoman��s mind raced.


    This was beyond strange.


    A princess, working?


    It made no sense.


    Something big was happening, and she wanted to know exactly what it was.


    Without hesitation, she pulled out her phone and fired off a text to Ebere.


    ��You are not going to believe what I just saw.��               �����������������������������C               Have some idea about my story?


    Comment it and let me know.

 Chapter 237 - 237 Office Gossip

    Chapter 237: Office Gossip   Chapter 237: Office Gossip                              Of course, she didn��t forget to sprinkle in some delightfully nasty words about Nnenna.


    After all, everyone in their noble circle knew how much Ebere despised her so called sister.


    They had all witnessed it firsthand at the Grand Ball.


    And as loyal supporters, they hated Nnenna too, without even knowing her.


    While the arrogant youngdy waited for Ebere��s reply, she continued her shopping, asionally ncing toward the back of the shop.


    She was determined to get a picture of the second princess as soon as she came out.


    The more evidence she had, the better, especially if the first princess ever needed it to humiliate her sister.


    Meanwhile, at the back of the shop, Nnenna unknowingly stumbled upon an interesting conversation.


    Threedies were deep in discussion, so engrossed that they didn��t notice her standing just behind them.


    ��I saw the news!


    Did you?�� one of them whispered excitedly.


    ��At first, I thought it was just a rumor, but now it seems true.


    All those things Buchi used to say�� I thought he was just hyping things up.


    But to think he was actually in love with her!��               ��Right?


    And here I was, thinking he would never settle down.


    But he��s engaged to the first princess of Purlit!��               Nnenna blinked.


    First princess of Purlit?


    ��I always doubted he would marry someone from the entertainment industry,�� anotherdy added.


    ��I guess I was right.


    But honestly, it��s not a bad match.


    I checked her background, and she seems like a really good person, definitely fit for Buchi.��               ��Yes, she does,�� the woman beside her agreed with a nod.


    ��But I can��t help feeling disappointed,�� one of the girls sighed dramatically.


    ��The person marrying him isn��t me.


    I spent so many years fantasizing that we would end up together, have kids, and live happily ever after�� Wishful thinking, I know, but it still hurts to face reality.��               The other girl beside her let out a deep sigh.


    ��Yeah�� it stings.��               A loud scoff interrupted their moment of sadness.


    ��Only idiots like you two would fangirl over someone like Buchi,�� the third girl snapped.


    ��You can��t evenpare him to our kingdom��s Big Brother Williams!


    Now he��s the real deal.��               The first two girls frowned.


    ��What do you even mean by that?


    Buchi is amazing!��               ��Amazing?�� the third girlughed bitterly.


    ��You��re all going to be so disappointed when the truthes out.


    Sure, he��s talented, I��ll give him that, but his character?


    Awful.


    I have a friend who works at the hospital, and she told me something shocking.��                She leaned in, lowering her voice for emphasis.


    ��Apparently, months ago, he visited a girl at the hospital.


    My friend was there, and she said he seemed to hate the girl, like he didn��t want her to get treatment, though he didn��t say it outright.


    Back then, my friend wasn��t sure who the girl was, but after she was officially introduced in the media as the second princess, everything clicked.


    That girl was his sister!


    And he treated her like that?��               The first two gasped.


    ��What?!


    No way!��               ��Yes, way.�� The third girl folded her arms.


    ��I mean, she is adopted, but so what?


    If he can treat his own sister like trash, how do you think he��ll treat his wife?��               Her words hit the others like a p, their dreamy expressions faltering for a moment then their faces hardened.


    ��Chinwa, your words can only be taken with a pinch of salt.


    From day one, you��ve never liked him.


    Of course, you would find a reason to bring him down,�� one of the girls scoffed.


    ��Why should we believe you?


    Do you even have any evidence?��               Chinwa ������               Chinwa felt her frustration rise.


    It was always the same.


    Every time there was a rumor about the nation��s prince, they defended him blindly.


    It didn��t matter if there were usations against him.


    It didn��t matter if proof surfaced.


    His fans would go to war, on the inte and even in real life, to shield him.


    But this time, she wasn��t lying.


    ��Guys, I��m actually telling the truth this time,�� she said firmly.


    The second girl folded her arms.


    ��I��m d you said this time, because it means you haven��t been telling the truth in the past.


    So why should we trust you now?��               ��Exactly,�� the first girl added.


    ��You��ve always had a problem with Buchi.


    Why would we believe anything you say about him?��               Chinwa rolled her eyes, realizing there was no point in arguing.


    ��Fine.


    Believe whatever you want.


    But I know I��m right.


    And in my opinion, your precious Buchi is nothing but a horrible person.��               She was about to let it go, but then a smirk crossed her lips.


    ��Oh, but there��s something else you should know.��               That caught their attention.


    ��My friend from abroad, she lives in Purlit, told me that there��s been a lot of political unrest.


    The king��s younger brother seems to be making moves to overthrow him.�� She paused, letting the tension build before dropping the final bomb.


    ��And if that happens�� it means your nation��s prince might not get to marry the love of his life after all.��               She leaned back, watching the shock settle on their faces, her smirk widening.


    ��What?


    What do you mean?�� the first girl demanded, her voice rising.


    ��Chinwa, this is just another one of your lies!


    There��s no way our prince will be affected by something like that.


    Even if his fianc��e��s father loses the throne, it won��t change anything!��               Chinwa smirked, tilting her head.


    ��Oh, Lillian��


    you really don��t know how royal politics work, do you?��               Lillian��s confidence wavered.


    Chinwa leaned in, enjoying the effect of her words.


    ��Let me spell it out for you.


    Every royal marriage is meant to strengthen the kingdom.


    If Ruth��s father loses the throne, then she��s no longer a valuable political asset.


    And if she��s not useful to the kingdom���� Chinwa trailed off dramatically, then shrugged.


    ��Well, let��s just say I wouldn��t be so sure about that wedding happening.��               ����������������������������������               Guys, everything is now good here!


    Don��t know if anyone has noticed, but I��m uploading all the chapters I missed in the past few days like I promised.


    This is the second to thest one.


    I really appreciate your patience ??

 Chapter 238 - 238 Very Weird Girl

    Chapter 238: Very Weird Girl   Chapter 238: Very Weird Girl                              The other girl, who had grown quiet, suddenly gasped.


    ��Wait�� is that even possible?�� She turned pale, her voice trembling.


    ��If��if Ruth is no longer a princess�� does that mean�� someone else could marry him instead?��               The realization hit her like a bolt of lightning.


    She clutched her chest as if she could already feel the heartbreak.


    ��No�� NOOO!�� she wailed.


    Meanwhile, Nnenna, still standing behind them, listened intently.


    She wasn��t particrly interested in their gossip, but one thing caught her attention               They knew about the second princess.


    Which meant�� they knew her face.


    Her stomach twisted.


    How could she forget something so basic?


    She had been so focused on sneaking out and getting a job that shepletely neglected to put on a disguise.


    After months of staying inside the castle, she had let her guard down.


    As she instinctively stepped back, trying to retreat without drawing attention, her heel knocked into a table behind her.


    Thud!


    Nnenna ��..!��               The loud sound echoed through the small backroom.


    The three girls froze.


    Their heads snapped toward her, eyes wide in shock.


    ��Who are you?�� Lillian demanded, her voice sharp with suspicion.


    ��And what are you doing here?��               The second girl, Kosi narrowed her eyes.


    ��Wait��


    how long have you been standing there?��               Panic surged through Nnenna.


    She couldn��t let them see her face, not now!


    Not when they had just been talking about the second princess!


    Before they could get a proper look at her, she grabbed the thickest book she could find, a worn out ounting ledger, and swiftly raised it to cover her face.


    Kosi frowned.


    ��Uh�� what are you doing?��               ��Yeah,�� Lillian added, confused.


    ��Who covers their face when someone asks them a question?��               Thinking fast, Nnenna adjusted her voice, trying to sound casual.


    ��I�� I came for the salesgirl job,�� she said quickly.


    ��Thedy outside told me toe to the back of the store.��               Chinwa, still skeptical, folded her arms.


    ��You mean Pat?��               Nnenna nodded behind the book.


    ��Yes��..


    I think.


    She said this is where I��m supposed to be.��               There was a brief pause before Kosi sighed and turned to the others.


    ��Well, I guess that makes sense.��               The first girl, still frowning, gave Nnenna a long look before shrugging.


    ��Alright then.


    I��m Lilian.


    I handle new hires.��               Nnenna barely stopped herself from exhaling in relief.


    She wasn��t in the clear yet, but at least for now, she had a chance to blend in.


    Lilian gestured to a chair.


    ��Have a seat.��               A few seconds passed, but Nnenna didn��t move an inch.


    Lilian ��..?��               Chinwa ��.??��               Kosi ��???��               ��Don��t you want to sit down?�� Lilian asked, raising an eyebrow.


    ��I��m good here,�� Nnenna replied quickly, still gripping the book in front of her face.


    ��Hey, don��t be scared of us,�� Lilian said with a chuckle.


    ��We��re probably just a few years older than you.��               ��I��m not scared,�� Nnenna muttered.


    Lilian shrugged.


    ��Alright, if you prefer standing, no problem.


    Let��s get on with the interview.�� She crossed her arms.


    ��What��s your name?


    Do you understand what being a salesgirl means?��               ��My name is Nnenna and yes, I understand,�� Nnenna answered confidently.


    ��I have to sell goods or services to customers thate in.��               ��That��s good,�� Lilian nodded.


    ��Okay, I need to see some identification, an ID card to confirm your age and name.��               Nnenna stiffened.


    An ID?!


    There was no way she had that with her.


    All her official documents were in the castle!


    ��I�� don��t have it with me,�� she said carefully.


    ��Even if I did, I wouldn��t hand it over since it will obviously show my age and identity.�� Nnenna muttered to herself.


    Lilian frowned.


    ��It��spulsory.


    I need to confirm if you meet the age requirement.��               Nnenna��s mind raced.


    If she didn��t have an ID, would they reject her?


    But then, Lilian sighed.


    ��Well, the position needs to be filled today.


    As you probably saw when you came in, there are a lot of customers waiting to be attended to.��               At that, Nnenna blinked.


    Wait��


    if there were so many customers, why were these girls back here gossiping instead of working?


    But she was not going to tell them that.


    ��Okay, you will start work today.


    Just make sure to bring your ID card next time as soon as possible.


    I��ll also have some papers for you to sign when you do,�� Lilian said.


    Nnenna blinked.


    That was a quick interview�� But she wasn��t about to question her luck.


    ��Alright,�� she replied.


    Just as she turned to leave, Lilian spoke again.


    ��One more thing, I still haven��t seen your face.


    It��s necessary.


    I need to know who is working for us.��               Nnenna stiffened.


    Oh no.


    She hadpletely forgotten about that!


    If they got a good look at her, there was a chance someone might recognize her as the second princess.


    She needed to act fast.


    Her eyes darted around the room, searching for anything, anything, that could help her get out of this.


    That��s when she saw it.


    A tin of butter.


    Without thinking, she grabbed a handful and smeared it all over her face in one swift motion.


    Lilian ������               Chinwa ��..?��               Kosi ��.??��               The room fell silent.


    Lilian and the other two women stared at her in shock.


    ��Uh�� are you okay?�� Kosi, asked, stepping closer, clearly concerned.


    Is the pressure of the working ss already getting to her?


    Kosi wondered.


    That was fast!


    ��Why would you do that?�� Lilian added, baffled.


    ��It just�� felt necessary,�� Nnenna said, keeping her voice steady despite the ridiculous situation.


    If I didn��t do something, they would��ve seen my face clearly!


    Chinwa muttered under her breath, ��That��s definitely the weirdest thing I��ve seen all week.��               The women exchanged nces, still processing what they had just witnessed.


    ��If you don��t mind, I��ll go wash it off now,�� Nnenna quickly added, eager to escape the awkward moment.


    ��By the way, where��s my workstation?��               Lilian shook her head as if deciding not to question it anymore.


    ��It��s at the front desk,�� she sighed.


    ��I hope you��re good at ounting because you��ll be doing a lot of it.��               ����������������������������-               And that��s thest of the chapters I missed guys!


    This is looking like a mass release.


    I��m happy we are back on track, back to 21 chapters a week.


    Hope you are too?


    Cause I��ll keep working hard to ensure we stay at 21 chapters a week, but your support is the motivation for my creation.


    So give me more motivation!

 Chapter 239 - 239 Suspicious Actions

    Chapter 239: Suspicious Actions   Chapter 239: Suspicious Actions                              Nnenna nodded and hurried out of the room, relieved.


    That was close.


    As she walked away, she could still hear the muffledughter of the three girls behind her.


    Well, at least they were not suspicious anymore.


    Once she washed the butter off, the first thing Nnenna did was grab a face mask from the store��s supply and put it on.


    Then, she headed to the lost and found section and picked up a hat with a wide brim that covered most of her forehead.


    By the time she was done, she looked unrecognizable, at least to strangers who had never seen her before.


    When she returned, the three women stared at her, clearly taken aback by her sudden change in appearance.


    But they did not question it.


    As long as she worked hard, it did not matter if she was a little strange.


    They had already mentallybeled her as an odd one.


    Meanwhile, the arrogant youngdy had finished her shopping.


    Unable to stay any longer, she left the shop before she could take a picture of the girl she suspected to be the second princess.


    But she was not giving up.


    Now that she knew where to find her, she nned to return.


    That very day, Nnenna officially started work.


    She processed payments for customers, bothrge and small, handling transactions with ease.


    But even as she worked, her mind kept drifting back to the conversation she had overheard.


    If Princess Ruth��s father really lost his throne, it would be a massive problem for her brother.


    Not as devastating as what would happen if it were her first and second brothers, but still serious enough to cause waves.


    Would Second Brother lead Lionara��s soldiers to help Purlit, given that their princess was engaged to a prince of Lionara?


    And what gave the King of Purlit��s younger brother the audacity to try and usurp the throne when he knew they were about to solidify ties with a powerful, resource rich kingdom like Lionara?


    Were they banking on the possibility that Lionara would not intervene since the marriage was not official yet?


    Other kingdoms were always looking to strengthen themselves, including theirs.


    They would use every means necessary, alliances, trade, and most importantly, marriage.


    And now, Princess Ruth being the king��s only child might lose her position as the future queen if her father was dethroned.


    Then again, jumping to conclusions wasn��t wise.


    There was still time to see how things unfolded.


    The power struggle was just beginning, and no one could predict who would emerge victorious.


    But Nnenna truly hoped that Princess Ruth��s side would win, because her brother��s engagement was the only one that had happened out of love.


    If he lost Ruth, it would crush him.


    She didn��t even know why she cared so much about his happiness.


    But for some reason, she did.


    Despite the thoughts running through her head, she worked efficiently, processing payments so smoothly that the manager came out to supervise and was surprised by how well she handled everything.


    Even Lilian, who had hired her on a whim, found herself being praised for bringing in such a capable worker, despite having barely done anything herself.


    Ding!


    ��You are working so well!


    You gained 5% favor from both the manager and the customers.


    You earned 15 good points!��               Nnenna barely spared the notification a nce.


    She already knew what it meant, good points were valuable, and she had been trying to earn as many as possible.


    They could help her in unexpected ways, so she needed to be strategic.


    As she worked, she kept an eye out for more opportunities to gain points.


    Observing customers carefully, she noticed patterns, who liked to take their time, who needed assistance, and who was likely to get impatient if ignored.


    It waste in the afternoon when she spotted something unusual.


    A well dresseddy had just finished selecting her items and stood at one of the checkout counter, torn between two dresses.


    She hesitated, clearly unable to decide, while the staff waited patiently.


    Beside her stood another young woman, most likely a friend.


    Nnenna, who had been watching for ways to earn more points, immediately noticed something off.


    While the firstdy seemed genuinely focused on choosing, her friend was subtly scanning the store.


    It was the way she nced around, not looking at the dresses but at the employees.


    Suspicious.


    Finally, after what seemed like forever, the well dresseddy made her decision.


    She ced one dress back on the rack and kept the other.


    That was when it happened.


    Just as she turned to pay, her ��friend�� swiftly slipped the discarded dress into her bag.


    It was done so smoothly that an untrained eye wouldn��t have caught it.


    But Nnenna did.


    Her instincts kicked in immediately.


    This was the perfect chance to earn more good points.


    Keeping her expression neutral, she reached for her phone and started recording before the woman could finish her evil job.


    If she handled this well, she could stop the theft, protect the store��s reputation, and possibly gain points for good judgment.


    Thedy at the counter,pletely unaware of her friend��s betrayal, handed over her card to pay.


    Meanwhile, the so called friend stood beside her, smiling sweetly.


    ��You have such an amazing fashion sense!


    Honestly, I admire you so much.


    I wish I could learn from you.��               Nnenna fought the urge to scoff.


    The fake admiration was sickening.


    Here was someone stealing from her own friend while acting like her biggest supporter.


    ncing at her phone screen, Nnenna ensured she had a clear recording.


    Now, the only question was, how should she handle this?


    If she exposed the thief publicly, she could embarrass both women and cause a scene.


    But if she handled it wisely, she might be able to earn even more good points.


    She had to think fast.


    Nnenna had initially wanted to expose the so called friend immediately, but she held back.

 Chapter 240 - 240 Its not in the Receipt!

    Chapter 240: It��s not in the Receipt!


    Chapter 240: It��s not in the Receipt!


    She knew how people like this operated, quick to y the victim, quick to shift me, and even quicker to beg for mercy when caught.


    If she confronted her now, the girl could easily cry, act innocent, or even me another person entirely.


    That wouldn��t be satisfying.


    No, someone like her needed to be exposed properly, slowly,pletely, with no chance of escape.


    So, she waited.


    The two friends were chatting happily as they walked toward the exit,pletely unaware of what was about to happen.


    The second they crossed the scanners               BEEP!


    BEEP!


    BEEP!


    A loud, ring rm echoed through the entire shop.


    For a second, everything froze.


    Customers and staff turned in shock, their eyes snapping toward the source of the sound.


    Security guards, who had been standing casually near the entrance, immediately tensed.


    This was a store known for catering to the elite, wealthy, influential people who could afford anything.


    A theft here?


    It was unheard of.


    And yet, the rm was still ringing.


    The two girls stood frozen at the entrance, confusion and panic shing across their faces.


    Lady Chineye, the well dressed girl who had just paid, looked utterly stunned.


    ��What��s going on?�� she asked, her voice sharp.


    Then, realization hit.


    The rm was meant for them.


    Them?


    She turned wildly to the nearest employee.


    ��There must be a mistake!


    I paid for everything we bought!��               The staff exchanged certain nces.


    Of course she must have.


    They recognized her immediately she walked into the store, Lady Chineye, the daughter of the Duke of Tinrin.


    A duke��s daughter stealing?


    Impossible�� right?


    One of the employees hesitated before whispering, ��Isn��t that Duke Tinrin��s daughter?��               Another nodded, still in shock.


    ��Yeah.


    But�� does that mean she just stole something?��               A low murmur rippled through the store.


    Customers began whispering among themselves, their eyes filled with curiosity and disbelief.


    ��Why would she steal?


    She��s rich.��               ��This has to be a mistake.��               ��Unless�� someone else did.��               A staff member frowned.


    ��Who��s that beside her?��               ��I saw them shopping together.


    They must be friends.��               ��Then it must be her friend who did it.��               The murmurs grew louder.


    Chineye was a regr customer here, she had never been used of stealing before.


    If the rm went off, then someone had taken something.


    And if Chineye herself wasn��t the type to steal��               That left only one possibility.


    Nnenna, who had been watching everything unfold from the counter, smirked slightly.


    Perfect.


    Everything was going exactly as she wanted.


    Now, it was time to watch as the truth slowly unraveled.


    The rm continued to ring, and within seconds, store security arrived.


    The guards moved with the kind of quiet authority that came from dealing with the wealthy.


    They didn��t immediately grab the girls or cause a scene, no, that would be too risky.


    Instead, they approached professionally, their sharp eyes scanning the situation.


    One of them, a man in a sleek ck suit, spoke calmly.


    ��Ladies, we need to check your bags.


    Store policy.��               Lady Chineye, the Duke��s daughter, nodded without hesitation.


    She waspletely sure of her innocence.


    Why wouldn��t she be?


    She hadn��t stolen anything.


    As she walked toward the back room with the guards, her steps were confident,posed.


    But beside her, her friend wore a small, nearly unnoticeable smirk.


    A smirk that Nnenna did not miss.


    That smirk was all she needed to confirm what she already knew.


    Chineye, still oblivious to what was really happening, suddenly had a realization, just because she was innocent didn��t mean her friend was.


    Her heart skipped a beat.


    Her friend�� she was the only one standing close enough to slip something into their bag.


    And yet, Chineye didn��t hesitate.


    She had always been loyal.


    She had known this girl for years, her family was honest, her background spotless.


    She couldn��t possibly be a thief, right?


    No, it must be a mistake.


    A one time thing.


    An ident.


    Chineye��s mind began racing, formting a n.


    She had to fix this before things escted.


    Before her friend got into trouble.


    She would take responsibility.


    Maybe say the item was misced, maybe im she had forgotten to pay.


    It didn��t matter.


    She wouldn��t let her friend suffer over a small mistake.


    As she walked, her head was already full of ways to reverse the situation.


    But what she didn��t realize, what she couldn��t realize, was that the person who was about to get into serious trouble��               Was actually her.


    And by the time she figured it out, it might be far toote.


    The tension in the store was suffocating.


    All eyes were glued to the security officers as they gestured for the girls to open their bags.


    Chineye stood tall, unbothered.


    Why wouldn��t she?


    She had done nothing wrong.


    Her friend, however, hesitated.


    Just for a fraction of a second.


    But Nnenna noticed.


    The security officers started with the friend��s bag, searching carefully, almost expecting to find something.


    After all, it was obvious to everyone, Lady Chineye wouldn��t steal.


    But when they finished going through her bag, they found nothing.


    A murmur spread through the store.


    The security guards exchanged nces before turning to Chineye.


    ��We��ll need to check your bag as well, mydy.��               Chineye blinked, momentarily stunned.


    Then she let out a soft, disbelievingugh.


    ��Sure,�� she said, holding it out.


    ��But this is ridiculous.��               Unlike her friend��s bag, the guards barely checked hers.


    They only nced at the top, then started to hand it back, until something caught one of their eyes.


    A glimpse of white fabric that wasn��t in the receipt of items purchased.


    One of the guards furrowed his brows and reached inside.


    And pulled out the white dress.


    The same one Chineye had picked up earlier.


    The same one she had put back.


    Gasps echoed through the boutique.


    Everyone froze.


    The sales clerks, who had just been smiling at Chineye minutes ago, now looked at her as if they didn��t recognize her.


    A young woman standing by the counter whispered, ��That��s�� That��s the one she didn��t buy.��

 Chapter 241 - 241 Judgment

    Chapter 241: Judgment   Chapter 241: Judgment                              One of the other staff members, who had served Chineye before, stumbled back slightly.


    ��No way.��               Even the guards, who had been treating her with polite professionalism, suddenly looked different.


    usatory.


    Disappointed.


    Chineye��s breath caught in her throat.


    This wasn��t happening.


    It wasn��t happening.


    More and more people raised their phones, their screens shing as they recorded the scene.


    This was exclusive news.


    If it had just been any random girl, it might have caused a small wave online, but this?


    This was Lady Chineye.


    The Duke of Tinrin��s daughter.


    The scandal alone was enough to explode on social media.


    People whispered amongst themselves, their voices hushed but urgent.


    ��Is this really happening?��               ��Did she actually steal?��               ��No way, right?


    She��s rich!


    Why would she even need to?��               But others weren��t so convinced.


    ��Rich people can be the most entitled.


    Maybe she thought she wouldn��t get caught.��               ��She looks shocked, though�� Maybe someone framed her?��               Chineye,pletely frozen, felt her heart hammering against her ribs.


    Her head was spinning.


    This wasn��t happening.


    It couldn��t be.


    She stared at the dress in disbelief.


    How did it get in there?


    It made no sense.


    She had picked up the white dress, yes.


    But she had put it back.


    She had chosen the red one.


    Her hands clenched into fists.


    She turned to the store clerks, her voice breaking slightly.


    ��How did it get in there?�� she asked, her breath shaky.


    But no one answered.


    Instead, she was met with cold, disapproving stares.


    The previous respect the store staff had for her?


    Completely gone.


    They didn��t say it out loud, but she could see it in their eyes.


    ��You put it there, so why are you asking how it got there?��               That��s what they were thinking.


    None of them dared to openly use her.


    Not yet.


    Her father was a powerful duke.


    A single wrong word could bring trouble.


    But their silence was worse than an usation.


    It was judgment.


    The security guards looked at each other, hesitant.


    Then, after getting a nod from the store manager, who wore a dark, unreadable expression, they stepped forward.


    ��You will have to follow us for further investigation,�� one of them said, his tone professional but firm.


    ��And, of course, there will be punishments if ites to that.��               Chineye felt her stomach drop.


    Punishments?


    Her head snapped up, her voice urgent.


    ��Wait!�� she said quickly.


    ��That��s not mine!


    I��m not the one who put it there!��               She pointed at the dress, frustrationcing her tone.


    ��I clearly chose the red one.


    Why would I want the white one?��               But no one answered.


    Instead, more phones were lifted, more videos were recorded, and more whispers spread through the store like wildfire.


    The moment had already slipped out of her control.


    And she knew it.


    She turned to her friend, Evelyn, desperation shing in her eyes.


    ��Tell them it��s not mine!


    You saw me pick the red dress and drop the white one.


    Tell them!�� Her voice wavered slightly, a mix of frustration and disbelief.


    But Evelyn was useless.


    She simply stared back at Chineye, her expression unreadable.


    Was that doubt in her eyes?


    Chineye��s stomach twisted.


    Had Evelyn already believed what everyone else was thinking?


    ��You people are making a mistake!�� Evelyn finally spoke, but her words were�� hesitant.


    ��Sister Chineye would never do something like this!


    There must be a mistake somewhere.��               For a brief moment, Chineye felt a flicker of relief.


    At least Evelyn was defending her.


    But then Evelyn continued, and Chineye��s hope shattered.


    ��She might have really loved the white dress, but I know she wouldn��t take it without paying.


    There must be some kind of misunderstanding.


    Maybe she forgot to remove it from her bag and left the store without realizing it.��               Whispers spread through the crowd like wildfire.


    ��Forgot?�� Someone scoffed.


    ��That doesn��t sound right.��               ��She was holding both dresses earlier, wasn��t she?�� Another person murmured.


    ��Yes, but she clearly picked the red one!


    I saw her.��               Chineye��s breath caught in her throat.


    ��What?�� She turned sharply to Evelyn, her face now pale.


    Evelyn looked ufortable but held her ground.


    ��Yes, you really liked that white dress, Sister Chineye.


    Maybe you just�� forgot to take it out of your bag before leaving.��               Chineye felt like the ground beneath her had cracked open.


    ��I never put it in my bag, Evelyn!


    How can you say I forgot to remove it when it was never there in the first ce?��               Her voice was rising, but it didn��t matter.


    The damage was already done.


    People around them exchanged nces.


    To them, her defensive reaction only made her look guiltier.


    Evelyn bit her lip, ncing away.


    ��I was just trying to help����               ��Help?�� Chineye��s voice trembled.


    ��You��re making it worse!��               ��Sister Chineye, I don��t know what you want me to say.�� Evelyn��s voice was small, hesitant, yet somehow, it carried enough weight to shift the crowd��s perception entirely.


    The moment the words left her lips, the expressions of those around them changed.


    Their eyes widened slightly, then narrowed with a silent realization.


    She��s afraid.


    The conclusion settled in their minds like a verdict already reached in court.


    Of course!


    She��s being pressured to defend Chineye.


    That must be it!


    A murmur spread through the crowd, barely whispered but loud enough to be felt.


    ��She��s forcing her friend to lie for her.��               ��Look at her face, poor girl, she��s terrified.��               ��I knew it.


    The Duke��s daughter isn��t as innocent as she pretends to be.��               The weight of their silent usations pressed heavily on Chineye��s chest.


    Her pulse pounded in her ears.


    This isn��t happening.


    This is ridiculous!


    Her sharp gaze snapped to Evelyn, her voiceing out tight with frustration.


    ��Evelyn, why are you making them think I actually stole this?��               Evelyn flinched, her lips parting slightly, but she didn��t answer.


    ��I never put it in my bag in the first ce!�� Chineye continued, her voice rising slightly, desperate to push back against the damning atmosphere that was closing in on her.

 Chapter 242 - 242 You Committed a Crime

    Chapter 242: You Committed a Crime   Chapter 242: You Committed a Crime                              ��I��m not going to say I put it there and forgot to take it out because I remember my actions clearly!


    It was less than ten minutes ago, how could I possibly forget something like that?��               The crowd��s murmuring didn��t stop.


    If anything, it grew.


    Some still looked uncertain, but others shook their heads as if her defense was nothing more than a desperate excuse.


    Chineye clenched her fists, struggling to keep herposure.


    ��Evelyn, are you defending me, or are you making things worse for me?��               For the first time, Evelyn truly looked at Chineye, not as a friend, not as an ally, but as someone caught between two opposing forces.


    There was something almost calcting in her gaze, hidden behind that innocent, nervous expression.


    Evelyn felt the weight of Chineye��s words, but something deeper inside her stirred, hatred.


    Intense hatred.


    Chineye��s intelligence�� That sharp, undeniable intelligence that had always outshone her.


    It had always been an issue, one that, in the past, she had tried to live with.


    Chineye, the perfect one.


    Chineye, the wless daughter of a Duke.


    Chineye, always one step ahead.


    How annoying!


    For once, Chineye wasn��t ahead.


    And now?


    She wanted to totally embarrass this cocky princess.


    But she also didn��t want to lose�� this friendship filled with benefits.


    Evelyn swallowed, her mind racing.


    How should I y this to get the maximum benefits?


    On the other hand, Chineye was panicking as she urged her friend to say something.


    ��Sister Chineye, Ipletely believe you,�� Evelyn said, her voiceced with emotion as she dramatically ced a hand over her chest.


    ��I��m the one who has been with you from day one!


    That day you fell into the ditch in the forest, who was the one that found help for you?


    Who brought you food andforted you?


    Me!


    I ran through the woods to find the people who could rescue you.


    You would have been stuck there for days, maybe even died, if not for me!��               Her voice wavered slightly, as if she was on the verge of tears, and the crowd watched in fascination.


    A few onlookers even nodded, as if her words added credibility to her sincerity.


    But beneath her theatrical disy, there was something��


    off.


    Chineye, usually quick to brush off suspicions, felt a strange sense of unease.


    She had known Evelyn for years, had trusted her, defended her, shared secrets with her, but now, something wasn��t adding up.


    Evelyn continued, her tone shifting slightly.


    ��I believe you never put the dress in your bag, but the rest of these people don��t.


    And the only exnation that makes sense to them is that you put it in there and forgot about it.


    That��s why I said what I did, to help you!��               The words hit Chineye like a p.


    The logic Evelyn presented seemed airtight, but the more Chineye thought about it, the more something felt wrong.


    It wasn��t just what she was saying, but how she was saying it.


    The way she was subtly reinforcing the idea that Chineye was at fault.


    The way she painted herself as the only one standing by her side.


    The murmurs in the crowd grew louder.


    Some people nced at each other, their expressions shifting as they started to form their own conclusions.


    ��She forgot it was in her bag?�� someone whispered skeptically.


    ��But why would she forget something like that?


    It was just a few minutes ago.��               ��Exactly!


    And why is her own friend the one saying it instead of her?��               The weight of the crowd��s scrutiny pressed heavily on Chineye.


    Her heart pounded as she stared at Evelyn, realization creeping in.


    For years, she had always brushed aside small, nagging doubts about her friend.


    The times Evelyn subtly took credit for things Chineye did.


    The times she made small, almost invisible maniptions in conversations, twisting facts just enough to suit her.


    The times she yed the victim in ways that made Chineye feel guilty for even questioning her.


    Chineye��s mind raced.


    She was smart, very smart, but she had always chosen to trust Evelyn because of their history.


    Because she thought Evelyn truly cared for her.


    But now��               ��Evelyn,�� Chineye said slowly, her voice trembling slightly, not with fear but with dawning realization.


    ��I think you��re trying to put me in trouble even more.��               A hush fell over the crowd.


    Evelyn��s eyes widened, a sh of something, shock?


    Panic?


    crossing her face before she quickly masked it with an expression of pure innocence.


    ��Sister Chineye,�� she said, forcing a shaky smile.


    ��Why would I ever do that?��               But Chineye wasn��t sure she could believe her anymore.


    At this point, Evelyn knew she could no longer keep up her act.


    The friendship she shared with Lady Chineye had brought her many benefits, privileges, connections, and a higher social standing, but somewhere along the way, her envy had grown stronger than her desire to maintain the fa?ade.


    She had always hidden behind the mask of a loyal friend, ying the part well.


    But now, with her back against the wall, that mask began to crack.


    A slow, deliberate smile tugged at her lips, one that sent a shiver down Chineye��s spine.


    ��Sister Chineye,�� Evelyn said, her voiceced with a mockery that hadn��t been there before.


    ��Why are you trying to shift all the me onto me?


    Youmitted a crime, and I was trying to help you, going against my own morals, even, and yet, here you are, using me?��               Chineye��s eyes widened.


    The crowd��s murmurs grew louder.


    This was taking a dramatic turn no one had expected.


    Evelyn continued, stepping closer to Chineye with a look of exaggerated disappointment.


    ��You��re so ungrateful.


    You know what?


    I suddenly believe that you did steal that dress.


    I believe you took the white dress, despite having all the money in the world to buy it.��               Gasps echoed through the shop.


    ��I can��t believe this!�� Evelyn pressed a hand to her chest, shaking her head as if she had just uncovered the greatest betrayal of her life.


    CREATORS�� THOUGHTS     JedidiahBeaufoy    Have some idea about my story?


    Comment it and let me know.

 Chapter 243 - 243 Poor Girl

    Chapter 243: Poor Girl   Chapter 243: Poor Girl                              ��Me?


    Ie from a poor background, and yet I have never stolen anything in my life!


    But you you were born with everything handed to you on a silver tter, and still, you couldn��t resist taking what wasn��t yours?


    How could you?��               A few people in the crowd nodded, already swayed by Evelyn��s words.


    She was not just denying any involvement, she was flipping the entire situation to make Chineye look worse.


    And for people who enjoyed gossip, this was a twist they had not expected.


    Chineye stood frozen, her breath catching in her throat.


    The betrayal was so sharp, so sudden, that she struggled to process it.


    Evelyn, the friend she had trusted for years, was standing before her, lying so effortlessly, so convincingly, that even she, for a brief second, doubted herself.


    ��I thought you were a good person,�� Evelyn continued, her voice growing louder, more indignant.


    ��That��s why I chose to be your friend!


    I may not be a nobledy like you, but at least I have principles.��               The weight of Evelyn��s words settled over the crowd like a heavy fog.


    Suspicious nces were thrown Chineye��s way.


    Whispers grew in intensity.


    The shift in public opinion was happening fast, too fast.


    Chineye snapped out of her daze when she felt the firm grip of the security officer on her arm.


    ��Lady Chineye, you need toe with us,�� one of them said, his tone neutral but firm.


    Panic red in her chest.


    She turned to Evelyn, eyes searching for a hint of the girl she had once called her best friend.


    But all she saw was someone she no longer recognized.


    ��Why?�� she breathed out, barely able to form the word.


    Evelyn��s gaze flickered, but she held her ground.


    Chineye swallowed hard.


    ��Are you the one who put this dress in my bag?��               The question hung in the air like a de poised to strike.


    For the first time since this ordeal started, Evelyn hesitated.


    It was brief, barely noticeable, but Chineye caught it.


    And just like that, everything made sense.


    This was not a misunderstanding.


    This wasn��t an ident.


    This was a setup.


    And the most painful part?


    It had been orchestrated by the one person she had trusted the most.


    Nnenna mentally apuded.


    Looks like Lady Chineye is smarter than I thought.


    Despite the shock of the situation, Chineye had remained sharp.


    She hadn��t wasted time floundering or blindly pleading for mercy, she had immediately identified the most suspicious person.


    And the moment she voiced her suspicion, the crowd��s attention shifted.


    People who had been throwing using nces at Chineye now turned toward Evelyn.


    Whispers spread quickly.


    ��Wait�� could it be?��               ��She was the only one standing close enough to slip the dress into the bag.��               ��She admitted she��s from a poor background�� maybe she wanted it for herself but didn��t want to take the risk of getting caught.��               The logic was undeniable.


    A nobledy like Chineye had no reason to steal.


    But Evelyn?


    If she truly couldn��t afford something, then�� maybe she had taken advantage of the situation.


    For a moment, the tide of public opinion started to turn against her.


    But Evelyn, ever the maniptor, sensed the shift.


    Instead of getting flustered, she did something that immediately won back the sympathy of the crowd.


    She gasped, her eyes widening in disbelief, and then, right on cue, tears welled up.


    ��Chineye���� she whispered, her voice trembling.


    ��How can you say that about me?��               The usation dripped with pain, betrayal, and heartbreak.


    It was a performance worthy of a standing ovation.


    ��You and I�� we��ve been best friends for years,�� Evelyn continued, clutching her chest dramatically.


    ��My mother was your nanny.


    She took care of you when your parents were too busy.


    I was always there for you.


    I yed with you when no one else did.��               People in the crowd exchanged nces.


    ��She��s right�� I��ve heard of their friendship before.��               ��That��s true.


    Evelyn��s family has been with the Duke of Tinrin��s family for decades now, and they��ve always been close to the Duke��s family.��               Seeing that her words were working, Evelyn pushed further.


    ��And now�� now that you��re in trouble, you want to me me?


    Just like when we were kids, you always wanted someone else to take the fall for your mistakes!�� She wiped away a tear, her voice breaking.


    ��I can��t believe you would do this to me�� after everything we��ve been through.��               A wave of sympathy washed over the crowd.


    ��Poor girl.��               ��She must be so hurt.


    After all these years, her so called best friend is turning on her.��               ��This doesn��t make sense.


    Why would she betray someone who helped her?��               Just like that, Evelyn��s mask of innocence was restored.


    Nnenna raised an eyebrow.


    Oh, she��s good.


    But she wasn��t the only one who noticed.


    Lady Chineye, who had always prided herself on being calm andposed, felt her hands curl into fists.


    This wasn��t just betrayal.


    This was maniption of the highest order.


    And she wasn��t about to let Evelyn get away with it.


    Chineye��s eyes widened in sheer disbelief.


    ��What are you talking about?


    Taking the me for me?


    Since when have you ever taken the me for me?�� Her voice trembled with outrage, but beneath it was a deep, aching sense of betrayal.


    She had always been protective of Evelyn, always.


    She clenched her fists, her mind racing through years of memories.


    ��I��m the one who has been protecting you since we were little!


    Don��t turn this around on me, Evelyn.


    I knew that if I got into trouble, my father would scold me, but your mother?


    She might beat you.


    That��s why I never told anyone about the�� mischievous things you used to do.


    But now?


    You��re standing here and making it seem like I��m the one with a history of wrongdoing?��               The crowd had fallen into a stunned silence.


    Whispers rippled through them like a wave.


    ��Mischievous things?


    What does she mean?��

 Chapter 244 - 244 The Proof was Gone

    Chapter 244: The Proof was Gone   Chapter 244: The Proof was Gone                              ��Wait�� is she saying that Evelyn has a history of being bad?��               Evelyn, for the first time, looked slightly rattled.


    But she quickly recovered, putting on an indignant expression.


    ��Sister Chineye, I do not know what you are trying to say!


    What mischievous things?


    Why are you trying to frame me just because you got caught?��               Chineye let out a hollowugh, one of bitter realization.


    ��I have misjudged you,�� she said, shaking her head.


    ��I thought you were a good person.


    I thought you were my friend.


    My other friends warned me about you, but I always dismissed their concerns.


    I kept you close because I didn��t want to believe that they were right.


    I thought they looked down on you just because you came from a poor background.


    I didn��t want there to be a divide between us.��               Her voice cracked slightly.


    ��But this?


    This is how you repay me?��               Evelyn��s expression flickered, just for a moment, but she quickly masked it with another wounded look.


    ��Sister Chineye, how can you say that?


    You��re just trying to push all the me on me!��               ��No, Evelyn,�� Chineye said firmly, her eyes darkening.


    ��I am finally seeing you for who you really are.


    And after today, I will never call you my friend again.��               A tense silence filled the room.


    The audience, once swayed by Evelyn��s pitiful act, now looked at her with uncertainty.


    Doubt had been nted, and it was growing fast.


    Nnenna smirked slightly from her position behind the counter.


    Now this�� this is getting interesting.


    Just as the security officers were about to snap the handcuffs onto Chineye��s wrists, a clear, steady voice rang out from the front desk.


    ��How is it that nobody has checked the CCTV footage, yet you are already trying to arrest someone?��               The entire store seemed to freeze for a moment.


    Heads turned toward the speaker, a young woman wearing a cap and a face mask, her presence barely acknowledged until now.


    It was Nnenna.


    She leaned slightly forward on the counter, watching the scene unfold with sharp, observant eyes.


    ��You��re all in such a hurry to make someone a scapegoat,�� she continued, her voice calm yet cutting, ��but shouldn��t actual proofe first?��               A murmur rippled through the crowd.


    The security officers exchanged awkward nces.


    The store employees, who had been so sure of Chineye��s guilt just moments ago, now looked uncertain.


    How had they overlooked something so obvious?


    Even the manager, a woman known for her strict professionalism, looked slightly embarrassed by the oversight.


    Indeed, they hadn��t checked the CCTV footage.


    They had let emotions and assumptions take control, blinded by the shocking nature of the situation.


    And now, with an outsider pointing it out so inly, the w in their judgment was painfully clear.


    Chineye, still shaken from Evelyn��s betrayal, snapped out of her daze.


    She turned toward Nnenna, her eyes filled with both gratitude and desperation.


    ��Yes!


    Check the footage!�� she urged.


    ��I didn��t do this!


    Someone must be framing me!��               The weight of her words, now backed by logic rather than just frantic denial, made the manager stiffen.


    She quickly gave the order.


    ��Get the CCTV footage.


    Immediately.��               A security guard hurried off to retrieve it.


    Evelyn, standing off to the side, looked pale.


    But what caught Nnenna��s attention was something else, despite her slightly shaken expression, there was a quiet confidence in her posture.


    It was subtle, but it was there.


    She should have looked more panicked.


    She should have been worried that whatever trick she had yed was about to be exposed.


    But instead�� she stood there, hands sped together, an almost eerie stillness about her.


    Nnenna��s eyes narrowed slightly behind her mask.


    Something was off.


    If Evelyn wasn��t worried about the footage exposing her, that could only mean one thing.


    She had already nned for this.


    The CCTV footage loaded quickly, and all eyes locked onto therge screen as the video began to y.


    The room fell into an eerie silence, everyone eager to see the truth unfold before them.


    The video showed Chineye and Evelyn standing together, browsing through dresses.


    The quality of the footage was sharp enough to capture their movements clearly.


    It was evident that Chineye had indeed chosen the red dress, her hand lingered on it longer, her eyes bright with interest as she held it up against herself.


    Then came the crucial moment.


    Chineye set the white dress aside, decisively choosing the red one.


    She turned to show it to Evelyn, who nodded approvingly.


    It was all there.


    The people watching murmured in agreement, Chineye had not picked up the white dress.


    But then�� the footage lost its value.


    When the moment came that should have shown how the white dress ended up in Chineye��s bag, something blocked the view.


    Several store employees had unknowingly walked past at that exact moment, their bodies cutting across the frame.


    A thick wall of moving figurespletely obscured the two girls for the critical seconds that mattered most.


    When the view cleared again, both girls were already walking toward the cashier.


    And just like that, the evidence was useless.


    A cold smile ghosted across Evelyn��s lips.


    It was a tiny, almost imperceptible expression, but for someone as perceptive as Nnenna, it might as well have been a full blown grin of victory.


    So that��s why she wasn��t worried��               She had already noticed the w in the footage before it was even yed.


    Chineye��s shoulders slumped as she stared at the screen in horror.


    This was herst chance to prove her innocence�� and now, the proof was gone.


    She had no way of showing that she hadn��t taken the dress.


    Her stomach twisted painfully.


    If she were an outsider watching this, even she would think she was guilty.


    The crowd muttered amongst themselves.


    ��The footage doesn��t show her stealing the dress, but it also doesn��t show someone else putting it in her bag����               ��Exactly.


    There��s no way to know what happened.��               ������������������������������               Guys, if we move up the rankings and win win-win, I��ve got stockpiled chapters here with y��all names on it!


    So please vote with powerstones, golden tickets, send in gifts, purchase the affordable privileges, and tell your friends and enemies about ��They Hated Me In My First Life But Now I Have The Love System��           CREATORS�� THOUGHTS     JedidiahBeaufoy    Your gift is the motivation for my creation.


    Give me more motivation!

 Chapter 245 - 245 Unfiltered Fear

    Chapter 245: Unfiltered Fear   Chapter 245: Unfiltered Fear                              ��So she could be innocent, but she could also be guilty.��               Suspicion hung heavy in the air.


    Lady Chineye felt her hope slipping away.


    Evelyn sighed dramatically beside her, shaking her head as if burdened by disappointment.


    ��Sister Chineye�� I really wanted to believe you, but���� she trailed off, letting her voice carry just enough sadness to nt further doubt in the onlookers�� minds.


    The shift was immediate.


    The crowd��s expressions hardened.


    The security guards, who had initially hesitated, now reached for their handcuffs once more.


    Chineye felt a cold sweat break out along her back.


    No�� this can��t be happening��               She could already see the headlines               ��Lady Chineye, Duke of Tinrin��s Daughter Caught Shoplifting!��               Her father��s reputation.


    Her family��s honor.


    Everything was crumbling.


    She barely noticed how some of the wealthier customers had begun to step back, as if standing too close to her might somehow taint their own standing.


    Chineye swallowed hard.


    She had no choice now.


    She would have to fully cooperate with the investigation�� and pray that someone, somewhere, would believe her.


    Her father could help cancel the charges so she wouldn��t have a criminal record, but what about the videos?


    The whole world would know once those videos were uploaded.


    But as she looked around, all she saw were eyes filled with judgment.


    No one was on her side.


    And the worst part?


    She couldn��t even me them.


    Even she would have doubted herself at this point.


    And as she clenched her fists, trying to suppress the tears of frustration welling in her eyes, she heard a voice, calm andposed, yet brimming with something dangerous.


    ��This is getting interesting.��               It was Nnenna.


    Chineye��s head snapped up to look at her.


    Evelyn��s tiny smile flickered, her fingers tightening at her sides.


    What kind of girl is this?!


    Shut up already!


    Not caring about the threatening looks Evelyn was giving her, Nnenna spoke up again from where she stood, her voice cutting through the thick air of usation.


    There was a flicker of amusement in her eyes, but beneath that, a sharper edge, one that carried the weight of someone who had been watching carefully.


    She had to admit, Evelyn was clever.


    A little too clever.


    The way she had manipted the situation, twisted the narrative, and even controlled the emotions of the crowd, it was impressive in a sinister way.


    But no matter how skilled Evelyn was at deception, Nnenna was not going to let an innocent person take the fall.


    Not on her watch.


    ��Wow,�� Nnenna said, her tone light, almost casual, but her words were anything but.


    ��So the footage is really useless?


    How�� convenient.��               The entire store seemed to pause.


    Heads turned toward her, eyes narrowing in curiosity.


    Some people were beginning to wonder, who was this girl?


    Why wouldn��t she just let the matter go?


    ��Is she an admirer of Lady Chineye?�� someone whispered.


    ��Or maybe she��s just stirring up trouble?�� another muttered.


    The manager, who had been watching silently until now, finally lost patience.


    With a sigh, she addressed Nnenna, though her voice remained controlled.


    ��Nnenna, what are you doing?��               She wasn��t angry, not yet.


    The girl had proven herself to be hardworking, and the manager wasn��t the type to scare away good employees.


    But this was dragging on longer than necessary.


    ��It has already been proven that Lady Chineye is guilty.


    Why do you keep defending her?��               For a brief moment, silence stretched between them.


    Then Nnenna met the manager��s gaze directly and said, clear as day,               ��Because I know that she��s not guilty.��               A ripple of gasps swept through the store.


    People exchanged nces, confused and intrigued.


    ��Not guilty?��               ��Why is she so sure?��               ��Does she have proof?��               But Nnenna didn��t waver.


    She straightened slightly, her confidence unwavering as she repeated herself with even more certainty.


    ��Because I am sure that she��s not guilty.��               And then, in one smooth motion, she lifted her phone high.


    ��The footage from the store might be useless due to the blocked view���� she said, her voice carrying across the room, ��but what about this footage?��               Silence.


    Complete, suffocating silence.


    All eyes locked onto the phone in her hand.


    Evelyn��s entire body went rigid.


    Lady Chineye��s breath caught in her throat.


    The security guards, who had been moments away from leading Lady Chineye away, hesitated.


    The manager��s brows furrowed.


    ��What��?�� someone in the crowd whispered.


    Evelyn��s fingers clenched at her sides, her nails digging into her palms.


    Her face, so carefullyposed until now, flickered with something new.


    A moment of pure, unfiltered fear.


    Lady Chineye turned sharply to Nnenna, her eyes wide with a desperate kind of hope.


    ��You�� you recorded it?�� she asked, almost breathless.


    Nnenna gave a small, confident nod.


    ��I saw something interesting,�� she said smoothly, ��so I recorded it.��               Another wave of murmurs rippled through the crowd.


    ��She recorded it?��               ��Then that means����               A slow, creeping realization began to settle over the room.


    All eyes snapped toward Evelyn.


    She stood frozen, her lips slightly parted, as if her mind was racing to find an escape.


    But there was none.


    Nnenna tilted her head slightly, watching her.


    ��Evelyn,�� she said, her tone calm yet sharp, ��you seemed quite confident just now.��               A pause.


    ��Would you like to see the truth with us?��               Evelyn��s breathing grew uneven.


    Her face, which had once held the perfect mask of innocence, was beginning to crack.


    For the first time��               She realized she had been backed into a corner.


    And this time               There was no way out.


    Evelyn stiffened immediately, her face turning pale, her previous confidencepletely gone.


    What were the chances that this girl had actually seen everything and recorded it?


    It had to be low, right?


    After all, she had been extremely careful.


    Her heartbeat pounded in her ears.


    Maybe this girl was just bluffing, trying to protect Lady Chineye and win her favor.


    She quickly straightened her back, forcing herself to regain someposure.


    ��Little girl, why are you trying to defend a guilty person?�� she snapped, her voice sharp and using, trying to steer the crowd��s focus away from herself.


    ������������������������-               What do you think of the novel so far?


    Please leave ament and a review.


    And support with powerstones, golden tickets, purchasing privilege, and gifts, if you think ��They Hated Me in my First Life but now I Have the Love System�� deserves it (cause I know it does).


    It will be much appreciated.


    Thank you!


    ??

 Chapter 246 - 246 Indeed, People Change

    Chapter 246: Indeed, People Change   Chapter 246: Indeed, People Change                              ��Besides, videoing, recording or taking a picture without a person��s permission is very rude and a criminal act too.


    But I��ll let it go since you are obviously a child in an adult��s body.�� Evelyn waved her hand magnanimous earning the crowd��s admiration.


    ��How graceful!


    Now this is how a real Lady should be.�� A noble woman nodded at Evelyn��s actions.


    ��She��s just a nanny��s daughter but she knows more than the real noble child!


    Some people should really vacate excellent opportunities for people who really deserve it.�� A wealthy old man said using his eyes to refer to Lady Chineye when he said ��some people.��               A murmur of agreement rippled through the onlookers.


    Evelyn knew she was skilled at maniption.


    If she could turn the crowd against this annoying worker, she might still escape.


    But Nnenna simply smiled, a chilling, almost amused smile that sent shivers down Evelyn��s spine.


    ��If I were you, Evelyn,�� she began, her voice calm butced with an underlying threat, ��I would keep quiet, because the more you talk, the worse you��re making things for yourself.��               Evelyn��s hands clenched into fists, but she refused to back down.


    ��I will not keep quiet!


    Justice must be given!�� she insisted, raising her voice dramatically, as if she were the victim.


    ��You��re trying to say that I took the dress, aren��t you?�� she used, pointing a trembling finger at Nnenna.


    ��Since it was obviously just the two of us, if it wasn��t her, then it��s definitely me!


    I won��t let you defame me like that!��               Nnenna��s smile widened slightly, but her tone remained dangerously calm.


    She deliberately added the word ��Sister�� when addressing Evelyn, mimicking the way Evelyn had been sweetly calling Lady Chineye ��Sister�� while stabbing her in the back.


    ��Sister Evelyn,�� Nnenna said, her voice carrying through the store, ��are you really saying that you didn��t put the white dress in your friend��s bag?


    That Lady Chineye, whoes from a noble family, who does notck money, who has always shopped here without issue, just happened to steal something for the first time, on the very day that you were with her?��               The murmuring in the crowd grew louder.


    When phrased like that, it suddenly soundedpletely absurd.


    Evelyn swallowed hard.


    The shift in the crowd��s attitude was instant, suspicion was now turning toward her.


    Her carefully constructed image of innocence was starting to crack.


    ��I know it seems untrue,�� Evelyn began, her voice trembling slightly, but that��s the truth!


    She took a deep breath, feigning frustration as if she were the one being wrongly used.


    ��It��s not my fault that she turned out to be a bad egg.


    Just because she��s from Duke Tinrin��s family doesn��t mean she��s a good person!�� She pointed dramatically at Lady Chineye, her expression filled with false disappointment.


    The crowd murmured, uncertain.


    Some nodded, after all, wasn��t it true that people could change?


    Evelyn seized the moment, pressing on.


    ��Even if she was a person of good character before, what if she decided to do something like this today?


    People change, you know!�� she added, her voice rising, trying desperately to sway them back to her side.


    A brief silence followed.


    Then               ��Indeed, people change,�� Nnenna agreed casually.


    The crowd blinked, confused.


    Was she defending Lady Chineye or making things worse?


    Even Lady Chineye turned toward her, startled.


    What was this girl doing?


    For a second, doubt flickered in her heart, but when she met Nnenna��s gaze, she saw something there.


    Assurance.


    That unwavering confidence told Chineye everything she needed to know.


    This girl knew what she was doing.


    Nnenna let the silence stretch, letting the tension build before finally speaking again.


    ��Fine.


    I��m tired of this game,�� she said, her voice calm but cutting through the room like a de.


    The crowd leaned in slightly, sensing something big wasing.


    ��In my hands,�� Nnenna continued, raising her phone, ��I have evidence that Lady Chineye did not steal that clothing.��               A wave of gasps rippled through the store.


    Evelyn froze.


    Her face drained of color.


    Nnenna��s lips curved ever so slightly.


    Checkmate.


    Waves of shock passed through the crowd, their anticipation thick in the air.


    They had all been waiting for this, the moment of truth.


    The manager, who had been silently praying that she hadn��t made a mistake, felt her throat go dry.


    If the girl really had evidence proving Lady Chineye��s innocence, then she had been on the verge of punishing the daughter of one of the most powerful dukes in the kingdom for a crime she didn��tmit.


    ��Please, show us the evidence,�� she urged, her voice steady but her eyes betraying her unease.


    All eyes locked on Nnenna.


    The crowd, which had moments ago been divided between believing and doubting Lady Chineye��s innocence, now waited with bated breath.


    If this girl had proof, it would change everything.


    Even Lady Chineye herself, who had felt like all hope was lost, felt a flicker of relief.


    Nnenna gave a slight nod, her lips curling up just a little.


    She had them right where she wanted.


    Slowly, deliberately, she raised her phone.


    But just as she was about to reveal the footage               She froze.


    Her expression shifted, just slightly, but enough for the crowd to notice.


    A few seconds passed in absolute silence.


    Then, whispers began to spread.


    ��What��s taking so long?��               ��Why isn��t she showing it?��               ��Wait, don��t tell me she was bluffing?��               The uncertainty in the air twisted into something more sinister.


    A chuckle broke through the silence.


    Then another.


    Before long, waves ofughter rippled through the crowd.


    ��I knew it!�� someone jeered.


    ��This girl was just making things up!��               ��What a joke!


    She had us all fooled!��               The mocking grew louder, mixed with snickers and scoffs.


    Even the manager, who had been ready to reconsider everything, felt a wave of frustration.


    ��What is the meaning of this?�� she demanded, her voice sharp again.


    But the one who enjoyed this moment the most was Evelyn.


    ���������������������C               Guys, if we move up the rankings and win win-win, I��ve got stockpiled chapters here with y��all names on it!


    So please vote with powerstones, golden tickets, send in gifts, purchase the affordable privileges, and tell your friends and enemies about ��They Hated Me In My First Life But Now I Have The Love System��

 Chapter 247 - 247 Stupid Girl

    Chapter 247: Stupid Girl   Chapter 247: Stupid Girl                              Evelyn��s expression, which had been twisted with worry, was now calm, too calm.


    And then, a confident smile crept onto her face.


    Lady Chineye, still watching everything unfold, felt her stomach churn.


    Something wasn��t right.


    Something was very, very wrong.


    ��Damn it!�� Nnenna cursed under her breath, something she rarely did.


    But the situation was too frustrating.


    Realizing what she had just muttered, she quickly bit her lip and muttered an apology.


    It wasn��t a good thing to say, private or public, but this was a disaster.


    Her phone had died.


    The battery was dead.


    Completely.


    She felt like pping herself.


    How could she have forgotten to charge it beforeing out?


    She had been in a rush.


    And since her phone��s battery was usually durable, she never really had to worry about charging it often.


    But today, of all days, she hadpletely forgotten.


    Now what am I supposed to do?


    she thought, her heart pounding.


    She briefly considered running to borrow a charger, but, the crowd was growing impatient.


    People were already whispering.


    Suspicion was creeping back into their eyes.


    From the corner of her eye, she saw the manager��s face darken.


    This was bad.


    Just when the manager opened her mouth to speak, no doubt ready to rebuke her harshly for wasting their time, Nnenna blurted out the first solution that came to mind.


    ��Can I borrow a charger?


    Does anybody have a Type C charger?��               Evelyn ������               The Crowd ������               Lady Chineye ������               The entire room fell silent for a split second.


    Then, waves ofughter exploded through the crowd.


    People clutched their stomachs, shaking their heads, finding this entire situation hrious.


    ��After all that suspense, this is what we get?�� someone scoffed.


    ��I swear, this girl just loves drama!�� anotherughed.


    Even some of the staff exchanged amused nces, while others shook their heads in disbelief.


    But in the middle of it all, Nnenna stayed calm.


    She had been in tight spots before.


    And she knew one thing, panic never helps.


    So instead of flinching at theirughter, she raised her chin and looked around.


    ��Well?�� she asked again, this time louder.


    ��Does anybody have a Type C charger?��               Theughter slowly died down.


    And then, the real question began creeping into their minds.


    Was she really telling the truth?


    Or was this another one of her games?


    But for the first time that day, Evelyn wasn��tughing.


    She wasn��t smirking.


    She wasn��t even breathing properly.


    Because she knew, if that phone turned back on, it might all be over.


    Fortunately, no one was in the mood to lend the girl a charger.


    The manager��s expression darkened.


    So this was what all the fuss was about?


    A dead phone?


    She had doubted her judgement, almost made a public spectacle, all because of this girl��s baseless confidence.


    Unbelievable.


    Theughter from the crowd had started to die down, but the mockery remained in their eyes.


    Even the security officers looked annoyed now.


    The staff members exchanged nces, some shaking their heads, others outright murmuring about Nnenna.


    Was she ying games?


    Did she just enjoy attention?


    The manager sighed heavily, pinching the bridge of her nose.


    She was definitely firing this girl after today.


    Meanwhile, Nnenna physically fist pumped.


    But it wasn��t out of excitement, it was frustration.


    She knew it.


    She just made things worse by asking for a charger.


    She had been so sure, so confident, so determined to expose Evelyn, and now she looked like a fool.


    What do I do now?


    she groaned internally, feeling a rare sense of helplessness.


    And that was when the love system spoke up.


    ��You do realize that I can charge your phone, right?��               Nnenna froze.


    Wait.


    Wait.


    She had a system.


    A freaking system.


    How did she forget?!


    Forgotten love system ������               The system remained silent, but Nnenna could practically feel its judgment.


    Nnenna cleared her throat.


    ��Ahem.


    Well, how much does it cost?��               ��50 good points for 50% battery.


    100 good points for 100%.��               Nnenna ������               Her face fell.


    ��You know I don��t have that much, so why even say it?��               ��Just doing my job.��               Nnenna rolled her eyes.


    ��What about 15 good points?��               She remembered she had earned a tiny amount of good points before, so maybe               ��That can get you 15% battery.��               That was better than nothing.


    She nodded.


    ��Fine.


    Charge me up.


    15% is enough to expose this backstabber.��               And just like that, her phone flickered to life showing a charging sign.


    The crowd, who had been watching her weird dilemma like it was aedy show, immediately fell silent.


    Ho-how?


    They wondered.


    They saw the phone screen light up.


    The manager, who had been mentally preparing to fire Nnenna, paused.


    The security officers straightened up.


    Even Evelyn��s face visibly drained of color.


    For the first time since the entire incident began, people started taking Nnenna seriously again.


    And Evelyn had a feeling, her time was up.


    Ding!


    ��15 good points deducted to charge your phone to 15%.


    Bnce is now zero, by the way.��               The system��s voice had a hint of warning.


    But Nnenna wasn��t shaken.


    Zero good points?


    So what?


    She still had weeks before she needed to renew her life, and that was more than enough time to earn more points.


    At this moment, she had bigger things to focus on.


    The crowd watched with thinly veiled impatience.


    Some had their arms crossed.


    Some tapped their feet.


    Some whispered to each other, clearly doubting that this girl had anything useful to show.


    The manager was fully done with her.


    Nnenna��s confidence had been entertaining at first, but now?


    It was just wasting time.


    She didn��t even wait for Nnenna to start talking.


    Instead, she turned to the security guards and motioned to them.


    ��Continue what you were doing.��               Meaning, take Lady Chineye away.


    Nnenna��s voice rang out immediately.


    ��Ah, it��s done charging!


    Now, for the evidence.��               Her tone was so confident that even the manager hesitated.


    The security guards stopped mid step.


    Done charging?


    How?


    ��������������������������               What do you think of the novel so far?


    Please leave ament and a review.


    And support with powerstones, golden tickets, purchasing privilege, and gifts, if you think ��They Hated Me in my First Life but now I Have the Love System�� deserves it (cause I know it does).


    It will be much appreciated.


    Thank you!


    ??

 Chapter 248 - 248 The Truth is Revealed

    Chapter 248: The Truth is Revealed.


    Chapter 248: The Truth is Revealed.


    Without a charger or connecting it electricity?


    Was it sr?


    The crowd wondered               But there was no sun inside the store.


    Meaning there was only one exnation��


    This girl had been ying with them since!


    The phone battery was never dead!


    The thought made them furious.


    None of them knew that they had misunderstood Nnennapletely.


    The crowd, despite their growing frustration, still gave her a final chance.


    If she had proof, they had to see it, as least for the sake of the videos they were making.


    This had to go viral.


    Nnenna unlocked her phone.


    She navigated through her gallery with a deliberate calmness that made some people want to throw something at her.


    ��Why is she moving so slow?�� Someone muttered.


    A man in the crowd clenched his fists.


    A woman sighed loudly and said, ��If this turns out to be nothing, she better start running.��               Even Lady Chineye, who had been trusting Nnenna this whole time, felt a small bead of sweat run down her temple.


    What if��?


    No.


    She had to trust her.


    Finally, Nnenna paused.


    She looked at the screen.


    Then she grinned.


    ��Oh!


    Here it is.��               She swiped her finger dramatically and pressed y.


    The atmosphere shifted.


    It was no longer just annoyance anymore.


    Now?


    There was tension.


    There was dread.


    And for the first time since the entire mess started               Evelyn looked genuinely afraid.


    As the video began ying, an eerie silence spread through the room.


    The only sound was the faint buzz of the screen and the muffled whispers of people leaning closer.


    All eyes were locked onto Nnenna��s phone.


    Then, the truth unraveled.


    The footage showed Evelyn and Chineye browsing through the dresses.


    Chineye clearly picked the red dress, holding it against her body and smiling as she admired it.


    Evelyn, standing beside her, held the white dress for a moment before dropping it back on the rack.


    So far, nothing suspicious.


    But then               Evelyn��s eyes flickered.


    She subtly nced around, checking if anyone was watching.


    Then, in one swift, calcted movement               She picked up the white dress and slipped it into Chineye��s shopping bag.


    The crowd gasped.


    A few people covered their mouths.


    Some instinctively turned to look at Evelyn, their faces filled with realization and disgust.


    The murmurs started immediately.


    ��She did it!��               ��Oh my God��               ��We used Lady Chineye for nothing?��               ��So it was Evelyn all along?��               Evelyn froze.


    Her face drained of all color.


    Her hands clenched into tight fists at her sides, but she forced herself to stay calm.


    No.


    No.


    No.


    This wasn��t happening.


    She had been so careful!


    She thought no one had seen her!


    How did this little nobody catch her?!


    Her mind raced, desperately searching for an excuse, an escape, anything               Lady Chineye stared at the video, her chest rising and falling heavily.


    Her fingers curled at her sides as she realized everything.


    The betrayal.


    The deceit.


    The shamelessness of Evelyn standing beside her just moments ago, pretending to be innocent.


    Her eyes stung with unshed tears.


    Not because she was weak.


    But because she had defended Evelyn for so long, despite all the red gs.


    The manager��s face darkened.


    Her stomach twisted in shame.


    She had almost punished the wrong person, and not just anyone, but the daughter of a powerful Duke.


    She turned sharply toward Evelyn, her voice like ice.


    ��Exin this.��               Nnenna leaned back slightly, arms crossed.


    A small, knowing smirk tugged at her lips.


    She didn��t need to say anything.


    The video spoke for itself.


    Evelyn was finished.


    A thick silence settled over the store as the video ended.


    The crowd, which had been so eager to condemn Lady Chineye moments ago, now shifted ufortably, realizing they had made a terrible mistake.


    The truth was undeniable.


    Chineye had been framed.


    And Evelyn?


    She had yed them all for fools.


    The same people who had been so quick to shout for Chineye��s arrest were now stumbling over their words, desperate to fix their mistake.


    An older man, who had previously called for her to be handcuffed on the spot, cleared his throat loudly.


    ��Ah, well��


    I never truly believed she was guilty,�� he said, his voice suddenly full of wisdom.


    ��I only wanted a fair trial for her.��               Fair trial?


    Five minutes ago, he had practically demanded her execution.


    A woman who had been one of Evelyn��s loudest defenders nervously adjusted her shawl and spoke with forced confidence.


    ��I always had a bad feeling about that Evelyn,�� she dered, her voice shaking just slightly.


    ��Something about her never sat right with me.��               Chineye turned to stare at her.


    Was this not the same woman who had looked her in the eyes and called her a thief?


    Another customer, who had insisted that Chineye was caught red handed, suddenly took a deep, knowing breath, as if she had been wise all along.


    ��These kinds of things happen all the time,�� she said, shaking her head in fake sympathy.


    ��People are always trying to bring noble families down.��               How convenient.


    Now that the truth was out, she was suddenly an expert in false usations.


    Chineye felt a bitterugh rise in her throat.


    The hypocrisy was almost funny.


    The crowd��s embarrassment quickly turned into anger.


    Not at themselves, no, of course not.


    They needed someone to me.


    And Evelyn had just painted a target on her back.


    ��That wretched girl yed us all!�� someone hissed from the side.


    ��I can��t believe I stood up for her,�� another muttered, their face twisted in disgust.


    One noblewoman, her face red with fury, clenched her fists.


    ��She made me go against Lady Chineye, do you know what that means?!��               Evelyn��s hands trembled at her sides.


    The confidence she had carried just moments ago waspletely gone.


    Her body stiffened as she felt the weight of their res, their hatred, their vows for revenge.


    Someone whispered under their breath, ��She��ll pay for this.��               And from the looks of it, Evelyn knew that her troubles were only just beginning.


    ������������������������               What do you think of the novel so far?


    Please leave ament and a review.


    And support with powerstones, golden tickets, purchasing privilege, and gifts, if you think ��They Hated Me in my First Life but now I Have the Love System�� deserves it (cause I know it does).


    It will be much appreciated.


    Thank you!


    ??                 Also, if we move up the rankings and win win-win, I��ve got stockpiled chapters here with y��all names on it!


    So please vote with powerstones, golden tickets, send in gifts, purchase the affordable privileges, and tell your friends and enemies about ��They Hated Me In My First Life But Now I Have The Love System��

 Chapter 249 - 249 Severing all Ties

    Chapter 249: Severing all Ties   Chapter 249: Severing all Ties                              As the murmurs of the crowd continued, Lady Chineye paid no attention to their shifting opinions.


    Just moments ago, these same people had been ready to crucify her without hesitation.


    Now that the truth was out, they were conveniently acting as if they had always believed in her innocence.


    The hypocrisy was exhausting, but she let it slide, there were more important things to focus on.


    Her gazended on the girl who had saved her.


    If not for Nnenna��s quick thinking, she might have been dragged away in shame, her reputation forever tarnished.


    The weight of what had almost happened made her shudder.


    Taking a deep breath, she turned to the girl who stood there, arms crossed, looking as if this was just another ordinary day for her.


    Chineye stepped forward, sincerity evident in her voice.


    ��I don��t even know how to begin thanking you,�� she said, dropping the usual formalities of her title.


    ��Nnenna, I am truly grateful.


    I don��t know what I would have done if you hadn��t spoken up for me and recorded that video.��               At the mention of her name, Nnenna raised an eyebrow.


    The moment felt surreal, just earlier, she had been an unnoticed store worker, and now, the noble daughter of a powerful duke was thanking her.


    ��It��s nothing,�� she shrugged, though the warmth in her chest told her she actually appreciated the gratitude.


    Chineye tilted her head, studying her through the face mask and cap.


    ��You look familiar.


    Have we met before?�� She frowned slightly, then her eyes widened with realization.


    ��You look like someone I��ve seen from the royal family.��               Nnenna stiffened for a fraction of a second before regaining herposure.


    ��Do I?�� she asked casually, as if thement didn��t intrigue her.


    Chineye nodded, but before she could dwell on the thought, she smiled instead.


    ��Would you like to be my friend?��               Nnenna blinked in surprise.


    A nobledy asking a moner�� to be her friend?


    That wasn��t something that happened every day.


    And yet, as she looked at Chineye, she could tell this wasn��t a simple offer made out of pity or obligation.


    Chineye genuinely meant it.


    For a moment, Nnenna hesitated.


    She hadn��t done this for friendship, she had simply stepped in because she hated injustice.


    But something about Chineye made her reconsider.


    Why not?


    ��Sure,�� she finally said, pulling out her phone.


    They exchanged numbers, a silent agreement forming between them.


    Meanwhile, the manager, who had been nervously hovering nearby, finally stepped forward.


    The woman was practically sweating.


    ��Lady Chineye,�� she began, her voiceced with desperation.


    ��Please, ept my sincerest apologies.


    We acted in haste, and I deeply regret any distress we may have caused you.��               Chineye didn��t respond immediately, and that only made the manager more anxious.


    ��In light of this misunderstanding,�� the manager continued, ��we��d like to offer you exclusive benefits as a token of our apology.


    Discounts, VIP treatment, whatever you need!��               Nnenna watched the scene with mild amusement.


    Just a few minutes ago, the same manager had been eager to punish Chineye without proof.


    Now, she was practically begging for forgiveness.


    Typical.


    Chineye, still graceful despite everything, gave a small smile.


    ��I��ll think about it,�� she said, her tone polite but distant.


    Lady Chineye, unlike what many expected, was not the type to hold unnecessary grudges.


    She understood that the manager had only been trying to do her job, even if she had gone about it in the wrong way.


    However, that didn��t mean she waspletely forgiving either.


    ��It��s all right, Manager,�� Chineye finally said, her tone calm yet firm.


    ��I understand that you had to do your job.��               The manager exhaled in visible relief, sping her hands together as if she had just dodged a death sentence.


    ��Thank you, mydy.


    Thank you so much for your graciousness,�� she said quickly.


    Chineye��s lips pressed into a thin line.


    ��However,�� she added, ��you should have checked the CCTV footage before jumping to conclusions.


    Next time, be more careful.��               The subtle warning in her words made the manager stiffen.


    Though Chineye��s words were polite, the underlying message was clear, she had made a grave mistake.


    The manager bowed her head slightly in shame.


    ��Yes, mydy.


    I will never let this happen again.��               Then, with one final nce at Nnenna, Chineye turned and walked out of the store, leaving the still shaken manager scrambling to follow and make sure she was really forgiven.


    On the other side, Evelyn stood there shocked as she was handcuffed roughly by the already annoyed security men.


    ��N-No.


    Please, I can exin!��               She looked at Chineye about to call out to her and ask for help, but she had already left.


    It was obvious Chineye was severing all ties with her and leaving her to thew.


    Meanwhile, the atmosphere in the store was still tense, but all eyes had now shifted to one person, the girl at the counter.


    Nnenna.


    The girl who had disrupted everything.


    The girl who had exposed a noble��s innocence while simultaneously ruining another��s fake reputation.


    The girl who had stalled for time in such an infuriating manner, only to deliver results in the end.


    Some of the customers admired her.


    It was impressive, after all, how she had stood her ground, refusing to back down even when the situation seemed hopeless.


    Others, however, were less charitable in their thoughts.


    Why did she waste so much of our time if she had the evidence all along?


    Did she enjoy the suspense?


    Was this all some game to her?


    Murmurs of frustration mixed with begrudging admiration spread through the crowd, but none of them dared say it aloud.


    After all, she had just won the favor of Duke Tinrin��s daughter.


    The store employees, on the other hand, had their own concerns.


    A few of them eyed Nnenna warily, noticing how the manager that returned finally assured, was now looking at her with a newfound appreciation.


    The same manager who had been so strict with them was now favoring this random girl?


    ��������������������������               Guys, if we move up the rankings and win win-win, I��ve got stockpiled chapters here with y��all names on it!


    So please vote with powerstones, golden tickets, send in gifts, purchase the affordable privileges, and tell your friends and enemies about ��They Hated Me In My First Life But Now I Have The Love System��

 Chapter 250 - 250 Trouble

    Chapter 250: Trouble   Chapter 250: Trouble                              A wave of unease settled over them.


    Could she take our positions?


    What if the manager promotes her?


    She clearly has a sharp eye.


    Some were outright envious, gritting their teeth as they returned to work.


    Others, though reluctant, admitted to themselves that they wouldn��t have been able to pick up on the details Nnenna had noticed.


    Still, not everyone was willing to ept her.


    A few of the workers whispered amongst themselves, their prejudice evident in their hushed tones.


    Who is she, really?


    Why did she cover her face?


    She doesn��t belong here.


    Despite all the attention on her, Nnenna remained unfazed.


    She could feel the stares, sense the jealousy, and hear the mutteredints, but she didn��t care.


    She had done what she needed to do.


    Nothing else mattered.


    Nnenna exhaled, shaking her head slightly.


    ��What a day,�� she muttered to herself before pocketing her phone and returning to work.


    Chinwa narrowed her eyes, her fingers tapping rhythmically against the fabric of the counter as she observed the strange girl who had suddenly stolen the spotlight.


    She never thought she would see Nnenna, the weird new girl as a threat, after all, the girl was peculiar, and peculiar people rarely got far in structured environments like this.


    Besides, Nnenna had kept to herself all morning, never trying to stand out or challenge the existing hierarchy.


    But now, that had changed.


    Chinwa��s lips pressed into a thin line.


    How could someone like her, who had been working here for years, carefully securing her position, be suddenly overshadowed by a girl who had likely not even finished drinking milk, as far as experience was concerned?


    And yet, in just a few hours, Nnenna had done what Chinwa had been trying to do for years, earn the favor of the manager.


    Lady Chineye, the Duke��s daughter, was obviously impressed with her.


    The manager, who had always been strict and cautious about who she trusted, was now looking at Nnenna with newfound appreciation.


    Even some of the customers had started whispering about the ��girl in the face mask and cap�� and how sharp eyed she was.


    Chinwa��s stomach twisted in irritation.


    This wasn��t just some lucky break.


    It was dangerous.


    If Nnenna continued to shine, then she might be an actual threat.


    And that was something Chinwa simply could not allow.


    She had worked too hard to keep her ce in this store.


    It wasn��t just about the job, this was her turf.


    She had climbed thedder, made herself indispensable, and secured influence over the store��s workings.


    And now, because of one dramatic incident, Nnenna had suddenly gained favor with the very people Chinwa had spent years trying to please.


    No, this was not eptable.


    This was a mistake that needed to be corrected.


    Meanwhile, Nnenna was celebrating quietly in her own way, enjoying the chimes of the Love System notifying her of her earned good points.


    She had no idea that in the process of doing the right thing, she had unknowingly made an enemy, a formidable one at that.


    She smiled to herself, feeling pleased, but as she took in the atmosphere of the store, she noticed something.


    Some staff members were throwing her sharp nces.


    Others were muttering under their breath, eyes filled with either admiration or resentment.


    Ah.


    So, she had stirred the pot.


    It wasn��t surprising, really.


    People didn��t like it when someone new disrupted the established order.


    She had only intended to do what was right, but in doing so, she had changed the way people saw her.


    She wasn��t just an ordinary employee anymore, she had be someone to watch, for better or worse.


    The realization made her pause for a moment.


    Was this really a good thing?


    Or had she unknowingly set something dangerous in motion?


    Regardless, she couldn��t change what had already been done.


    She could only move forward.


    But somewhere in the shadows of the store, Chinwa had already made up her mind.


    Nnenna had unknowingly ced herself in a game she wasn��t even aware of.


    And in Chinwa��s mind, there was no room for two rising stars in this ce.


    Not if she had anything to say about it.


    Ding!


    ��You were quick to gather evidence, uphold justice for an innocent person, vindicate her, earn admiration and respect from various people, and gain a powerful friend.


    You earned 300 good points!��               Nnenna��s eyes flickered with satisfaction as she read the system notification.


    300 good points!


    That was a massive jump, considering how hard it was to earn them.


    While the points were a nice bonus, what truly made her smile was the satisfaction of exposing a liar and helping someone innocent.


    There was something incredibly fulfilling about watching a scheming pretender get what they deserved.


    Justice had been served, and she had been the one to deliver it.


    The atmosphere in the store had shifted since the whole ordeal.


    Most people were now keeping a low profile, avoiding unnecessary drama after everything that had unfolded.


    The staff members had quickly gone back to their work, but their asional nces toward her still carried a mixture of curiosity, wariness, and, for some, resentment.


    Some admired her.


    Some resented her.


    Some feared her.


    She sighed.


    That was just how people were.


    As the day stretched on, the store gradually emptied.


    Customers left, one by one, until the ce was finally quiet.


    Finally, evening came.


    The moment the clock struck closing time, Nnenna exhaled deeply.


    Time to go home.


    She was about to step out of the store when someone suddenly blocked her path.


    She looked up, startled, only to see a familiar face standing in front of her.


    Chinwa.


    The assistant manager stood with her arms folded, an unimpressed expression on her face.


    Her sharp gaze locked onto Nnenna like a predator eyeing prey.


    Something about that gaze instantly put Nnenna on edge.


    ��Where do you think you��re going, newbie?�� Chinwa��s voice was smooth, yet there was an underlying sharpness to it.


    ������������������������������-               Privileges are expiring soon guys.


    Please remember to read up the uploaded chapters before they do.


    You deserve your money��s worth.

 Chapter 251 - 251 Rite of Passage

    Chapter 251: Rite of Passage   Chapter 251: Rite of Passage                              Nnenna frowned.


    ��Um�� home?��               Chinwa��s lips curled into a smirk.


    ��Home?


    Oh, I��ll forgive that because you are new and you don��t know the rules yet.�� She leaned in slightly, lowering her voice just enough to sound both condescending and menacing.


    ��Don��t you know that the newbie is supposed to stay behind, make sure everything is in order, sweep the floors, and then close the shop?��               Nnenna blinked.


    Excuse me?


    Her eyes darted to the other staff members, expecting at least one of them to speak up.


    Surely, this wasn��t right?


    But none of them said a word.


    The other employees kept their heads down, suddenly very interested in their fingernails, the floor, or anything that wasn��t her.


    Oh.


    She got it now.


    This wasn��t just Chinwa trying to enforce a rule, this was a test.


    A humiliation tactic.


    Nnenna��s fingers curled slightly at her sides.


    She wasn��t stupid.


    She could see it in their faces, the slight smirks, the refusal to make eye contact.


    They all knew this wasn��t necessary.


    They just wanted to see if she��d bow her head and ept it.


    She sighed internally.


    So this is how it is, huh?


    She wasn��t entirely surprised.


    After what happened earlier, she had already expected some level of pushback.


    Chinwa, in particr, had every reason to want to put her in her ce.


    After all, she had unknowingly stepped on the assistant manager��s toes.


    Sweep the entire shop?


    Close it?


    Stay until God knows when?


    Nnenna��s eyebrows shot up so fast she was sure they almost disappeared into her hairline.


    She gave Chinwa a slow, deliberate once over.


    Did this woman hear herself?


    The entire shop?


    This ce was huge.


    The shoppingplex had three floors, the top floor, filled with high end stores and VIP lounges.


    The middle floor, which was where she worked.


    The ground floor, where general shops and the main entrance were.


    Yet, Chinwa was saying that she, a single person, should sweep the entire thing?


    Was this woman insane?


    Or just really, really petty?


    For a second, she considered the possibility that maybe, just maybe, she had misunderstood.


    So, to be absolutely sure, she asked               ��Do you mean the entire shop or just the clothing store we��re currently in?��               Maybe, just maybe, Chinwa would correct herself and say, ��Oh no, just the clothing store!��               But instead, the woman��s lips curled into a smug smile.


    ��Of course, I mean the entire shop.��               Nnenna stared at her.


    Oh.


    Oh.


    So this was how it was going to be.


    At that moment, it clicked.


    This wasn��t about rules.


    This was bullying.


    Chinwa wanted to break her.


    If it had been just the clothing store, Nnenna wouldn��t have minded.


    It made sense, she was new, and she understood that sometimes, workces had a sort of ��initiation�� process where new hires were given tougher tasks.


    That was fine.


    If sweeping the clothing store was part of her job as a newbie, she would do it withoutints.


    After all, she needed to maintain a low profile.


    She wasn��t even legally old enough to be working, she had snuck her way into this job through some system loophole.


    So, she had to be careful.


    Drawing unnecessary attention to herself was thest thing she wanted.


    Not to mention, staying behind and closing the store could be useful to her in the long run.


    It would give her the perfect chance to observe the ce without distractions, gather information, and possibly find details that might be useful to her future ns.


    But this?


    This was not a workce tradition.


    This was a personal attack.


    She could feel the weight of eyes on her, staff members, other employees, even customers lingering nearby.


    And not a single one of them said a word in her defense.


    Not because they thought Chinwa was right, but because they were enjoying the show.


    A few even had barely concealed smirks, as if delighted to see the ��brilliant, sharp tongued girl�� finally put in her ce.


    Nnenna felt something simmer low in her chest.


    So this was how they wanted to y it?


    She tilted her head slightly, observing Chinwa carefully.


    There was something in the assistant manager��s eyes, something beyond just workce discipline.


    Jealousy.


    That was it.


    Chinwa felt threatened.


    She had worked here for years, wing her way up to the assistant manager position, and yet some random girl had walked in, solved a major crisis, and stolen all the attention in a single day.


    Nnenna almost smiled.


    So that��s what this is about.


    Alright.


    If this woman wanted to y games, then fine.


    She��d y too.


    She wasn��t going to do it.


    Not for anyone��s favor.


    Not even to keep this job.


    Because this was beyond unfair, it was tant bullying.


    ��I��m not going to do that,�� Nnenna said, her voice firm as she grabbed her belongings and turned to leave.


    But before she could take a step, Chinwa blocked her path again.


    Ah.


    So this was how it was going to be.


    Chinwa��s expression darkened, and her voice dropped to a threatening tone.


    ��What do you mean by that?�� she demanded, eyes narrowing.


    ��Every single person here has done it, and yet you��re saying you won��t?


    What exactly are you trying to say?��               The way she said it��               Like Nnenna thought she was better than them.


    Like she was insulting everyone who had ever gone through the same initiation.


    A few people in the crowd shifted ufortably.


    Before, they had been enjoying the spectacle.


    Now?


    Now they were rethinking things.


    Because was that true?


    Had everyone really done what Chinwa was demanding?


    For the first time, some of them started asking themselves the right questions.


    Did Chinwa mean they had ALL cleaned the entire two story building?


    Or had they just cleaned their respective stores as part of their initiation?


    Because there was a huge difference.


    Some staff members exchanged uneasy nces.


    They knew, this wasn��t normal.


    This wasn��t a ��rite of passage.��               �����������������������������C               Privileges are expiring soon guys.


    Please remember to read up the uploaded chapters before they do.


    You deserve your money��s worth.


    Also, if we move up the rankings and win win-win, I��ve got stockpiled chapters here with y��all names on it!


    So please vote with powerstones, golden tickets, send in gifts, purchase the affordable privileges, and tell your friends and enemies about ��They Hated Me In My First Life But Now I Have The Love System��

 Chapter 252 - 252 Are You Questioning Me

    Chapter 252: Are You Questioning Me?


    Chapter 252: Are You Questioning Me?


    This was targeted humiliation.


    Yet, despite realizing that something was off, most of them still remained silent.


    Why?


    Because it wasn��t them being bullied.


    And because sticking their necks out for Nnenna meant drawing Chinwa��s wrath to themselves.


    So, one by one, they picked up their things and quietly left.


    One of them, a woman standing near the entrance, hesitated.


    Her fists clenched.


    She bit her lip, struggling.


    Should she step in?


    Should she say something?


    Her eyes darted between Nnenna, who stood her ground without flinching, and Chinwa, who looked ready to make this a battle of wills.


    After a moment, she sighed.


    Then, she stepped forward.


    Kosi could not stand bullying.


    She just couldn��t.


    It made her stomach turn, made her hands itch, and made her want to do something.


    And this situation?


    It was as clear as day.


    That poor girl, Nnenna, was being targeted.


    Kosi had noticed it the moment Chinwa started pushing her.


    The way she demanded Nnenna clean the entire two story shoppingplex, ridiculous.


    Kosi wasn��t stupid.


    She had been here long enough to know that new staff were expected to clean their own store as part of their initiation.


    Not the whole damn building.


    So why was Chinwa making it seem like this was some tradition?


    Simple.


    She wanted to humiliate Nnenna.


    And nobody was going to step in?


    No one?


    Kosi clenched her fists.


    She wasn��t like them.


    She wasn��t going to walk away.


    With determination in her steps, she moved forward               Only for Lilian to grab her arm.


    ��Are you crazy?�� Lilian hissed in a low voice, pulling her back.


    Kosi turned, startled by the sheer panic on her colleague��s face.


    ��We finally got into Chinwa��s good books, and now you want to jeopardize that?��               Lilian��s eyes darted nervously to Chinwa, as if making sure the assistant manager hadn��t noticed them whispering.


    ��Look,�� Lilian continued, voice urgent.


    ��I��ve worked too hard for this, okay?


    I��ve been put in charge of recruiting and managing new staff.


    Do you know what that means?��               Her fingers dug into Kosi��s wrist.


    ��If I mess up, I lose everything.��               Lilian��s eyes shed with something almost desperate.


    ��Don��t jeopardize it for me.


    I like my position.


    If you don��t like yours, fine, but don��t drag me down with you.��               Her voice was sharp, but Kosi could hear it               The fear.


    Lilian was afraid.


    Afraid of Chinwa.


    Afraid of the power she held over them.


    Afraid of losing everything she worked for.


    And yet��               Kosi only hesitated for a few seconds.


    Then, with deliberate force, she shook off Lilian��s hand.


    And stepped forward again.


    Because at the end of the day               Fear was no excuse for letting someone else suffer.


    ��Chinwa, aren��t you going too far?�� Kosi��s voice rang out, cutting through the tense silence.


    For a moment, the entire store seemed to freeze.


    Eyes widened.


    Even those who had been silently slipping away stopped mid step.


    Had they heard correctly?


    Had Kosi just dared to question Chinwa?


    Whispers spread through the remaining staff like wildfire.


    ��Is she crazy?�� someone muttered.


    ��She��s actually standing up to Chinwa?�� another hissed, ncing nervously between the two.


    But Kosi wasn��t finished.


    She squared her shoulders, forcing herself to keep her voice steady despite the way her heartbeat pounded in her ears.


    ��You can��t bully her like that,�� she continued, ncing briefly at Nnenna, who still stood firm despite beingpletely outnumbered.


    ��I understand that the ��rite of passage�� exists, that we make neers stay behind to clean up.


    But the entire floor?


    The entire building?


    That��s too much.


    Let her do the usual task and leave.


    Isn��t that fair?��               Chinwa��s expression darkened instantly.


    The confident, smug look she had been wearing shifted into something far more dangerous.


    She took a slow step forward, her eyes narrowing into slits.


    ��As vice manager, Chinwa, you should��               Chinwa��s voice sliced through Kosi��s words like a de.


    ��Are you questioning me now?�� she asked, her tone low and threatening.


    The temperature in the room seemed to drop.


    Several staff members instinctively took a step back, their eyes darting between the two women.


    Chinwa rarely tolerated disrespect, and everyone knew that crossing her was the quickest way to make your life a living nightmare.


    Kosi swallowed hard but forced herself to hold her ground.


    The people who had been fawning over Chinwa, eager to win her favor, now watched with uncertainty.


    The power dynamic in the store had always been clear, Chinwa ruled with an iron grip, and everyone else fell in line.


    But now, Kosi had disrupted that bnce.


    And Chinwa was furious.


    She turned the full force of her re onto Kosi, as if she had just realized that the other girl had dared to challenge her authority.


    Kosi felt her legs tremble slightly, but she took a breath and continued.


    ��You know that what you��re doing is wrong,�� she said, her voice softer now but still firm.


    ��Just let the girl go.


    It��s alreadyte.


    She needs to get home before it gets dark.��               Silence.


    No one dared to move.


    No one dared to breathe.


    Would Chinwa back down?


    Would shesh out?


    Everyone was waiting to see what would happen next.


    Chinwa, seeing Kosi��s scared expression but still noting the way she stood her ground, let out augh, sharp, mocking, and dripping with amusement.


    To her, Kosi was nothing more than a child throwing a tantrum, unaware that the adults, the ones with true power, made the real rules.


    She crossed her arms and smirked.


    ��Alright then,�� she said, voice sickly sweet.


    ��Let her go home.


    You take the punishment for her.��               Gasps rippled through the staff.


    Nnenna��s eyes widened, and Kosi froze, her stomach dropping like a stone.


    Chinwa��s smile widened as she relished the shock on everyone��s faces.


    ��Make sure the entire building is sparkling clean by tomorrow morning.��               A suffocating silence followed.


    Kosi could barely process what she��d just heard.


    ��H-how���� she stammered, her voice weak with disbelief.


    ��How can you say that?��               ��������������������������               Privileges are expiring soon guys.


    Please remember to read up the uploaded chapters before they do.


    You deserve your money��s worth.


    Also, if we move up the rankings and win win-win, I��ve got stockpiled chapters here with y��all names on it!


    So please vote with powerstones, golden tickets, send in gifts, purchase the affordable privileges, and tell your friends and enemies about ��They Hated Me In My First Life But Now I Have The Love System��

 Chapter 253 - 253 This is your Fault

    Chapter 253: This is your Fault   Chapter 253: This is your Fault                              Her breath felt caught in her throat.


    Cleaning the entire two story building?


    It would take hours, probably the whole night.


    This wasn��t just a punishment.


    This was a warning, a message to everyone: Challenge me, and this is what happens to you.


    Chinwa��s face remained perfectlyposed as she delivered the final blow.


    ��Well, if you don��t want to do it,�� she said, ��you can collect yourst paycheck.


    You are the ountant so that should be very easy.


    You can resign immediately.��               The words hung in the air like a guillotine.


    The remaining staff stood frozen, their faces a mix of pity and fear.


    Kosi��s lips parted, but no words came out.


    She was trapped, either spend the entire night cleaning or lose her job on the spot.


    Chinwa didn��t wait for a response.


    With an air of absolute satisfaction, she slung her bag over her shoulder and sauntered toward the exit,ughter spilling from her lips as if this was nothing more than a casual joke.


    One by one, the other staff members followed her, their heads low.


    None of them dared to look at Kosi for too long, afraid that even a nce of sympathy might put them in Chinwa��s bad books next.


    But as they walked away, their silence spoke volumes.


    They pitied Kosi, sure.


    But at the same time, an unsettling resentment flickered in their eyes when they looked at Nnenna.


    This is your fault.


    She could almost hear their unspoken usations.


    Even though she hadn��t asked Kosi to defend her, even though she had been the one getting bullied, somehow, the me still fell on her.


    Because if she had just cleaned and shut up, none of this would have happened.


    As thest of the staff members trailed out, leaving Kosi standing frozen in ce, Nnenna clenched her fists.


    This wasn��t right.


    ��I told you not to say anything.��               Lilian��s voice was sharp,ced with frustration as she pulled Kosi aside.


    Her eyes darted around the emptying store, making sure no one else was close enough to overhear them.


    ��Now you��ve put yourself in trouble.


    I just hope you don��t end up dragging me down with you,�� she added, folding her arms across her chest.


    Kosi sighed but didn��t waver.


    ��She was bullying a new person,�� Kosi said firmly.


    ��Do you remember what she did to us when we first started here?


    Don��t pretend you��ve forgotten.��               Lilian hesitated.


    Of course, she remembered.


    Everyone remembered.


    The silent rules of the store had been seared into them through fear, humiliation, and exhaustion.


    No one questioned Chinwa because they had seen what happened to those who did.


    But Kosi�� she was different.


    ��I couldn��t stand by and watch,�� Kosi continued, her voice filled with unwavering determination.


    ��And I don��t mind the punishment.


    I��ll get it done.��               She wasn��t even considering asking Nnenna to help her.


    She had already decided that she would do this alone.


    She hadn��t defended the girl to get into her good books or to earn her gratitude.


    She had done it because it was the right thing to do.


    And that��s what the Nation��s Prince fans were known for.


    The thought strengthened her resolve.


    She wasn��t just following an idol, she was trying to be the best version of herself, just like Prince Abuchi always told them to be.


    Lilian stared at her for a long moment, shock flickering across her face.


    That��s right��               The Nation��s Prince fans prided themselves on justice and righteousness.


    They believed in standing up for what was right.


    But Lilian wasn��t willing to take that risk.


    She and Kosi might have been friends, but the vice manager��s wrath was not something she wanted to invite upon herself.


    ��If that��s what you think���� she muttered, but her voice was quieter now,cking its earlier confidence.


    Then, she turned on her heel.


    She was about to leave the store just like the others.


    Just like everyone else who had chosen self preservation over integrity.


    But then               She paused.


    Right at the door.


    Her fingers hovered over the handle.


    Why am I hesitating?


    She squeezed her eyes shut, her mind warring against itself.


    If she walked away now, she would be safe.


    No one would me her.


    She could pretend none of this happened, return to work the next day, and keep her position secure.


    And yet��               She couldn��t move.


    You��re kidding me!


    Nnenna and Kosi, still standing in the middle of the store, exchanged confused nces.


    What is she doing?


    Then, finally, she turned around.


    She looked at Kosi.


    Then at Nnenna.


    And with a sigh, she made her decision.


    ��Fine.��               Both girls blinked.


    Lilian exhaled sharply and nodded.


    ��Let��s get started.��               Kosi��s mouth parted slightly, unable to believe what she was hearing.


    Lilian rolled her eyes.


    ��You��re not the only one who remembers how bad it was when we started.


    And if we don��t work fast, we��ll be here till morning.��               She pointed toward the floors above.


    ��There are three floors.


    If we each take one, we should be able to finish before sunrise.��               Then, without another word, she marched toward the supply closet to grab the cleaning tools.


    Nnenna and Kosi stood frozen, still in shock.


    And as Lilian rummaged through the supplies, she muttered under her breath, almost as if she was trying to convince herself:               ��I can��t believe I��m doing this.��               ��What are you guys waiting for?


    Hurry up before I change my mind!��               Lilian��s sharp voice jolted Nnenna and Kosi from their stunned silence.


    ��You don��t have all day!�� she added impatiently.


    The two girls exchanged nces, still processing what had just happened, but realizing they had no time to waste, they hurried over to collect their equipment.


    This was really happening.


    They divided the floors among themselves, each taking a section of the massive building.


    It was going to be a long night, but at least they weren��t alone.


    As Nnenna swept the floor, her mind drifted.


    This entire situation�� it wasn��t so bad.


    ��������������������������-               Privileges are expiring soon guys.


    Please remember to read up the uploaded chapters before they do.


    You deserve your money��s worth.


    Also, if we move up the rankings and win win-win, I��ve got stockpiled chapters here with y��all names on it!


    So please vote with powerstones, golden tickets, send in gifts, purchase the affordable privileges, and tell your friends and enemies about ��They Hated Me In My First Life But Now I Have The Love System��

 Chapter 254 - 254 The Clock is Ticking

    Chapter 254: The Clock is Ticking   Chapter 254: The Clock is Ticking                              At first, she had been tempted to use her good points to strike back at Chinwa��s arrogance, to put her in her ce immediately.


    But now, looking at how things had unfolded, she realized something important.


    This was better.


    Not only had she forced Lilian to confront her own cowardice and be a better person, but she had also brought Kosi out of her timid shell.


    Kosi had stood up for her without hesitation, without expecting anything in return.


    Wasn��t that what she wanted?


    To change lives?


    If enduring a little hardship meant creating real change in people, then it was worth it.


    She decided she wouldn��t interfere with Chinwa.


    Let her think she had won.


    Nnenna would rather scrub this entire floor with these two girls and grow closer to them than reset the events and watch them go back to who they were before, scared, silent, and controlled.


    Besides, she had to admit�� she liked them.


    And if that wasn��t enough reason, there was one more thing.


    She nced at Kosi, who was diligently working, and then at Lilian, who, despite herining, was making sure they stayed on track.


    They were Nation��s Prince fans.


    Her brother would hate this.


    Not because he despised the Nation��s Prince, but because he was the Nation��s Prince.


    The same person these girls admired, the same person they looked up to, was the one who hated her the most.


    Her own brother.


    He had never seen her as a sister.


    To him, she was a burden, a disgrace, someone unworthy of even sharing hisst name.


    He had spent years making sure she knew it.


    And yet, here she was, standing beside two out of his biggest fans.


    Would he be furious if he knew?


    Probably.


    Would he try to ruin it for her?


    Without a doubt.


    But she didn��t care.


    Because these girls, Lilian and Kosi, they were different.


    They had no idea who she was, yet they had chosen to stand by her.


    To help her.


    And that meant more to her than the hatred Abuchi had for her.


    From now on, they were her sisters.


    Besides, she was one of them before, a huge fan of the Nation��s Prince, her third brother.


    The girls cleaned all through the night, their exhaustion settling deep into their bones as the first light of morning crept in.


    Despite their best efforts, they still weren��t done.


    It wasn��t just sweeping, it was everything.


    Folding clothes, putting them back in their designated sections, dusting shelves, arranging disys, wiping down counters, making sure everything looked presentable.


    The more they did, the more there was left to do.


    Finally, they slumped onto the floor, breathing heavily.


    Their hands were sore, their legs ached, and their backs felt like they��d been through a battle.


    Still, the store wasn��t ready.


    Lilian exhaled loudly, opening a pack of biscuits and munching on one.


    ��We��re finished.��               Kosi, sipping on a drink, groaned.


    ��We didn��t even get through half of what needed to be done.��               Lilian nodded grimly.


    ��Looks like Vice Manager Chinwa is going to deal with us.��               At the mention of her name, the three girls exchanged knowing looks.


    ��We need to report Chinwa to Manager Young.�� Nnenna spoke up as she picked up her favourite snack..


    Kosi sighed, leaning her head against a shelf.


    ��Even if we tell the manager, do you think she��ll believe us?


    Chinwa��s been doing this for years.��               ��Who says she won��t believe us?�� Nnenna asked, amused, taking a slow bite of her snack.


    Lilian scoffed, shaking her head.


    ��Oh, please.


    Everyone who has ever tried to report Chinwa got fired on the spot.


    She always finds a way to turn things around and make herself look innocent.��               Kosi nodded in agreement.


    ��Manager Young trusts her too much.


    She thinks Chinwa is strict but fair.�� Sheughed dryly.


    ��Fair, my foot.��               A heavy silence settled between them.


    Then Lilian spoke again, voice resigned.


    ��I guess it��s our turn now.


    Once the sunes up, we should start looking for new jobs.��               Kosi turned to Nnenna with a small smile.


    ��At least you didn��t sign any contracts yet.


    You can just leave and find something else without any trouble.��               Nnenna simply continued chewing, watching them with mild amusement.


    She had no intention of leaving.


    It wasn��t long before the first staff members started arriving at the store.


    They walked in, still groggy from sleep, their movements slow as they made their way through the aisles.


    Then they started noticing.


    The floors weren��t fully cleaned.


    Some shelves were still messy.


    The store was not in its usual morning perfect state.


    ��Wait�� what��s going on?�� one of them muttered, frowning as they examined the store.


    More staff arrived, whispering to each other as they scanned the surroundings.


    Usually, the cleaners took care of this.


    The store was always pristine by opening time.


    But today was different.


    And the reason was clear, Vice Manager Chinwa had deliberately forced the cleaning staff to stay away.


    She wanted to make sure the three girls failed.


    Now, the staff members were starting to notice that something was off.


    Nnenna watched them, an amused smirk on her lips.


    Let��s see how this ys out.


    At this point, everyone in the store finally realized what Chinwa had been trying to do.


    Now that the ce looked messy, when the managers arrived, they would naturally me the three girls for not finishing their job on time and have them fired.


    It was a cruel setup, but not surprising, it wasn��t the first time Chinwa had pulled something like this.


    The staff sighed.


    Some of them actually felt bad, but what could they do?


    Chinwa always got away with things like this, and anyone who tried to stand up against her had paid the price.


    Kosi and Lilian had finally gotten into her good books after a few years, and now they had put all of that at risk just to help a new girl.


    �������������������������C               Privileges are expiring soon guys.


    Please remember to read up the uploaded chapters before they do.


    You deserve your money��s worth.


    Also, if we move up the rankings and win win-win, I��ve got stockpiled chapters here with y��all names on it!


    So please vote with powerstones, golden tickets, send in gifts, purchase the affordable privileges, and tell your friends and enemies about ��They Hated Me In My First Life But Now I Have The Love System��

 Chapter 255 - 255 I Thought You Were Sensible

    Chapter 255: I Thought You Were Sensible   Chapter 255: I Thought You Were Sensible                              Was it worth it?


    The clock ticked closer to 7:40 AM, and one by one, the managers started arriving.


    The moment they stepped in, their eyes widened in shock.


    The store, which was usually spotless every morning, looked like it hadn��t been cleaned properly.


    Clothes were still out of ce, dust was visible on some of the counters, and overall, it didn��t meet their standards at all.


    Without hesitation, they immediately called the cleaning staff and ordered them to fix the mess in the 20 minutes before opening.


    But that wasn��t enough.


    They needed to know who was responsible for this.


    Before they could even start questioning people, Chinwa walked up to them, her expression perfectly crafted to look troubled but professional.


    Facing the head manager, she put on her best serious face.


    ��Manager Yun, I put three girls in charge of cleaningst night,�� she said, her tone filled with disappointment.


    ��I gave them clear orders, but they refused to obey me.��                She sighed, shaking her head like she was deeply concerned.


    ��I had no idea they left the ce like this until this morning.


    I��m so sorry.


    I should have checked their work before leaving.��               The staff who overheard the conversation knew exactly what she was doing.


    She wasn��t sorry, she was just making sure she came out looking like the responsible one while the three girls took the fall.


    Kosi and Lilian nced at each other, their hearts pounding.


    They had suspected Chinwa would pull something like this, but seeing her do it so effortlessly, without a trace of guilt, still sent a chill down their spines.


    As for Nnenna, she simply watched, chewing on thest bit of her snack from earlier.


    She had expected this too.


    Manager Young frowned deeply.


    How could three girls be responsible for cleaning the entire building, yet it was still a mess?


    If they couldn��t even handle their assigned tasks, why were they still employed?


    And at this rate, if customers walked in and saw the state of the ce, it would be a disaster.


    A dirty store meant bad business, bad business meant bad reviews, and bad reviews meant no customers.


    ��Who was in charge of the cleaning?�� Manager Young demanded, her voice sharp with irritation.


    Chinwa, ever the opportunist, stepped forward almost immediately.


    ��There they are,�� she announced, her voiceced with fake disappointment, as if she had nothing to do with this at all.


    Her eyes zeroed in on the three girls like a predator about to deliver the final blow.


    ��Lilian!


    Kosi!


    Nnenna!


    Get over here!�� she barked.


    Then, with a smirk, she pointed directly at Nnenna first.


    ��This one, this one right here is the most disobedient of them all,�� she used, her voice dripping with venom.


    ��She thinks because you praised her yesterday, she can start behaving however she pleases!


    Acting cocky, disregarding orders!


    I guess all we do not handwork.��               She didn��t even bother to make sense, her rush to throw me was almost embarrassing.


    ��And this one,�� she gestured to Kosi, who looked stunned, ��our ountant!


    She thought she could ignore mymands because she assumed her position was unshakable!��               Kosi��s hands curled into fists at her sides, her lips pressed tightly together.


    ��And finally,�� Chinwa turned to Lilian, pausing dramatically, ��thest one, Lilian!


    I didn��t even realize she had joined this band of rebellious workers until this morning when I walked in and saw the disaster they left behind!��               She scoffed, crossing her arms as if she had just presented undeniable proof of their crimes.


    ��These are the girls, Madam,�� she finished with an exaggerated sigh, as though she had just unburdened herself of a great tragedy.


    The store had gone eerily silent.


    The other employees had stopped pretending to work and were now watching with barely concealed curiosity, and maybe even a little pity.


    Kosi and Lilian stiffened, ncing at each other, while Nnenna remained still, her expression unreadable.


    Was this really happening?


    Chinwa wasn��t just throwing them under the bus, she was driving the bus, running them over, and reversing to make sure the job was done.


    And the worst part?


    Manager Young was listening.


    The air around them grew heavier, tension crackling like a brewing storm.


    The other managers were just as furious.


    Their voices ovepped in frustration, their anger directed straight at Madam Young.


    ��Madam Young, you need to exin this!�� one of them demanded, throwing his hands in the air.


    ��How can the people assigned to clean fail to do their job and put the rest of us in trouble?


    We all have responsibilities here!��               Another manager scoffed, shaking his head.


    ��This is uneptable.


    If customers walk in right now, we��ll be the ones answering for this mess!��               But Madam Young didn��t even spare them a nce.


    She was still fuming, her sharp eyes locked onto the three girls as though they were the sole reason for every issue in the store.


    ��Very good,�� she finally said, her voice tight with suppressed rage.


    ��Since you three feel you can do whatever you want, you are fired!


    Take yourst paycheck and leave.


    Immediately.��               A heavy silence fell over the room.


    Lilian and Kosi froze, eyes widening in shock.


    Just like that?


    Their hearts pounded in disbelief.


    They had worked all night.


    They had pushed themselves beyond exhaustion.


    And now�� fired?


    Nnenna��s lips parted slightly, but before she could react, Madam Young turned to her, and her next words hit harder than a p.


    ��I��m very disappointed in you.��               Nnenna felt her stomach drop.


    ��I thought you were sensible,�� Madam Young continued, shaking her head as though looking at a lost cause.


    ��But clearly, I was wrong.


    These two girls were obedient, hardworking employees, but you influenced them with your bad character.��               Lilian let out a sharp breath, and Kosi��s hands trembled at her sides.


    What was this woman saying?


    Madam Young wasn��t done.


    ��I should have known you were like this from the beginning,��               ������������������������-               Privileges are expiring soon guys.


    Please remember to read up the uploaded chapters before they do.


    You deserve your money��s worth.


    Also, if we move up the rankings and win win-win, I��ve got stockpiled chapters here with y��all names on it!


    So please vote with powerstones, golden tickets, send in gifts, purchase the affordable privileges, and tell your friends and enemies about ��They Hated Me In My First Life But Now I Have The Love System��

 Chapter 256 - 256 It Takes One to Know One

    Chapter 256: It Takes One to Know One   Chapter 256: It Takes One to Know One                              She added, her gaze filled with unspoken usations.


    ��Indeed, it takes one to know one.��               Nnenna��s frown deepened.


    That phrase.


    It was a direct reference to what had happened the previous day, when she had exposed the pretender.


    So that was it.


    Madam Young had been holding a grudge against her.


    Was it because Lady Chineye hadn��t shown her a favorable face after everything that happened yesterday?


    And now, she was shifting the me onto me just to make herself feel better?


    The thought made Nnenna��s blood boil.


    She clenched her fists.


    This�� this was personal.


    And yet, despite the unfairness of it all, despite the injustice burning in her chest, a single, bitter thought crept into her mind.


    Did she really want to keep working in a ce where the manager already hated her?


    Where the vice manager was actively out to ruin her?


    Where she would always have to watch her back?


    But even as the realization settled in, she knew the answer.


    She still wanted this job.


    Because if she left now, she wouldn��t just be running from Madam Young��s hate, she��d be letting Chinwa win.


    And that�� was something she refused to do.


    ��Vice Manager Chinwa,�� Nnenna called out, her voice steady despite the storm brewing inside her.


    Chinwa, who had been enjoying the chaos she created, turned with a smirk.


    She fully expected to see Nnenna looking desperate, maybe even on the verge of tears.


    But instead, the girl��s eyes held something else, something unreadable.


    ��I��d like to talk to you in private,�� Nnenna continued, her tone unwavering.


    Silence stretched between them.


    The request caught the attention of everyone in the room, including Madam Young, who frowned in confusion.


    The other staff members exchanged uncertain nces.


    What was she up to?


    Chinwa blinked, then let out a loud, mockingugh.


    ��What could you possibly have to say?�� she sneered.


    ��If this is about begging for forgiveness, don��t bother.


    Our store has no need for incapable, disrespectful workers.��               Her words dripped with disdain, her voiceced with amusement.


    Nnenna, however, didn��t falter.


    ��Indeed, we don��t,�� she said smoothly, her lips curling ever so slightly.


    ��So I��d advise you to talk with me privately.��               The way she emphasized the words made Chinwa pause.


    Something about Nnenna��s confidence was unsettling.


    Madam Young shot Nnenna a skeptical look, while Chinwa merely scoffed.


    ��You��re delusional if you think a private conversation will change anything,�� she said, folding her arms.


    ��You three are already as good as gone.��               The other workers held their breath.


    But Nnenna��s expression remained unreadable.


    She simply stared at Chinwa, unfazed, as if she knew something the vice manager didn��t.


    And that, more than anything, got to Chinwa.


    Her initial amusement wavered, just slightly, reced by curiosity.


    What was this girl ying at?


    She had expected tears.


    Desperation.


    Even pleas.


    But instead, Nnenna was calm, too calm.


    And suddenly, the idea of hearing her out didn��t seem so bad.


    Not because she nned on changing her mind, of course not.


    No, she was going to enjoy this.


    She was going to make Nnenna beg, grovel, and humiliate herself before she finally threw her out.


    After all, there was nothing she enjoyed more than watching someone squirm before she crushed thempletely.


    And with that thought, Chinwa smirked.


    ��Fine,�� she said, tilting her head.


    ��Let��s talk.��               Chinwa smirked, crossing her arms.


    ��Since this girl has been so arrogant, it��ll be satisfying to see her finally humbled.�� She let out a small, victorious chuckle before turning to Madam Young with sudden politeness.


    ��Manager, please excuse us for a moment.��               The respectful tone was so out of character that it made a few employees nce at each other in confusion.


    Where had this sudden formalitye from?


    Madam Young narrowed her eyes slightly but nodded.


    ��Make it quick,�� she said stiffly.


    Chinwa didn��t need to be told twice.


    She turned on her heel and strutted off, expecting Nnenna to follow.


    And Nnenna did.


    Without hesitation.


    Without fear.


    Without the slightest sign of regret.


    Kosi and Lilian, still standing frozen in ce, exchanged nervous nces.


    The two of them weren��t sure whether to admire Nnenna��s bravery or worry for her.


    What was she thinking?


    Was she really about to beg?


    Of course, that would be the easiest way out of this mess.


    Maybe she truly needed the job.


    Maybe she was desperate enough to try anything.


    The thought made Kosi and Lilian uneasy.


    Because they knew it wouldn��t work.


    If there was one thing they had learned from working under Chinwa, it was that she thrived on control.


    She didn��t want apologies, she wanted submission.


    She wanted to see people crumble at her feet.


    And once she decided someone was disposable, there was no changing her mind.


    The two girls wanted to stop Nnenna.


    They wanted to grab her arm, shake her, tell her not to waste her time.


    But at the same time��               They knew she wouldn��t listen.


    And deep down, they also knew that if she didn��t go through with this herself, she might never realize the truth.


    Some people were simply not worth begging.


    And some battles weren��t worth fighting.


    So they watched as Nnenna followed Chinwa out of the room, their hearts heavy, hoping she wouldn��te back broken.


    Hoping that, whatever happened next, she would finally see Chinwa for who she really was.


    At the back of the store, Chinwa stood with her arms folded, tapping her fingers against her elbow impatiently.


    ��Okay, go ahead now,�� she said, tilting her head slightly.


    She waited.


    One second.


    Two seconds.


    The girl in front of her didn��t move.


    Chinwa��s lips curled into a smirk.


    ��Oh?


    So you don��t want to use this opportunity anymore?�� She let out a mock sigh, shaking her head as if disappointed.


    ��Who knows?


    I might��ve actually changed my mind if you begged properly.��               She wouldn��t.


    Of course, she wouldn��t.


    But the false hope made it all the more entertaining.


    Nnenna, however, only let out augh.


    ������������������������-               Privileges are expiring soon guys.


    Please remember to read up the uploaded chapters before they do.


    You deserve your money��s worth.

 Chapter 257 - 257 It Did Hurt

    Chapter 257: It Did Hurt   Chapter 257: It Did Hurt                              A sharp, amusedugh that made Chinwa��s smirk falter for a fraction of a second.


    ��Oh, Chinwa,�� Nnenna said, shaking her head.


    ��See, I did not call you here to beg.��               That made Chinwa blink.


    Nnenna smiled, slow and deliberate.


    ��I called you here to tell you that you had better go back out there and give us back our jobs.��               Chinwa stared at her, stunned for a moment before letting out a disbelieving scoff.


    ��What?��               ��You heard me,�� Nnenna said, shrugging like it was the most natural thing in the world.


    ��Go back, tell the manager the truth, and give us back our jobs.��               Silence.


    A tense, electric silence.


    Then Chinwa let out a short, sharpugh.


    ��You are mad,�� she said, her voice edged with irritation.


    Nnenna tilted her head slightly.


    ��Am I?��               Chinwa sneered.


    ��You really think you have a choice here?�� She took a step closer, lowering her voice.


    ��You are nothing here, girl.


    I could snap my fingers and make sure no store in this district hires you.


    And yet, you stand here, trying to threaten me?��               Nnenna only shrugged.


    She had tried.


    She was not expecting Chinwa to actually change her mind, but a small part of her had still wanted to give this onest shot.


    Not for herself, but for Kosi and Lilian.


    She sighed, rolling her shoulders before turning around and following Chinwa back out.


    The moment they stepped into the main floor, all eyes turned to them.


    The air was thick with curiosity.


    Had something changed?


    Had Nnenna��s ��begging�� actually worked?


    But then they saw Chinwa��s expression, the smug tilt of her lips, the victorious glint in her eyes.


    And they knew.


    Nothing had changed.


    Kosi and Lilian met Nnenna��s gaze, searching her face for answers.


    ��I��m sorry, guys,�� Nnenna said, her voice tight with guilt.


    ��I��m really sorry that you are losing your jobs because of me.


    I tried, I really did, but it did not work.��               Her words felt heavy, like lead pressing down on her chest.


    She had hoped, even if it was just a little, that Chinwa would at least reconsider.


    That maybe, somehow, their effort would not be wasted.


    But the reality was clear.


    It had not mattered.


    She looked at Kosi and Lilian, who were still being held by security, ready to be shoved out of the store like they were nothing.


    Her stomach twisted.


    They had been here for years.


    They had worked hard.


    And now, just like that, they were being discarded.


    Kosi let out a small sigh, shaking her head.


    ��It��s okay, Nnenna.��               Lilian nodded, her lips pressed together.


    ��We wanted to tell you not to bother begging for that woman anyway.


    It was useless.��               They were trying tofort her.


    She could hear it in their voices, the way they spoke like they were not upset, like it did not hurt to lose their jobs over something so unfair.


    But she could see the way Kosi��s hands clenched into fists.


    The way Lilian��s jaw tightened ever so slightly.


    It did hurt.


    It should hurt.


    Yet, here they were, trying to reassure her.


    The thought made something in Nnenna��s chest tighten.


    These girls�� they really were something else.


    The other workers, the ones who had watched everything unfold, remained silent.


    Some averted their gazes, pretending not to care, while others looked ufortable, shifting in ce.


    Not one of them had spoken up for the three girls.


    Not one of them had dared to stand against Chinwa.


    Cowards.


    Lilian turned then, her gaze sweeping over the manager, Chinwa, and the staff.


    Her lips curled into a smirk.


    ��Well,�� she said, voice clear and strong.


    ��I think I��m too good for this store anyway.


    And so are they.��               A small pause.


    Then she lifted her chin, looking Chinwa dead in the eyes.


    ��I would rather leave than spend one more moment in this ce, even if you offered me the job back.��               The staff let out a collective scoff.


    Some evenughed outright.


    What a joke.


    The job paid well.


    It was stable.


    Kosi and Lilian had been there for years.


    There was no way they weren��t attached to it in some way.


    The idea that they wouldn��t regret leaving was almostughable.


    But that was the thing.


    Maybe they did regret it.


    Maybe it did hurt.


    But they had made their choice.


    The manager, satisfied that she had handled the situation correctly, turned to head back inside.


    She was already thinking about the next task on her agenda when               A sound.


    Loud.


    Sharp.


    Unmistakable.


    It sliced through the morning air like a knife, bringing the entire store to a standstill.


    Heads snapped up.


    Conversations died mid sentence.


    Employees, who had just been plotting how to secure the now vacant positions, froze.


    Even Chinwa, who had been basking in her victory, went rigid.


    It wasn��t just any sound.


    It was augh.


    A chilling, unexpectedugh, light, amused, and dripping with something that sent shivers down spines.


    It hade from Nnenna.


    The girl stood at the threshold of the store, shoulders shaking slightly, head tilted back asughter spilled from her lips.


    But it wasn��t theughter of someone who had just lost her job.


    No.


    It was the kind ofugh that made people uneasy.


    The kind that hinted at something dangerous.


    The kind that made even the most arrogant feel like they had missed something important.


    Chinwa��s face twisted in confusion.


    ��What�� the hell are youughing at?��               Nnenna wiped the corner of her eye, a smirk still ying at her lips.


    Then, with terrifying ease, she looked Chinwa dead in the eye and said               ��Oh, you��ll find out soon enough.��               Then               Click.


    A voice.


    ��Home?


    Oh, I��ll forgive that because you are new and you don��t know the rules yet.��               The store went dead silent.


    The employees nced at each other, confused, searching for the source of the voice.


    Then another voice, lower and dripping with authority, Chinwa��s voice.


    ������������������������-               Privileges are expiring soon guys.


    Please remember to read up the uploaded chapters before they do.


    You deserve your money��s worth.

 Chapter 258 - 258 Making Exactly The Same Mistake

    Chapter 258: Making Exactly The Same Mistake   Chapter 258: Making Exactly The Same Mistake                              ��Don��t you know that the newbie is supposed to stay behind, make sure everything is in order, sweep the floors, and then close the shop?��               The realization struck like lightning.


    Heads snapped toward Nnenna, who stood with her phone in her hand, the speaker ying loud and clear.


    Chinwa��s expression twisted in horror.


    ��Of course, I mean the entire shop.��               Gasps rippled through the crowd.


    ��That��s Chinwa!�� someone whispered, eyes widening.


    ��She did say that?�� another murmured in shock.


    The employees stole nces at Chinwa, who had gonepletely stiff.


    The recording continued               ��I am not going to do that,�� Nnenna��s voice rang out defiantly.


    Then came Chinwa��s sharp retort, her toneced with mockery               ��What do you mean by that?


    Every single person here has done it, and yet you��re saying you won��t?


    What exactly are you trying to say?��               The murmurs grew louder.


    A manager scoffed.


    ��Wow.


    So this was all nned.��               ��She set them up,�� another whispered.


    Chinwa clenched her fists.


    ��Turn that off!�� she hissed, stepping forward               But Manager Young raised a hand.


    ��Let it y.��               Chinwa stopped dead in her tracks.


    The recording continued.


    ��Chinwa, aren��t you going too far?�� Kosi��s voice came next, steady but concerned.


    ��You can��t bully her like that.


    I understand that the ��rite of passage�� exists, that we make neers stay behind to clean up.


    But the entire floor?


    The entire building?


    That��s too much.


    Let her do the usual task and leave.


    Isn��t that fair?


    As vice manager, Chinwa, you should����               The audio crackled.


    Then, Chinwa��s voice, this time harsher.


    ��Are you questioning me now?��               Kosi sucked in a sharp breath as she heard herself on the recording.


    Chinwa��s re shot toward her.


    ��You knew about this?�� she hissed.


    Kosi held her ground.


    ��I didn��t.�� But there was something victorious in her eyes.


    The store was no longer just murmuring, outrage was brewing in the air.


    ��You know that what you��re doing is wrong,�� Kosi��s recorded voice continued, firm.


    ��Just let the girl go.


    It��s alreadyte.


    She needs to get home before it gets dark.��               A brief pause.


    Then, Chinwa��s final, damning words.


    ��Alright then.


    Let her go home.


    You take the punishment for her.


    Make sure the entire building is sparkling clean by tomorrow morning.��               The store exploded.


    ��She really said that?��               ��That��s wicked!��               ��Vice manager or not, this is insane.��               Chinwa��s face turned a deep shade of red.


    ��This is maniption!�� she snapped.


    ��This recording is edited!��               ��H-how���� Kosi��s recorded voice stammered.


    ��How can you say that?��               Chinwa��s voice came again, calm but cruel.


    ��Well, if you don��t want to do it, you can collect yourst paycheck.


    You are the ountant, so that should be very easy.


    You can resign immediately.��               Dead silence.


    The employees turned to Manager Young, waiting.


    Manager Young folded her arms, gaze piercing.


    ��So���� she said slowly, turning to face Chinwa.


    ��You forced your own ountant to either clean the entire building alone or resign?��               The weight of the words crushed the air out of the room.


    Chinwa swallowed.


    ��T-that��s not what I����               Manager Young��s voice turned sharp.


    ��Then what exactly were you trying to do?��               Chinwa opened her mouth, but no words came out.


    She had lost.


    And everyone knew it.


    For a long, stretched moment, Chinwa couldn��t speak.


    The weight of the recording still hung thick in the air.


    She stood frozen, her face a mask of shock, rage, and humiliation.


    The employees exchanged looks, some trying, and failing, to suppress victorious smirks.


    Then, Madam Young finally spoke again.


    ��You mean to tell me���� she began, voice deceptively calm, ��that all this time, the dirtiness, the iplete work, the missing tasks, was because of you, Vice Manager Chinwa?��               Chinwa flinched at the way the words cut through her like a de.


    ��M-madam, I����               Madam Young turned, scanning the room.


    ��Has she done this before?��               A few hesitant nces.


    Then               ��Yes,�� someone muttered.


    ��She��s always done things like this.��               More voices joined in.


    ��She loves making people��s lives miserable.��               ��She made two girls quitst month.��               ��She uses her position to push work onto others!��               ��And she always acts like she��s never at fault!��               Chinwa��s breathing turned ragged.


    ��T-that��s not true!


    You��re all ganging up on me because����               ��Enough,�� Madam Young��s voice sliced through the air.


    The store manager��s eyes zed as she faced Chinwa.


    ��You framed three innocent employees.


    You used your authority to terrorize others.


    And worst of all, you left the store in a disgraceful state while cing the me on them.


    You are fired.��               A collective gasp rang out.


    And then               Apuse.


    Actual, real apuse.


    Some of the employees even cheered under their breath, a few pping each other on the back.


    Chinwa went pale.


    ��You can��t be serious,�� she choked out.


    ��Oh, I��m very serious,�� Madam Young said coldly.


    ��Security, escort her out.��               The moment the guards stepped forward, Chinwa��s mask of arrogance crackedpletely.


    ��Madam, please, I����               ��No,�� Madam Young snapped.


    ��Take yourst paycheck and leave.��               The vice manager of the boutique store on the first floor, gone, just like that.


    The feeling was glorious.


    But Madam Young wasn��t done.


    She turned to the three girls, softening her tone.


    ��Now that this is settled, I expect you all to return to work.


    This whole misunderstanding����               ��No.��               The single word stopped her cold.


    Madam Young��s brow furrowed.


    ��Excuse me?��               Lilian stepped forward, her expression calm but firm.


    ��We refuse.��               Murmurs spread through the staff.


    Kosi nodded in agreement.


    ��We won��t work in a store that jumps to conclusions without a proper investigation.��               ��Not to mention,�� Nnenna added with a small, knowing smile, ��it isn��t the first time you��ve done this, is it, Madam Young?��               Silence.


    They all knew what she was referring to, the previous day.


    The Duke��s daughter.


    Just yesterday she had eagerly promised Lady Chineye that she would never make the same mistake again yet here she was, less than 24 hourster, making exactly the same mistake!


    Madam Young visibly stiffened.

 Chapter 259 - 259 Come With Me

    Chapter 259: Come With Me   Chapter 259: Come With Me                              Madam Young visibly stiffened.


    The managers watching from the sidelines exchanged nces.


    Some whispered among themselves, shaking their heads.


    ��This is uneptable,�� one muttered.


    ��The general manager is going to hear about this,�� another said.


    ��Poor workce environment�� he��s always saying how that shouldn��t be tolerated����               The whispers stung.


    Madam Young felt her face grow hot with shame, especially in front of her own staff.


    But she still forced out, ��I can rece you all in an instant.��               Nnenna smiled wider.


    ��And we can find a better ce in an instant.��               With that, the three girls turned on their heels and walked out.


    They didn��t run.


    They didn��t hurry.


    They walked proudly, heads high, as if leaving behind something that wasn��t even worth their time.


    And as they did, they heard it               The employees weren��t just whispering anymore.


    They were talking.


    ��She really turned it around on them.��               ��What aeback.��               ��That��s what they deserve.��               Even some managers were nodding in approval.


    Nnenna, Kosi, and Lilian stepped out of that store as victors, leaving behind a workce they had no regrets about abandoning.


    And as for Chinwa               She stood frozen, fists clenched, as realization sank in.


    The exact same trick Nnenna had used to expose the Duke��s daughter��s pretender friend��               Had just been used against her.


    Her humiliation wasplete.


    As Kosi, Lilian, and Nnenna stepped out of the store, a wave of satisfaction washed over them.


    The morning sun kissed their faces, as if celebrating their victory.


    Justice had been served, and they had walked away with their dignity intact.


    Lilian suddenly turned to Nnenna, her eyes narrowing with yful usation.


    ��Wait a minute.


    You mean to tell me you had that recording this whole time?�� she asked, raising an eyebrow.


    Without warning, she lightly pped Nnenna��s hand.


    ��And you just let us worry all night, thinking we were doomed?


    That was so cruel of you!��               Nnenna grinned mischievously.


    ��I had to time it perfectly.


    Besides, if I told you, would you have slept any better?�� She shrugged.


    ��This way, we got the best result.


    Chinwa was exposed in front of everyone, and we got to see her face when she realized she��d been yed at her own game.��               Lilian crossed her arms, pretending to pout, but herughter betrayed her.


    ��Still, you could have given us a hint!


    I nearly had a heart attack back there!��               Kosi, who had been quiet, let out a deep breath and shook her head in amazement.


    ��I can��t believe it actually worked.


    We really turned the tables on her.�� Her expression softened as she looked at Nnenna.


    ��Thank you.


    Not just for standing up for yourself, but for standing up for us too.


    You could��ve just saved yourself, but instead, you made sure we all got justice.��               Nnenna smiled, a mix of relief and gratitude in her eyes.


    ��There was no way I was going to let you guys take the fall for something you didn��t do.


    We fought together, so we won together.��               Lilian sighed dramatically.


    ��You know, I really needed this job.


    The pay was good, and I don��t know how long it��ll take to find something else as stable as this.�� Then she smirked.


    ��But you know what?


    I��d rather be jobless than stay another second in that ce under a manager who jumps to conclusions without even investigating properly.��               Kosi nodded in agreement.


    ��Exactly.


    And after what happened with the Duke��s daughter yesterday, this was bound to happen.


    That store was toxic, and we all knew it.


    If we stayed, we��d just be waiting for the next disaster.��               She nced at Nnenna, a bit more reserved but clearly relieved.


    ��I guess we can��t predict whates next, but at least we left with our pride.


    And honestly?


    That feels better than anything.��               Nnenna grinned.


    ��Well, whatever happens next, I��m d I met you two.


    Let��s stick together, okay?��               Lilian threw an arm around both of them.


    ��Of course!


    We��re officially the Unbreakable Trio now!��               Lilian was still talking when a sudden voice called out from behind.


    ��Hey!


    Wait!��               The three girls instinctively turned around, their curiosity piqued.


    A young woman approached them briskly, her uniform crisp and noticeably different from the ones worn by the staff on the lower floors.


    Her presence alone was enough to spark interest.


    She wasn��t just any employee, she was from the upper floor.


    The upper floor.


    A ce so exclusive that only the wealthiest and most powerful individuals were allowed in.


    It was known as the V.V.V.I.P.


    level, a space designed for nobles, royals, and foreign dignitaries.


    Even the king himself would be granted entrance should he choose to shop there.


    Rumors surrounded this elite section.


    Some said it was owned by a mysterious yet incredibly influential figure, one no one had ever seen.


    Others spected that it wasn��t just a shopping floor, but a hiddenwork where high society conducted secret deals.


    Regardless of the whispers, one fact remained, working on that floor was a dream for many employees.


    It was the ultimate goal for them.


    The prestige, the connections, the massive tips from wealthy customers, it was the kind of position that could change a person��s life overnight.


    But very few ever made it there.


    Nnenna, Kosi, and Lilian exchanged nces, unsure of why someone from that floor would bother stopping them.


    Lilian whispered under her breath, ��What does someone from the heavens want with us mere mortals?��               Nnenna bit back augh, but she could feel the tension in the air.


    Even Kosi, who had been reserved for most of their ordeal, stood straighter, clearly aware that this moment could be important.


    The girl from the upper floor finally reached them, her breath slightly ragged as if she had been in a hurry.


    ��You��you have toe with me,�� she blurted out.


    The three girls exchanged confused nces.


    ��What happened?�� Nnenna asked, her tone neither hostile nor weing.


    After all, this girl wasn��t from the chaotic middle floor store that had just tossed them out.

 Chapter 260 - 260 Curiosity

    Chapter 260: Curiosity   Chapter 260: Curiosity                              The girl shifted ufortably.


    ��Our manager wants to see you.��               Silence.


    Kosi, Lilian, and Nnenna blinked at her, stunned.


    ��You��re kidding,�� Lilian finally said, crossing her arms.


    ��Right?��               The girl shook her head rapidly.


    ��No, I��m not.


    He specifically asked to see you guys.


    Pleasee with me.


    Please.��               Please huh?


    Something about the way she said thatst part caught their attention.


    There was no arrogance, nomand, only desperation.


    ��If you don��t follow me,�� she continued, her voice lowering, ��he��lle down on me for failing to bring you guys.


    And I really don��t want to be on his bad side.


    I just started working on that floor, and I can��t afford to mess up already.��               Her nervous energy made it clear, this wasn��t just a simple invitation.


    This was an order, and refusing could have serious consequences.


    For her at least.


    The girls shared another look.


    Lilian, ever the blunt one, scoffed.


    ��What does your manager want with us?�� She narrowed her eyes.


    ��I hope he isn��t like a certain someone from a store on the first floor.��               There was undeniable venom in her words, and it was obvious who she was referring to.


    The girl quickly shook her head.


    ��No, no!


    Our floor manager isn��t like that.


    He��s�� different.��               Floor manager?


    Different?


    That didn��t exactly put them at ease.


    After what they had just been through, following another manager, a high ranking one at that, into unknown territory felt like stepping into another trap.


    What if this was some cruel joke?


    What if they were about to be humiliated all over again?


    And on a higher scale?


    But�� this was the upper floor.


    And an upper floor manager had personally sent for them meaning that it most likely had nothing to the do with Manager Young.


    That meant something.


    Kosi exhaled.


    ��Well, we��re not doing charity work.


    If this is just to waste our time��               The girl fidgeted, her anxiety palpable.


    ��I really don��t know what he wants,�� she admitted, her voice barely above a whisper.


    ��But he didn��t seem like he wanted trouble.


    Please, just follow me.��               She sounded so nervous, as if she expected them to refuse and doom her in the process.


    Nnenna, Kosi, and Lilian exchanged nces.


    The unease in the air was thick, but at the same time�� curiosity gnawed at them.


    Finally, Nnenna sighed.


    ��Fine.


    Let��s go.��               The girl visibly rxed, nodding quickly as she led them forward.


    They followed her through the store, passing through the first floor, through the boutique store where they had once worked.


    And that��s when people started noticing.


    Shoppers, staff members, even passersby, all turned to watch as the three newly fired girls ascended the grand staircase leading to the second floor.


    Whispers erupted instantly.


    ��Wait�� aren��t those the girls who just got kicked out?��               ��Why are they heading upstairs?��               ��And with an upper floor staff member, no less!��               People were perplexed.


    What business could these three possibly have on the second floor?


    Even some of the first floor employees, who usually minded their own business, stopped in their tracks, eyeing them with curiosity.


    And then, just to stir the pot, the upper floor staff girl deliberately let a few words slip as they reached the second floor.


    ��Manager��s waiting for them,�� she said, just loud enough for people to hear.


    The effect was instantaneous.


    A ripple of shock passed through the second floor employees.


    ��Manager?��               ��As in�� the upper floor manager?��               Their eyes widened, some exchanging knowing nces.


    This was about to be big.


    A few of them even chuckled under their breath.


    They had heard plenty of stories about the tyrant of the first floor boutique store, Vice Manager Chinwa.


    Her bullying, her petty punishments, her love for tormenting staff, it was a well known nightmare for anyone who worked under her.


    And, of course, nobody ever stepped in to stop her.


    Because as long as it wasn��t their problem, they were content watching from afar.


    Some second floor employees even thanked their lucky stars that they weren��t stuck under her rule.


    And now?


    The three girls Chinwa had fired were being summoned by someone far above her rank.


    This was going to be interesting.


    By the time Nnenna, Kosi, and Lilian walked past the stores on the second floor, they could already feel the weight of countless stares behind them.


    The girl led them through the grand, polished halls of the second floor, her footsteps quick and urgent.


    Nnenna, Kosi, and Lilian exchanged nces as they neared the far end of the building.


    The air here felt different, calmer, yet somehow more intimidating.


    Then, the girl knocked on a sleek, dark wooden door.


    A voice from inside responded immediately.


    ��Come in.��               She pushed the door open and stepped inside, motioning for the three girls to follow.


    Nnenna inhaled sharply.


    This was it.


    They braced themselves, expecting to walk straight into a formal office, where a powerful manager would be seated behind a grand desk, waiting to question them.


    But the moment they stepped inside��               It wasn��t what they expected at all.


    Instead of a grand office, the room was smaller than they imagined, more of a transition space.


    A single desk sat in the middle, upied by a stern looking woman who had the sharp air of a secretary.


    She barely spared them a nce before addressing the girl who had brought them.


    ��These are the ones?�� Her tone was cool, businesslike, but not menacing.


    The girl nodded quickly.


    ��Yes, these are them.��               The secretary waved a hand dismissively.


    ��Fine.


    You can go.��               The girl let out a silent breath of relief and hurried away, as if she was afraid of overstaying her wee.


    The three girls, however, remained rooted in ce.


    Kosi fidgeted slightly, feeling the weight of the woman��s assessing gaze.


    Lilian arched a brow, eyeing the small space.


    ��Is this where we meet the manager?��               The secretary ignored her question.


    Instead, she stood up, her movements crisp and efficient, and turned toward another sleek, ck door at the far end of the room.

 Chapter 261 - 261 You Were Just Fired

    Chapter 261: You Were Just Fired   Chapter 261: You Were Just Fired                              ��Come with me.��               She didn��t wait for them to respond.


    As Nnenna took a step forward, a familiar sound echoed in her mind.


    Ding!


    ��You helped improve Kosi��s self esteem with your actions of refusing to be intimidated and made Lilian a more loyal friend, bringing them both closer to bing the best versions of themselves.


    You earned 40 Good Points!��               Her steps faltered slightly at the unexpected notification.


    She clenched her fists, feeling warmth bloom in her chest.


    It was nice to know her actions were making a real differencw.


    Not just for herself, but for the people around her.


    The secretary, unaware of Nnenna��s brief moment of surprise, knocked firmly on therge wooden door.


    A deep,manding voice from inside responded.


    ��Come in.��               Without hesitation, the secretary pushed open the door and stepped inside, gesturing for the three girls to follow.


    Nnenna, Kosi, and Lilian braced themselves, exchanging uncertain nces as they entered the unknown territory.


    The room wasn��t what they had expected.


    Instead of an intimidating office filled with luxurious furniture, it was a minimalistic yet elegant space.


    A dark wooden desk sat at the center, neatly stacked with paperwork.


    Behind it, a man sat with his head lowered, pen gliding smoothly over a document.


    ��Sir, they are here,�� the secretary announced crisply.


    The man gave a slight nod, not looking up immediately.


    ��Good.


    You can leave now.��               The moment the door clicked shut, an eerie silence fell over the room.


    Then, he lifted his head.


    Three sets of eyes met his, studying him with curiosity.


    He was tall, well dressed, and exuded an air of quiet authority.


    But just as he began to examine them, something strange happened, when his gazended on Nnenna, his entire demeanor shifted.


    For a brief second, a visible look of shock shed across his face.


    The reaction was so quick that Kosi and Lilian didn��t catch it.


    But Nnenna did.


    Her heart pounded.


    Did he�� recognize her?


    That was impossible.


    She had never met this man before.


    She was certain of it.


    And yet, his eyes held something, familiarity?


    Surprise?


    Amusement?


    She subtly adjusted the cap on her head, making sure it was snugly in ce.


    She wasn��t ready for anyone to uncover her identity, not yet.


    The man recovered swiftly.


    His face returned to its calm, unreadable state, and he cleared his throat before speaking.


    ��I called you three here because you seem like fine employees,�� he stated smoothly.


    ��You were just fired, correct?��               The girls stiffened slightly.


    They didn��t expect him to bring it up so bluntly.


    ��Yes, sir,�� Kosi answered cautiously.


    He leaned back slightly, tapping his fingers against the desk.


    ��That boutique lost valuable workers today.


    Their loss.�� Then, after a brief pause, he continued, ��I believe you three would make a great addition to my team.��               The room fell into stunned silence.


    Lilian��s mouth fell open.


    Kosi blinked in disbelief.


    Nnenna��s brows furrowed slightly, still wary.


    This man��


    wanted to hire them?


    The three girls stood frozen, their minds struggling to process what they had just heard.


    A job?


    On the top floor?


    This had to be a dream.


    Lilian was the first to find her voice.


    ��W-What do you mean, sir?�� she stammered, almost unable to believe what she had just heard.


    The man��s expression remained calm, his fingers tapping lightly against the desk.


    ��I mean,�� he repeated smoothly, ��I would like to give you three a ce on my team.��               Silence.


    They just stood there, staring at him, their brains refusing to catch up.


    Then, in their heads, their thoughts screamed in unison.


    ��We��re going to work on the top floor?!��               Excitement surged through them, but before they could react, the man spoke again.


    Tthis time, dropping a bombshell that left them even more shocked.


    ��The positions I��m offering are not ordinary sales positions.�� His sharp gaze moved between the three of them.


    ��I need a General Recruiting Manager, a General Head ountant, and my personal assistant.


    But not just an assistant for handling files, an assistant who will follow me everywhere I go.��               The girls stiffened.


    Lilian��s eyes went wide.


    Kosi pped a hand over her mouth.


    Nnenna felt her heartbeat skip.


    This wasn��t just any job offer.


    This was a once in a lifetime opportunity.


    They had assumed he meant hiring them as salesgirls, maybe in one of the luxurious stores on the top floor.


    That alone would have been a huge step up.


    But this?


    This was beyond anything they had ever imagined.


    He wasn��t offering them ordinary jobs.


    He was offering them power.


    Authority.


    And a direct connection to the man who ran everything on the top floor.


    The realization hit them like a lightning strike.


    The man raised a brow at their continued silence, his voice smooth but expectant.


    ��Well?


    Would you like to fill these positions?��               The three of them could do nothing but stare, their minds still caught in a whirlwind of shock and disbelief.


    The man leaned back in his chair, a knowing look in his sharp eyes.


    ��Not to mention,�� he added smoothly, ��that your resumes fit these positions perfectly.


    You��ve already been doing simr work at your previous jobs.��               Lilian and Kosi blinked.


    He had checked their records?


    Of course, he had.


    Someone in his position wouldn��t make random decisions.


    He already knew what they were capable of.


    For the two girls, this made perfect sense.


    They had experience in recruitment and ounting.


    But for Nnenna?


    Her role had been different.


    She had worked as a simple staff member, nothing close to being an assistant to a high ranking figure.


    Still, the offer stood.


    And the answer was obvious.


    ��YES!!��               Their voices nearly cracked with excitement, high pitched and full of disbelief.


    The man chuckled at their reaction, raising an eyebrow.


    Realizing how loud they had been, the girls quickly cleared their throats, attempting topose themselves.


    ��Uh, I mean�� yes,�� Lilian corrected, trying to act calm.


    Kosi nodded furiously.


    ��Absolutely!


    Yes, sir!��               ��������������������������������-               Wee to a new month guys!


    I��m d you made it ??

 Chapter 262 - 262 He’s Going to Expose Me

    Chapter 262: He��s Going to Expose Me   Chapter 262: He��s Going to Expose Me                              The man smirked slightly but didn��tment.


    Instead, he got straight to the point.


    ��Alright then,�� he said, his gaze steady.


    ��Which positions would you like to take?��               The room fell into silence.


    The girls froze.


    Their excitement wavered as they looked at one another.


    Each of the positions sounded amazing.


    Each one was a dream opportunity.


    But at the same time, it was dangerous.


    If one of them chose a better position, would it make the others feel bad?


    Would it seem selfish?


    None of them wanted to cause conflict.


    So, instead of speaking, they just�� kept looking at each other.


    Waiting.


    Watching.


    Guessing.


    They studied each other��s faces, silently trying to figure out what the others wanted before saying anything.


    The tension grew.


    Seconds passed.


    Then more.


    Nobody spoke.


    The pressure was almost painful.


    Finally, Nnenna, being the most observant, realized the problem.


    Lilian and Kosi were too kind.


    They wouldn��t pick first because they didn��t want to step on each other��s toes.


    If they kept this up, they might stand here forever.


    So, Nnenna took charge.


    ��My two friends here will take the General Recruiting Manager and General Head ountant positions,�� she said firmly.


    Both girls snapped their heads toward her.


    ��Nnenna��               ��Since they have experience in those areas,�� she continued, ignoring their protests, ��while I will take the Assistant position.��               Her voice was steady.


    Confident.


    Final.


    The moment the words left her mouth, a wave of relief washed over them.


    Lilian and Kosi rxed.


    They hadn��t realized how tense they were until Nnenna made the decision for them.


    But more than that, they were deeply touched.


    She could have picked anything.


    She could have chosen a high ranking job, just like them.


    But instead, she put their expertise first.


    And because of that, they admired her even more.


    The man, too, watched her with interest.


    His gaze lingered for a second longer, his expression unreadable.


    But then, a slow, approving smile curved his lips.


    He had made the right choice with them.


    Still feeling guilty for getting the good jobs, Lilian and Kosi shared a look.


    The other two jobs, General Recruiting Manager and General Head ountant, would definitely pay more than an assistant��s position.


    By a lot.


    Unless there were extra benefits or hidden conditions, an assistant��s sry wouldn��t evene close.


    After all, assistants often worked extra hours, running around at odd times, possibly never leaving on schedule.


    Meanwhile, the two of them?


    They would have structured work hours, a stable routine, and more freedom.


    And yet��               Nnenna had given up the chance to fight for one of the higher paying positions.


    Instead, she had just handed them the best choices without hesitation.


    Their minds raced.


    Why?


    Even more troubling, Nnenna would have to follow this man around constantly.


    Their eyes flickered toward him.


    He was sharp eyed, unreadable, and intimidating.


    There was something about him that demanded perfection.


    He didn��t seem like the kind of person who tolerated mistakes.


    Being his assistant meant never being able to ck off.


    Never having a moment of peace.


    It was a job that would require quick thinking, immediate action, andplete dedication.


    And yet, she took it.


    Why?


    Could they have handled that job?


    No.


    They knew they couldn��t.


    Maybe, just maybe, this bold, fearless girl who had exposed a scheming pretender just the day before��               This girl who had stood strong while others panicked��               This girl who had kept them steady in the middle of chaos��               Maybe she was the only one who could do it.


    As the realization set in, their unease faded.


    They turned to Nnenna.


    She was calm.


    Composed.


    Unshaken.


    She wasn��t regretting her choice.


    She wasn��t nervous.


    She simply stood there, confident.


    And looking at her now, they knew, she had chosen correctly.


    She had chosen what suited her best.


    And so, they epted it too.


    Letting out a quiet breath, they nodded.


    They would trust her decision.


    And maybe�� just maybe��               This was the best oue for all of them.


    ��Alright,�� he said smoothly, turning to Kosi and Lilian.


    ��You two, go to the secretary.


    She��ll arrange your positions and tell you what you need to do.


    You can start today or tomorrow, depending on what you prefer.��               The two girls practically vibrated with excitement.


    ��Of course, we want to start today!�� Lilian burst out, her eyes shining.


    ��Yes, absolutely!�� Kosi chimed in, grinning.


    The man waved them off with a flick of his hand, and they didn��t need to be told twice.


    Without hesitation, they spun around and rushed out the door, already brimming with eagerness.


    This was it!


    Theireback moment!


    They were going to step into their new positions, hold their heads high, and show everyone what they were truly capable of.


    And, of course, there were a few people they were dying to rub this in their faces.


    Sweet, sweet payback.


    Nnenna turned, about to follow them, assuming she also needed to report to the secretary               But before she could take a step, the man��s cool, steady voice cut through the air.


    ��Stay.��               Nnenna froze.


    Kosi and Lilian, already at the door, halted mid step.


    They nced back, confusion flickering in their eyes.


    Why was he stopping only her?


    They exchanged a quick look.


    Maybe�� because she was taking the assistant position?


    Maybe there were additional instructions?


    It seemed logical.


    With that thought, they hesitated only a moment longer before deciding to give them privacy.


    They walked out, the door closing behind them with a soft click.


    Now, it was just the two of them.


    Nnenna turned back to the man, her face unreadable, but her mind on full alert.


    This is it.


    He��s going to expose me.


    The way he had looked at her earlier, the shock that had shed across his face, she hadn��t imagined it.


    He recognized her.


    But how?


    She braced herself for what wasing, her posture stiff, her fingers curling into her sleeves slightly as she prepared for him to start questioning her.

 Chapter 263 - 263 Heart Pounding

    Chapter 263: Heart Pounding   Chapter 263: Heart Pounding                              But he did not.


    Instead, he simply stared at her.


    Silent.


    Observing.


    The weight of his gaze was intense, piercing, unreadable.


    Seconds stretched.


    It felt like he was looking right through her.


    The air grew thick with unspoken words.


    Then, atst, after what felt like an eternity, he gestured to the seat across from him.


    ��Sit down,�� he said, his tone calm but firm.


    Nnenna hesitated for the briefest second.


    She did not want to sit.


    Something about this moment felt�� off.


    But refusing was not exactly an option, was it?


    So, reluctantly, she walked forward and sat down.


    Her back straight.


    Her hands resting lightly in herp.


    Her heart pounding.


    The man leaned back slightly in his chair, still watching her with that same unreadable expression.


    ��Your friends�� transfer paperwork will be easy since they have already filled out everything,�� he said, his voice smooth but firm.


    ��But you haven��t done yours yet, so you��ll need toplete it before you officially start working.��               Nnenna swallowed.


    So that was it?


    Just paperwork?


    No confrontation?


    No sudden revtion about why he kept looking at her like he knew her?


    But she wasn��t na?ve.


    There was something in his gaze, something calcting, searching.


    He wasn��t just checking if she was fit for the job.


    He was looking for something else.


    She took a breath.


    Maybe it was best toe clean before things got out of hand.


    ��The thing is���� She hesitated for a fraction of a second before deciding to just rip the bandage off.


    ��I��m not even eighteen yet.


    That means I��m under the legal age for working.��               The room fell into silence.


    The man��s pen, which had been tapping lightly against the desk, stopped.


    His sharp eyes locked onto hers, and for the first time, his carefully neutral expression cracked.


    ��You��re telling me,�� he said slowly, as if making sure he had heard correctly, ��that Manager Young hired an underage worker in her store�� without even checking your age?��               A visible sh of disbelief crossed his face, this time, he didn��t bother hiding it.


    ��Who does that?�� His tone darkened, and then, with the same ease as someonementing on the weather, he muttered, ��Looks like it��s time to fire her.��               ��Fire her.��               Those two words stood out to Nnenna like shing neon signs.


    Wait, fire her?


    Her brows furrowed as her brain raced.


    How could this man fire Manager Young?


    Weren��t they on the same level?


    All managers were under the authority of a head manager, so unless               Her eyes widened slightly.


    Was he the head manager himself?


    The realization hit like a bolt of lightning.


    It suddenly made sense, why he had the power to hire them, why he was handing out high ranking positions like it was nothing, and why his office wasn��t just inside one of the top floor stores but positioned at the very edge of the building,plete with a personal secretary.


    The signs had been there all along, yet none of them had pieced it together.


    Probably because who would have thought that the head manager would be interested in them?


    He seemed to notice the way she was looking at him, her sharp gaze evaluating every detail she had missed before.


    With a knowing smirk, he leaned back and casually confirmed her suspicions.


    ��I��m the head manager.��               His tone was smooth, effortless, as if he wasn��t dropping a revtion that could shake the entire store hierarchy.


    Nnenna��s mind reeled.


    The head manager?


    No wonder he had the authority to give out positions like the Head Recruiting Manager and the Head ountant.


    No wonder his presence alone carried an air of quiet dominance.


    But why them?


    Out of all the staff, out of all the well trained and well groomed employees of this ce, why would the head manager go out of his way to recruit three girls who had just been fired?


    She didn��t know.


    She really didn��t know.


    After taking a deep breath to steady herself, she finally spoke.


    ��As much as I don��t like what Manager Young did to us,�� she said carefully, ��I won��t lie just to put her in trouble.��               It was the truth.


    Yes, Manager Young had humiliated them.


    Yes, she had falsely used them.


    Yes, she had made their lives miserable.


    But lying?


    Setting her up for something else?


    That wasn��t who Nnenna was.


    Lilian had been the one to interview and hire her, but she hadn��t known the truth either.


    ��I deceived her,�� Nnenna admitted, keeping her voice steady.


    ��I was just trying to work for a while.


    At first, I told them I didn��t have my ID, and since other people also forget theirs sometimes, no one really questioned me.


    I nned to keep dying it�� until I couldn��t anymore.��               She let out a breath.


    ��I know I did the wrong thing,�� she added quickly, before the manager could say anything.


    ��But I didn��t have a choice.��               Then, realizing how that sounded, she corrected herself.


    ��No�� that��s not an excuse.��               The head manager sat back, watching her closely.


    His sharp gaze made her feel like he was assessing more than just her words, like he was weighing something about her.


    For a moment, he said nothing.


    Then, finally, he exhaled through his nose.


    ��At least you��re admitting it now.��               He looked away briefly, considering something.


    Then he met her eyes again.


    ��But you won��t be able to work here either.��               Nnenna felt her stomach drop.


    She had expected this.


    Of course, she had.


    But hearing it still sent a wave of panic through her.


    ��How old are you?�� he asked.


    His tone was calm, but something about it made her pause.


    It was like he already knew the answer.


    Still, she had no reason to hide it anymore.


    ��I��m sixteen,�� she answered.


    ��I turned sixteen a few months ago.��               This time, the sh of recognition in his eyes was obvious.


    He had known.


    But he didn��t say anything about it.

 Chapter 264 - 264 That Look

    Chapter 264: That Look   Chapter 264: That Look                              Instead, he sighed.


    ��Alright.


    I don��t know what to do with you yet.��               She held her breath, waiting.


    ��The legal age to work is eighteen.


    If I hire you, it would technically be illegal.��               Her heart pounded.


    ��But,�� he continued, giving her a sharp look, ��if you are willing, I will still hire you.��               Her eyes widened.


    ��You will have to sign a document,�� he exined, ��stating that you knew your age and requested the job despite thew.


    That way, if the authorities ever investigate, I will not be held responsible.��               Nnenna blinked.


    He was serious.


    He was giving her a choice.


    ��Yes, of course!�� Nnenna responded eagerly, nodding.


    ��Thank you so much, sir.��               Seeing her enthusiasm, the head manager studied her for a moment.


    She really needed this job, he could tell.


    But why?


    What was a girl like her doing here, desperate for work?


    His suspicions deepened.


    He had been almost certain of her identity from the moment he first looked up.


    But now, watching her so determined to work a normal job, his curiosity only grew.


    Still, he kept his thoughts to himself and asked instead, ��Why do you need a job?��               The question caught her off guard, but she didn��t let it show.


    ��To earn money, of course,�� she answered smoothly.


    But the head manager wasn��t convinced.


    He didn��t react outwardly, but inside, he was sure, this wasn��t about money.


    She had wrapped herself up with caps and face masks, trying to stay hidden.


    But he wasn��t blind.


    She had the same features, the same air, even if she was doing everything possible to suppress it.


    Was she really the second princess?


    But if she was�� why was she here?


    Was this some kind of experiment for her?


    A way to experience life outside the pce?


    He didn��t push.


    If she didn��t want to admit it, then fine.


    He wasn��t interested in forcing the truth out of her.


    ��Alright,�� he said simply.


    ��I��ll have my secretary bring the document for you to sign.


    Once that��s done, I��ll exin your duties.��               Nnenna let out a silent breath of relief.


    But just as she thought she had escaped further questioning, he added,               ��And how long do you n on wearing that cap and face mask?��               Her heart skipped a beat.


    ��You��ll be working close to me,�� he continued.


    ��Following me around.


    I don��t think wearing a mask all day is suitable for the job.


    You have to mix it up.��               His eyes locked onto hers, sharp and knowing.


    She stiffened.


    There it was again, that look.


    The one that told her he knew.


    He wasn��t just asking about the face mask.


    He was challenging her.


    Nnenna forced herself to stay calm.


    Had she really been recognized?


    And if so�� what was he going to do about it?


    From his manner of speech, the way he watched her, and the deliberate way he phrased his questions, Nnenna was certain.


    He knows.


    But since he wasn��t outright admitting it, she wasn��t going to either.


    She met his gaze calmly and said, ��You��re right.


    It��s not suitable to wear this everyday.


    I��ll mix it up with a shawl.��               The head manager raised an eyebrow.


    ��Why don��t you want to reveal your face?�� he asked, curious about what excuse she woulde up with.


    But he had underestimated her.


    ��Because I don��t want to,�� she replied smoothly,pletely unbothered.


    There was no hesitation, no nervousness.


    Just a simple, undeniable fact.


    For a moment, he stared at her, feeling both impressed and mildly defeated.


    She��s good.


    And she was right, he had no real business questioning her.


    Her actions weren��t affecting her job, and she had agreed to follow the rules.


    So, with a short nod, he waved her off.


    ��You can go now,�� he said.


    Nnenna gave a slight nod of respect and left the office, her heart still steady.


    The moment the door clicked shut, the head manager exhaled, leaned back in his chair, and immediately grabbed his phone.


    As soon as the call connected, his teasing voice spoke, ��Hey dude.


    Oh sorry, My king!��               Obinna rolled his eyes.


    ��Oh please, you know formalities aren��t for us,�� the deep voice on the other end replied.


    ��What��s up, Abel?��               Abel��s lips curled into a smirk.


    ��You won��t believe who I just saw.��               The voice on the other end hesitated for only a second before responding, ��Who did you see?��               Abel leaned back in his chair, a smirk ying on his lips.


    He enjoyed moments like this, when he had a piece of information that could shake even the mostposed people.


    ��I saw your sister, Obinna.


    I saw your sister.��               Silence.


    Then, Obinna��s voice came back, sharper this time.


    ��Which sister?��               ��Your younger sister, of course.


    The one who was introduced a few months ago.


    The one who just turned sixteen.��               There was another pause, followed by an exhale that carried clear disbelief.


    ��Then again,�� Abel continued, dragging it out, ��both of them turned sixteen, didn��t they?��               Obinna��s voice was tight now.


    ��Get to the point, Abel.��               Abel chuckled.


    He always did enjoy pressing the nerves of powerful people, especially those who thought they had everything under control.


    ��I mean your sister, the one you hate,�� he said inly.


    ��You��re joking,�� Obinna snapped.


    ��Are you sure it was her?��               ��Of course I��m sure.��               ��That��s impossible,�� Obinna shot back immediately.


    ��She��s in the castle right now.


    I put a strict limitation on her movements.


    There��s no way you just saw her.��               Abel arched a brow, though Obinna couldn��t see it.


    He drummed his fingers against his desk, intrigued.


    ��I��m telling you, I saw her,�� he repeated.


    ��She was right here, in front of me.


    But what I don��t understand is�� why are you so surprised?


    And more importantly, why does it sound like you don��t want her outside?


    What��s with this restriction?


    Did she do something wrong?��               A brief silence stretched between them, before Obinna muttered, ��She��s on restriction because she��s�� naughty.��

 Chapter 265 - 265 You Don’t Know Her

    Chapter 265: You Don��t Know Her   Chapter 265: You Don��t Know Her                              Abel burst intoughter.


    ��Naughty?


    That is your grand excuse?


    Come on, Obinna, you have never cared about her.


    This one has really gotten under your skin, huh?��               ��This isn��t funny.��               ��No, it��s hrious.�� Abel leaned forward, his tone turning serious.


    ��Look, I know you never liked her.


    That��s no secret.


    But I��ve seen her, Obinna.


    I expected a brat, a spoiled troublemaker from how you described her.


    But she��s not.


    She��s sharp.


    Intelligent.


    And honestly?


    She seems nice.��               Obinna scoffed.


    ��You don��t know her.��               ��And you do?�� Abel countered smoothly.


    ��Tell me, Obinna�� do you really know your sister at all?��               ��I do, and it��s definitely not my sister that you saw.�� Obinna��s voice was firm, almost dismissive.


    ��You know I don��t have time for all these things.


    I��ve been quite busy these days.��               Abel sighed.


    ��I know, I know.


    Ever since you became the interim king, you��ve barely had a moment to breathe.


    But maybe that��s exactly why I called,�� he added with a teasing lilt.


    ��Don��t tell me not to bother you unless it��s important.


    Even a simple ��how are you doing?�� is more meaningful than what you usually do, hanging up on me like you always do.��               Obinna wasn��t swayed.


    ��If this is just another one of your ridiculous calls to tease me, I��m not interested,�� he said tly.


    ��You��re iming you saw my sister, but she��s obviously in the castle.��               That was that.


    Abel leaned back in his chair, stunned.


    He had been so sure about what he saw.


    The girl��s face was stered all over the inte from her recent introduction into the royal family.


    Yet Obinna was adamant, his sister wasn��t allowed to leave the castle, let alone roam around freely.


    Which meant one thing.


    He must have been mistaken.


    But�� had he really?


    Something about that girl felt too real, too precise to be a mere lookalike.


    His instincts told him otherwise, but for now, he let the conversation drop.


    The resemnce was just too much.


    Abel leaned back, rubbing his temple.


    Maybe he had jumped to conclusions too quickly.


    After all, he hadn��t even seen her full face, only glimpses from a side profile, partially covered by a mask and a cap.


    Yet, despite the iplete view, something in his gut screamed at him that she was the second princess.


    But how could he have been so reckless?


    He clicked his tongue in frustration.


    He wasn��t usually one to make rash judgments, yet here he was, convinced of something without solid proof.


    That wasn��t like him.


    He always prided himself on being thorough, logical.


    And besides, if anyone would know whether the second princess had left the castle, it would be her own brother.


    And Obinna had been firm, she was still inside.


    Maybe he really had made a mistake.


    He exhaled deeply, forcing himself to let it go.


    At least for now.


    There was no point in obsessing over a theory without evidence.


    If the girl truly was the princess, he would find out soon enough.


    After all, no matter how much she tried to hide her face, she was now his assistant.


    And sooner orter, he would see her face.


    He just had to be patient.


    In the Castle               Obinna tapped his fingers on the desk, his brows furrowed.


    His friend��s words lingered in his mind longer than he expected.


    Could it really be possible that his sister was outside the castle?


    No, it wasn��t.


    He had ced strict limitations on her movements.


    No reports hade in about her leaving.


    He called over one of his attendants and ordered him to check.


    The man left, returned a few minutester, and confirmed that no guards had reported the princess leaving her room.


    So, that was that.


    Obinna exhaled, shaking his head at the absurdity of it all.


    Abel must have been extremely bored to call him with such nonsense, teasing him, gossiping, as if he had time for that.


    His friend was many things, but idle chatter wasn��t one of them.


    Still��               Why had Abel been so convinced?


    Obinna dismissed the thought and pushed the matter aside.


    He had more pressing things to handle.


    If Abel had truly seen someone, then it must have been a mistake.


    There was no way his sister had left the castle.


    Though, unknowingly, his decision to wave it off worked entirely in Nnenna��s favor.


    Had he ordered a check on her room, they would have found it empty.


    Meanwhile, back at the store, Nnenna moved with quiet efficiency.


    She approached the secretary��s desk, collected the necessary paperwork without disturbing the woman, and walked back toward the head manager��s office.


    She knocked, then entered when given permission.


    ��Sir, I brought the papers,�� she announced, stepping forward with them.


    The head manager looked up from his desk, a flicker of approval in his sharp gaze.


    ��You��re already adjusting to your position, I see.


    That��s good.


    Bring them over.��               She approached, handing him the documents.


    He flipped through them, reading over her details before signing his own name with a smooth stroke of his pen.


    When he was satisfied, he nodded.


    ��Good,�� he said.


    A few minutester, the office door swung open, and two men entered, carrying a desk, followed by another man bringing in a chair.


    Nnenna stepped aside, watching as they moved with efficiency.


    The head manager pointed toward a spot near his own desk.


    ��That will be your spot from now on,�� he said.


    Nnenna ��..?��               She blinked.


    ��Wait�� I��m staying here?


    With you?��               ��Yes.��               ��Why can��t I stay outside with the secretary?��               ��Because you��re my assistant,�� he replied smoothly.


    ��But�� I thought assistants usually worked from outside, with the secretary,�� she reasoned, her tone measured but curious.


    His eyes glinted, his voice turning slightly firm.


    ��I want you to stay here.��               There was something final in his words.


    She hesitated.


    ��Do you have a problem with that?�� he asked, though his tone suggested he wasn��t interested in entertaining any objections.

 Chapter 266 - 266 Wait-what!

    Chapter 266: Wait-what?!


    Chapter 266: Wait-what?!


    Nnenna quickly shook her head.


    ��No, sir,�� she replied atst.


    But as she nced toward the door, something inside her whispered that he was onto her.


    And she would have to tread carefully.


    Wasn��t he already sure that she was the second princess?


    Then why was he still assigning her tasks, waiting, observing?


    Was he looking for more proof, or was there something else he wanted to confirm?


    Nnenna narrowed her eyes slightly.


    She wasn��t na?ve.


    If he had beenpletely sure of her identity, he would have confronted her already.


    The fact that he hadn��t meant he was still piecing things together, still searching for that one undeniable confirmation.


    Well, he wasn��t going to get it.


    She would make sure of that.


    If he wanted her to stay in the office with him, then fine.


    But she wouldn��t make it easy for him to confirm his suspicions.


    As long as she kept her cap and facemask on, as long as she stayed careful, he would never bepletely certain.


    With quiet confidence, she settled into her new desk, adjusting her seat.


    She didn��t fidget or show nervousness, and that alone was enough to amuse the head manager.


    She wasposed, self assured, traits he hadn��t expected in someone so young.


    And yet, he had expected them.


    Because if she truly was who he thought she was, then of course she would beposed.


    Of course, she would know how to mask her emotions.


    He didn��t push the matter, though.


    He had time.


    As long as she worked for him, he would have all the time in the world to catch her slip.


    Not long after Nnenna settled in, Abel assigned her tasks.


    Heavy ones.


    He wanted to see if she would struggle.


    These weren��t simple errands; they were administrative tasks that required analytical skills, knowledge of logistics, and a strong understanding of financial systems.


    They were tasks fit for people who were already in university, not for a sixteen year old girl, yet to start university.


    He also knew that she was admitted to study medicine and surgery, not anything rted to finance yet he assigned the tasks to her.


    And yet��               She did them.


    Quickly.


    Efficiently.


    Without hesitation.


    He watched, intrigued.


    There was no confusion in her eyes, no moment of pause where she had to figure things out.


    Instead, she handled the work with a precision that only came from prior study.


    She must have been studying broadly, he mused.


    Of course, she had been.


    He leaned back in his chair, letting his sharp eyes linger on her.


    At this point, the question wasn��t whether she was capable.


    The question was why she was here in the first ce.


    Did she sneak out of the pce just for the experience?


    Did she have an ulterior motive?


    The more hepared her mannerisms, her features, what little of them he could see, with the pictures of the second princess avable online, the more convinced he became.


    But he wouldn��t rush.


    He would wait.


    She was bound to slip eventually.


    Abel tapped his fingers against the desk, still deep in thought.


    Obinna��s reaction had been predictable, sharp, dismissive, and utterly confident.


    ��You must be mistaken.


    My sister is in the castle.��               That was what he had said.


    Abel sighed, leaning back in his chair.


    He wasn��t the type to make careless mistakes, and yet�� If Obinna was so sure, then what was he seeing?


    Had he truly mistaken someone else for the second princess?


    Unlikely.


    The resemnce had been uncanny.


    He hadn��t just seen a vague profile or a shadowy figure, he was seeing her.


    And yet, if what Obinna said was true, then it was impossible.


    ��Unless there��s a secret passageway in the castle.��               The thought amused him.


    Wouldn��t that be something?


    But even if such a passage existed, how would she know about it when her own elder brother did not?


    It was absurd.


    Still, he had work to do, and the girl, whether she was the second princess or not, wasn��t about to remove her disguise anytime soon.


    He would have to be patient.


    The day passed quickly, and before long, the store was closing for the night.


    Nnenna left with her two new friends, Lilian and Kosi.


    The trio had grownfortable with each other over the course of the day, and when Lilian suggested they celebrate, neither Nnenna nor Kosi objected.


    They found a small restaurant not far from the shop, one that smelled of spices and grilled meat.


    The warmth of the ce contrasted with the cool night air outside.


    They ordered their meals and settled into their seats, eager to talk.


    As soon as the food arrived, Nnenna wasted no time digging in.


    She ate with an intensity that made herpanions pause.


    Lilian ������               Kosi ������               Lilian watched her, mildly horrified.


    ��Uh�� Nnenna?��               Kosi leaned in.


    ��Have you not eaten all day?��               Nnenna barely looked up, stuffing another spoonful into her mouth.


    ��Mmf, what?��               Lilianughed.


    ��Never mind.��               Then, shifting gears, she leaned forward and lowered her voice slightly.


    ��Guys, that man�� the one who assigned us our positions�� I feel like he must be the mysterious head manager.��               Kosi looked thoughtful.


    ��I think so too.��               They both turned to Nnenna.


    ��What do you think?�� Lilian asked.


    Nnenna finally looked up, her mouth still full.


    She swallowed quickly before answering.


    ��He��s the head manager.��               She said it so matter of factly, as if it were obvious.


    Lilian and Kosi stared at her.


    ��Wait, what?�� Lilian gasped.


    ��You��re serious?�� Kosi added.


    Nnenna shrugged.


    ��It��s not like he was trying to hide it.


    He took us straight to his office and assigned us positions like it was nothing.


    Who else could do that?��               Her words sank in.


    Before today, neither Lilian nor Kosi would have believed something like this.


    But now�� now, it made perfect sense.


    And most shocking of all, Nnenna, their new friend, was now the personal assistant to the head manager himself.

 Chapter 267 - 267 Unbelievable

    Chapter 267: Unbelievable   Chapter 267: Unbelievable                              ��Oh my gosh!


    You work closely with the head manager?�� Lilian��s eyes widened in amazement as she leaned forward, barely able to contain her excitement.


    ��I thought the assistant��s position wasn��t that great, but now?


    It might be scary, but I wouldn��t mind working closely with him.


    That��s like being second inmand!


    Even the vice manager will have to show you some courtesy!��               Her words hung in the air for a moment, thick with realization.


    She had said it so excitedly, so full of admiration, but then, as quickly as the enthusiasm red up, she forced herself to calm down.


    She wasn��t jealous.


    No, she refused to be.


    After all, she and Kosi had chosen their positions willingly.


    They had left the assistant role for Nnenna, assuming it was just a minor job.


    At the time, they had no idea who the man truly was.


    He had simply been someone willing to give them a chance, and Nnenna had been the one to ept the unknown assistant role without hesitation.


    Still, a small whisper in the back of her mind tried to sow doubt.


    What if Nnenna knew?


    What if she had known he was the head manager all along?


    Was that why she had so confidently taken the job while they had scrambled for other positions?


    Lilian felt the heat of the thought rise in her chest, threatening to turn into something ugly, resentment, jealousy, the bitterness of missed opportunity.


    But she caught herself.


    She had always known how dangerous the mind could be.


    It was in human nature to battle emotions like envy, anger, bitterness, and malice.


    These thoughts came like uninvited guests, whispering doubts and insecurities, trying to find a ce to settle.


    But she wouldn��t let them.


    Taking a deep breath, she silenced the voice and kicked the thoughts away, forcing herself back to the truth.


    Nnenna didn��t know either.


    She just got lucky.


    And even if she did know, what does it matter?


    We all have different paths.


    The moment she let go of those negative feelings, she felt lighter.


    The tension in her shoulders eased, and the admiration she had initially felt for Nnenna returned, untainted by jealousy.


    Kosi, meanwhile, had been deep in thought, observing Lilian��s reactions before nodding in agreement.


    ��I think so too,�� she said, bringing the conversation back to the table.


    They both turned to Nnenna, who was busy devouring her food with the enthusiasm of someone who had been starved for days.


    She barely looked up as she answered, mouth still full.


    ��He is the head manager so yeah, I am now his assistant.��               She said it so casually, so nonchntly, as if she were stating something as simple as the weather.


    Lilian and Kosi exchanged shocked nces again.


    Normally, they would have dismissed such a bold im.


    If she had said this some hours ago, they would haveughed and called her crazy.


    But now?


    Now they believed her.


    Because sitting in front of them wasn��t just their friend, it was the new assistant to the head manager himself.


    ��Congrattions, dear!


    I am so happy for you!�� Lilian beamed, reaching out to touch Nnenna��s hand in excitement.


    ��Congrattions, Nnenna!


    We have to depend on you from now on,�� Kosi joked, her voice unusually lighthearted.


    Normally, she was the quiet, reserved one, but the joy of the moment had drawn her out of her shell.


    Nnenna smiled at their warmth, a different kind of happiness settling in her chest.


    She had been prepared for jealousy, for resentment, after all, she hadnded the most powerful position among them.


    But instead, they were genuinely happy for her.


    It was a relief.


    ��Don��t worry,�� she said generously, ��I will do my best to help all of you if I can.��               The sincerity in her voice made Lilian and Kosi rx even more.


    With that, they turned their attention back to their food, or at least, they thought they did.


    Because the moment their eyes dropped to their tes, something horrifying dawned on them.


    Half of the food, no, more than half, was already gone.


    Kosi ��..?��               Lilian ������               They blinked.


    Once.


    Twice.


    Then they both turned to Nnenna in unison.


    ��How��?�� Kosi started, her mouth slightly open in disbelief.


    ��When��?�� Lilian added, looking between Nnenna and the food that had somehow vanished without them noticing.


    Nnenna didn��t even flinch.


    She just picked up another bite and continued eating like nothing had happened.


    Lilian finally found her voice.


    ��How did you do that?


    Have you never seen food before?��               She was half amused, half shocked.


    The speed at which Nnenna had eaten was unnatural.


    How can someone eat so fast while still covering their face with one hand?


    ��Wait, wait,�� Lilian leaned in, her eyes narrowing.


    ��Is someone restricting the amount of food you can consume?�� Her voice was teasing, but there was a hint of curiosity beneath it.


    Kosi, equally intrigued, put down her spoon and waited for Nnenna��s answer.


    Without hesitation, Nnenna swallowed her food, wiped her lips, and said casually, ��Actually, yes.��               Kosi ��..?��               Lilian ��.??��               Silence.


    The two girls looked at each other, then back at Nnenna.


    No way.


    They stared, waiting for her to burst outughing and tell them she was joking.


    But she didn��t.


    She just reached for another bite like she hadn��t just said somethingpletely insane.


    Kosi frowned.


    ��Wait�� are you serious?��               Lilian scoffed.


    ��Yeah, right.


    What, is someone standing over you at every meal, rationing your food?�� She rolled her eyes yfully.


    Nnenna just smirked.


    ��Believe what you want.��               Lilian shook her head and finally started eating again.


    ��I swear, you are such a mystery.��               Kosiughed softly but also made sure to grab more food before Nnenna could devour the rest.


    Whatever Nnenna��s story was, they had learned one thing today, when eating with her, you had better eat fast, or you would starve.


    Nnenna shook her head as she chewed, amused at how easily the girls dismissed her words.


    If only they knew.

 Chapter 268 - 268 A Sign of Love

    Chapter 268: A Sign of Love   Chapter 268: A Sign of Love                              If only they knew that someone really was restricting her food.


    That every meal was counted, monitored, rationed.


    And that once she returned to the castle, she would not get another proper meal until the next scheduled time.


    Her stomach twisted at the thought.


    Her mind drifted to her elder sister and Little Sweetie.


    They would be back at the castle now, probably hungry too.


    The food at the pce was more than enough for everyone, yet she and her sister were not allowed to eat as freely as they pleased.


    It really was frustrating.


    She thought about sneaking some snacks back for them, but there was one problem, she had no money.


    Lilian was treating them to this meal, and while Nnenna had every intention of paying for herself once she received her first sry, right now, she had nothing.


    After a brief hesitation, she turned to Lilian.


    ��Can I pack some food to take home?��               Lilian and Kosi exchanged nces, their eyes widening slightly.


    Maybe her family was not that rich after all?


    It would make sense, considering Nnenna was working at her age instead of attending school like most girls from wealthy families.


    Lilian quickly nodded, brushing aside any doubts.


    ��Of course!


    In fact, take as much as you want.��               She did not pry or look down on her, which made Nnenna rx.


    If only they knew the real reason she needed extra food, it was not poverty, but punishment.


    Once they finished their meal, Nnenna wasted no time.


    She packed the food neatly and said her goodbyes, making sure to hurry home before it got too dark.


    She knew someone woulde to check on her soon.


    They always did.


    It was like she was in prison, except her cell was a luxurious castle, and her warden was her own family.


    Tonight would be counting time, when they made sure she was still within the required space, like a prisoner being ounted for.


    She rolled her eyes as she quickened her pace.


    I have to be back before theye, she thought.


    Especially now that Abel was onto her.


    That man was sharp, too sharp.


    He was suspicious and was probably already gathering evidence to confirm his theory.


    But she would not give him any.


    No clues.


    No mistakes.


    No slip ups.


    She would let him chase shadows, searching for proof that did not exist.


    Let him believe he was closing in, only to be left confused each time.


    And eventually, he would give up.


    Eventually, even Head Manager Abel, the intelligent, persistent, relentless man, would conclude that she was not the second princess.


    And then, she would finally be free to move as she pleased.


    A small smirk tugged at her lips as she slipped into the night.


    Once Nnenna got back to the castle, she moved carefully, making sure no one saw her as she slipped through the hallways.


    She had done this so many times that sneaking around had be second nature.


    Before heading to her own room, she made a quick stop at Sweetie��s door.


    ��Here,�� she whispered, handing over the neatly packed food.


    Sweetie��s eyes widened in pure delight.


    She took the package as if it were the greatest treasure in the world.


    ��Thank you!


    Thank you so much!�� she whispered excitedly, her voice filled with gratitude.


    She clutched the food to her chest, looking at Nnenna like she had just given her the best gift in existence.


    If only Nnenna knew.


    If only she knew that the moment Sweetie closed the door behind her, she carefully ced the packed meal aside and turned to the extravagant dish sitting on her table.


    It was steaming hot, ted to perfection, and made from only the finest ingredients, delivered straight to her by one of her subordinates.


    And yet, without a second thought, she picked up the expensive meal               And tossed it right out of the window.


    A loud thud sounded from below.


    ��Hey!


    What the��?!�� a shocked voice rang out.


    Down below, one of her subordinates stood on patrol, minding his business.


    Suddenly, a thudnded near his feet.


    He looked down and, oh, sweet heavens, it was food.


    And not just any food.


    This was the kind of meal nobles feasted on.


    Juicy meat, steaming vegetables, a fragrant aroma that hit his nose like a blessing from the heavens.


    He gasped.


    Was this�� was this for me?


    His heart swelled with emotion.


    His leader, his incredible, generous leader, had sent him food!


    So this is what true loyalty is rewarded with!


    Ovee with gratitude, he wasted no time.


    He plopped down right there on the ground and started devouring it, humming happily to himself.


    A few minutester, another subordinate arrived, the one who had actually bought and prepared the meal.


    He spotted hisrade eating and, being a reasonable man, sat down beside him and joined in without asking any questions.


    They ate infortable silence, enjoying the best meal they had ever had while on duty.


    But then�� something started to feel off.


    The second subordinate nced at the te.


    The presentation, the seasoning, the unmistakable fragrance�� Wait a minute.


    His chewing slowed.


    His eyes darted to the first subordinate, who was still stuffing his face in pure bliss.


    ����Hey,�� he said slowly.


    ��Where did you get this food?��               ��Hm?�� The first subordinate barely looked up, too busy savoring a particrly tender piece of meat.


    ��Our leader sent it to me.��               The second man froze.


    His stomach twisted.


    ��She�� sent it to you?��               ��Yeah,�� the first one said proudly.


    ��Tossed it down from the window herself.


    Like a sign of trust.��               A cold realization hit the second subordinate like a brick to the face.


    He stared at the te.


    Then at the window.


    Then at the first subordinate, who was still happily eating.


    Then back at the te.


    ����That��s the meal I bought for her,�� he whispered, his soul leaving his body.


    The first subordinate finally stopped chewing.


    ��Huh?��

 Chapter 269 - 269 He had no Idea

    Chapter 269: He had no Idea   Chapter 269: He had no Idea                              ��That��s the expensive, high ss meal I personally ordered for her!�� The second man��s voice rose slightly, his hands gripping his head in despair.


    ��I went through all that trouble, made sure it was exactly what she liked AND SHE TOSSED IT OUT THE WINDOW?!��               The first subordinate blinked.


    Then he looked at thest bite of food in his hand.


    Then back at the second subordinate.


    ����Wanna cry first, or finish eating?��               Sad dude ������               The second subordinate groaned, dragging a hand down his face.


    ��I can��t believe this.�� He pointed at the te usingly.


    ��She must think I poisoned it!


    That��s why she threw it out!


    My hard work!


    My dedication!


    My��               ��Hey, if you don��t want it, I can take your share,�� the first subordinate cut in, already reaching for another piece.


    The second subordinate pped his hand away.


    ��Like hell you will!


    If my efforts are going to waste, I��m at least eating them!��               And so, the two subordinates continued their meal, one feeling utterly betrayed and the other feeling incredibly blessed, neither of them fully understanding the bizarre fate of the food that had been meant for their leader.


    On the other hand, as Nnenna made her way to her room, she kept asking the Love System to scan her surroundings.


    Every time she felt the slightest bit of unease, she asked for a scan.


    By the time she reached her room, she had spent a whopping 50 good points, an amount that made her feel as if she had bled dry.


    But was she regretful?


    Not really.


    Hiding her whereabouts was very important, and if spending good points meant ensuring that no one would see her, she was more than willing to pay the price.


    Just as she settled into her room, a firm knock sounded against her door.


    ��Second Princess, are you there?��               The voice was respectful, which was a stark contrast to how she had been treated just half a year ago.


    Back then?


    The very thought made her roll her eyes.


    Half a year ago, she had been nothing more than a disgraced outcast, someone barely acknowledged, let alone respected.


    But after proving herself at the grand ball, after showing them all that she was no pushover, everything had changed.


    Her status was officially recognized, and in the eyes of many she had already earned her ce.


    Even within the castle walls, many of the staff had started treating her with genuine respect.


    Some of them?


    They didn��t even care whether the rest of the royal family approved of her or not.


    In their eyes, she was more of a true royal than some of the actual nobles.


    And that?


    That was powerful.


    A good portion of the Good Points she had used to survive for the past two months hade from this.


    With so many servants in the pce, more and more of them had taken a liking to her.


    One of them?


    The guard currently knocking on her door.


    If her second brother ever found out that the person checking in on her was actually one of her admirers, he would probably lose his mind.


    The thought alone made her smirk.


    Too bad for him.


    She had no ns to reject the benefits.


    ��Yes, I��m here,�� she answered, her voiceposed but tinged with amusement.


    ��Okay, Princess,�� the guard replied respectfully.


    ��Shall I have someone bring your dinner?


    The first princess was worried when you didn��t show up at the dinning table.��               Nnenna almost groaned.


    More food?


    She had already eaten so much at the restaurant that the mere thought of another bite made her stomach churn.


    ��No, it��s not necessary,�� she said quickly, suppressing a shudder.


    ��Understood, Princess.��               She waited, listening carefully until his footsteps faded down the hallway before releasing a quiet sigh of relief.


    Finally.


    She busied herself tidying up her room, though her thoughts were elsewhere.


    She could always just not return on time and avoid all this sneaking around.


    That would make things so much easier for her.


    But then�� that would make things harder for the guard.


    She wasn��t na?ve, she knew the man admired and respected her, and it was highly likely that if she ever failed to return, he would lie to cover for her.


    And that?


    That was uneptable.


    She wasn��t about to put him in a position where he had topromise his morals just because she wanted a little more freedom.


    So, despite the inconvenience, she made sure to always return on time before his scheduled check in.


    It was the least she could do for someone who genuinely looked out for her.


    If he ever realized how much thought she put into sparing him unnecessary trouble, he would probably shed tears of joy.


    The thought made her smile.


    She settledfortably, scrolling through her messages.


    The night was peaceful.


    No one hade to disturb her.


    Because her second brother still believed that his methods were working.


    That thought made her pause, a wry smile tugging at her lips.


    Her brother, Prince Obinna, genuinely thought she had been subdued.


    That she had grown docile and obedient.


    He had no idea.


    She had juste back from a great meal,nded a great new position, and even gained trusted friends.


    Let him think what he wanted.


    It would make things easier for her.


    As the night deepened, she moved with careful precision, slipping out of her room and heading toward her sister��s chambers.


    She had heard the hushed conversations among the servants.


    Her second brother had truly followed through on his word.


    Just as he had warned, he had severely limited her resources, cutting down her ess to some necessities, including food.


    Though he wasn��t starving them.


    It was clear that this was punishment.


    Punishment for something stupid.


    And despite everything, Ebere endured.


    She didn��tin.


    Not even once.


    If Nnenna hadn��t overheard whispers among the servants, she wouldn��t have even known the extent of what her sister was going through.

 Chapter 270 - 270 I Havent Changed

    Chapter 270: I Haven��t Changed   Chapter 270: I Haven��t Changed                              The realization left a bitter taste in her mouth.


    Her sister was suffering in silence.


    And that?


    That was uneptable.


    Steeling herself, she made her way to Ebere��s rooms, her footsteps silent against the grand hallways of the castle.


    She knocked softly, pressing her ear to the door as she waited for a response.


    Ebere cracked open the door, peeking through the gap.


    The moment she saw who it was, her eyes lit up.


    ��Nnenna!�� she eximed softly, a smile breaking through her otherwise weary expression.


    She stepped aside, quickly ushering her younger sister inside before closing the door behind her.


    ��You came,�� she said, a mixture of relief and joy in her voice.


    Nnenna didn��t hesitate.


    She slipped inside immediately, but there was something on her mind.


    ��I brought you something,�� she said, holding up a small package.


    Ebere��s eyes flickered with curiosity.


    ��What is it?��               ��Food,�� Nnenna answered simply.


    ��I know that Second Brother has been limiting your food supply.


    So, I brought you this.��               Ebere��s smile faltered for a moment before she sighed.


    ��He is limiting my food, that��s true,�� she admitted, ��but it��s not as bad as it sounds.


    He��s not a cruel person.


    He still makes sure I eat.��               ��I know,�� Nnenna replied, her voice softer now.


    She understood that their second brother��s actions, harsh as they seemed, weren��t out of pure malice.


    But still, Ebere deserved more.


    ��You��re my sister,�� she continued.


    ��You��re important to me, so let me take care of you too.��               For a second, Ebere hesitated.


    She wasn��t one to ept handouts.


    She had too much pride for that.


    But seeing the earnest look in Nnenna��s eyes, she knew rejecting this would only hurt her.


    So, with a small nod, she reached out and epted the package.


    ��Alright,�� she murmured, opening it.


    Nnenna grinned in triumph.


    ��I knew you��d agree,�� she teased.


    Ebere rolled her eyes but couldn��t hide the grateful smile that followed.


    She took her first bite, and as she chewed, Nnenna settled in beside her.


    ��I already ate,�� she said, ��but I��ll keep youpany.��               And so, as Ebere ate, Nnenna spun stories, wild, ridiculous, and hrious ones.


    She spoke about the events of the day as if they were stories from a book, expertly changing details so Ebere wouldn��t suspect that she was actually talking about herself.


    After all, she wasn��t supposed to leave the castle.


    If Ebere had even the slightest suspicion that Nnenna had been outside, she would worry.


    And that was thest thing Nnenna wanted.


    For now, all she wanted was for her sister to eat in peace, smile a little more, and feel even the tiniest bit lighter.


    After finishing their meal, the sisters sat together, talking in hushed voices.


    Time slipped away faster than they realized.


    When a sudden knock echoed through the room, both of them froze.


    Nnenna��s heart pounded.


    She couldn��t afford to be caught here.


    If anyone reported this to their second brother, all their efforts to make it seem like they had distanced themselves would be wasted.


    Without hesitation, she slipped into the walk in closet, shutting the door just as Ebere moved toward the main entrance.


    Ebere hesitated before opening the door.


    ��Who is it?�� she asked cautiously.


    ��It��s me,�� a familiar voice responded.


    Her breath caught.


    She nced at Nnenna��s hiding spot before forcing herself to remain calm.


    Slowly, she pulled the door open.


    Obinna stood there, his sharp eyes scanning the room.


    Ebere swallowed.


    ��Second Brother,�� she greeted, stepping aside so he could enter.


    Obinna crossed the threshold, his gaze briefly flickering over the room as if sensing something was off.


    ��You��re still awake?�� he asked, his tone neutral but observant.


    ��Yes, I was just about to rest,�� Ebere replied smoothly.


    Nnenna, hidden inside the closet, held her breath.


    Her second brother��s presence made her feel suffocated, even without him knowing she was there.


    ��I see.�� Obinna folded his arms.


    ��I know you��re still upset with me for making you end your attachment to that person.��               Ebere��s fingers tightened slightly, but she kept her expressionposed.


    ��It��s fine, Brother.


    I understand.��               Obinna let out a small sigh.


    ��I did it for your own good.


    You have to know that.


    I��m trying to keep everyone safe, especially now that Eldest Brother isn��t around.


    If our enemies hear about what��s happening inside the castle, they will take advantage of it.��               Ebere lowered her gaze, staying silent.


    ��Attachments make you vulnerable,�� Obinna continued, his voice firm.


    ��If you remain too close to her, they could use that against you.


    Against all of us.��               Nnenna clenched her fists inside the closet.


    He was talking about her.


    As if she was some dangerous weakness.


    As if her bond with Ebere was a mistake.


    Ebere pressed her lips together, refusing to say anything.


    She had no intention of arguing with her brother.


    Obinna, taking her silence as obedience, let out a pleased hum.


    ��Since you��ve been listening to me, I brought you some snacks,�� he said, a rare hint of warmth in his voice.


    ��I know how much you love them.��               He pped his hands, and almost instantly, a servant entered carrying a tray stacked with Ebere��s favorite treats.


    The sight of them would have usually made her excited, but right now, she barely felt anything.


    Obinna smiled, clearly satisfied.


    ��You see?


    If you just listen to me, everything will be fine.


    Soon, you��ll have all your resources back.


    I��m d you��re finally understanding that everything I do is for your own good.��               Ebere forced a small smile, but inside, her thoughts were in turmoil.


    He had no idea what was really on her mind.


    He thought she had finally submitted to his rules, but he couldn��t be more wrong.


    She sighed and decided this was as good a time as any to make things clear.


    ��Brother,�� she started, her tone calm but firm, ��I��m not going to eat these snacks as some kind of reward for ��changing.�� Because I haven��t changed.��

 Chapter 271 - 271 Actually, I Disobeyed

    Chapter 271: Actually, I Disobeyed   Chapter 271: Actually, I Disobeyed                              Obinna��s satisfied expression faltered.


    ��What?��               ��I never stopped caring about my younger sister,�� she continued, meeting his gaze directly.


    ��These past few days, we just have not had time to hang out because she is been busy.


    That is all.


    But once things settle, I will go back to spending time with her like before.��               Silence fell over the room.


    The tension was thick enough to cut with a knife.


    Obinna��s face darkened.


    ��So, you��re really determined to disobey me?�� His voice wasn��t raised, but there was an unmistakable edge to it.


    For the first time, he sounded more like the ruler sitting on the throne than the older brother standing in front of her.


    Ebere, however, didn��t waver.


    She met his gaze steadily.


    ��I��m not trying to disobey you, Brother.


    I��m simply doing what I believe is right.


    Whether it earns me a reward or a punishment doesn��t matter to me.��               Obinna��s fingers twitched slightly at his sides.


    He hadn��t expected such defiance.


    Meanwhile, hidden inside the closet, Nnenna held her breath.


    Her heart pounded as she listened.


    Ebere wasn��t backing down.


    And that, more than anything, made Obinna furious.


    ��Very good,�� Obinna said slowly, eyes narrowing as he looked at Ebere.


    ��I see she��s making you rebel now.


    You used to be so obedient.


    Now you��ve be�� rebellious and stubborn.��               Obedient Ebere ��..?��               Rebellious Nnenna ������               His tone was calm, but the cold bite behind it made the air in the room feel heavier.


    It made both girls freeze, Ebere, who stood bravely facing her brother, and Nnenna, who remained hidden in the walk in closet, pressing her back against the wooden wall as her heart thumped hard against her chest.


    Speechless.


    That was the only way to describe the silence that followed.


    Not just because of the usation, but because of how backward it was.


    Wait�� what?


    Nnenna blinked.


    Even Ebere��s expression flickered.


    She nced at her brother in disbelief.


    Did he just say�� I used to be obedient?


    Me?


    Even the guards outside the door might have twitched if they heard it.


    Because everyone in the pce knew, if there was ever a firebrand among the siblings, it had been the first princess.


    Ebere was famous for setting things on fire, literally and figuratively, when things didn��t go her way.


    ��I think it��s actually now that I��ve be calm and obedient,�� Ebere finally said, brushing some invisible lint from her dress with an awkward smile.


    ��In the past, I might��ve set something on fire for real, or thrown a chair if things didn��t go my way.��               She chuckled.


    Lightly.


    Carefully.


    Testing the waters.


    ��I just wanted to point that out,�� she added, ��so you don��t go around giving Nnenna credit for crimes Imitted alone.��               Nnenna almostughed in the closet.


    Wow, so this is what it feels like to be med for someone else��s mischief while hiding in a closet like some pce thief.


    She shook her head silently and covered her mouth, trying not to giggle.


    She could feel her sister defending her, and somehow, it made her chest ache in a good way.


    Obinna stared at Ebere for a second longer, clearly not satisfied, but also not quite sure how to respond.


    He sighed and stood up.


    He was losing his grip on this.


    He hade to cancel the punishment, to give Ebere a pat on the back for obeying him, but now, she was countering him without fear.


    She wasn��t even raising her voice.


    That made it worse.


    He didn��t know what else to say.


    Or do.


    She wasn��t openly defiant.


    But she wasn��t bending either.


    So, he said nothing more.


    ��Alright,�� he muttered.


    ��Maybe I��ll take a different approach.��               He turned to leave, cloak swaying behind him with each step.


    But not before muttering under his breath, just loud enough for Ebere to catch               ��I��ll try the easier route.


    Through Nnenna.��               As the door clicked shut behind him, silence fell again.


    Ebere didn��t move.


    Her lips were pressed tight, her fists clenched just slightly at her side.


    And inside the closet, Nnenna��s fingers gripped her dress.


    He��sing for me now��               Nnenna stepped out of the walk in closet once he was gone.


    She gave Ebere an apologetic look.


    ��Sorry, sister.


    I��ll have to go back now.��               Ebere nodded, understanding.


    Nnenna left the room quickly, already thinking of how to get back to her own room without bumping into Obinna again.


    She briefly considered using her smallest shortcut, but it wasn��t possible today.


    Honestly, she had ess to some help, but she wasn��t willing to waste her good points on that.


    So she walked back normally, quietly and quickly.


    Just as she got close to her room, which was around the corner from her sister��s, she saw him.


    Obinna.


    He was already standing outside her door, knocking.


    ��Second brother?�� she called out, startled.


    ��Were you looking for me?��               He turned around, slightly surprised.


    ��I thought you were inside,�� he said, narrowing his eyes.


    ��Well�� I��m here now.


    What do you need?��               ��Let��s go inside to talk first,�� he said, already pushing the door open.


    ��Okay.�� she replied quickly, ncing down the hallway.


    There were servants around.


    Anyone could pass by at any time.


    She didn��t want to be yelled at publicly.


    Obinna ignored herpletely and entered the room like it was his.


    He made himselffortable without being told, because of course he did.


    He always acted like he owned the ce.


    ��Just leave Ebere alone,�� he said suddenly, as if continuing a conversation from earlier.


    ��You don��t care about her at all.


    You really don��t.��               Nnenna blinked.


    What?


    ��You don��t care that she��s being punished because of you.��               Nnenna scoffed softly, folding her arms.


    She wasn��t going to let him twist things around.


    ��Excuse me?�� she said, voice sharp.


    ��You��re the one punishing her.


    If you actually cared, then she wouldn��t be getting punished in the first ce.


    So the person who doesn��t care about her��


    is you.


    Not me.��

 Chapter 272 - 272 Grass to Gravel

    Chapter 272: Grass to Gravel   Chapter 272: Grass to Gravel                              Her wordsnded like a p.


    Obinna froze.


    She saw it in his eyes, that flicker of recognition.


    Because deep down, he knew it was true.


    He had enforced the punishment, not her.


    But of course, he couldn��t admit that.


    His pride was too big, too loud.


    It wouldn��t let him retreat even an inch.


    So he didn��t respond to her usation.


    Not directly.


    Instead, he changed the subject with the grace of a politician avoiding scandal.


    ��Anyway,�� he began, his tone cooler now, ��you haven��t given me any feedback on the work I assigned you.��               Nnenna blinked, thrown by the sudden shift.


    ��I��ve waited for months, months, and nothing.


    Not a word.


    You must��ve finished it by now.


    So why haven��t you brought it back to me?��               ��What work?�� she asked honestly, trying to remember.


    Obinna��s brow twitched.


    ��What do you mean ��what work��?


    Theputer I gave you.


    The files you were supposed to work on.


    Don��t tell me you haven��t even started.��               Nnenna felt her chest tighten.


    This is it.


    Time to execute one of her long term ns.


    Plus, she hadpletely forgotten about it.


    Between the daily chaos, Ebere��s situation, and dodging punishments left and right, that file had slipped her mind like water through a crack.


    ��I��ve been busy,�� she muttered.


    ��Busy?�� he snapped.


    ��Busy doing what exactly?


    Talking back?


    Causing trouble?


    You��ve had months, Nnenna.


    Months.


    How could you not have done anything?��               His voice rose with every word, the tension in the room spiking like a sudden storm.


    ��Yeah, I��ve been meaning to tell you,�� Nnenna began, lifting her chin slightly.


    Her voice was calm, but underneath, fire simmered.


    ��I��m no longer going to be doing your work for you.��               Obinna blinked, stunned.


    Nnenna didn��t stop.


    She had his full attention now, and she wasn��t wasting it.


    ��You have a brain.


    Use it.


    Figure it out yourself.


    Everyone keeps saying you��re the business world��s golden boy, the most sessful businessman in the entire kingdom.�� Her voice curled with sarcasm.


    ��But we both know that��s not true.��               The air shifted.


    Her wordsnded like a p of cold water.


    Obinna��s face darkened immediately.


    His eyes sharpened, lips thinning into a dangerous line.


    ��What are you trying to say?�� he asked, his voice low.


    Tense.


    Dangerous.


    ��Are you saying you��re going to expose me?��               Nnenna stared right back at him, unflinching.


    ��I didn��t say that,�� she replied coolly.


    ��If I really wanted to destroy you, I wouldn��t be standing here telling you about it.


    I would have done it already.��               Her words cut through the air like a de, calm, steady, unapologetic.


    ��But from now on,�� she continued, ��you��ll do your work yourself.


    You don��t get to pass it off to me anymore.


    I won��t be your secret weapon, your fixer, your fallback n.


    I won��t cover for you.


    Not anymore.��               Obinna��s jaw clenched, fury rising visibly in his posture.


    ��I refuse,�� he snapped.


    ��You don��t get to decide that.��               Nnenna tilted her head slightly, her gaze hardening.


    ��It��s not for you to refuse.��               Her voice dropped to a quiet, razor sharp tone.


    ��As you can see from my words, and my tone, I��m not asking.


    I��m telling you.


    This is how it��s going to be from now on.��               She crossed her arms, unwavering, as if her body was anchoring the decision in the very fabric of the room.


    ��That��s it,�� she said simply.


    ��End of story.��               For a moment, Obinna just stood there, silent, seething, shocked.


    Like someone had unplugged the power from his ego and he hadn��t figured out how to reboot it.


    And then, slowly, the rage seeped back into his face.


    ��You know,�� he began, his voice quieter now, but far more dangerous.


    ��I can make your life miserable.��               There it was.


    The threat.


    in.


    Icy.


    Blunt.


    The kind that lingered long after it was said, like a storm cloud waiting to strike.


    Nnenna didn��t flinch.


    Her heart pounded, of course it did, but she refused to let it show.


    She stared back, her expression unreadable.


    Inside, she was already bracing for the storm.


    ��Yes, I know,�� Nnenna said calmly, her eyes fixed on Obinna��s furious face.


    ��But you haven��t exactly not been doing that since I was six years old.


    And guess what?


    I��ve survived.��               Her words were confident.


    And her confidence wasn��t exaggerated, not in the slightest.


    Because she had survived.


    From sneaking in study time between chores, to covering for his business failures, to finding loopholes in contracts just to save his name, Nnenna had been holding the fort for years.


    Quietly.


    Invisibly.


    Tirelessly.


    Obinna scoffed, but she didn��t let him interrupt.


    ��And if you push me too far���� she continued, her voice now dipped in ice, ��then I��ll go to n B.��               Obinna��s brows twitched.


    She had a n B?


    ��I will expose you.��               She let the words sit there, heavy like thunder before a storm.


    ��To everyone.��               Obinna��s jaw locked.


    ��I��ll tell them I��ve been the one running your business.


    Giving you all your so called ��brilliant�� ideas.


    I��lly it all out, the documents, the drafts, the timestamps.


    Everything.��               He didn��t speak.


    He didn��t need to.


    She could already see the panic beginning to bubble in his eyes, hidden just behind the anger.


    ��And when that happens,�� she went on, voice steady and razor sharp, ��you won��t just lose your business empire.


    You��ll lose everything.��               The next part came out like a death sentence.


    ��Because not only is our elder brother returning to im the throne, but the moment he is back, your title means nothing.


    You��ll just be�� the former interim king of a powerful kingdom.��               And a disgraced one at that.


    ��Tell me, Second Brother Obinna, how do you think that will feel?�� she asked, tilting her head slightly, her voice softer now, as if she was genuinely trying to help.


    ��To fall from ss��


    to gravel?��               His face contorted, rage now battling fear.


    ��So, which one would you prefer?�� she pressed.

 Chapter 273 - 273 Loss of Control

    Chapter 273: Loss of Control   Chapter 273: Loss of Control                              ��Grow a spine and start thinking for yourself, maybe even be better�� or have me destroy your carefully painted image with one message?��               Obinna��s fists clenched.


    He wanted to bark back.


    Shout.


    Threaten.


    But Nnenna wasn��t done.


    ��And don��t think you can stop me,�� she added with a smirk that didn��t quite reach her eyes.


    ��Even if you take away all my gadgets, even if you lock me up in a dungeon or send me off to some forgotten corner of the kingdom, I still have someone.��               Her voice dropped to a deadly whisper.


    ��Someone who��s watching.


    Someone who wille expose you the moment they don��t hear from me for more than a week.��               That shut him up.


    For the first time, Obinna looked�� unsure.


    Not defeated, but definitely shaken.


    He could no longer bluff his way out with dominance or threats.


    She wasn��t just a pawn anymore.


    She was a whole new yer on the board.


    And she had just dered war.


    He stared at her, trying to read her face, see if she was bluffing.


    But Nnenna��s expression was pure steel.


    This time, she meant every word.


    ��Fine,�� Obinna muttered atst, his pride clearly fighting his words.


    ��But you must do as you promised.


    Don��t tell anyone that you were the one doing all the work for me in the past.��               Nnenna raised an eyebrow, arms crossed, facepletely unreadable.


    ��Well�� I can��t make any promises just yet.��               His eyes narrowed instantly.


    ��You��ll have to lift the ban on me and Ebere first.


    No more restrictions on our movements.


    No more cutting off allowances and resources.


    Then, maybe, I��ll be satisfied enough to keep your little secret.��               His temper red.


    ��Are you threatening me now?!


    Do you forget who you��re talking to?��               But Nnenna didn��t even flinch.


    ��No,�� she said smoothly.


    ��I haven��t forgotten.


    Not at all.��               She took a slow step forward, her eyes locked on his like a challenge.


    ��I just happen to know something else, that your precious business empire is everything to you.


    And that��s why, Obinna, that��s exactly how I��ll get what I want.��               A small smile tugged at the corner of her lips, sharp and wicked.


    Not because she enjoyed threatening him, but because it felt good to finally have control.


    Obinna clenched his jaw, his pride clearly bruised, but he didn��t push further.


    ��Fine,�� he muttered again, quieter this time.


    ��Just keep up your end of the bargain.��               Then, like it was the most natural thing in the world, he added, ��Where��s myputer?


    I still need to go back and figure out how to finish the work.��               Nnenna turned around to look for it, her smile widening with satisfaction.


    He still thinks the work is a priority.


    Good.


    She scanned the room for theptop.


    In truth, she didn��t know where it was, and honestly, she didn��t care.


    Thest time she had seen it, she had thrown it across her bed in a moment of frustration.


    Maybe it was still there.


    Maybe not.


    It didn��t matter.


    Because she had already won.


    She had this trump card ready a long time ago, tucked in her pocket, waiting.


    But she hadn��t yed it.


    Not yet.


    She had been patient, waiting for him toe to her.


    And now�� finally�� he had.


    The restrictions would be lifted.


    No more suffocating rules, no more punishments disguised as ��discipline.�� No more watching Ebere being treated like a prisoner.


    Nnenna��s chest rose with a deep breath of freedom she hadn��t felt in months.


    For the first time in a long while, she was quietly, powerfully�� happy.


    Seeing her looking around for theptop, actually taking her time, searching from shelf to shelf without urgency, was all the confirmation Obinna needed.


    She had been ready to reject him from the very moment he brought thatptop into her room.


    Back then, when she had just returned from the hospital, quiet and watchful, he assumed she was weakened still�� fragile.


    But now he could see it clearly.


    That wasn��t weakness, it was preparation.


    She had been nning this since then.


    Nnenna finally found theptop, tucked halfway behind some old books on the top shelf.


    She reached up, carefully pulling it out.


    The screen was still intact, but there was a thinyer of dust coating the keyboard.


    The servants had been cleaning the room as usual, but clearly, none of them had dared touch theptop.


    Not with how personal it was.


    Nnenna stared at the dust for a moment, lips curling into a quiet, thoughtful smile.


    Even the dust respects this drama, she thought with a huff.


    She grabbed a soft tissue and gently wiped the dust from the keyboard, her movements slow, calm, and deliberate, almost ceremonial.


    Then she closed theptop with a soft click, held it in both hands, and turned to her brother.


    ��Here you go,�� she said, offering it to him like she was handing over a forgotten toy.


    Her tone was almost too calm.


    Obinna took theputer from her, but his jaw was set tight.


    His fingers twitched slightly around the edges of the machine.


    He was furious.


    She let dust settle on it.


    She actually abandoned it.


    This wasn��t just some careless act.


    It was disrespect.


    It was a message.


    She had treated his work, his work, like it meant nothing.


    His mind reeled.


    When did she start acting like this?


    Where did this attitudee from?


    But he already knew the answer.


    It started when she came back from the hospital.


    He had assumed she had return more broken.


    Quiet.


    Easy to handle.


    But instead�� she came back grown.


    Not grown like a girl bing a woman.


    No.


    She came back like a lion who had been watching the cage from the inside, and now had the key.


    This wasn��t the little sister who used to shrink back when he raised his voice.


    This was someone else.


    Someone stronger.


    Someone he couldn��t control anymore.


    ������������������������-               I��m so sorry for the additional coins you had to spend on this chapter.


    I mistakenly duplicated it and ording to NovelFire rules, I can��t delete more than 100 words from a premium chapter.


    Please forgive me guys ?? I��ll be more careful from now on.


    In other news, we rose up the ranks in the past month!


    You guys are the best ??                Riding in like knights in shining armors with powerstones upon powerstones, golden tickets upon golden tickets, gifts upon gifts, multiple privilege purchases, subscriptions, chapter unlockings and of course, publicising the novel.


    Many new people joined our family because of your publicity.


    A warm wee to everyone who joinedst month and a big thank you to you all for responding so positively ??               As promised, I��m bringing out my stockpiled chapters from now till the next few days.


    Happy Reading!


    �������������������������������������C               Please ignore from here down.


    ��Grow a spine and start thinking for yourself, maybe even be better�� or have me destroy your carefully painted image with one message?��               Obinna��s fists clenched.


    He wanted to bark back.


    Shout.


    Threaten.


    But Nnenna wasn��t done.


    ��And don��t think you can stop me,�� she added with a smirk that didn��t quite reach her eyes.


    ��Even if you take away all my gadgets, even if you lock me up in a dungeon or send me off to some forgotten corner of the kingdom, I still have someone.��               Her voice dropped to a deadly whisper.


    ��Someone who��s watching.


    Someone who wille expose you the moment they don��t hear from me for more than a week.��               That shut him up.


    For the first time, Obinna looked�� unsure.


    Not defeated, but definitely shaken.


    He could no longer bluff his way out with dominance or threats.


    She wasn��t just a pawn anymore.


    She was a whole new yer on the board.


    And she had just dered war.


    He stared at her, trying to read her face, see if she was bluffing.


    But Nnenna��s expression was pure steel.


    This time, she meant every word.


    ��Fine,�� Obinna muttered atst, his pride clearly fighting his words.


    ��But you must do as you promised.


    Don��t tell anyone that you were the one doing all the work for me in the past.��               Nnenna raised an eyebrow, arms crossed, facepletely unreadable.


    ��Well�� I can��t make any promises just yet.��               His eyes narrowed instantly.


    ��You��ll have to lift the ban on me and Ebere first.


    No more restrictions on our movements.


    No more cutting off allowances and resources.


    Then, maybe, I��ll be satisfied enough to keep your little secret.��               His temper red.


    ��Are you threatening me now?!


    Do you forget who you��re talking to?��               But Nnenna didn��t even flinch.


    ��No,�� she said smoothly.


    ��I haven��t forgotten.


    Not at all.��               She took a slow step forward, her eyes locked on his like a challenge.


    ��I just happen to know something else, that your precious business empire is everything to you.


    And that��s why, Obinna, that��s exactly how I��ll get what I want.��               A small smile tugged at the corner of her lips, sharp and wicked.


    Not because she enjoyed threatening him, but because it felt good to finally have control.


    Obinna clenched his jaw, his pride clearly bruised, but he didn��t push further.


    ��Fine,�� he muttered again, quieter this time.


    ��Just keep up your end of the bargain.��               Then, like it was the most natural thing in the world, he added, ��Where��s myputer?


    I still need to go back and figure out how to finish the work.��               Nnenna turned around to look for it, her smile widening with satisfaction.


    He still thinks the work is a priority.


    Good.


    She scanned the room for theptop.


    In truth, she didn��t know where it was, and honestly, she didn��t care.


    Thest time she had seen it, she had thrown it across her bed in a moment of frustration.


    Maybe it was still there.


    Maybe not.


    It didn��t matter.


    Because she had already won.


    She had this trump card ready a long time ago, tucked in her pocket, waiting.


    But she hadn��t yed it.


    Not yet.


    She had been patient, waiting for him toe to her.


    And now�� finally�� he had.


    The restrictions would be lifted.


    No more suffocating rules, no more punishments disguised as ��discipline.�� No more watching Ebere being treated like a prisoner.


    Nnenna��s chest rose with a deep breath of freedom she hadn��t felt in months.


    For the first time in a long while, she was quietly, powerfully�� happy.


    Seeing her looking around for theptop, actually taking her time, searching from shelf to shelf without urgency, was all the confirmation Obinna needed.


    She had been ready to reject him from the very moment he brought thatptop into her room.


    Back then, when she had just returned from the hospital, quiet and watchful, he assumed she was weakened still�� fragile.


    But now he could see it clearly.


    That wasn��t weakness, it was preparation.


    She had been nning this since then.


    Nnenna finally found theptop, tucked halfway behind some old books on the top shelf.


    She reached up, carefully pulling it out.


    The screen was still intact, but there was a thinyer of dust coating the keyboard.


    The servants had been cleaning the room as usual, but clearly, none of them had dared touch theptop.


    Not with how personal it was.


    Nnenna stared at the dust for a moment, lips curling into a quiet, thoughtful smile.


    Even the dust respects this drama, she thought with a huff.


    She grabbed a soft tissue and gently wiped the dust from the keyboard, her movements slow, calm, and deliberate, almost ceremonial.


    Then she closed theptop with a soft click, held it in both hands, and turned to her brother.


    ��Here you go,�� she said, offering it to him like she was handing over a forgotten toy.


    Her tone was almost too calm.


    Obinna took theputer from her, but his jaw was set tight.


    His fingers twitched slightly around the edges of the machine.


    He was furious.


    She let dust settle on it.


    She actually abandoned it.


    This wasn��t just some careless act.


    It was disrespect.


    It was a message.


    She had treated his work, his work, like it meant nothing.


    His mind reeled.


    When did she start acting like this?


    Where did this attitudee from?


    But he already knew the answer.


    It started when she came back from the hospital.


    He had assumed she had return more broken.


    Quiet.


    Easy to handle.


    But instead�� she came back grown.

 Chapter 274 - 274 The King is Overthrown

    Chapter 274: The King is Overthrown   Chapter 274: The King is Overthrown                              Still, he couldn��t act.


    Not now.


    Not when she held his secret in the palm of her hand.


    She had touched a nerve far deeper than she knew, his image.


    Because if even one person found out that the ��brilliant second prince,�� the so called business genius of the Kingdom, had been secretly relying on his baby sister since she was younger��               Everything would crumble.


    His status.


    His legacy.


    His empire.


    And worst of all, his pride.


    As Obinna was about to leave the room, hand already on the doorknob, Nnenna��s voice called out softly behind him.


    ��Second brother,�� she said.


    It wasn��t stern.


    It wasn��t sarcastic.


    It was gentle, uncharacteristically gentle, and that alone made him pause.


    He turned slightly, surprised.


    Her tone had none of the usual edge, none of the fire he was growing used to.


    She wasn��t mocking him.


    She wasn��t trying to bait him into another round of back and forth.


    She just�� spoke.


    ��I want to give you a piece of advice,�� she said, looking at him with eyes that held no malice.


    Only calm conviction.


    ��Try to do these things yourself.��               Obinna stared at her, expression unreadable.


    He blinked once.


    ��I believe that you can,�� she continued, her voice steady.


    ��If you would only give yourself the chance.��               Her words weren��t a challenge.


    They were an offering.


    An olive branch, maybe.


    Or a dare wrapped in encouragement.


    Obinna felt something tighten in his chest.


    A knot of emotion that he didn��t quite know how to name.


    Because for all the pride he wrapped himself in, for all the control and authority he insisted on holding, he didn��t actually believe in himself like that.


    Not really.


    Not the way she just said it.


    But she did.


    She believes I can do it��               She, the one who had quietly carried his business behind the scenes, the one he used tomand around like a loyal servant, she actually thought he had potential.


    And that realization stunned him more than any insult she could��ve thrown.


    The hostility in his eyes began to drain, slowly.


    Like storm clouds thinning under unexpected sunlight.


    She wasn��t attacking him.


    She was telling him he was capable.


    For a moment, neither of them said anything.


    The silence was oddly full, thick with something new, something unfamiliar between them.


    Respect, maybe.


    Then Obinna turned away and walked out, theptop under one arm, Nnenna��s words echoing in his head.


    They didn��t just fade into the air, they stayed.


    They lingered.


    They lodged themselves deep.


    By the time he reached the hallway, the seed had already been nted.


    Maybe I don��t need to hire anyone else.


    Maybe I can try�� just once.


    His original n, find someone, anyone, to rece Nnenna and do the thinking for him, suddenly didn��t feel right anymore.


    It felt weak.


    Lazy.


    Hollow.


    And he hated feeling hollow.


    So he paused in the corridor,ptop still warm against his arm, and for the first time in a long while, he let himself think not like a prince, but like a student again.


    What if I actually tried?


    What if he sat down, did the work, and figured it out for himself?


    It wouldn��t happen overnight.


    It might not evene easy.


    But Nnenna believed he could do it.


    And that was enough to make him want to try.


    Nnenna let out a long sigh as the door clicked shut behind Obinna.


    She didn��t waste time celebrating her victory, she just turned and went back to her work, determined to keep her momentum.


    There was no time to rx.


    No time to bask in satisfaction.


    Not with everything happening around her.


    The castle had grown heavier these past few days.


    Not physically, but in atmosphere.


    In silence.


    In tension that lived in the corners of every room with the war going on in Purlit.


    A week had passed in the blink of an eye.


    Nnenna barely noticed it, too buried in her responsibilities and ns.


    She made sure Head Manager Abel never saw her face even once.


    He had been trying to find ways to get close to hertely, though he would never say it directly.


    His questions had be more specific.


    His nces lingered longer than before.


    He was curious.


    Suspicious, even.


    He seemed to have started to form thoughts about her, maybe even conclusions, and she didn��t like that.


    So she kept her distance, made herself hard to reach.


    Hard to read.


    She couldn��t afford to be careless with Abel.


    The tension in the wider world was beginning to spill into their borders.


    Whispers of the war in Purlit were growing louder, more urgent.


    And then, one morning, the whisper became a thunderp               The king of Purlit, Ruth��s father, had been overthrown.


    Nnenna felt the chill in the air when the news was announced.


    It spread like a cold wind through the castle corridors.


    The kind of news that made everyone stop what they were doing.


    The royal family of Purlit had been imprisoned.


    All of them.


    The weight of it settled hard on the pce, but especially on Abuchi.


    He hadn��t been himself since.


    She noticed it in the way he walked, faster, tighter.


    Like he was constantly on the verge of doing something reckless.


    And then, inevitably, it boiled over.


    He exploded.


    A full blown argument erupted between him and Obinna just a few days after the news arrived.


    Loud enough that servants whispered about it.


    Abuchi had demanded that they send full military aid to Purlit.


    Obinna refused, citing one of the rules, No kingdom receives our military support unless there is a marriage or notable alliance, not just an engagement.


    ��But she��s my fianc��e!�� Abuchi had yelled.


    ��And not your wife!�� Obinna shot back, unshaken.


    ��We don��t bend the rules for feelings.��               It wasn��t often Obinna had the upper hand in their fights, but this time, thew had his back.


    And with their eldest brother, the actual heir, still away on official business, nobody could override Obinna��s interpretation of the rules.


    �������������������������C               More chapters are on the way.


    Happy Reading!

 Chapter 275 - 275 You Can’t Marry Her

    Chapter 275: You Can��t Marry Her   Chapter 275: You Can��t Marry Her                              Nnenna had overheard part of the fight from the hall, heart clenched.


    She knew Abuchi wasn��t going to back down.


    He couldn��t.


    Not while Ruth and her family were suffering.


    Not while he sat safe behind pce walls.


    He was already plotting alternatives, she could see it in the way he paced, eyes dark and heavy with thought.


    He was probably thinking about getting a marriage certificate.


    A way to make their marriage official without fanfare, without ceremony.


    Just to meet the conditions.


    But how would he pull that off?


    Ruth couldn��t leave Purlit, not now.


    She was likely trapped or under surveince.


    And even if she escaped, she wouldn��t be able to reach this kingdom undetected.


    Nnenna chewed her bottom lip, fingers pausing over her notebook.


    She didn��t know what Abuchi would do.


    But she knew this, desperate people make unpredictable choices.


    In the blink of an eye, before Abuchi could find another way, the kingdom of Purlit waspletely lost to the king��s younger brother.


    The news hit like a hammer.


    Abuchi lost all semnce of peace.


    He couldn��t even bring himself to eat or livestream with his fans.


    He stopped showing up for official events.


    It was obvious to everyone around him that something was deeply wrong, but no one was angry at his behavior.


    They understood the weight of the situation.


    Nnenna noticed this too.


    She knew exactly what was happening.


    Kosi and Lilian were also upset about the matter since it concerned their idol and the three of them had been discussing it frequently.


    As their friend, Nnenna didn��t shut down their conversations.


    She listened and entertained their worries, offeringfort where she could, even if the subject was increasingly difficult for everyone.


    While Abuchi was consumed by his search for a way to help his fianc��e, something worse happened, something that added anotheryer of tension to the already unstable situation.


    One morning, during a tense court meeting, Queen Chioma made a suggestion.


    She referenced the rulebooks of the Kingdom, which caused an immediate ripple of unease among the courtiers.


    Her words were sharp and clear, something had to be done about the engagement between the Third Prince and the Princess of Purlit, now that the kingdom had been taken over by her uncle.


    Abuchi had been silent outside the meeting hall, lost in thought, thinking of a way to resolve the crisis.


    But when those words reached him through one of his trusted friends, a baron who was in the meeting, everything in his mind snapped.


    The anger he had been holding back boiled over.


    Without a second thought, he stormed into the meeting, not caring how it looked, his fury evident in every step he took.


    ��What do you mean I have to dissolve my engagement with Ruth because her father is no longer the King?�� he demanded, his voice heavy with disbelief and frustration.


    The room fell into a tense silence.


    Abuchi��s outburst was unexpected, and the other courtiers shifted ufortably in their seats, unsure of how to respond.


    The rules of the kingdom were clear, but they seemed so cold, so detached from the human reality of the situation.


    Everyone in the courtroom felt a deep unease.


    The engagement between Abuchi and Ruth had been finalized, and the decision to break it off now felt like an abandonment of an ally, a p in the face to themselves.


    The atmosphere was thick with tension as no one dared speak up.


    Even Obinna, usually the voice of reason, remained silent.


    He was tired, tired of the constant arguments with his younger brother, tired of being dragged into situations like this one that seemed to have no resolution.


    It was Queen Chioma who finally broke the silence.


    Her voice was calm but firm, as if she were addressing a matter of simple fact, rather than the emotional storm raging in front of her.


    ��You have to understand,�� she said, turning to Abuchi, ��ording to the rules, you��re supposed to marry a princess from a powerful kingdom.


    But now that her father is no longer a king, you can��t continue with this engagement.��               Abuchi��s face tightened, his frustration mounting with each word.


    ��Father approved of this engagement when he was still alive.


    How can you all just dissolve it now?�� His voice shook with disbelief, anger, and hurt.


    ��Does it really matter if the person I marry is powerful or not?��               Queen Chioma remained unflinching, her tone controlled.


    ��Yes, he did approve of it, but we discussed it together.


    I remember clearly that he said she might not be from a first rate kingdom, but she had to at least be from a second rate kingdom.


    Now that she��s not even from a fifth rate kingdom, now that her kingdom has fallen, there is no way you can marry her.��               Her words hung in the air, cold and final.


    Abuchi felt the weight of them like a physical blow.


    The kingdom��sws, the rules that once seemed so distant, now felt like a wall between him and Ruth.


    Abuchi clenched his fists, the anger in him rising.


    He couldn��t believe what he was hearing.


    How could they just disregard everything his father put in ce before he died?


    How could they throw aside his engagement with Ruth, which had been approved by his father, simply because of a change in political power?


    Abuchi felt a heavy weight pressing on his chest as the discussion continued.


    He had tried to keep his emotions in check, but his frustration was beginning to surface.


    His mind raced, trying toe up with the right words to convince them.


    He knew that the key to winning this argument was to remove emotion from the equation, but how could he?


    How could he possibly stay detached when Ruth and her kingdom were suffering?


    He tried again, his voice firm butced with the urgency of the situation.


    ��If we had just sent them aid when all this started, this would not have happened,�� he said, looking around at everyone in the room.

 Chapter 276 - 276 Cold Calculus of Politics

    Chapter 276: Cold Calculus of Politics   Chapter 276: Cold Calculus of Politics                              His gaze was intense, challenging anyone to contradict him.


    ��I told all of you we should have sent them aid.


    We could have prevented this disaster.��               He paused, hoping someone would agree, hoping they could see the logic behind his words.


    But the room remained eerily silent.


    The weight of his words seemed to hang in the air, but no one was willing to speak up.


    ��It��s not toote,�� he pressed on, determination in his voice.


    ��We can still send more aid than they initially asked for.


    If we do that, they can regain their kingdom and everything will be fine.


    It��s not toote to fix this.��               But before anyone could respond, the Minister of War interjected, his tone cold and resolute.


    ��No, Third Prince.


    We cannot do that.��               The words hit Abuchi hard.


    ��What do you mean we can��t?�� he snapped, frustration rising in his chest.


    ��This is a matter of life or death for them!


    We have the resources, we have the means to help.


    If we don��t step in, they could lose everything!��               The Minister met his gaze, unshaken.


    ��It��s only been a few months since His Majesty died,�� the Minister replied.


    ��Our enemies are already sniffing that something is wrong.


    Since His Majesty has not made any public appearances, and only the Second Prince has been speaking in the media, they are starting to notice that things are not right.


    If we send help to Purlit now, it will make us weak.


    And when our enemiese to attack, how will we defend ourselves with the resources already spread thin?��               The Minister��s words settled heavily in the room, the tension thickening with each passing second.


    Abuchi��s fists clenched at his sides as the weight of his responsibility pressed down on him.


    He knew the kingdom couldn��t afford to weaken itself, but how could he stand by and do nothing?


    ��But we can��t just abandon them,�� Abuchi said, his voice quieter now but no less intense.


    ��If we don��t act now, everything we stand for will fall apart.


    What kind of kingdom would we be if we let our allies fall into ruin?��               The room fell silent once again, everyone weighing the gravity of Abuchi��s words.


    Even Obinna, usually quick to speak his mind, stayed quiet, knowing that this was a decision bigger than just one kingdom��s survival.


    Abuchi turned to look at the Queen and his brother, searching their faces for any sign that they would stand with him.


    But the Queen remained calm, her expression unreadable, while the Obinna simply nodded, his eyes reflecting the burden of his role.


    The Minister of War stepped forward again.


    ��Our kingdom��s survival is paramount,�� he said, casting a quick nce at the interim King and Queen.


    ��We cannot stretch our forces thin.


    We need to prioritize our own security.


    If we overextend ourselves, we might not have the strength to defend when the timees.��               Abuchi��s heart pounded in his chest, and he could feel his frustration building to a breaking point.


    ��So we just stand by and watch as everything falls apart?�� he demanded, his voice rising.


    Nobody answered him.


    Nobody spoke, because they all understood the stakes.


    They knew that the political ramifications of acting too soon could lead to disaster.


    But in his heart, Abuchi couldn��t ept it.


    How could he abandon Ruth and her people?


    How could he just let them suffer when he had the power to help?


    This wasn��t just about kingdom politics.


    This was about doing what was right.


    But in the cold calculus of politics, right and wrong were often irrelevant.


    ��If we had just sent them the little help they needed before all this,�� Abuchi said, his voice rising with emotion, ��we wouldn��t be needing to send massive help now!��               His words echoed in the court, sharp and angry.


    ��At that time, all they needed were a few soldiers and other resources!


    All of them were what we could afford to send!


    But no, you wanted to be too careful.��                His eyes burned as they swept across the room.


    ��What are you waiting for now?


    For them to be executed before we finally act?


    Do you want to carry their blood on your head?��               The entire courtroom fell silent.


    The weight of his usation hung in the air like a de, cold and pointed.


    ��I will not carry anybody��s blood,�� the Minister of War said, his voice tight, with a flicker of guilt shing in his eyes.


    But then he straightened, folding his arms behind his back, trying to stay firm.


    ��We had to make a logical decision.


    A professional one.


    Everything I do is for the good of this kingdom.


    That��s my duty.


    You can��t me me for that.��               His words were sharp, too sharp.


    He spoke as though Abuchi wasn��t a prince, as though he was just another emotional citizen.


    The heat of the moment had made him forget who he was talking to.


    ��The good of the kingdom is also for your good,�� he added, harsher than necessary.


    And then               ��Minister,�� Obinna��s voice cut through the room like ice.


    Cold.


    Low.


    Dangerous.


    Everyone turned.


    Obinna hadn��t raised his voice, but the chill in his tone sent shivers down spines.


    The Minister of War froze.


    He realized it instantly.


    His face paled.


    ��I��I��m sorry, Your Highness,�� he said quickly, lowering his head and dropping to one knee before Abuchi.


    ��Please forgive my tone.��               But Abuchi didn��t even look at him.


    He didn��t care for the apology.


    Not right now.


    His eyes were fixed on Obinna.


    ��Second Brother,�� he said, his voice rough with emotion, ��are you really going to sit there and allow my fianc��e and her family to die?��               Obinna didn��t answer right away.


    His face was unreadable.


    Abuchi stepped forward, not done.


    ��She��s an only child.


    If I marry her, the Kingdom of Purlit will eventually merge with ours.


    That��s more power for us, isn��t it?


    More influence.


    That��s not just a love story, that��s strategy.��               �������������������C               Happy Reading!

 Chapter 277 - 277 Genuine Sympathy

    Chapter 277: Genuine Sympathy   Chapter 277: Genuine Sympathy                              He looked around at the silent court.


    ��So why are we acting like helping her is just for me?


    Why can��t you all see that it benefits us too?��               ��He is right,�� the Minister of Works said, his voice soft but firm.


    A few others in the room nodded slowly.


    Some did it out of agreement, others because they didn��t want to say anything that would cause more trouble.


    But Obinna didn��t let it continue.


    ��Yes, it is true that part of the reason Father agreed to the engagement was because of Ruth being an only child,�� he said, cutting in quickly.


    ��But now�� she��s no longer the princess of Purlit.


    Her father��s reign is over.��               His voice was low but clear.


    ��So the engagement cannot continue�� not unless her father gets his throne back.��               He closed his eyes for a moment, avoiding Abuchi��s gaze.


    He didn��t want to look into his brother��s disappointed face.


    But he had made his decision.


    And deep down, he knew it would hurt.


    Still, he told himself there was no choice.


    He had to think of the kingdom first.


    If something happened, if trouble came, and they didn��t have enough soldiers to protect the pce, their enemies would take advantage.


    More of the royal family could be killed.


    The people could suffer.


    And at the end of the day, there wouldn��t even be a marriage to talk about.


    They would have to just rece Ruth with someone else.


    Abuchi stared at his brother and realized it was useless.


    He couldn��t change his mind.


    He looked at his mother next.


    Maybe she would speak up.


    Maybe she would understand.


    But Queen Chioma only shook her head slowly, then looked away.


    That hurt more than anything else.


    He turned his head to the other ministers, the ones who usually liked him, the ones who watched him grow up, but now they couldn��t even meet his eyes.


    The ones who did look at him only had pity on their faces.


    Pity.


    Like they had already given up on Ruth and her family.


    Like they wanted him to give up too.


    Abuchi felt cold inside.


    Like something was closing in around his chest.


    He had no choice.


    He turned around quietly and walked out of the courtroom.


    And as soon as he left, the meeting continued�� like he was never there at all.


    On his way out of the castle, Abuchi wasn��t paying attention to where he was going.


    His mind was too full.


    Everything felt like it was crashing down.


    That was when he identally bumped into someone.


    It was Nnenna.


    She took a step back, surprised.


    He looked at her, not sure how to even feel.


    His emotions were too tangled to ce her clearly in the mess he was going through.


    She had been quiet through most of the recent chaos, but now she was here, standing in front of him.


    Before he could say anything, she spoke first.


    ��I��m really sorry about what��s happening to your fianc��e and her family,�� Nnenna said softly, her voice filled with genuine sympathy.


    Abuchi blinked, a little caught off guard.


    ��Thank you,�� he said after a moment.


    He meant it.


    She was the first person who had looked at him like she truly understood how much it hurt.


    Sure, others had sympathized, offered kind words or pats on the back, but this was different.


    He could see it in her eyes.


    She felt it.


    And that meant something.


    ��For the record,�� she continued, ��I think we should��ve helped them.


    I think we still should.��               That hit him.


    Her words stirred something in him, hope.


    A spark.


    An idea he had been mulling over for a while now.


    He quickly nced around the hallway to check for eavesdroppers.


    It was clear.


    No guards.


    No curious nobles.


    Just silence.


    ��Come with me for a moment,�� he said suddenly, lowering his voice.


    She nodded and followed him.


    He led her quietly through the side corridors, down the steps, and out to the castle��s private training ground.


    When they reached, he finally turned to her.


    ��You remember the Grand Ball?�� he asked.


    She gave a small nod.


    ��You trained for only a few weeks,�� he said, eyes intense.


    ��Just a few weeks�� and still, youpeted with warriors who��ve trained since childhood.


    And you won.��               He wasn��t exaggerating.


    Everyone in the kingdom, and even beyond, had heard of her performance that night.


    It shocked the whole world.


    As much as rumors had spread that it was all pretense, there were also rumors that she was the real deal.


    That she had trained in secret her whole life, that she was a hidden weapon prepared from birth.


    But those inside the castle�� they knew the truth.


    Everyone inside the castle knew that before the Grand Ball, the queen had restricted her training.


    She hadn��t been allowed to train with the royal archers orbat instructors or any of the teachers.


    Not until a few weeks before the ball did she even begin.


    And yet�� she dominated.


    She had only trained for a few weeks.


    That was all.


    And still, she had beaten them.


    Nnenna blinked,pletely thrown off.


    She remembered how stunned even she had been after the Grand Ball.


    Lady Rose, the woman who had drilled her day and night in preparation, had been the most shocked of all.


    The woman kept saying, over and over, ��You must have done all these things before.


    This can��t be your first time.


    It just can��t.��               But it was.


    Nnenna couldn��t remember ever picking up a sword or aiming an arrow before those training weeks.


    She had sworn she hadn��t.


    No secret past.


    No hidden identity.


    Just�� her.


    So everyone had simply decided she was a terrifying genius.


    She didn��t know if that was true, but she hadn��t argued.


    It was easier that way.


    But now, as she stood in front of Abuchi, breath still from the shock of his words, her heart pounded faster.


    �������������������C               Happy Reading!

 Chapter 278 - 278 Always Been There for Him

    Chapter 278: Always Been There for Him   Chapter 278: Always Been There for Him                              ��Why are you bringing all this up?�� she asked, narrowing her eyes.


    Abuchi took a slow breath, and then, calmly, dropped the bomb.


    ��Would you be willing�� to go with me on an undercover mission to Purlit?�� he asked.


    ��To find my fianc��e.


    To save her and her family.��               The words hit her like a punch.


    She blinked again.


    ��What?��               He didn��t repeat it.


    Because it was ridiculous.


    A handful of people.


    Him.


    Maybe a few of his trusted friends.


    And now her.


    Sneaking into an overthrown kingdom under enemy rule?


    For a rescue mission?


    He could already hear how stupid it sounded.


    What am I even saying?


    he thought.


    He rubbed his forehead and turned around quickly, already regretting saying it out loud.


    ��Forget it,�� he muttered.


    ��I��ve clearly lost my mind��               But then he felt her hand grab his.


    He turned, surprised.


    Nnenna looked straight into his eyes, her grip firm and steady.


    ��Yes,�� she said.


    Just one word.


    But her voice didn��t waver.


    Abuchi stared at her like he hadn��t heard right.


    ��What?��               ��I��ll go,�� she repeated.


    ��I��ll do it.��               For a second, neither of them said anything.


    Then, slowly, something shifted in his chest.


    A tiny, strange feeling.


    Hope.


    She wasn��t his biological sister.


    She wasn��t a trained soldier.


    She had no obligation to say yes.


    But she had.


    Did she really just say yes?


    Abuchi stared at her with wide eyes, as if he hadn��t heard her right the first time.


    But Nnenna only nodded again, her expression calm and determined.


    ��Yes,�� she repeated.


    ��I��ll go with you.��               The words rang in his head like a bell, sharp and clear.


    He hadn��t expected her to agree, not really.


    And before he could stop himself, the question slipped from his lips.


    ��Why?��               His voice was softer now.


    Raw.


    Honest.


    Not the tone of a proud prince, but that of a confused young man who had just been handed a lifeline he didn��t understand.


    ��Why would you risk this for me?��               His eyes searched hers.


    Why help me, even after how I treated you?


    After all those times I ignored you, snapped at you, looked down on you, bullied you?


    Nnenna gave a small shrug, like it wasn��t a big deal.


    ��You��re my brother,�� she said simply.


    ��If you go alone, you might die.


    And since I��m clearly stronger than you�� someone needs to be there to drag you back alive.��               Her tone was matter of fact, but it hit him straight in the pride.


    And he had no defense.


    Because she was right.


    She was stronger than him, in more ways than one.


    And for once, his pride didn��t re up.


    It didn��t even matter.


    His ego had long stepped aside in the face of everything crashing down around him.


    All that remained now was the raw truth.


    This�� this was a suicide mission.


    But even knowing that, she still said yes.


    And looking at her now, standing there without hesitation, Abuchi felt something tighten in his chest.


    A memory shed across his mind.


    He saw a younger Nnenna, back when he was still trying to make a name for himself.


    She had been his only real fan then.


    The one who stood up for him when people dragged him online.


    She used to sneak into the library to borrow aptop, just so she could reply to his critics.


    There were times she got into fights with people twice her inte might, defending him.


    No cameras.


    No rewards.


    Just�� loyalty.


    He had pushed those memories aside for so long.


    Tried to forget them when he got famous.


    But now, they came flooding back.


    Suddenly, it didn��t matter if they shared the same blood or not.


    Because what made someone family wasn��t DNA.


    It was this.


    The willingness to stand beside you when the world fell apart.


    To risk everything for you without expecting anything in return.


    And Nnenna had always been that person.


    Maybe he just hadn��t realized it�� until now.


    Now that he was certain he was taking her��as his younger sister, Abuchi��s heart sank.


    The moment the words had left his mouth, he regretted them.


    ��No,�� he muttered, shaking his head.


    ��What do you mean no?�� Nnenna asked, stepping closer, a puzzled frown on her face.


    ��I said yes��


    now you��re saying no?��               ��It��s a suicide mission,�� he said, turning his back to her as if that would somehow make this all easier.


    But her words stopped him cold.


    ��Since when do you care whether I live or die?�� she said, eyes narrowing, tone cutting like a de.


    Abuchi froze.


    His chest tightened.


    Since when?


    That question hit deeper than she could have imagined.


    He didn��t want to answer.


    He couldn��t.


    The feelings were too messy, too raw.


    So instead, he tried to retreat.


    ��Forget it,�� he said, brushing past her.


    But Nnenna wasn��t finished.


    ��No,�� she said firmly, her voice ringing with the certainty of someone who meant every word.


    ��If I don��t go with you guys, I��ll do it myself.��               He spun around, panic shing across his face.


    ��You can��t do that.��               ��I can and I will,�� she said, raising her chin defiantly.


    ��I��m not some fragile decoration in this castle.


    I have my own mind, my own freedom, and this is how I��ve chosen to use it.


    So, is it I go with you, or I go alone?��               Abuchi stared at her, heart thudding in his chest.


    Her words were reckless, insane even, but so her.


    That stubborn spark in her eyes.


    That fearless fire.


    She again reminded him of all those times she had fought for him when no one else would.


    Back then, when he was barely anyone, scraping his way up through the entertainment world, she was the one borrowingptops from the library to support him, defending him against haters, staying up to hype his videos.


    She had always been there for him.


    With her character, he wouldn��t be able to stop her now that she knew his n.


    ��������������������������               Happy Reading!

 Chapter 279 - 279 Convincing Him

    Chapter 279: Convincing Him   Chapter 279: Convincing Him                              Now, he had no choice.


    ����Fine,�� he said quietly.


    ��But just know, this is not some adventure.


    It is a suicide mission.��               ��I will be fine,�� she replied, brushing a strand of hair behind her ear.


    ��It is a second rate kingdom, remember?


    I beat warriors from first rate kingdoms after just weeks of training.��               ��You barely beat them,�� Abuchi said quickly.


    ��You had to outthink them, find their weaknesses, and take advantage.


    If theye at you together�� if they have got outside help like we suspect�� then they will be way stronger than we expect.��               Nnenna paused, her face finally losing a bit of its confidence as she considered it.


    ��I know,�� Nnenna replied, her voice calm but firm.


    ��And just like you said, I took advantage of their weaknesses before�� I can do it again.��               Her eyes gleamed with quiet confidence, and she lifted her chin.


    ��Look, I know what I��m doing.


    I have actually been looking for a way to improve my skills.


    This is a huge opportunity.


    Besides, it is an undercover mission, right?


    We��re not going there to show our faces and get killed.


    We��ll blend in.


    Strike from the shadows.


    I can do this.��               Abuchi frowned, struggling between admiration and fear.


    ��What if something happens to you?�� he asked, his voice low and serious now.


    ��You think this is a game?


    All of us who��ve been nning this, my friends, we��re only doing this because we have hope.


    The hope that we��ll alle back alive.


    If even one of them dies�� it changes everything for me.��               Her eyes widened.


    That was when it hit her, they had already been nning this.


    That meant this wasn��t some crazy idea he had just cooked up on the spot.


    They were serious.


    They just hadn��t moved forward because�� he thought it was too dangerous.


    She swallowed hard.


    Her confidence wavered, just a little.


    But then, she nodded slowly.


    ��It��s alright,�� she said, her voice quieter now but still steady.


    ��I understand the risks.


    I��m scared�� a little.


    But that doesn��t mean I��ll run.


    I need this.��               In her heart, she knew it.


    She needed the experience.


    She needed to grow stronger.


    Not just physically, but mentally.


    Strategically.


    She had already decided, this mission would be her chance to test herself, to break through limits.


    Of course, she didn��t say all of that out loud.


    But she felt it deeply.


    Besides�� she had the Love System.


    If things got bad, really bad, she could always ask the system for help.


    It might cost her precious points, but that was fine.


    She was ready to earn them.


    On the journey there�� in the heart of enemy territory�� she would find ways to rack up points and sharpen her skills.


    Her mind was already racing with ideas.


    I just have to survive.


    I just have to be smart.


    If I do that, everything else will fall into ce.


    She looked back up at Abuchi, eyes steady now.


    ��I��m in.


    For real.��               Abuchi, seeing the unwavering determination in Nnenna��s eyes, finally let out a sigh and nodded.


    ��Alright,�� he said, ��you cane�� but under one condition.��               Nnenna raised a brow.


    ��What condition?��               ��Promise me one thing,�� he said, voice more serious than ever.


    ��If things go south, if the mission fails�� promise me that you��ll escape.


    Run.


    Disappear.


    Don��t try to fight your way out or go down with us.


    Just�� live.��               She stared at him, blinking.


    ��Why?�� she asked softly.


    But she already knew.


    She needed to hear him say it.


    ��I can��t lose my fianc��e and�� he stopped.


    The words caught in his throat like a stone.


    Nnenna stepped closer, her gaze sharp and unyielding.


    She wasn��t letting him get away with half sentences.


    Not this time.


    Abuchi hesitated, fists clenched at his sides.


    Why was it so hard to say?


    Why did it feel like admitting defeat when it was really�� something else?


    ��I can��t lose my fianc��e and���� he exhaled, forcing the words out, ��my sister.


    Not both.��               Then he turned away immediately, not daring to face her expression.


    His pride was already hanging by a thread, and now that he had finally said it, admitted it, he couldn��t bear to see how she would react.


    Behind him, there was a pause.


    Then ��I promise,�� Nnenna said, her voice gentle, touched with something deeper.


    Not because she wanted to run, or even thought she would need to.


    But because she understood.


    He needed that promise to feel at peace about this n.


    And if she didn��t give it, he might try to lock her in the castle or worse, send her away.


    ��Good,�� Abuchi said, still not turning around.


    ��Prepare.


    Tonight, I��ll introduce you to the others.


    Then I��ll tell you the n�� and when we leave.��               With that, he walked away.


    And Nnenna stood there, heart thudding, mind racing with anticipation.


    So I��m officially part of this.


    A secret mission.


    A chance to grow stronger.


    A brother who finally called her sister.


    That night, cloaked in the thick silence of midnight and the golden shadows cast by castlenterns, Nnenna slipped out of the pce grounds.


    Her heart pounded with excitement and a flicker of fear as she made her way to the secret training ground tucked near the forest��s edge.


    This wasn��t practice.


    This was something real.


    When she arrived, they were already there.


    Abuchi stood at the center of the clearing, arms crossed and expression unreadable.


    Three others stood loosely around him, at ease but alert, clearlyfortable in hispany.


    The kind of people who didn��t have to prove their closeness to a prince, they already had.


    ��I��m sorry I��mte,�� Nnenna said, slightly out of breath.


    Abuchi gave a small nod.


    ��You��re here.


    That��s what matters.�� He tilted his head toward the others.


    ��This is Karen, John, and Ekene.��               Nnenna��s eyes moved quickly over the group.


    Karen, tall and lean, stood with her arms crossed tightly across her chest.


    �������������������������C               Happy Reading!

 Chapter 280 - 280 Doubts

    Chapter 280: Doubts   Chapter 280: Doubts                              Her short, dark braids were pulled back into a neat ponytail, and her fitted travel vest looked more stylish than practical.


    She wasn��t a noble, just a civilian who had worked her way into Abuchi��s circle through street smarts, charm, and persistence.


    She had no battlefield des, but she knew how to survive, how to watch, and how to stay close to power.


    Her loyalty to Abuchi ran deep, but it was tinted with quiet resentment.


    At Nnenna��s arrival, Karen did not bother hiding the way her lips pressed into a line.


    ��This is the girl?�� she said, her tone t.


    No direct hostility.


    Just clipped judgment.


    Karen didn��t like Nnenna.


    She never had.


    It wasn��t about her skill, orck of it, it was everything else.


    The adoption.


    The royal treatment.


    The now growing bond with Abuchi.


    He hated her so much before.


    What changed?


    Karen had wed her way into his circle and stayed quietly in his shadow, hoping he might one day turn around and see her.


    But now there was this girl, sixteen, untrained, unworthy in Karen��s eyes, handed a seat she had worked years to earn.


    John, by contrast, didn��t say much.


    A low ranked noble born to a family that barely held onto its title, he had enough breeding to enter high society but not enough to matter.


    He had trained hard to make himself useful to Abuchi, reliable, grounded, strategic.


    His travel worn clothes and low profile demeanor reflected someone who wasn��t shy, but dependable.


    He didn��t like risks, and this�� looked like a risk.


    He eyed Nnenna for a moment before muttering, ��I thought this was a real mission.��               He didn��t say more, but the meaning hung in the air.


    She was young.


    She was untested.


    To him, it looked like the prince was letting personal feelings interfere with sound judgment.


    And then there was Ekene.


    He stood slightly apart from the others, hands in the pockets of his brown utility jacket.


    His clothes were functional, dusty from hisst trip to the Lionara airfields, and the faint smell of metal and oil clung to him like a second skin.


    He wasn��t military.


    He wasn��t noble.


    He was the tech guy, the one who could hack, fix, design, and build their way out of nearly any trap.


    He didn��t carry himself like a fighter, but he had saved their necks more times than they could count.


    Ekene studied Nnenna in silence, head tilted slightly.


    He wasn��t impressed, but he also wasn��t dismissive.


    ��I��ll see for myself,�� he said after a beat.


    ��Not making any judgments yet.��               That quiet neutrality, free of scorn or suspicion, was the closest thing to wee she had received.


    Nnenna nodded slightly, her eyes flicking over each of them in turn.


    She could feel the tension, the disbelief.


    She wasn��t one of them.


    Not yet.


    But she would be.


    Whether they liked it or not.


    ��Hello everyone,�� Nnenna greeted, her voice steady even though she could feel their eyes raking over her.


    Ekene offered her a small wave, casual, polite, no judgment in his gaze.


    But John and Karen didn��t bother to return the gesture.


    Their stares were cold, openly dismissive.


    ��You��re serious?�� John said, looking at Abuchi like he couldn��t believe what he was hearing.


    ��You��re actually bringing a sixteen year old girl on this kind of mission?


    Do you want her to get killed?��               Karen scoffed, arms crossed tightly over her chest, not even trying to mask her disdain.


    ��This is reckless, Abuchi.


    Completely reckless.��               Their disrespect was loud and clear.


    Nnenna felt it, saw it in the way their eyes slid over her like she was nothing.


    She could guess why.


    Over the years, they had seen how Abuchi spoke of her, how he had treated her like an annoying shadow, never acknowledging her properly.


    These were his closest friends.


    If their leader had no respect for her, why should they?


    Abuchi��s face darkened.


    ��If any of you had been at the Grand Ball, you wouldn��t be saying this,�� he snapped.


    John��s expression shifted slightly, but not in her favor.


    ��I was there.


    That��s exactly why I��m saying this,�� he said coolly.


    ��You think I didn��t hear what people said?


    That she must have bribed the otherpetitors to lose to her?��               Karen didn��t speak, but her silence was loud.


    She hadn��t been at the ball, her family wasn��t noble enough to be invited, but she had heard the rumors.


    And she believed them.


    Of course she did.


    To Karen, Nnenna was nothing more than a girl who had gotten lucky.


    Amoner taken in by the king, gifted a royal life, and now standing too close to the prince she herself could only circle as a ��friend.�� It burned.


    Watching Nnenna be chosen again and again, it burned.


    But Ekene said nothing.


    He hadn��t been at the Grand Ball either.


    As a civilian from a quiet, working ss family in Lionara, he hadn��t even been considered for an invitation.


    But he didn��t deal in rumors or politics.


    He believed in observation, in results.


    And right now, he hadn��t seen enough to decide.


    So he simply stood with his hands in his pockets and said, ��I��ll judge for myself.��               Nnenna��s hands clenched at her sides, but she kept her chin high.


    It didn��t matter what they thought.


    She would prove them all wrong.


    ��She��s capable of being here,�� Abuchi said firmly, ncing at each of them.


    ��Even more than some people in this group.


    You��ll see.��               His words silenced any further protest, though Karen��s crossed arms and John��s doubtful expression remained.


    Ekene simply gave a small nod, quietly filing everything away behind his eyes.


    Abuchi took a deep breath.


    ��We don��t have much time, so let��s get straight to the n.��               He reached into his coat and pulled out a folded piece of paper.


    His fingers, usually so steady, trembled slightly as he unfolded it.


    The others noticed.


    Nnenna definitely noticed.


    His jaw was tight.


    ����������������������-               Happy Reading!

 Chapter 281 - 281 How Much I Hated You

    Chapter 281: How Much I Hated You   Chapter 281: How Much I Hated You                              His jaw was tight.


    His eyes flickered with something heavy, something painful.


    ��This���� he began, voice low, ��is a letter from Ruth.��               Everyone stilled.


    He held it up like it weighed more than it should.


    ��She sent this to me just before they were imprisoned.


    Beforemunications were cut off.��               Nnenna moved quietly to his side.


    She didn��t say anything, but gently ced her hand on his shoulder.


    Just a touch.


    That was all.


    But it was enough.


    The trembling in his hand lessened as if her calm had transferred to him.


    No magic.


    No system cheat.


    Just her presence, solid, unshaken.


    ��She wrote down everything,�� Abuchi said, straightening slightly.


    ��The positions of remaining loyalist soldiers, the weak points in the upation routes, a few supply locations, and even some hidden pathways they used when evacuating the pce.


    If the Council had approved sending reinforcements sooner�� if our second brother hadn��t stalled����               He didn��t finish that thought.


    He didn��t need to.


    Everyone could hear the anger buried beneath his calm.


    And the guilt.


    After a moment of silence, he inhaled sharply and continued, his voice moreposed.


    ��Anyway�� I��ll read it out.��               The group leaned in, even Karen, grudgingly so.


    Whatever tension had been in the air, it was now reced by something else.


    Hope.


    Or maybe desperation dressed up as hope.


    Nnenna stayed close to him, her hand slipping back to her side as she listened.


    She wasn��t just a tagalong anymore.


    She was part of this.


    ����������-               To Abuchi,               From Ruth               (Read in a safe ce only)               Abuchi,               I miss you.


    Every second.


    Every breath.


    I don��t know how long we have before everything falls apart here.


    They��re closing in on us faster than we expected.


    If nothing changes, we��ll be imprisoned, or worse.


    I��m scared�� but not just for me, for everything we��ve been fighting for.


    I��m writing this in a rush, so please forgive the mess.


    I just couldn��t wait any longer.


    I need your help.


    Lionara��s help.


    I believe in you.


    That��s why I��m including information no one else has, not even the pce staff.


    I��m counting on you toe, but only if it��s safe.


    Promise me that.


    You can��t use your real identity.


    They��re already tracking major movements.


    If you take the faster route or fly in directly, they will intercept you.


    Word spreads quickly here, and someone on the inside is feeding them information.


    Here��s the only path I trust               Board amercial flight to Ruby, then take and shuttle to Marka, don��t stay too long, only enough to refuel and change identities.


    From there, quietly cross into Truns, and then head into Jupp under cargo transport credentials.


    Avoid electronic tracking at all costs.


    And Abuchi�� if the wind forgets the shape of the falcon in Marka, remember that rivers can carry what wheels cannot.


    You��ll understand what I mean if things go wrong.


    From Jupp, cross the southern border into Lumna.


    That��s where the ck Forest Zone begins, the one people now call the Forest of Regret.


    You��ll need strong lights, heat patches, and if you can get one, a sonic field repeller.


    That forest doesn��t just swallow paths�� it messes with your mind.


    Once you reach the edge near Purlit, find the old checkpoint station, it looks abandoned.


    Beneath it is a hidden entrance to a forgotten service tunnel.


    It leads straight into Purlit��s town hall basement.


    No guards, no cameras.


    But it��s narrow, dark, and unstable.


    Watch your footing.


    From the town hall�� you��ll have to improvise.


    Patrols are everywhere.


    But I know you.


    You��ll find a way.


    Please,e soon, if you can.


    But if it��s too dangerous�� don��t.


    I��ll still understand.


    Just know that I love you.


    Always.


    No matter what happens.


    Ruth               P.S.


    Burn this letter after reading.


    Or eat it.


    I��m serious.


    �������C               ��This is it, guys,�� Abuchi said, spreading the map on the makeshift table at the center of their meeting space.


    His previous sad countenance gone.


    But everyone knew he was probably just pretending to be alright.


    ��Let��s go over our route.��               The group leaned in as he traced the roads with his finger, outlining their path toward Purlit.


    They reviewed when to move, which roads to take to avoid patrols, and how fast they had to travel.


    Getting into the kingdom undetected would be the first challenge.


    Ruth��s instructions had included entry points, weak spots in their border defenses, and exactly where they needed to go once inside.


    The room filled with quiet murmurs as each person asked questions, offered insights, andmitted the n to memory.


    Every detail mattered.


    One mistake could cost them everything.


    By the time the final checkpoint was confirmed, the first light of dawn was starting to touch the edges of the sky.


    They didn��t have much time.


    One by one, they left to prepare for departure that night, just as nned.


    As Nnenna turned to follow them, Abuchi reached out and gently held her back.


    His expression was serious.


    ��Remember what you promised,�� he said, voice low.


    ��Any sign of danger, any, you run.


    Don��t try to be brave.


    Don��t try to stay behind or help.


    You run.


    Just like you said you would.��               She nodded, but before she could respond, he continued.


    ��And�� I��m sorry for the way John and Karen spoke to you.��               ��It��s okay,�� she replied, her voice calm.


    ��People can be like that sometimes.��               ��No,�� he said, shaking his head.


    ��It��s not just them.


    It��s�� me.


    They treat you that way because of how I treated you.


    Because of the way I used to talk about you, to them.


    How much I hated you.


    That��s why they don��t respect you.


    Even if I tell them to stop now, they probably won��t listen.


    I��ll have to prove it through actions.��               Nnenna was quiet.


    She didn��t need him to grovel.


    His apology, genuine and unguarded, was more than she had expected.


    ��I��m sorry I put you in this position,�� he added, more softly now.


    ��������������������               Happy Reading!

 Chapter 282 - 282 What Is He Doing!

    Chapter 282: What Is He Doing?!


    Chapter 282: What Is He Doing?!


    She nodded again, epting the weight of his words without letting them weigh her down.


    ��It��s okay.��               Later, when she returned to her room, her heart was light but focused.


    She knew that if Ebere or Little Sweetie found out what she was about to do, they would never approve.


    Especially not the truth of it.


    So instead of saying goodbye in person, Nnenna sat down and wrote them a message, brief but heartfelt.


    Then she packed her things.


    To make sure her sisters wouldn��t try to stop her, Nnenna scheduled a message on their social media private chat.


    It was set to send exactly one hour after she left the pce.


    By then, she would be far away, and it would be toote for anyone to convince her to turn back.


    After that, she started preparing.


    She packed quietly, her hands moving with purpose.


    Everything they had been asked to bring for the mission went into a small backpack.


    She added a simple change of clothes, then paused as she carefully ced the money her brother had secretly given her.


    It was more than what he gave the others, she could feel it.


    They didn��t know.


    But she knew.


    He was giving her a way out.


    If things went wrong��


    if she was alone�� he wanted her to survive.


    To have a way ofing back to Lionara.


    The thought made her heart clench.


    She held the pouch tightly for a moment, then ced it deep inside the bag.


    After that, she sent a message to her two close friends.


    She asked them to help her request a month��s leave from her job.


    It felt strange, asking for permission even though she hadn��t been working there long, but she hoped Head Manager Abel would agree.


    ��Say it��s a family emergency,�� she told them.


    ��Say there was no time to get permission.


    Please.��               She didn��t want to lose the job she had worked so hard to get.


    She didn��t want everything she built to fall apart while she was away.


    Once all that was done, she finally allowed herself to rest.


    She slept till noon the next day.


    When she woke up, she only stepped out of her room once.


    The housekeeper saw her and quickly handed her a few things, snacks, water, and some dried food.


    He thought she needed them because of the restrictions Obinna had ced on her.


    He didn��t know that they had been lifted or that she was nning to disappear for a month.


    He always smuggled little things to her when he could, shaking his head at the unfair rules they had forced on her.


    Today was no different.


    ��Here, take these and this.


    Eat well,�� he said softly, patting her shoulder.


    She gave him a grateful smile but said nothing.


    Her heart ached a little.


    He didn��t know the truth.


    By nightfall, she would be gone and if the mission went south, she might nevere back.


    Finally, when night came, Nnenna slipped out of her room like a whisper in the wind.


    Her heart thudded fast in her chest, half from fear, half from the wild thrill of it all.


    This was it.


    The moment they had been preparing for.


    They had only a short time to reach the rendezvous point before everything begins to fall apart.


    They had to leave the castle unnoticed.


    They had to get to the airport.


    And they had to board the ne before anyone caught on.


    Abuchi had booked the tickets using their real names.


    That was crazy�� and risky.


    The kingdom��s systems would g them in just a few hours, and when that happened, Obinna��s men would know exactly who had gone missing.


    That meant they had to be far, far away, on air, before the rm rang.


    Luckily, everything was ready.


    Bags packed.


    Food sorted.


    Tickets in hand.


    When the time came, Nnenna slipped into the shadows and disappeared into the night.


    Abuchi was already waiting near one of the side buildings outside the main castle halls, dressed in dark clothes and holding his bag over one shoulder.


    He looked calm, steady, as if this was just another evening stroll.


    The kind of calm that gave her just enough confidence to believe he knew exactly what he was doing.


    But there was still one problem.


    ��How are we getting out?�� she whispered when she reached him.


    ��The guards are everywhere tonight.��               Abuchi didn��t answer directly.


    He just gave her a short look.


    ��Trust me.��               Nnenna blinked, unsure whether to be annoyed or amused.


    Of course he��d say that.


    But deep inside, she was ready.


    If he didn��t have a proper n, she would tell him about the old secret passage.


    The one even the castle guards didn��t know about.


    Only three people alive knew it still existed, and she was one of them.


    She had kept it to herself, not ready to share it, not even with Abuchi.


    She hoped she wouldn��t need to.


    Luckily, it seemed she wouldn��t.


    He led her quietly through a winding path behind the servant quarters, avoiding the main patrol routes.


    She followed closely, her steps soft, breath held.


    At first, everything seemed fine.


    But then, he turned�� and walked straight toward the main guard post.


    Her eyes widened.


    What is he doing?!


    She grabbed his arm.


    ��Abuchi, are you out of your mind?


    That��s the main path!��               ��I know,�� he said,pletely calm.


    ��Just walk.��               She stared at him.


    Was this part of his brilliant n?


    Abuchi walked straight up to one of the main gate guards, calm and unbothered.


    ��My prince,�� the guard saluted instantly, straightening up as soon as he saw who it was.


    ��I need to step out,�� Abuchi said inly, like he was asking for a ss of water.


    The guard blinked.


    ��At this hour, Your Highness?


    If you need anything, we can send someone to get it for you right away.��               ��No,�� Abuchi said firmly.


    ��I want to go myself.


    And my sister ising with me.��               ��������������������               Happy Reading!

 Chapter 283 - 283 Stage One, Complete

    Chapter 283: Stage One, Complete.


    Chapter 283: Stage One, Complete.


    At that, the guard��s eyes shifted to Nnenna, who stood beside him, hood pulled low but clearly visible.


    His brows creased a little, and Nnenna tensed.


    This could go wrong.


    But the guard only hesitated for a second before stepping aside with a respectful nod.


    ��Good evening your Highness the second princess.��               The restrictions around her had been lifted recently, and even if they hadn��t, the guard wasn��t in a position to argue with the third prince.


    He wanted to object, at least warn them about leaving without proper arrangements or protection, but if the prince said everything was fine, who was he to challenge it?


    ��You may proceed, Your Majesties,�� he said simply, stepping aside.


    Nnenna blinked in surprise as they walked right past without any resistance.


    No questions.


    No trouble.


    Once they were a good distance away from the gates, and the lights of the castle started to fade behind them, she turned to her brother.


    ��Won��t Second Brother be alerted once he hears we walked out so easily?��               Abuchi nodded without stopping.


    ��He will.


    But by the time he puts the pieces together����               He looked at her with that confident smirk of his.


    ����we��ll already be in the air.��               Nnenna stared at him for a second, then smiled back.


    His confidence was reckless sometimes, but it was also strangely reassuring.


    ��Alright then,�� she said, her voice steady.


    ��Let��s do this.��               They met up with the rest of the crew a bit far outside the castle gates.


    Everyone was already geared up and ready to go.


    Karen stood with her arms folded, sharp eyes following Abuchi as he walked over, but he didn��t nce her way, not even once.


    John was the first to break the silence.


    Again.


    ��Are you sure about this?�� he asked Abuchi, his voice low but serious.


    ��Are you sure your sister is up for something like this?��               Abuchi didn��t pause.


    ��Yes.


    You and I were at the grand ball.


    We saw what she could do.��               ��That doesn��t mean it was real,�� John pressed.


    ��People said she bribed the others.


    And even if it was real, this isn��t some game, Abuchi.


    This is a real mission.


    There��s danger.


    If she��s not ready, she��ll hold us back.


    We should let her stay before it��s toote.��               Karen stepped in then, her voice cool and clear.


    ��I agree with John.��               Her eyesnded on Nnenna, softer now.


    ��She��s just a young girl.


    She has her whole life ahead of her.


    She probably doesn��t even know what she��s getting into.��               Despite her usual coldness, it was clear Karen wasn��t mocking her.


    She was actually worried.


    Abuchi turned to both of them, face calm but firm.


    ��Do you trust me?��               They nced at each other.


    ��Yes,�� they answered together.


    ��Then don��t doubt her,�� Abuchi said, voice steady.


    ��She��ll be fine.


    Or at least�� she won��t die.��               His tone was serious, but there was a quiet confidence behind it.


    Not blind hope, faith.


    At that, Ekene stepped forward, reaching out to take Nnenna��s bag without a word.


    He ced it carefully in the boot of the vehicle and gave her a small nod.


    John went around to check the car onest time, ticking things off a list, food, weapons, documents, disguises.


    Everything they needed was packed and ready.


    When all was in order, everyone climbed into the car.


    John took the driver��s seat, started the engine, and with a low rumble, they rolled out into the night, toward the airport, toward the mission, and toward whatever awaited them ahead.


    John drove fast, faster than Nnenna had ever seen anyone, except Carl, drive before.


    The night roads were nearly empty, which worked in their favor.


    They had no time to waste.


    Every second mattered.


    Their flight wasn��t from the main airport in the capital.


    No.


    That would��ve been too obvious.


    Instead, Abuchi had chosen a smaller, distant airport outside the city.


    It was still operational at night, and most importantly, it wasn��t being watched, yet.


    There was a closer airport, yes, but getting spotted there would be far too easy.


    Obinna��s men would already have eyes on it.


    So they had to take the long way.


    A gamble, but one with a head start.


    As the city lights faded behind them, the car sped through dark stretches of road, trees flying past in a blur, stars twinkling above like silent watchers.


    Hours passed.


    Quiet tension filled the vehicle.


    No one slept.


    No one rxed.


    They were too close to the edge for that.


    Finally, glowing in the distance like a beacon of hope, they saw it, the soft white lights of the airport.


    Stage one,plete.


    But what they didn��t know was that, back at the castle�� they had already been discovered.


    The guard who had let them leave had waited, just in case.


    But after thirty minutes passed and the prince and princess hadn��t returned, the nervous knot in his stomach grew toorge to ignore.


    He knew the rules.


    If anything happened to the royals, the me would fall squarely on his head.


    He reported it.


    His superior didn��t waste time.


    The moment the report left his lips, it traveled like wildfire.


    And by the time one hour passed, it had reached the ears of the interim king himself.


    Obinna��s face darkened.


    By now, the scheduled messages Nnenna had left behind had already been seen.


    The moment Obinna started asking questions, everything began unraveling.


    It didn��t make any sense, why would Abuchi and Nnenna leave together, at that hour of the night, without any security?


    They didn��t even get along that well.


    In fact, most days, they could barely be in the same room without arguing.


    So why now?


    Why together?


    Obinna��s suspicion grew like wildfire.


    And when Ebere, looking pale and shaken, finally stepped forward and showed him the message Nnenna had sent her�� his world shifted.


    He stared at the screen in disbelief.


    When he finally calmed down a bit, he sent someone to investigate the passengers for all the flights leaving that night in every airport in Lionara.


    �������������������C               Happy Reading!

 Chapter 284 - 284 To Ruby Kingdom

    Chapter 284: To Ruby Kingdom   Chapter 284: To Ruby Kingdom                              Then he heard it.


    They had boarded a ne.


    To another kingdom.


    Ruby Kingdom.


    ��What��?�� The word fell out of his mouth like a stone.


    ��They did what?��               He could not believe it.


    His own brother.


    And Nnenna.


    That girl!


    Gone.


    Just like that.


    On some reckless mission to save a fallen king.


    There were five of them in total.


    Five!


    What were they thinking?


    How could five people possibly take back an entire kingdom?


    It was madness.


    It was suicide.


    Obinna did not waste a second.


    ��Prepare the transport!�� he barked.


    ��We leave in ten minutes!��               Chaos exploded around him as guards scrambled, weapons were loaded, vehicles were rolled out.


    The most advanced convoy in the castle was activated.


    He did not care what time it was.


    He did not care about sleep or protocols or red tape.


    He was going after them himself.


    And when he caught up with them?


    Oh, he was going to give them a piece of his mind.


    Starting with Nnenna.


    Because deep down, he knew this had her fingerprints all over it.


    No one had more rebellious energy, more unpredictable fire.


    And although he had no real proof��               He didn��t need it.


    He was sure she was the mastermind behind this entire scheme.


    And he was going to make her pay for dragging his brother into it.


    Ebere wanted toe with him.


    She insisted, her eyes filled with desperation, but Obinna refused.


    He was not heartless, he knew how much danger they were in, how risky it was to chase after Nnenna and Abuchi especially if they reached Purlit, that war zone, before he could stop them.


    And the truth was, he couldn��t afford to put anyone else in harm��s way.


    ��I can��t let youe,�� he said firmly, though his voice softened at the end.


    ��It��s too dangerous.


    We don��t even know what we��re facing or what to expect.��               He could see the hurt in her eyes.


    She had every right to be worried, especially since this entire situation had spiraled out of control.


    But he wasn��t about to put her in even more danger just to ease his own guilt.


    ��I promise I will bring them back,�� he added, trying to calm her down.


    ��I will.


    You have to trust me.��               But Ebere knew better than anyone that promises were easy to make and hard to keep.


    As Obinna rushed to gather his team, a sinking feeling weighed down on him.


    He couldn��t shake the thought of Abuchi, his brother, so headstrong and reckless, heading straight into peril.


    The kind of peril he had no idea how to stop.


    Meanwhile, in apletely different part of the castle, Little Sweetie��s room was empty.


    Bare.


    There wasn��t a single trace of her left.


    From the very moment the ns had begun, one of her subordinates had quietly informed her of everything that was happening.


    She had no illusions about it, she didn��t approve of what Nnenna was doing, but she had no power to stop her either.


    Not without exposing herself.


    And so, when the time came, she had disappeared.


    She��d left the castle unnoticed, staying in the shadows, following their every move closely.


    When Nnenna sent her message, intended to reach Ebere and Little Sweetie an hour after they left, Little Sweetie had already been on the move.


    Her amusement was clear when she read the message.


    ��Did she really think she could send a message and get away with it?�� she mused, the corners of her lips twitching into a smirk.


    She had people watching Nnenna��s every move.


    She had to.


    After all, Nnenna��s rebellious nature was as predictable as the sunrise.


    If Sweetie had not kept her eyes on her, Nnenna might��ve truly gotten away with it, but not this time.


    She would not let Nnenna get so far ahead.


    Not without her being there to protect Nnenna so she packed up everything and cleared her room.


    What was the point of leaving anything?


    Once she stepped forward to protect Nnenna, her identity would bepromised.


    She would most likely be exposed and removed from this mission.


    Her ne ticket had already been bought.


    Sweetie knew of the n long before it had even been set in motion, and she had made sure to secure her seat well in advance.


    She had carefully chosen a spot three rows behind Nnenna and Abuchi, far enough so they wouldn��t recognize her, but close enough to keep an eye on them.


    With her hood pulled low over her head and her eyes hidden behind dark sses, she blended into the crowd, making sure no one could pick her out.


    As the boarding process began, a steady flow of passengers filtered into the gate, their tickets and passports being checked one by one.


    Security guards and flight attendants moved methodically down the line, verifying each traveler��s documents before allowing them to board.


    Once at the gate, passengers were ushered through security, where their bags were scanned, and the final checks were done.


    The sounds of shoes tapping against the tile floor, the soft hum of the PA system, and the distant chatter of people filled the space.


    There were the usual dys, the asional forgotten passport, but soon enough, the passengers were ready to board.


    Passengers were called to board in groups, starting with first ss and those with priority seating.


    As the groups shuffled forward, the airline attendants smiled, checking the boarding passes.


    Nnenna and Abuchi were next in line.


    They stepped forward, their passes swiftly scanned, their identities confirmed, and within moments, they were directed towards the jet bridge.


    Meanwhile, Obinna��s car screeched to a halt in front of the airport.


    His team spilled out of the vehicle, rushing towards the entrance with urgency.


    The night air was crisp, and the bright lights of the modern airport flickered above them, casting long shadows across the wide, polished floors.


    A few cars zipped by, their headlights cutting through the darkenedndscape.


    ����������������������-               You all have been so amazing and supportive.


    Thank you so much!


    ??               I have some special gifts for you (aside from the huge chapter updates), but they��ll be avable only to those who consistently keep up with the chapters.


    By the time theters catch up, the gifts might be gone!


    So consider this an early heads up to make sure you��re among those who��ll receive them.


    Keep reading those updates so you don��t miss out!


    Happy Reading!


    ??

 Chapter 285 - 285 More Ugly

    Chapter 285: More Ugly   Chapter 285: More Ugly                              The airport was sleek and modern, its ss walls and towering structures reflecting the city lights.


    Inside, it was bustling, people everywhere, the hum of overhead announcements in multiplenguages, and the rhythmic sound of rolling luggage filled the space.


    Obinna scanned the terminal, his heart pounding as he hurried to catch up.


    His eyes searched the crowd, and finally, he saw them, Nnenna and Abuchi, walking swiftly toward the gate.


    Without thinking, he rushed forward, ignoring the usual grace and poise of a royal, his voice rising in anger.


    ��Stop right there!�� he shouted, his words cutting through the noise of the airport as he sprinted toward them.


    Nnenna and Abuchi turned, the recognition in their eyes instant.


    They knew that voice, Obinna.


    But they had no intention of letting him stop them.


    Their mission was clear, and they weren��t about to back down now.


    They turned away, picking up their pace, heading directly for the gate.


    Obinna��s frustration boiled over.


    He could see them moving toward the boarding area, already in the process of entering the ne.


    His stomach sank.


    He couldn��t reach them in time.


    They were about to board.


    Realizing that chasing them further was pointless, Obinna��s mind raced.


    There was only one thing left to do.


    His royal status would allow him to do this.


    ��Stop the ne!�� he barked, his voice filled with authority.


    There was no time to waste.


    His eyes darted to his assistant, who had been trailing him closely.


    ��Get to the tarmac.


    NOW!��               His assistant didn��t need to be told twice.


    He spun on his heel and sprinted down the hallway, his feet pounding against the smooth floor.


    But time was slipping away.


    Obinna��s gaze followed his siblings as they entered the gate, the seconds ticking by.


    This couldn��t be happening.


    The assistant was still running, his breathing in quick bursts, but the ne��s engines roared to life.


    The aircraft began to taxi down the tarmac, gaining speed with every second.


    Obinna��s stomach dropped.


    It was toote.


    The ne lifted off the ground, soaring into the night sky, leaving behind nothing but a trail of exhaust and fading lights.


    Obinna stood frozen, his chest heaving, his mind racing.


    The ne was gone.


    Obinna stood frozen, watching the ne soar into the sky, his fists clenched at his sides.


    Fury burned in his chest, hot and consuming.


    At first, confusion clouded his mind.


    Ruby.


    Why would they be going to Ruby?


    That wasn��t the n.


    Purlit.


    That was the destination.


    They should have been heading straight there.


    It seems like Ruby was just a stop.


    A detour.


    He tried to shake off the disbelief, but the frustration kept building.


    This couldn��t be happening.


    His siblings.


    His freaking siblings, slipping away from under his watch, defying him so easily.


    The weight of it pressed on him, heavier than any crown.


    It was obvious they were headed to Purlit even if they had booked a flight to Ruby.


    The thought made his stomach churn.


    He had to hunt them down, track every possible path they could take to get there.


    He couldn��t afford to fail.


    Not now.


    If Somtoes back to find I��ve lost two of our siblings under my watch��


    Obinna shuddered at the thought.


    It would destroy everything.


    All the respect he had earned from his eldest brother would crumble to dust.


    His gaze turned skyward, still burning with fury.


    They were getting away.


    He could see the fading lights of the ne as it cut through the sky, but he was already making his ns.


    His mind raced, calcting every possible move.


    ��Go after them.�� His voice was cold, yet sharp.


    He turned to his assistant, his tone demanding.


    ��Every possible route to Purlit.


    I don��t care how long it takes, but start with Ruby.


    The airport they��rending at is small, there��s only one.


    Get there before they do.��               The assistant nodded quickly.


    ��Yes, sir.


    Right away.��               Obinna��s jaw tightened as he watched the horizon, his eyes locked on the disappearing ne.


    A private jet would take them to Ruby.


    They would get there first, before his siblings couldnd and escape again.


    But as much as Obinna longed to be the one to chase them down, he knew he couldn��t leave.


    There was still so much to protect.


    The kingdom needed him.


    The enemies needed to be kept in the dark about his father��s death, especially before his elder brother returned.


    It was too risky for him to abandon his post.


    Not yet.


    Obinna exhaled sharply, turning away from the runway, heading back to the castle with a purpose.


    He had to reassure Ebere.


    She would understand, wouldn��t she?


    He would promise her what he was currentlyforting himself with, that it would only be a matter of time before he brought Nnenna and Abuchi back.


    The airport in Ruby was their best bet.


    Once theynded there, they would be trapped.


    In the ne��.


    The cabin hummed with soft turbulence, but inside, five passengers sat still as stone, until a long, shared breath finally slipped from their lips.


    They had made it.


    They had left Lionara.


    For now, they were in the clear.


    Nnenna��s heart was still pounding like a war drum in her chest.


    The image of Obinna��s furious face at the terminal door shed through her mind again and again.


    One second slower and he would have dragged them all out by their cors.


    But luck, or something like it, had been on their side tonight.


    The first hurdle had been crossed.


    But the real race�� had only just begun.


    ��I��ll admit it,�� Karen muttered beside her, arms folded and a smirk dancing on her lips, ��you held your own back there, little girl.��               She paused, then added coldly, ��But don��t start thinking that means you belong here.


    This is just the start.


    Things are about to get ugly.��               Without waiting for a reply, Karen leaned back, resting her head against the seat, eyes already drifting shut.


    ��������������������-               I have some special gifts for you (aside from the huge chapter updates), but they��ll be avable only to those who consistently keep up with the chapters.


    By the time theters catch up, the gifts might be gone!


    So consider this an early heads up to make sure you��re among those who��ll receive them.


    Keep reading those updates so you don��t miss out!


    Happy Reading!

 Chapter 286 - 286 He Had Been Tricked

    Chapter 286: He Had Been Tricked   Chapter 286: He Had Been Tricked                              Nnenna did not flinch.


    She did not blink.


    She did not bite back.


    She just let Karen��s words pass by like breeze.


    She closed her eyes as well, but not to sleep.


    No.


    Her mind was already ten steps ahead, diving into escape routes, forged IDs, checkpoint scans, possible disguises.


    The moment that ne touched the ground, the hunt would continue.


    Around her, the others were quiet.


    Abuchi stared nkly out the window, his fingers tapping lightly against his knee.


    Ekene and John exchanged a quick nce, but stayed silent.


    This moment of peace, of soft, humming engines and calmness, might be thest they��d ever get for the next one month.


    Meanwhile�� Ruby Airport               A cool fog rolled across the sleek tarmac like a silent whisper of doom.


    Ruby��s airport was modestpared to Lionara��s grand terminals, but modern and efficient.


    The pale moon light cut through the mist like ghost des, casting eerie shadows against the ss walls of the building.


    It was quiet�� too quiet.


    Obinna��s assistant stepped onto the pavement, nked by elite guards dressed in ck, their eyes sharp and scanning.


    He wasted no time.


    ��They��llnd any moment,�� he barked, voice clipped and tense.


    ��Positions!


    Entry gates, customs, baggage im.


    I want every possible exit covered.


    If they step foot on this ground, I want eyes on them before they blink.��               ��Yes, sir!��               Within seconds, the guards fanned out, melting into the mist like wolves on the hunt.


    Then it came.


    The ne, sleek and silent, descended from the clouds, wheels striking the runway with a hiss of steam.


    The stairs rolled out, and passengers began to disembark.


    The assistant moved fast, boarding with two guards, cutting past flight attendants and curious stares.


    He stood tall in the aisle, eyes scanning, heart pounding.


    ��Your Highness, the Third Prince!


    Your Highness, Second Princess!


    You are ordered to return to the kingdom immediately!��               Confusion.


    Murmurs.


    Heads turned, but none of them wore the faces they were expecting.


    The assistant��s stomach sank.


    He pushed forward, searching row by row�� until he reached their booked seats.


    Empty.


    ��They��re not�� here,�� he whispered, more to himself than anyone else.


    The guards stiffened.


    The passengers looked around, now murmuring in hushed curiosity.


    The assistant straightened slowly, heart dropping like a stone into icy water.


    He had been tricked.


    yed.


    He strode down the narrow walkway, his eyes scanning each seat.


    Row after row�� until he stopped.


    Empty.


    The third prince and second princess were nowhere to be found.


    His breath caught in his throat.


    They were not on this ne.


    He quickly turned to the guards he came with, eyes wide in disbelief.


    ��They��re gone,�� he whispered, almost to himself.


    At Marka Airport, far from themotion in Ruby, a different story was ying out 30 minutes earlier.


    The terminal was older, quieter, surrounded by tall trees and rugged hills.


    The kind of ce where secrets could slip through unnoticed.


    After a short wave of passengers exited, five more walked out with practiced calm.


    Abuchi.


    Nnenna.


    John.


    Karen.


    Ekene.


    They carried themselves like ordinary travelers, not like run aways of a royal house.


    What they didn��t know was that Little Sweetie was close behind, just three steps away, her identity hidden beneath arge scarf and sunsses.


    She had watched everything and followed without being seen.


    John let out augh the moment they stepped out onto the open sidewalk.


    ��They��re probably still waiting at Ruby, pacing around like confused men!��               Nnenna cracked a small smile.


    Her brother��s n had worked.


    The n was simple but brilliant.


    They had boarded the ne to Ruby, yes.


    But Ekene, who worked at that airport, who was in charge of final checks, had ensured the aircraft didn��t have enough fuel to reach Ruby.


    He had quietly coordinated with a trusted staff member to make sure the ne would be forced tond for refueling at Marka.


    When the ne touched down, the five of them slipped off quietly, no extra flights, no extra bookings.


    Just one clean exit during an unscheduled fuel stop.


    A ssic diversion.


    They had predicted Obinna would try to catch them at Ruby.


    So they let him.


    Meanwhile, they were already steps ahead, changing the game before he even realized there was one being yed.


    Now, with their decoy in motion and Obinna left chasing ghosts, their mission could continue.


    ��Nice work Ekene,�� Karen finally said between bursts ofughter.


    ��King Obinna��s face must be melting right about now.��               Abuchi chuckled, but his expression quickly turned serious.


    ��They��ll soon figure out we never made it to Ruby.


    We need to move.


    Fast.��               ��But it��s the middle of the night,�� Nnenna said, ncing around the quiet streets.


    ��Where are we even supposed to find someone to help us change our identities?��               ��I already have someone,�� Abuchi replied, lowering his voice.


    ��I��ve been nning this for a long time.


    There��s a guy I contacted through a secret channel.


    He��s known for helping people disappear�� but I��ve never met him before, and no one really knows what he looks like.��               A chill swept through the group.


    Uncertainty.


    Risk.


    Shadows creeping into their minds.


    ��Just�� remember what you promised me,�� Abuchi said, locking eyes with Nnenna.


    His tone was firm, protective.


    Nnenna gave a small nod.


    ��I remember.��               They stepped to the side of the road and with a disposable phone, they called a local 24 hour taxipany that imed to specialize in fast pickups no matter the time.


    To their relief, thepany lived up to its promise, barely ten minutester, an old yellow cab with a flickering headlight pulled up.


    The driver squinted at them.


    ��Middle of the night?


    Five of you?


    No luggage?��               He looked like he wanted to ask more questions but decided against it.


    He muttered under his breath, ��Spoiled rich kids�� always up to something,�� before jerking his head toward the back seat.


    ��Get in.��               They didn��t exin.


    Just climbed in and gave an address.

 Chapter 287 - 287 Poor Imitation of Real Happiness

    Chapter 287: Poor Imitation of Real Happiness   Chapter 287: Poor Imitation of Real Happiness                              The drive was quiet and awkward.


    The driver kept ncing at them through the rearview mirror, but no one spoke.


    The city blurred past, closed shops, empty streets, and asional flickers of streemps.


    After nearly twenty minutes, the car finally slowed down at a neighborhood on the city��s edge.


    But the silence of the ride was shattered by the scene in front of them.


    One house stood alive with noise.


    Music pounded through huge speakers set up on thewn.


    shing lights spilled from the windows, giving the house an eerie, flickering glow.


    Laughter and shouting echoed off the nearby houses, but               No one said a word.


    No neighborsined.


    No lights turned on in protest.


    It was like the whole street had agreed to pretend this house didn��t exist.


    ��That��s the ce,�� Abuchi said softly.


    Karen raised an eyebrow.


    ��A party?


    Seriously?��               John frowned.


    ��This feels like a trap.��               ��I told you,�� Abuchi replied.


    ��The guy is unpredictable.��               The taxi driver scoffed.


    ��Whatever you all are doing, don��t bring trouble to my car.


    I��m leaving.�� He didn��t even wait for payment, just drove off as soon as they shut the doors.


    Now, standing outside the loud house, the five of them stared ahead, tense.


    It was wild.


    Out of ce.


    Suspicious.


    And their only option.


    ��You mean�� this is the ce?�� Nnenna asked, eyeing the chaotic party scene in disbelief.


    ��He told you to meet him here, in the middle of all this madness?��               ��Yes,�� Abuchi replied with a sigh.


    ��I know.


    It��s not exactly reassuring, but this is the address he sent me.��               ��This isn��t my style at all,�� Karen muttered.


    ��It��s not any of ours,�� Nnenna cut in, folding her arms.


    ��But we don��t have to like it, we just need to get the fake IDs and get out.


    No drinking, no dancing, no whatever it is these lunatics are doing.��               Karen didn��t answer.


    She just knitted her eyebrows and stayed quiet, knowing Nnenna was right.


    They walked up to the front door, the bass of the music practically shaking the porch beneath their feet.


    ��You guys should wait out here,�� Abuchi said, stopping them.


    ��Let me go in alone.��               ��And why is that?�� Ekene asked, narrowing his eyes.


    ��I don��t know who I��m meeting,�� Abuchi exined.


    ��If things go wrong, at least you��ll have a head start on escaping.��               John scoffed.


    ��No way.


    We��re not letting you walk into some shady party contact alone.��               ��Maybe your sister can stay back,�� he added, nodding toward Nnenna, ��but the rest of us are going in with you.


    If it goes sideways, you��ll need us.��               Abuchi was both grateful and slightly amused.


    Among all of them, when it came to wits, fighting instincts, and pure unpredictability, it might actually be his sister he��d need most.


    The irony wasn��t lost on him.


    Still, he nodded.


    ��Fine.


    Let��s all go in.��               Together, the five of them pushed the door open and stepped into the house.


    The scent of alcohol, smoke, and too many people in one ce hit them instantly.


    Bodies moved to the rhythm of deep bass music, lights shing across painted faces and glittered clothes.


    Laughter, shouting, and the asional crash of a bottle made it hard to think.


    But they weren��t here to party.


    Definitely not in this kind of party.


    They were here for a ghost.


    For a shadow.


    For a man none of them had ever seen before.


    Nobody noticed them walk in.


    Everyone was far too busy dancing, shouting, andpletely losing themselves in the noise just like the people outside.


    The lights shed wildly, red, blue, then gold, casting wild shadows on the walls as bodies swayed to deafening music.


    Cups were raised, jokes were tossed around, people yelled over each other,ughing without really knowing why.


    Some were copsed into chairs, others sprawled across couches like royalty in their own imagined kingdoms.


    It was the kind of party people talk about for weeks afterward, but only to prove they were there, not because they truly enjoyed it.


    Abuchi, Nnenna, and the rest stood frozen for a moment, absorbing the chaotic energy of the ce.


    It was suffocating.


    This was what some called ��fun.�� But to them, it looked more like a spiral.


    A ce where purpose dissolved, where people forgot themselves, and where nothing good could grow.


    Karen frowned.


    ��They actually live like this?��               Nnenna didn��t reply.


    She just kept walking, her eyes sharp, her body tense.


    There was nothing wrong with having joy, with celebrating.


    But this�� this was a poor imitation of real happiness.


    This was emptiness, hidden under lights and noise.


    It was the kind of lifestyle that seemed exciting at first nce, but quietly drained away dreams, time, and even dignity.


    A trap in disguise.


    And the group knew it.


    ��Let��s find who we came for and leave,�� Abuchi said, cutting through the crowd like a knife through mist.


    Abuchi led them through the cramped backroom, grateful that no one seemed to notice their arrival.


    The noise from the front of the house echoed through the walls, theughter and chatter of people who were too lost in their own world to care about anything else.


    They didn��t fit in, far from it, but it didn��t matter.


    The crowd was too busy with their idea of fun to pay attention.


    At the back, a group of boys lingered, but it was the one sitting at the center of them that drew Abuchi��s attention.


    His presence alone made the air feel heavier, colder.


    This wasn��t just a man sitting there, this was the leader.


    The one who made things happen, and who didn��t hesitate to make sure everyone knew it.


    Abuchi took a step forward, but before he could move closer, two of the boys in the group blocked his path.


    Their stares were cold, but Abuchi didn��t flinch.


    He knew the game.


    ��Must be you I��m looking for,�� Abuchi said, his voice steady but with a hint of urgency.


    �������������������C               Please don��t indulge in any of the bad things happening in this party.


    They aren��t good for your health, life or your rtionship with God.

 Chapter 288 - 288 Exposed Identities

    Chapter 288: Exposed Identities   Chapter 288: Exposed Identities                              The man sitting at the center didn��t move at first.


    He kept his eyes on the phone in his hand, as if he wasn��t bothered by the world around him.


    But then, slowly, he looked up, his gaze sharp and calcting.


    He took in the group in front of him, noting their clothing, their posture.


    It wasn��t hard to tell they weren��t from around here, not with the way they carried themselves, especially the one speaking to him and the youngest.


    ��And who the hell are you?�� The man��s voice was low, a quiet danger hiding behind his words.


    Abuchi took a breath, standing his ground.


    He couldn��t afford to let fear show, not now.


    ��I��m the one who contacted you about the IDs,�� he replied, careful not to reveal too much.


    He wasn��t about to give away more than he had to, especially not in front of all these eyes.


    The man studied him for a moment, then gave a slight nod, signaling to the two boys blocking Abuchi��s path to step aside.


    The tension in the room didn��t ease, but the man��s voice cut through the silence.


    ��You can speak in front of my boys,�� he said, his tone still steady, but with a hint of amusement.


    The leader leaned back in his chair, a smirk tugging at the corner of his lips as he took in Abuchi��s words.


    ��So, it��s you,�� he said, his tone casual but his eyes sharp.


    ��Alright, have a seat.��               With a flick of his hand, he signaled one of his boys to fetch a chair for Abuchi.


    But Abuchi shook his head, his expression hard.


    ��We don��t have time for that.��               The leader raised an eyebrow, a slow chuckle escaping him.


    ��No time?


    That��s alright.


    I just wanted to get to know you a bit better.


    You see, I like to know who I��m dealing with.


    In case anything goes wrong, it won��t backfire on me.��               Abuchi kept his expression neutral, but his eyes betrayed a flicker of caution.


    He understood the unspoken message.


    The leader wasn��t just about business, he was about control.


    ��I see,�� Abuchi replied, his voice calm.


    ��But we��ll skip the formalities.��               With that, the leader��s demeanor shifted.


    He reached into the bag beside him, pulling out a small ck pouch.


    Without a word, he handed it to one of his boys, who then walked over and passed it to Abuchi.


    ��It��s all in there,�� the leader said, his smile thin and calcting.


    Abuchi took the bag, his fingers brushing the smooth fabric as he carefully unzipped it.


    Inside, everything was neatly arranged, just as promised.


    The IDs were real.


    He didn��t hesitate, his hands moved quickly as he checked everything, confirming the deal was solid.


    Once satisfied, Abuchi reached into his own bag, pulling out arger ck pouch.


    He handed it to the same boy who had given him the first one.


    The boy opened it, his eyes briefly scanning the contents before he nodded and turned back to the leader.


    The leader gave a satisfied nod, his smile widening.


    ��Nice doing business with you,�� he said, his voice low, the kind ofpliment that felt more like a warning.


    But as Abuchi turned to leave, his mind already set on the exit, the leader��s voice stopped him cold.


    ��You know,�� the leader said, his tone nowced with amusement, ��I can��t quite understand what a celebrity, the nation��s prince right, especially the third prince of a kingdom as powerful as Lionara, would be doing with fake identities.


    And your sister too, right?


    The second princess?��               Abuchi froze.


    His hand instinctively clenched into a fist, and for a moment, the tension in the room spiked.


    His eyes locked with the leader��s, the unspoken threat hanging in the air like an electric charge.


    The leader��s smirk didn��t falter, but the gleam in his eyes was sharper now, knowing he had struck a nerve.


    ��I��m guessing��


    you don��t want your real identities exposed, do you?�� he added, his voice almost a whisper, the challenge clear.


    Abuchi��s gaze darkened, and for a split second, the air between them crackled with the weight of his unspoken threat.


    If this deal went sideways, if anything happened to his family, the leader wouldn��t escape from punishment.


    ��Don��t worry, we won��t tell,�� the leader replied, his tone confident.


    ��It��ll be our little secret.


    My boys can keep secrets.�� He gave a casual nod.


    ��Just stay safe.��               It wasn��t a sincere statement.


    Abuchi knew that.


    Whatever they were about to get into, it was dangerous, but the leader wasn��t concerned.


    His words were just a mask.


    Abuchi motioned for his group to leave, and they filed out, finally breathing a little easier once they were inside the taxi, heading for their next destination.


    Karen let out a long breath, her voice still shaky.


    ��That dude is so creepy,�� she said, her hands still slightly trembling.


    ��Not to mention dangerous,�� John added, his unease clear in his words.


    But Nnenna and Abuchi stayed calm, unaffected by the tension.


    They had both been through worse.


    The three others nced at each other, noticing the contrast in demeanor.


    They weren��t surprised by Abuchi��s calm.


    He had always been unshakable most of the time.


    But Nnenna?


    That was a different story.


    They had expected her to be rattled, but instead, she was just asposed as Abuchi.


    They exchanged uncertain looks.


    Had they underestimated her?


    They hadn��t realized just how capable she was.


    They remembered the rumors from the grand ball, how Nnenna had kept herposure in front of everyone, even under the most intense pressure.


    It had been whispered that she was a master at pretending, always keeping a mask on her face, no matter what.


    They assumed the same now.


    Nnenna must��ve been pretending to be calm, just like she had done during that grand ball.


    If people like them were shaken, then she must��ve been terrified inside.


    She was just really good at acting calm.

 Chapter 289 - 289 Dying on His Lips

    Chapter 289: Dying on His Lips   Chapter 289: Dying on His Lips                              The taxi cruised steadily along the wet roads, carrying the group toward Truns.


    The border wasn��t far, Marka was a small kingdom, easy to pass through if you knew what you were doing.


    They kept their heads down, the weight of what they had just gone through slowly settling in.


    But they were moving.


    That was all that mattered now.


    Back at Ruby Airport, chaos had already begun to unravel.


    The assistant stood in the center of the terminal, his phone clutched tightly in his hand, eyes wide with disbelief.


    The third prince and second princess were gone.


    Just�� gone.


    He had gone over the ne twice.


    Every seat.


    Every possible hiding ce.


    But there was no sign of them.


    They had been tricked.


    ��Impossible,�� he muttered under his breath, pacing as he redialed Interim King Obinna��s number for the third time.


    The call connected.


    ��Well?�� came Obinna��s voice, sharp and impatient.


    ��They��re not here,�� the assistant said through gritted teeth, trying to stay calm.


    ��They weren��t on the flight.


    We confirmed, their seats are empty.


    They vanished.��               There was a pause.


    A dangerous pause.


    ��You��re telling me,�� Obinna said slowly, ��that my siblings disappeared into thin air, on your watch?��               The assistant flinched.


    ��The flight made an emergency stop at Marka,�� he exined quickly.


    ��We think that��s where they slipped away.��               Obinna didn��t respond.


    The silence said everything.


    Within the hour, Obinna��s team had already taken off in private jets toward Marka, the urgency crackling through the air like static.


    Rain sttered across the jet windows as theynded in the foreign kingdom, storm clouds still heavy above.


    But once on the ground, reality hit them hard.


    Marka waswless.


    Toowless.


    And too wide for someone with no leads.


    They had no idea where to begin.


    No names, no addresses, no direction.


    It was like searching for ghosts in a ce that didn��t care who you were, even if you were chasing royalty.


    The assistant stood in the middle of the airstrip, drenched in rain and frustration.


    His chest burned with the shame of failure.


    They were so close, just one step behind, but it might as well have been a world away.


    Obinna��s voice from earlier echoed in his head like thunder.


    ��Failure is not an option.��               And yet, here they were.


    Failing               On the other side of Marka, the group had reached the outskirts of the small kingdom, but they couldn��t leave just yet.


    Their stop wasn��t part of the n, but they were short on a few supplies they would definitely need for the next leg of the journey.


    Leaving without them wasn��t an option.


    So, they decided to wait.


    ��We��ll move when the sunes up,�� Abuchi said, ncing at the sky.


    ��The shops will open then.


    We��ll get what we need.��               He stepped out of the taxi and thanked the driver.


    The man looked curious about them but didn��t ask questions.


    Abuchi handed him the money for the long drive, and the driver smiled widely.


    ��Early morning people, eh?�� he chuckled, clearly amused by the odd bunch who had called a taxi at that hour.


    ��No problem.


    Stay safe!��               He drove off, his taillights disappearing into the dark horizon, still grinning at the amount of money he just made.


    The area around them was quiet, dimly lit by the few flickering streemps and the faint glow of the distant town ahead.


    A chilly breeze swept past them.


    Karen wrapped her arms around herself and looked around.


    ��We have to find a hotel,�� she said, her voice tired.


    ��That��s not necessary,�� Ekene replied immediately.


    ��It��ll be a waste of time.


    And using our fake identities so early could expose us.��               He looked toward the east, where the sky was still dark but already showing the faintest hint of dawn.


    ��It��s just a few more hours till morning.


    We can wait it out.��               ��By now, they��ll realize we��re in Marka,�� Abuchi added, his voice calm but firm.


    ��They��ll be searching everywhere.


    Hotels, stations, checkpoints.


    Anywhere we could be seen or logged.��               ��He��s right,�� John said with a sigh.


    ��Booking a hotel now is too risky.��               Nnenna nodded in quiet agreement.


    ��We just need to stay hidden till morning.


    Then we move.��               And so, in the shadows of an unfamiliar kingdom, they found a quiet corner behind an abandoned building and settled in.


    The night was long, cold, and tense, but it was safer than being found.


    Karen sat quietly on the low level concrete wall of the building, her fingers tracing small circles on her dress as she nced at Abuchi.


    He was headed her way.


    For a second, she almost smiled.


    But just a few steps from her, he suddenly changed direction.


    Her heart sank a little as she watched him veer off to a spot near the wall, leaning against it with his head slightly bowed.


    Then he sat down on the low level wall there.


    He looked deep in thought.


    Lost.


    Far away.


    Karen hesitated.


    Should she follow him?


    Talk to him?


    Before she could decide, John casually slid into the empty spot beside her.


    ��Finally,�� he said, stretching his legs out in front of him.


    ��Feels like we��ve been running for days.��               Karen forced a small smile.


    ��Yeah�� it does.��               John started talking, about the trip, the weird taxi driver, maybe even some joke about Marka��s silence being scarier than a haunted house.


    She wasn��t sure.


    Her mind was drifting in every direction except his voice.


    Why did he walk away like that?


    Was he upset?


    Or just thinking?


    He always looks like he��s thinking.


    But he could��ve said something to me��


    anything.


    She kept nodding along to John��s words, giving vague responses, her attention clearly somewhere else.


    He noticed.


    But he didn��t say anything.


    Not yet.


    Then, a pause.


    Karen spotted her chance.


    Without a word, she stood up, brushing invisible dust off her dress, and walked toward Abuchi.


    John blinked after her, the half formed sentence dying on his lips.

 Chapter 290 - 290 I Will Do Anything For You

    Chapter 290: I Will Do Anything For You   Chapter 290: I Will Do Anything For You                              He stared at her back, then at the empty space beside him.


    His expression shifted, disappointment first, then a mix of something unspoken.


    Jealousy?


    Hurt?


    Maybe just understanding.


    He looked away.


    Karen reached Abuchi and sat down beside him without asking.


    The space between them was quiet.


    Abuchi didn��t look at her.


    In truth, he hadn��t wantedpany.


    His mind was running wild, ns, backup ns, what ifs, and all the ways this mission could fall apart.


    He needed space.


    He needed silence.


    But she was already here.


    And he couldn��t just chase her off.


    Especially not Karen.


    She had put herself in danger for him and Ruth.


    She had no reason to help, no obligation.


    Yet here she was.


    Sitting beside him like a quiet shadow in the night.


    ��How are you holding up?�� Karen asked softly, not looking directly at him.


    ��I��m fine,�� Abuchi said quietly, eyes fixed on the dark sky that was slowly bleeding into shades of early morning.


    ��Just thinking about our next move.��               Karen nodded, but she did not move away.


    She did not catch that hint of ��I need some space right now,�� or maybe she did and chose to ignore it.


    She kept talking anyway, her voice softer now, as though trying to break through the wall he was building around himself.


    ��That��s why we��re going to rescue her.


    Everything will be fine,�� she said, as if saying it enough times might make it true.


    Abuchi blinked at her words.


    ��We.�� She said we like it was all of us.


    Like this was her fight too.


    A warm feeling passed over him.


    ��Thank you,�� he said, almost under his breath.


    Then he added, ��Thank you for being part of this mission.��               Karen��s eyes lit up slightly, and she leaned in just a bit more.


    ��Of course.


    I would do anything for you,�� she said, her voice trembling on the edge of something more, something warm.


    Her gaze locked on his, steady and intense.


    Anything for you.


    Abuchi heard the words clearly, but something about the way she said them made his thoughts pause.


    Why did that sound�� too much?


    Too deep?


    He nced at her.


    She was close now, a little too close.


    Her eyes held something heavy, something brimming.


    Maybe affection.


    Hope.


    Longing.


    Was that what she meant this whole time?


    But his mind was too full, of Ruth, of escape, of danger and loss.


    He shook the thought away, unwilling to dive into it.


    ��I��ll do anything for you too,�� he said, meaning it, but not the same way she did.


    ��You��re my friend, Karen.


    You��ve proven your loyalty over the years.


    I don��t mind risking my life for you either.��               His voice was calm, sincere�� andpletely unaware of the weight his words carried.


    Karen��s smile faltered.


    Friend.


    He said friend.


    Her heart tightened, not from the words themselves, but from the fact that he said them with such ease.


    Like it was obvious.


    Like that��s all she was ever supposed to be.


    Normally, hearing something like that from him, I��d risk my life for you, should��ve made her heart soar.


    And it did, in a way.


    But not enough.


    Because it wasn��t what she wanted to hear.


    It��s not that kind of love, she realized.


    And yet, she said nothing.


    Because what could she say?


    That she didn��t want to be just his friend?


    That every time he talked about his fianc��e, something inside her twisted?


    No.


    She couldn��t say any of that.


    She didn��t have the courage.


    He still loves his fianc��e, she reminded herself.


    He��s doing all this to save her.


    That love is still alive.


    If she confessed now, she might lose him.


    Not just his trust, but him.


    Completely.


    And she couldn��t bear that.


    So she smiled faintly and nodded, pretending like friend was enough.


    Pretending like her heart hadn��t just cracked a little more in the silence between them.


    It��s okay, she told herself.


    If I can��t have his love�� I��ll settle for being by his side.


    As long as I don��t lose that, I��ll survive.


    Beside her, Abuchi had already turned his gaze back to the road, lost in thought again.


    He had no idea what had just passed in her heart.


    And she wasn��t going to let him know.


    Not now.


    Maybe not ever.


    Karen didn��t move though.


    Even though she could feel Abuchi��s silence, even though it was obvious he wanted to be alone with his thoughts, she chose to stay beside him anyway.


    Not out of stubbornness, well, maybe a little, but mostly out of something she couldn��t name.


    She just didn��t want to give up even this small position.


    Beside him.


    Even in silence, it meant something.


    So she remained, quietly, respectfully.


    Letting him think.


    Letting the weight of everything rest between them without interruption.


    Time passed slowly, but eventually, the dark sky faded.


    Hints of gold and pink stretched over the distant hills as the sun began to rise gently from the east.


    Marka slowly awakened.


    The quiet streets started to hum.


    Metal stalls nged open.


    Wooden doors creaked.


    People appeared from narrow alleys, their carts and crates and baskets in tow.


    Merchants shouting.


    Wheels squeaking.


    Morning prayers murmured in low voices.


    A fresh wave of life filled the city like a tide.


    Abuchi lifted his head, blinking at the sudden burst of activity.


    The once stillndscape had transformed in front of his eyes.


    Market stalls were blooming like flowers across the dusty road.


    Traders moved with skillful speed, setting up their stands, shouting prices, dragging sacks and stacking goods.


    He watched them absently at first�� until he spotted one particr stall.


    Foodstock.


    His eyes sharpened instantly.


    That was they needed for now.


    Flour, canned goods, dried fruits, anything that would get them through the next leg of the journey.


    And then he noticed something else.


    People were rushing toward it.


    Not walking.


    Rushing.


    They were forming a line right in front of the stall.


    Fast.

 Chapter 291 - 291 Feeling Awkward

    Chapter 291: Feeling Awkward   Chapter 291: Feeling Awkward                              His eyes widened.


    Wait, wasn��t I here before all of them?


    He looked around, confused.


    I��ve been here all night!


    Shouldn��t I be first?


    He stood up quickly, still disoriented from all the quiet thinking.


    His legs ached a little.


    The cold had settled into his joints while he sat.


    But now, now there was a small army of early birds blocking his way.


    He blinked again as more people casually walked right past him and joined the line.


    Some of them were even carrying stools!


    Confused Abuchi ������               They brought stools?


    Are you kidding me?


    They must��ve been prepared from home.


    Panic set in.


    He hurried over, trying to edge into the line, but the front was already packed.


    Every time he tried to slide in, someone gave him a sharp look like he was trying to cut.


    Which, to be fair, he was.


    Abuchi stopped mid step and pped his forehead lightly.


    ��I was here the whole time,�� he muttered under his breath.


    ��How did I mess this up����               He felt like a total amateur.


    Of course.


    Marka��s markets probably don��t work like back home.


    You��re not supposed to just hang around near the stalls, you have to stand in line early.


    People probably woke up at 4 a.m.


    just to im a spot.


    He let out a quiet sigh.


    This was what happened when a prince tried to blend in with the people and had no idea how local markets worked.


    Behind him, Karen bit back augh.


    She had been watching the whole thing silently, arms crossed, trying not to grin.


    His confusion was oddly cute.


    ��I think you need to hustle next time,�� she said with a teasing smirk.


    Abuchi groaned.


    ��Next time, I��m bringing a stool and a sleeping bag.��               But already, he was scanning the street, looking for another vendor, another option.


    They couldn��t afford dys.


    Supplies were essential.


    Every wasted minute was a chance for his brother��s men to catch up.


    There were other shops, yes, but something about that first one caught Abuchi��s attention again.


    He paused, watching closely.


    The people who had managed to buy from it were walking away with satisfied grins and heavy bags packed with the freshest goods.


    Crates of bright tomatoes, clean sacks of rice, dried meat wrapped with care.


    Even their pace had changed, they didn��t stroll; they marched off like victors.


    That��s the one.


    That��s definitely the one.


    He looked at the other shops briefly, but it was obvious.


    The crowds weren��t even looking their way.


    This one vendor, this specific stall, had already won the people��s trust.


    It was probably known for quality.


    Reputation.


    Just like everything else in the world�� some names meant more than others.


    He sighed and finally took a spot at the end of the line.


    So this is it, he thought, folding his arms.


    Standing in line�� like a normal person.


    It felt��


    strange.


    No, strange was an understatement.


    This was borderline surreal.


    Abuchi, third prince of Lionara, trained in swordsmanship, politics, diplomacy�� now standing in line in a morning market, waiting for tomatoes and dried yams.


    He looked around awkwardly.


    People around him chatted casually,pletely unbothered.


    They were used to this.


    It was part of their routine, their everyday life.


    Some stood with baskets on their heads.


    Others leaned on each other or sat on stools, yawningzily as the line crawled forward.


    And there he was, shifting from one leg to another, pretending like he belonged here.


    What am I even doing?


    He scratched his head.


    I��ve literally never done this before.


    Ever.


    In my life.


    Sure, he had faced political rivals, sword duels, assassination plots, but this?


    This was a new kind of battle.


    A battle of patience, social cues, and, God help him, queue etiquette.


    He shifted again, looking around like someone might recognize him.


    He was famous afterall.


    Someone might walk up and say, ��Wait, isn��t that the Nation��s Prince?


    What��s he doing here, buying peppers like amoner?��               But of course, no one did.


    Because no one knew.


    None of them would have ever imagined that such a thing was possible.


    Plus, his face was well covered.


    He was just another person in the crowd.


    Another early riser trying to get the best deal before the heat set in.


    Still�� the awkwardness didn��t go away.


    What do I even do with my hands?


    he wondered.


    Should I put them behind my back?


    Cross them?


    Keep them in my pockets?


    Why does everyone here look so rxed?


    And then, heughed inwardly.


    This must be how fans feel when they line up for my book signings back home.


    He remembered them clearly, some woulde hours early, just to be at the front.


    Some would cry when he signed their books.


    Others would talk nervously and ask him awkward questions.


    He used to think it was funny.


    Now, standing here like this�� he got it.


    The waiting.


    The nerves.


    The subtle war of who stood first and who tried to sneak ahead.


    This is karma, he muttered under his breath.


    This is fan karma.


    Still, as the line moved forward slowly, he held his ce.


    Because even if he had never done it before, even if it was weird and a little humbling, he knew it was the right way.


    He had to do this.


    For Ruth and to learn this way of life.


    And honestly?


    A small part of him felt�� grounded.


    Like he was walking in the shoes of the people he once only imagined what their everyday life was like, but didn��t think he would ever experience it.


    Maybe standing in line wasn��t such a bad thing after all.


    Just weird.


    Very, very weird.


    He was getting used to it.


    As the line crawled forward and the minutes trickled by, Abuchi looked around again.


    No one seemed out of ce.


    No one fidgeted or acted like this was unusual.


    Men, women, even an old woman with a scarf tied tight around her chin, all stood in quiet patience.

 Chapter 292 - 292 His Royal Legs

    Chapter 292: His Royal Legs   Chapter 292: His Royal Legs                              This was normal life.


    That��s when it clicked in his head.


    Stop acting like a stranger, Abuchi.


    If no one here found it odd, then neither would he.


    This wasn��t some aliennd.


    He wasn��t in a jungle of wildws and strange people.


    Okay, maybe he was since Marka had such a reputation.


    Still he was in Marka.


    And right now, that made him a Markan.


    He adjusted the strap on his shoulder, stood straighter, and pulled his hood down a bit more over his face.


    Blend in.


    Flow with the current.


    That��s how you survive.


    Two people ahead of him.


    Almost there.


    He inhaled slowly, then exhaled like he had just reached a mountain peak.


    Finally.


    This line business was��


    interesting.


    Not his thing at all, but still, something about it felt oddly satisfying.


    Like being part of a slow, ticking system where your turn woulde, no matter how long it took.


    There wasfort in that kind of certainty.


    But still, he nced at the sky, I��ve been standing for hours.


    Can I at least get a chair next time?


    Or a stool?


    Even a rock?


    My royal legs aren��t made for this kind of punishment.


    Then it happened.


    The man in front of someone who was in front of him was done.


    He picked up his goods, crispy yams, bundles of herbs, shiny fruits, and thanked the trader with a respectful nod.


    ��Thank you, sir,�� he said, voice light and polite.


    But what caught Abuchi��s attention wasn��t the thanks.


    It was the small yellow notes the man handed over.


    Wait�� His mind went nk for a second.


    What��s that?


    That��s not our currency.


    His eyes narrowed.


    That��s Marka��s money.


    His heart dropped.


    Oh no.


    Oh no no no.


    He patted his pocket discreetly.


    He already knew what was in there, Lionaran currency.


    Glorious, shimmering, and absolutely useless here.


    It would be like trying to buy food with pebbles.


    Wait a second��.


    Why did the taxi drivers and that mob leader collect the Lionara money he gave them without speaking up?


    Probably because the equivalent in Marka currency was quite high.


    Who wouldn��t want to make a profit?


    He suddenly felt hot.


    Of all the things to forget�� I forgot the most basic one.


    Local currency?


    Really?


    Me?


    Prince of Lionara?


    He stared at the yellow notes being folded by the seller.


    Simple paper, different design, different weight, unfamiliar symbols.


    He didn��t have any of that.


    His mouth went dry.


    The trader nced at him, it was almost his turn.


    Abuchi stood still.


    Okay.


    Deep breath.


    You��re smart.


    You��re trained.


    You��ve handled worse.


    But he couldn��t lie, this one felt�� dumb.


    Embarrassing, almost.


    He had gone from nning how to evade royal investigators to forgetting to change his money.


    What a fall from grace.


    Still, he squared his shoulders and took one step forward, brain already racing for a solution.


    There had to be a way out of this.


    He couldn��t, wouldn��t, be the guy who stood in line for hours, only to say ��Sorry, I don��t have the right money.��               Not today.


    Not him.


    As he stood there, still frozen as he watched the person in front of him, Abuchi��s mind was already spinning into survival mode.


    Okay�� okay�� think.


    You��ve done this before.


    You��ve traveled, dozens of kingdoms, festivals, grand halls, underground auctions, secret art shows.


    You know how this works.


    But the bitter truth hit him a secondter.


    No, I don��t.


    Not really.


    He had been to all those ces, sure.


    He had performed in front of kings, shaken hands with diplomats, stolen the breath of crowds with a single brushstroke.


    But he��d never had to worry about this side of things, this normal, mundane, practical part of living.


    His assistants always handled the money exchange.


    His staff always prepared the local currency before his feet even touched foreign soil.


    Even when he wanted to wander alone, someone always pressed neatly folded bills into his hand beforehand, like it was nothing.


    He never had to ask.


    Never had to think.


    Now, standing under the rising sun of Marka, with a trader ncing at him expectantly, he realized just how much of that world was gone.


    So this is what being normal feels like, he thought bitterly.


    He nced to the side, hoping maybe one of hispanions would notice the distress on his face, the helpless look in his eyes.


    But they didn��t.


    Karen was deep in conversation with John,ughing at something, gesturing animatedly like they were old friends who just reunited.


    Ekene had leaned against the wall, head tilted back, chattingzily with Nnenna.


    They all looked so rxed, as though they had forgotten he even existed.


    A strange ache tugged at his chest.


    They forgot me already?


    Just like that?


    He wasn��t even that far from them.


    But it was like he had been standing in line for hours, and now he didn��t exist to them anymore.


    It was ridiculous.


    He looked back at the trader who was now tapping his fingers against the table, clearly growing impatient.


    As if he had guessed that the young man behind the person he was currently serving must be making huge purchases and was eager to get to him.


    Please just pretend like I��m not here.


    Abuchi thought bitterly as he looked away, refusing to meet the traders eager looks.


    He took a small step back, heart tight in his chest, and whispered to himself, ��Alright, n B����               He didn��t know what n B was yet.


    But he needed to figure it out fast.


    Immediately, Abuchi shoved his hands into his pockets, ready to pull out his phone and call one of hispanions for help.


    But his fingers met nothing but fabric and air.


    Wait��


    what?


    His stomach dropped.


    No��


    no no no��


    don��t tell me��               Then he remembered.


    He had handed his phone over earlier, just before getting in line, thinking this would be a quick dash in and out.

 Chapter 293 - 293 Someone

    Chapter 293: Someone��.


    Anyone..


    Help Me   Chapter 293: Someone��.


    Anyone..


    Help Me                              He hadn��t wanted the hassle of juggling it while carrying supplies.


    A small, bitterugh almost escaped his throat.


    Brilliant.


    Absolutely brilliant, Abuchi.


    You walked into a foreign market, in a foreign kingdom, with no local currency and no phone.


    What next?


    Should I wear a sign that says ��clueless tourist��?


    The situation had just gone from annoying to mildly catastrophic.


    He looked up just as the person in front of him, an older woman with bright, cheerful energy, thanked the seller and moved away, her brown paper bag packed with fresh goods.


    It was now his turn.


    The seller gave him a friendly smile.


    ��How can I help you today?��               Abuchi froze for a second.


    You help me?


    Unless you��ve got an ATM, a currency exchange counter, or a way to telepathically message my friends, I don��t know how you can help me, sir.


    Abuchi thought silently.


    But with several people behind him already shifting impatiently, some muttering under their breath, he had no choice.


    He stepped forward like he knew exactly what he was doing.


    ��Yes�� uh���� He cleared his throat.


    ��I��ll have�� 10 of those, seven of these�� and one bundle of that.��               His voice was calm.


    His heart was screaming.


    Okay, great.


    I just made a royal fool of myself and ordered half the shop with a wallet full of the wrong money and no phone.


    As the seller nodded and began packing the items into a small sack, Abuchi��s eyes flicked back toward his group.


    He tried again to wave, subtly at first, just a quick lift of the hand.


    No one looked his way.


    Karen was still talking, brushing hair out of her face as sheughed.


    John had taken out a small snack and was offering it around.


    Nnenna looked deep in thought, possibly lost in her own world.


    They were fine.


    Calm.


    Comfortable.


    Completely unaware that their so called leader was seconds away from making a fool of himself at a vegetable stand.


    He resisted the urge to groan and ran a hand down his face.


    Why me?


    Why like this?


    I swear, next time I travel incognito, I��m bringing a backpack full of emergency everything.


    As the seller handed over the neatly packed bag, smiling brightly like he just did him a favor, Abuchi knew it was only seconds before things turned awkward.


    Because he was going to have to exin why he couldn��t pay.


    Perfect.


    Just perfect               ��Guys!


    Guys!


    I need help�C�� Abuchi called out, his voice louder now, panic slipping in.


    But before any of hispanions could nce over, or even react, the man behind him tapped his shoulder, his tone polite butced with growing impatience.


    ��Excuse me�� he��s done packing your order.


    If you��re not ready, you can leave the line.


    Or you can please concentrate and pay so we can all move along.


    After that, you can go back and continue talking with your friends.


    I don��t have all day.��               Abuchi blinked, stunned.


    ��Yes�� of course.


    I��m sorry,�� he mumbled quickly, ducking his head.


    But inside, his brain was scrambling.


    No phone.


    No friends paying attention.


    No local money.


    I am so doomed.


    Sweat began to prick the back of his neck.


    His pride screamed at him not to embarrass himself further.


    Still, there was only one thing left to try.


    He reached into his pocket and pulled out a neat stack of Lionara currency.


    Come on, maybe, just maybe, they ept foreign money.


    It��s possible.


    Right?


    Wrong.


    He extended it toward the seller and immediately looked away, as if avoiding eye contact would somehow dy the inevitable.


    But he couldn��t avoid it forever.


    So he looked up.


    And there it was, the seller was staring at the money with a puzzled expression, as if Abuchi had just handed him ancient scrolls instead of cash.


    ��Sir���� the seller finally asked, ��what are these?��               ��Ah�� those are Lionara c-currency,�� Abuchi stammered, trying to keep his tone casual.


    ��Do you�� ept that currency?��               It was a hopeless question.


    Even as the words left his mouth, he knew how ridiculous it sounded.


    ��No.


    Of course not,�� the man said with a t, almost offended shake of the head.


    ��I�� see���� Abuchi replied, his voice trailing off.


    Embarrassment washed over him like a wave crashing down on a sinking ship.


    He felt exposed.


    Completely ridiculous.


    His cheeks burned.


    He could practically hear the judgment of the line behind him, feel the stares, sense the collective sighs of the people who just wanted to buy groceries and go home.


    Fantastic.


    I��ve just made myself the unofficial entertainment of the market.


    He cleared his throat and stepped slightly back  clutching the Lionara bills awkwardly.


    He didn��t even dare to look back at the seller��s expression again.


    Someone, anyone�� save me.


    Now the people in the line were giving him wary stares.


    The kind that stung, even though no one had said anything out loud yet.


    ��What a foolish man,�� someone muttered under their breath.


    ��Is he someone��s spoiled son?�� another whispered.


    Their gazes said the rest, judgmental, annoyed, amused.


    Not a single one of them looked like they were on his side.


    Abuchi could feel the weight of their stares pressing down on him, and it made his skin crawl.


    Even if he��s a tourist, someone thought with a sneer, shouldn��t he have exchanged his currency yesterday?


    It��smon sense, isn��t it?


    The seller looked from the unfamiliar bills to Abuchi, then back at the line that was growing increasingly restless.


    Therge bag of fresh produce he had just packed, a generous bundle, too, with some of the best goods of the morning, sat untouched between them.


    The seller��s excitement at making such a good sale was already fading fast.


    ��Sir,�� he said, his tone clipped but polite, ��you have to change your currency before you can buy anything here.��               Abuchi sighed, rubbing the back of his neck.


    ��Please�� I don��t have time to go and do that now,�� he said quickly, trying not to sound as desperate as he felt.

 Chapter 294 - 294 A Very Sharp Limit

    Chapter 294: A Very Sharp Limit   Chapter 294: A Very Sharp Limit                              ��Could you ept this just for now?


    Exchange itter?��               But the moment the words left his mouth, he regretted them.


    The seller��s face twisted into a deep frown.


    He leaned slightly over the counter, his irritation barely contained.


    ��No, sir,�� he replied coldly.


    ��This is a market, not a charity house.


    I do not have time, or reason, to do favors like that.��               His eyes narrowed as he looked Abuchi over again, from his clean clothes to his neatly kept hair.


    Looks like he is from a rich family, the man thought bitterly.


    One of those people who thinks everyone else is beneath them.


    That shopkeepers should be grateful just to serve them.


    He was not the only one thinking that.


    The man behind Abuchi folded his arms with a scoff.


    ��These spoiled kids,�� he muttered to the woman beside him.


    ��They think they��re better than the rest of us.


    Like the world should just bend for them.��               Others in line, having pieced together what was happening, nodded subtly in agreement.


    Some shook their heads.


    A few evenughed under their breath.


    The silent judgment in the air was so thick, it might as well have been shouted.


    Abuchi felt the heat rise to his face again.


    His chest tightened.


    This�� is so humiliating.


    He had no intention of looking anyone in the eye anymore.


    Every second he stood there, he could feel the dignity draining out of him.


    He had escaped from Obinna��s men, dodged threats, masked his identity�� and here he was, brought low not by a battle or a plot, but by currency.


    Great.


    The mighty prince defeated by pocket money.


    And still, no one from his team hade to help him.


    He nced back toward them, but they were still chatting,ughing softly about something he couldn��t hear.


    Not even a single nce in his direction.


    ��This isn��t your father��s house,�� the man behind him snapped, voice now sharp and unforgiving, nothing like the forced politeness from earlier.


    ��Obviously, you should have exchanged your currency beforeing here.


    Not asking the seller to do your job for you.��               The tone sliced through the air like a knife, and it hit Abuchi square in the chest.


    Right, he thought, a lump forming in his throat.


    Of course it��s my fault.


    I should��ve thought of this.


    I should��ve been prepared.


    He bit back the frustration rising inside him.


    There was no point in arguing.


    Instead, he bowed his head slightly in apology.


    ��I understand, sir,�� he said, voice low.


    ��It��s my first time in this kingdom.


    I�� forgot to do that.


    But I really need these supplies.


    Please, if there��s anybody who can help me exchange the moneyter, I��ll pay you with Lionara currency now, and I��ll even pay you more for the trouble.��               He paused, then added quickly, ��Lionara currency is very high.


    One Lionara bill is worth up to four thousand Marka.


    You won��t lose anything.��               It was a fair offer.


    More than fair, even.


    He was practically begging, and still trying to sound dignified doing it.


    And it was true.


    Everyone knew the exchange rate.


    Marka was a struggling fifth world kingdom.


    Lionara was a glittering gem among the great powers of the continent.


    Many people in that crowd had rtives who would kill for a chance to work even as a cleaner in Lionara.


    So yes, they knew what that currency was worth.


    Every single one of them.


    Which was why the silence that followed was so strange.


    No one stepped forward.


    Not one.


    Some shifted ufortably.


    Some looked away.


    And others, others simply stared at him, bitter resentment simmering in their eyes.


    He has that kind of money?


    Just like that?


    And he��s standing here like he��s one of us?


    Asking us to ��help�� him�� with interest?


    We know your type.


    Their thoughts weren��t whispered aloud, but Abuchi could feel them all the same.


    The distance.


    The judgment.


    The disgust.


    Not because he was being rude, but because he reminded them of what they didn��t have.


    And then came the voice that broke it all.


    ��Tch.


    Now this is why these weak people��s children think they can control our lives with money.��               It was the same man behind him, only now he wasn��t bothering with any polite filter.


    His voice was loud, his anger thick and sour.


    ��Sozy.


    You can��t even do anything yourself.


    You should��ve brought your daddy��s servants if you��re this helpless.��               The crowd buzzed with agreement.


    A few chuckled.


    Some just nodded to themselves.


    Abuchi turned around slowly.


    His fists were clenched so tight his nails dug into his palm.


    His jaw locked.


    His lips parted slightly as if still holding back, but just barely.


    Yes, he had been at fault.


    Yes, he had made a mistake.


    But there was a limit.


    A very sharp limit.


    He was ready to apologize.


    He was even willing to be humble.


    But he would not, could not, tolerate disrespect thrown so carelessly, especially not when it came to his family.


    ��Sir,�� Abuchi said, voice low but firm.


    There was steel underneath.


    ��You don��t have to agree.


    I��m not forcing anyone.


    I simply asked if anyone else would like to help.


    So please, let me hear them speak.��               The tension was thick enough to be sliced with a de.


    The crowd shifted slightly, sensing that something in the air had changed.


    But the man wasn��t backing down.


    In fact, he stepped forward now, like a dog that had sniffed blood.


    ��Oh?


    Are you trying to shut me up now?�� the man sneered.


    ��So that��s it?


    You don��t even think we have the right to speak?


    What, is freedom of speech gone now just because you have a heavy purse?��               His voice was dripping with disdain, each word soaked in years of frustration, resentment, and bitterness.


    Abuchi didn��t reply.


    Not yet.


    The man wasn��t done.


    ��Tch.


    Must be nice.


    That��s what you people want, isn��t it?


    To shut us all up?��

 Chapter 295 - 295 If It’s a Fight You Want

    Chapter 295: If It��s a Fight You Want��


    Chapter 295: If It��s a Fight You Want��


    ��You think you��re different, but you must be just like your father, I bet.


    A tyrant.


    A spoiled coward hiding behind money and power.


    You��re even hiding your face, ridiculous.


    I��m sure you can��t wait to announce your identity to all of us.


    So stop pretending already.��               And that�� that was it.


    That was the straw that snapped thest fragile thread holding Abuchi��s patience together.


    No.


    His eyes narrowed, fire surging beneath his calm exterior.


    You can insult me all you want.


    Call me spoiled.


    Call mezy.


    I can take it.


    But you do not, ever, bring my father into this.


    His voice dropped even lower, thick with warning.


    ��My father�� has nothing to do with this.


    And I would appreciate it,�� he said, voice shaking slightly now, not from fear, but from how hard he was holding himself back ��if you never mention his name again.


    Not like that.��               But the man onlyughed.


    A dry, hollow sound that echoed too loud in the space between them.


    ��Oh, what now?


    Are you going to hit me?�� the man jeered.


    ��Maybe you��ll call your daddy��s people to deal with meter?


    Hmph.


    Nonsense.��               Then he leaned in slightly, face twisting with venom.


    ��You��re just a bastard child, aren��t you?


    Because no real father would raise such a weak, entitled brat.


    And if you really are your father��s son����               He spat the final words out like poison.


    ��Then maybe your father was a bastard too.��               Silence.


    Like the wind itself had paused to watch.


    Abuchi��s breath caught in his throat.


    What�� did you just say?


    His mind reeled.


    His vision blurred for a split second.


    His chest tightened like someone had taken a hammer to it.


    His father, his pir, his hero, the man who taught him everything about loyalty, strength, and dignity, was gone.


    And he missed him every single day.


    There was barely a morning he didn��t wake up thinking about him.


    Wondering what he would have done.


    Wishing he could still ask him.


    And this man, this stranger, thought he had the right to drag that name through the mud?


    You don��t know him.


    You don��t know me.


    And yet you speak like you do.


    Abuchi stepped forward slowly.


    His eyes, once soft and thoughtful, now burned with restrained fury.


    He didn��t yell.


    He didn��t need to.


    Because when he finally spoke, his voice trembled with rage so cold, so sharp, it silenced even the birds overhead.


    ��Take.


    It.


    Back.��               He didn��t shout.


    But each wordnded like a p.


    The man blinked.


    Surprised, maybe even slightly shaken now that he saw whaty behind Abuchi��s calm mask.


    But he didn��t step down.


    He just scoffed again, more cautiously this time.


    ��Or what?�� he said, voice quieter now, unsure.


    Abuchi didn��t move.


    But somehow, that stillness was louder than any threat.


    The crowd held its breath.


    ��What, you think you��re too good to recognize other people��s opinions��?��               The man didn��t even get to finish his sentence.


    Crack!


    A clean, sharp thwack echoed across the open market.


    His head snapped to the side as Abuchi��s fist collided squarely with his jaw.


    The sound was crisp, brutal, and absolute.


    Time seemed to pause for half a breath as everyone froze in ce.


    The man ��???��               Where am I?


    Who am I?


    What just happened?


    The crowd ������               The man staggered backward, wide eyed.


    He nearly toppled over, barely caught by the person behind him who instinctively reached out to steady him.


    A murmur swept through the line like a gust of wind through dry grass.


    Did that really just happen?


    Abuchi��s chest heaved slightly, but his expression remained steady, stone cold.


    His knuckles ached slightly from the impact, but he didn��t flinch.


    He hadn��t even fully realized he had thrown the punch until itnded.


    His body had moved before his mind had caught up.


    He didn��t regret it.


    Not even for a second.


    The crowd began to ripple, their whispers turning into hushed conversations.


    The man he had hit was bigger, older.


    Easily in his 30s, tall and broad.


    Abuchi?


    Just a young man, probably in his early twenties.


    But that punch wasn��t just muscle.


    It seemed to carry years of bottled pain, grief, and unspoken frustration.


    And the anger.


    The crowd could feel it.


    That punch wasn��t just about this man.


    It must be about so many other frustrations.


    And they were right.


    Abuchi couldn��t help but remember everyone who had insulted him.


    Looked down on him.


    Whispered about his father.


    Killed his father.


    Overthrown Ruth��s father.


    Capturing them and passing the sentence of death.


    The man was finally steadied by the people behind him, holding his jaw with disbelief.


    His eyes were wide, but not from pain, from shock.


    ��You��you hit me?�� he stammered still in a daze.


    Abuchi didn��t answer.


    He didn��t need to.


    His silence was louder than any words.


    And just like that�� the mood shifted again.


    The people who already hated Abuchi felt a fire light up in their chests.


    This was their moment.


    A small crowd began to form, more and more people gathering as the tension grew.


    A few of them red at Abuchi with sharp eyes.


    They weren��t just curious passersby.


    They were allies of the man Abuchi had just punched, friends, coworkers, fellow market regrs.


    ��You really want to shut him up, huh?�� one of them said, voice hard, approaching with slow menace.


    ��Just because your father has power and money to burn, you think you can do anything you want?��               Another stepped in, puffing his chest.


    ��You think you��re strong just ��cause younded one lucky punch?��               One by one, they began to close in.


    The air was changing.


    Thick with anger.


    Bitter, simmering resentment from people who had always looked at people like Abuchi as the reason they couldn��t breathe.


    ��If it��s a fight you want���� one of them said, cracking his knuckles.


    ����then let��s give you one.��               ��Yeah,�� another sneered, ��let��s see how good you are against all of us.��

 Chapter 296 - 296 She Must be Special to Him

    Chapter 296: She Must be Special to Him   Chapter 296: She Must be Special to Him                              ��You��ll learn what it means to touch a man and not apologize.


    We��ll beat you until you forget your own name,�� someone added darkly.


    ��You��re going back to your father��s house with bandages and shame,�� another spat.


    It wasn��t just a threat.


    It was a promise.


    Abuchi stood in ce.


    Surrounded.


    Alone.


    But still�� calm.


    His heart pounded in his chest, not from fear, but from how quickly this had escted.


    He knew he couldn��t win a brawl against more than ten grown men.


    Even he wasn��t that arrogant.


    But walking away now?


    No.


    They didn��t want to apologise to him.


    They wanted to humiliate him.


    Break him down until he was small.


    And that, he would not allow.


    ��You won��t even be able to hunt us down, even if you tried!


    So don��t think we��re scared of you!�� one of the men barked, his voice loud and filled with mockery.


    But what they didn��t know�� was that Abuchi wasn��t scared of them either.


    Not even a little.


    Without a word, he took a step forward and slipped into a fighting stance.


    His eyes were sharp, steady, like a predator ready to strike.


    The air around him shifted.


    The men flinched slightly, but quickly shook it off.


    They still didn��t believe him.


    To them, he was just another pampered rich boy, spoiled by money and sheltered by servants.


    The only reason he managed tond a punch earlier must have been because he caught that dangerous man��s little brother off guard, they thought.


    They were wrong.


    The seller watched nervously from behind his table.


    This wasn��t good for business.


    A brawl in front of his shop?


    That could scare customers away for weeks!


    But he didn��t dare interfere.


    Not when more people, especially some familiar, rough looking faces from the nearby alley, were now moving toward the crowd, eager to join themotion.


    Some of them weren��t even involved, but they hated guys like Abuchi on sight, rich boys with soft hands and soft lives who had everything they��d ever dreamed of.


    The kind of guy who walked through life like the world owed him something.


    That was what they believed.


    ��Let��s teach him a lesson,�� one of them muttered darkly.


    ��Make sure he remembers what happens when he acts all high and mighty.��               Abuchi could hear the murmurs, the jeers, the anger in their voices.


    But he didn��t back down.


    Not even once.


    The tension was thick.


    People in the crowd who didn��t want any part of the fight slowly backed away, moving to other stalls to buy their goods but still stealing nces at the scene.


    The market that had just started buzzing with life now stood frozen in anticipation.


    The man Abuchi had punched was still seated on a stool, blinking in confusion.


    His cheek had begun to swell.


    The punch hadnded harder than anyone expected, and the shock of it hadn��t worn off.


    He looked like he couldn��t believe what just happened.


    One of the ruffians, bigger than the rest, with a mean scowl that looked like it was carved into his face, had been eyeing Abuchi from the moment he stepped into the market.


    He hated everything about him.


    The clean clothes, the calm eyes, the way he stood like he didn��t belong here.


    It was obvious this young man wasn��t from the rough parts of Marka.


    He was from the other side.


    The side with paved roads, polished boots, and tes that never went empty.


    And now, seeing him standing tall like some kind of hero, refusing to back down?


    That was too much.


    This was his chance to let off some steam.


    With a furious grunt, the man charged forward and threw a punch, right at Abuchi��s face.


    That perfect, smooth face that had probably never known hunger, pain, or a sleepless night.


    Abuchi raised his hands to defend, but               Thwack!


    A different hand flew out of nowhere, grabbing the ruffian��s wrist mid air.


    The man��s momentum was stopped cold, and before he could understand what had happened               Crack!


    A solid punch mmed into his stomach.


    Hard.


    The force made him stumble back, gasping for breath like the wind had been knocked out of him.


    He curled forward, coughing and groaning in shock.


    Then his eyes met hers.


    A girl.


    Not just any girl.


    Karen.


    Abuchi spun around, eyes wide with disbelief.


    ��Karen��?��               She didn��t speak immediately.


    She just gave a sharp nod, her eyes fierce but proud.


    ��Thank you,�� he said, sincerely.


    She nodded again.


    But her heart, her heart was going wild inside her chest.


    Like butterflies were staging a riot.


    I saved him, she thought, biting back a small smile.


    I actually saved him.


    I protected my crush.


    He didn��t need to know the way her hands were trembling slightly after the punch�� or that her knees were trying their best not to wobble.


    She had stepped in.


    And she was proud.


    She was the one who saved him.


    Karen threw a pointed, almost teasing nce at Nnenna, who had been standing quietly to the side, barely lifting a finger, even as chaos broke loose around them.


    Meanwhile, the others, Ekene, and John, were already deep in the fray, fists flying, fighting off multiple ruffians at once.


    Karen didn��t back down.


    She kicked, blocked, and punched with sharp precision.


    She was fire and speed, holding her own like a warrior born.


    But even with their skills, it was clear they were beginning to lose ground.


    The numbers were not on their side.


    These were not just a few random thugs, they were many.


    And this was their turf.


    They were everywhere.


    Just when things could not get worse, one of the ruffians, taller than the rest, with a twisted smile, spotted Nnenna.


    She was not fighting.


    She was not even flinching.


    Just standing there like a delicate doll ced too close to a battlefield.


    That��s when a nasty idea formed in his mind.


    She must be special to him.


    ��������������������������-               Guys, the gifts have arrived!


    Who��s ready?


    This code can be redeemed by 10               different readers with 10 FPs/reader.


    The code number is               <ABDHY9X92C6XR5V5A> and you can find the redeem center at               Profile Redeem.


    This is one of NovelFire��s heart warming way of rewarding my hardwork for the past two months, and giving it all to you guys is one of my ways of saying none of this would be possible without your support.


    Thank you to NovelFire for being generous and awesome ??                And               Thank you for loving and supporting ��They Hated Me In My First Life But Now I Have The Love System�� ??               Happy Reading!


    I love you guys ??

 Chapter 297 - 297 You Wanna Die Early

    Chapter 297: You Wanna Die Early   Chapter 297: You Wanna Die Early                              He remembered how Abuchi had asked her to stay out of the fight.


    If I take her, the rest will surrender.


    Maybe he could even keep her for himself.


    After all, she was young and pretty, too pretty to be hanging around the slums.


    And rich boys rarely fought to the end for a girl.


    No, they always had a limit.


    Always had an escape route.


    The thug grinned darkly and approached Nnenna, swaggering with false confidence.


    ��Come with me,�� he said, his voice low and sleazy.


    ��I��ll protect you.��               Nnenna blinked and tilted her head slightly, as if she didn��t understand.


    She looked so innocent, so naive, like a scared girl watching a real fight for the first time.


    But before the man could reach her               Bam!


    A force shoved him hard from the side.


    ��Leave her alone!�� Ekene��s voice rang out with fury as he stepped in, eyes zing.


    The ruffian stumbled, caughtpletely off guard.


    He snarled, ring at Ekene.


    ��You wanna die early, boy?�� he growled.


    But Ekene didn��t even blink.


    ��You touch her, and you��ll wish you were never born.��               He stepped forward again, fists clenched.


    He wasn��t posturing.


    He meant it.


    The tension surged, the crowd around them parting again like waves before aing storm.


    The battle wasn��t over, not yet.


    And if the ruffians thought they could break this group by targeting their weakest link, they were about to find out how wrong they were.


    Ekene quickly pulled Nnenna behind him, shielding her with his body.


    ��Stay back,�� he said firmly.


    Nnenna blinked up at him with a straight face.


    Oh?


    So serious.


    Was he protecting her from the ruffian�� or the ruffian from her?


    She almostughed.


    But she would y along.


    There was no way she��d pass up the opportunity to bask in that warm, furious energy radiating off him like a shield.


    So she nodded, stepping back just a bit, eyes twinkling.


    Ekene, focused entirely on the threat, didn��t catch the hint of mischief in her gaze.


    The thug barely had time to swing.


    With one smooth, powerful move, Ekene knocked the man to the ground like he was nothing more than an annoying insect.


    Then he turned to Nnenna again, his voice still hard.


    ��Stay behind me,�� he ordered.


    ��Uhmm�� okay,�� Nnenna replied calmly, hands folded neatly in front of her like she was waiting for afternoon tea.


    Ekene nced at her again, confused by how still andposed she looked.


    Is she too shocked to react?


    he wondered.


    She wasn��t trembling, wasn��t crying, wasn��t even holding onto his arm like a scared person would.


    Just�� standing there.


    Of course she is.


    She must be frozen scared.


    He told himself that had to be the case.


    Someone like her, raised in the safety andfort of castle walls, had no business in a ce like this, no business witnessing street violence, or getting caught in something this dangerous.


    She shouldn��t havee.


    Regret gnawed at his chest as he blocked another iing punch and delivered a sharp elbow to the attacker��s jaw.


    He��d trusted Abuchi��s judgment, trusted their n.


    When John and Karen had debated whether Nnenna should join them or stay back, he hadn��t said much.


    Now, watching her stand frozen like a porcin doll in the middle of chaos, he wished he had.


    Next time, I won��t stay quiet.


    Next time, I��ll make sure she stays safe.


    But what Ekene didn��t know��               Was that Nnenna wasn��t frozen from fear.


    She was just waiting to see if she should step in.


    Ekene��s heart was pounding, not from the fight, but from the fear that Nnenna might get hurt.


    He didn��t care how capable Abuchi said she secretly was.


    She shouldn��t be here.


    He gritted his teeth as he mmed another thug against a crate.


    Toote for regrets now.


    All he could do was protect her with everything he had.


    After this madness, he was going to talk to Abuchi, no, demand, that she be sent back to Lionara.


    Maybe even personally escort her onto the next ne out.


    This was no ce for someone like her.


    Not anymore.


    But despite everything, the tide of the battle began to shift.


    Karen was relentless, her eyes fierce and alive with adrenaline.


    John fought like a beast, using sheer strength and stubbornness to hold back two men at once.


    Abuchi, still fueled by the earlier insult, was like fire itself, burning, defiant, unyielding.


    Ekene, wounded but still standing strong, took on any threat that tried to get near Nnenna.


    It wasn��t clean.


    It wasn��t easy.


    They had bruises, cuts, and sore muscles.


    But bit by bit, they were pushing the ruffians back.


    Just when they were about to finally celebrate the hard won turn of events, a low rumble filled the air.


    Footsteps.


    Heavy.


    Marching.


    The ground seemed to tremble slightly, and then, shouts.


    Heads turned.


    People started shifting, whispering.


    Some stepped back.


    Others straight up ran.


    From the far end of the market, a group of men began walking forward in tight formation.


    They weren��t like the thugs.


    No.


    These men were taller, bulkier, dressed in ck coats, weapons holstered with casual confidence.


    Their presence cut through the chaos like a knife through silk.


    They didn��t run.


    They didn��t yell.


    They just walked.


    Like wolves entering a den full of sheep.


    The ruffians stopped fighting almost instantly.


    Whispers rippled through the air.


    ��Not them����               ��What are they doing here?��               ��I thought they only came out at night����               The atmosphere thickened.


    People in the crowd moved aside without needing to be asked.


    The way you move for something you know can��t be reasoned with.


    Karen narrowed her eyes, her breath still heavy.


    ��Who the hell are these guys?��               Even Ekene paused for a second, his fists clenched but his eyes wary.


    ��This�� this might be trouble.��               The market had gone from street brawl to something else entirely.


    Because the ones who had just arrived?


    They didn��t look like peacekeepers.


    �������������������������C               Guys, the gifts have arrived!


    Who��s ready?


    This code can be redeemed by 10               different readers with 10 FPs/reader.


    The code number is               <ABDHY9X92C6XR5V5A> and you can find the redeem center at               Profile Redeem.


    This is one of NovelFire��s heart warming way of rewarding my hardwork for the past two months, and giving it all to you guys is one of my ways of saying none of this would be possible without your support.


    Thank you to NovelFire for being generous and awesome ??                And               Thank you for loving and supporting ��They Hated Me In My First Life But Now I Have The Love System�� ??               Happy Reading!


    I love you guys ??

 Chapter 298 - 298 You Can Compensate Him

    Chapter 298: You Can Compensate Him   Chapter 298: You Can Compensate Him                              They looked like the ones you called when peace had already died.


    ��Did I hear����               The voice cut through the tension like a de through thick rope.


    ����that someone punched my little brother?��               The man at the front of the ck cloaked group spoke calmly, but there was iron in his tone.


    A cruel, quiet fire beneath every word.


    He did not shout.


    He did not need to.


    The ruffians who had just been licking their wounds snapped to attention like loyal dogs.


    They rushed to speak not minding the pain from their wounds.


    ��Boss!


    He did it!��               ��Yes sir!


    That��s the guy who hit your brother!��               They pointed without hesitation, straight at Abuchi.


    Their faces were smug, triumphant.


    They could already taste revenge.


    But the man in ck did not respond right away.


    He turned to Abuchi slowly�� and stared.


    His gaze was sharp, calcting.


    His eyes took in everything, the bruises, the blood on his lip, the ripped clothes.


    But more than that�� he saw the way Abuchi stood.


    Not hunched.


    Not scared.


    Not groveling.


    Tall.


    Unbent.


    Like a tree refusing to bow to the storm.


    His brows furrowed, just slightly.


    ��No�� he is not one of these street rats.��               He could tell at once.


    From the bearing�� the confidence�� the stillness in his eyes even after a fight like that.


    This was not just a spoiled rich kid.


    He carried himself like someone forged, not pampered.


    Someone dangerous.


    A man with weight.


    But why was someone like this here?


    Where were his bodyguards?


    His servants?


    Why was he even buying goods himself?


    It didn��t make sense.


    Still, the man raised a brow, tilting his head slightly.


    ��You punched my little brother?�� he asked, no anger, just curiosity.


    Behind him, his little brother was still sitting on the stool, blinking in confusion.


    He hadn��t even noticed his older brother had arrived.


    The punch had really rattled his world.


    Abuchi didn��t flinch.


    He looked the man straight in the eye and nodded once.


    ��Yes.


    I did.��               The crowd held its breath.


    Karen tensed.


    Ekene shifted forward a step, ready to defend.


    Even John clenched his fists again.


    The man in ck raised a single hand and waved his own men back.


    Then he chuckled.


    A small, dryugh.


    ��Interesting,�� he said.


    His eyes narrowed, not with rage, but intrigue.


    ��Not many people dare to admit it like that.��               He turned and gestured at his dazed brother.


    ��This one�� gets into fights almost every week.


    Always starting trouble, always crying for help when it turns around.��               He looked back at Abuchi.


    ��And yet you, clearly outnumbered, didn��t run.


    Didn��t beg.


    You stood your ground.��               Abuchi said nothing.


    Another chuckle.


    ��What��s your name?��               Abuchi paused, then answered, ��Abuchi.��               The man nodded.


    ��Abuchi, huh?��               The air was thick with silence.


    The leader of the approaching group stood calmly, arms behind his back, eyes locked on Abuchi.


    He spoke, his voice cool andposed, yetced with something heavier.


    ��From the way you stand�� the way you carry yourself,�� he began slowly, scanning Abuchi up and down, ��I can tell my brother must have done something to provoke you.��               He nced at his still dazed younger brother sitting slouched on a bench nearby, clearly nursing the memory of Abuchi��s fist.


    ��My brother is usually all bark, no bite,�� the man said with a sigh.


    ��He talks too much, that��s always been his issue.


    I��ve told him countless times, watch your tongue.


    Words are more dangerous than fists.��               He turned back to Abuchi and gave a shallow nod.


    ��You must��ve been offended.


    Most likely by something he said.��               Gasps rippled through the crowd.


    Was he�� defending Abuchi?


    Was he not going to retaliate?


    Even Abuchi and his crew were taken aback.


    Karen blinked, John frowned, Ekene raised an eyebrow.


    The tension in their shoulders loosened just slightly, but only for a second.


    ��I apologize,�� the man continued, calm as still water.


    ��I apologize on his behalf.��               The onlookers ��..?��               Nnenna ������               Ekene ������               John ��.??��               Karen ��???��               Abuchi ������               The entire street fell into stunned silence.


    People turned to one another, whispering in disbelief.


    Even the ruffians who had hoped to watch a beatdown were thrown off.


    An apology?


    From him?


    Was this some kind of trick?


    Abuchi didn��t move.


    He just stared at the man, reading his face, trying to decipher his motive.


    Could it be genuine?


    Or was this the calm before the storm?


    The man��s lips curled in a half smile.


    ��Yes,�� he said softly, as though reading their thoughts, ��It��s sincere.��               But then�� his eyes sharpened like des.


    The softness vanished.


    The smile faded.


    ����However,�� he continued, tone dropping like thunder behind the clouds, ��that doesn��t mean I won��t defend my family.��               A cold chill ran down Abuchi��s back.


    Here we go.


    ��If I possess power, yet can��t protect the people closest to me�� then what use is that power?��               His voice was firm now.


    Amanding tone that cut through the air.


    ��Young man,�� he said, stepping forward, ��You have two options.��               ��One���� He pointed toward Abuchi without flinching.


    ��You stand still and let my brother punch you��ten times.


    With the same force you used on him.��               ��Or���� he motioned, and a massive man beside him stepped forward, cracking his knuckles.


    ��If my brother can��t deliver those punches himself, someone else will do it for him.��               Shock.


    Outrage.


    Disbelief.


    Karen took a sharp step forward, fists clenched.


    ��What kind of twisted logic is that?!��               Ekene gritted his teeth.


    ��So this is the kind of justice you believe in?��               Even the crowd murmured now.


    Some were amused.


    Others were unsettled.


    ��Or���� the leader said smoothly, his voice sharp like a de in silk, interrupting their thoughts and words of rage ��you canpensate him.��               He paused, letting the words settle like dust after a storm.


    ��I heard you��re from a rich country,�� he added with a knowing look, his eyes casually scanning Abuchi��s clean outfit, his smooth skin, the quiet but strong aura around him.


    �������������������������C               Guys, the gifts have arrived!


    Who��s ready?


    This code can be redeemed by 10               different readers with 10 FPs/reader.


    The code number is               <ABDHY9X92C6XR5V5A> and you can find the redeem center at               Profile Redeem.


    This is one of NovelFire��s heart warming way of rewarding my hardwork for the past two months, and giving it all to you guys is one of my ways of saying none of this would be possible without your support.


    Thank you to NovelFire for being generous and awesome ??                And               Thank you for loving and supporting ��They Hated Me In My First Life But Now I Have The Love System�� ??               Happy Reading!


    I love you guys ??

 Chapter 299 - 299 What Would He Choose

    Chapter 299: What Would He Choose?


    Chapter 299: What Would He Choose?


    ��You have some foreign currencies, don��t you?


    Drop all the money you have here aspensation.��               The atmosphere instantly shifted.


    Little Sweetie ������               Ekene ��..!��               John ��.!!��               Karen ��!!!��               Abuchi ��..?��               The crowd ��???��               People gasped.


    ��What?��               ��All the money?��               ��You��ve got to be kidding,�� someone whispered behind them.


    The leader nced at his dazed brother again, who was still holding his jaw and blinking like he had forgotten what day it was.


    ��From the looks of it,�� he continued, ��we might have to get an MRI.


    Who knows if you��ve damaged his face, or worse, his brain.��               Abuchi��s crew stared at the man like he had just grown three heads.


    Karen scoffed aloud.


    Ekene narrowed his eyes.


    John��s hand slowly curled into a fist.


    Abuchi himself looked stunned for a second before he stepped forward, jaw tightening.


    ��Didn��t you just say your brother was the one who caused the problem?�� he said firmly, his voice low but steady, carrying an edge that made some of the younger ruffians flinch.


    ��You said he was all bark, no bite.


    You said you��ve warned him before.


    So why,�� Abuchi asked, his eyes boring into the leader, ��am I the one who now has to either be beaten or robbed?


    Where is the sincerity in your apology now?��               The leader sighed.


    It was not loud, but it felt cold.


    Calcted.


    ��I meant what I said,�� he replied with a shrug.


    ��My apology was sincere��


    but my loyalty to my brother is also firm.


    I have to give him some satisfaction, one way or another.��               His voice was calm, but there was something dangerous underneath it.


    Like a river that looked still but could drown ships.


    ��So choose,�� he said, turning away as if he was already bored.


    He nodded to one of his men, a thick armed brute with a scar across his cheek.


    ��Get ready.


    In case he chooses the ten punches.��               That man cracked his knuckles and smiled in a way that made the air feel heavier.


    ��You have one minute,�� the leader added.


    He did not look back.


    The market, which had once been busy and loud, was now silent.


    Every merchant, every shopper, even Little Sweetie in disguise, all holding their breath.


    All eyes were on Abuchi.


    One minute.


    What would he choose?


    Not even a full minute had passed when Abuchi straightened up, his voice ringing out loud and clear for everyone to hear.


    ��I choose none,�� he said firmly, his eyes locked on the leader.


    ��I��m not going to let myself be punched.


    And I won��t give you a dime, talk more of all the money I have.


    Not a single coin.��               The crowd went still.


    For a moment, it felt like the wind itself held its breath.


    The leader slowly turned back, an unreadable expression on his face.


    ��I thought you were a reasonable young man,�� he said, his tone low but sharp, like the edge of a de.


    ��You��re the unreasonable one in this matter,�� Abuchi snapped back without flinching.


    ��You admitted your brother was wrong.


    And yet, somehow I��m the one meant to pay the price for it?��               A ripple moved through the crowd, people shifting ufortably, ncing at each other.


    Deep down, many of them knew Abuchi was right.


    But no one dared speak up.


    This was their neighborhood.


    They lived under this leader��s shadow.


    If they defended the outsider now, they might be the next ones targeted.


    They had families, homes, reputations they couldn��t risk.


    So they kept their mouths shut, heads low, pretending they did not hear the truth echoing in Abuchi��s voice.


    The leader��s lips curled into a cold smile.


    ��So that��s your answer?


    You��ve got strength in you�� I��ll give you that,�� he said, but there was no praise in his voice, only a creeping menace.


    Then he snapped his fingers.


    ��Capture all of them,�� he ordered icily, pointing at Abuchi and his group.


    ��I want them alive.��               The tension exploded instantly.


    His men sprang into action, their faces twisted with duty or hatred, it didn��t matter which.


    Boots pounded the earth, and weapons were drawn.


    The bystanders gasped and scattered like leaves in the wind, some ducking into nearby shops, others diving behind crates and stalls.


    Karen clenched her fists, eyes darting toward Abuchi.


    John��s back instantly pressed against Ekene��s as the two of them readied for the ambush.


    ��We��re surrounded!�� John hissed, eyes scanning the movement around them.


    Nnenna stepped forward slightly, looking at Abuchi.


    ��This�� this is not going to end quietly,�� she said, voice steady despite the storm around her.


    ��No,�� Abuchi replied, already dropping into a stance, his heart pounding in his chest.


    ��But if they think we��ll go down without a fight�� they��re dead wrong.��               The crew of five stood still, their eyes locked on the approaching figures.


    These weren��t ordinary street thugs.


    The people behind the neighborhood leader moved with precision, control, and the kind of confidence that came from professional training.


    They were fighters, real ones.


    This wasn��t like earlier.


    Abuchi, Karen, John, Ekene, and Nnenna exchanged brief nces.


    Except Nnenna, they were already worn out from the first wave of ruffians, their limbs heavy, breath uneven.


    But the fire in their eyes hadn��t gone out.


    They refused to go down without a fight.


    Just then, Abuchi reconsidered and stepped forward, his voice ringing loud and clear above the rising tension.


    ��Hold on,�� he said, raising his hand.


    The others blinked at him in surprise.


    Abuchi turned to the leader.


    ��How about this?�� he said.


    ��Let��s settle this with a proper challenge.��               The leader raised a brow, mildly amused.


    ��Oh?��               ��You pick your best fighter,�� Abuchi continued.


    ��And I��ll pick mine.


    One on one.


    If your fighter wins, we��ll surrender, take us, do what you will.


    But if we win, we walk away.


    No one touches us.


    Ever again.��               Gasps echoed through the crowd.


    John frowned.


    ��Abuchi�� what are you doing?�� he whispered harshly.


    Karen��s eyes narrowed, already guessing what wasing.


    ��He��s going to fight himself.��               �������������������������C               Guys, the gifts have arrived!


    Who��s ready?


    This code can be redeemed by 10               different readers with 10 FPs/reader.


    The code number is               <ABDHY9X92C6XR5V5A> and you can find the redeem center at               Profile Redeem.


    This is one of NovelFire��s heart warming way of rewarding my hardwork for the past two months, and giving it all to you guys is one of my ways of saying none of this would be possible without your support.


    Thank you to NovelFire for being generous and awesome ??                And               Thank you for loving and supporting ��They Hated Me In My First Life But Now I Have The Love System�� ??               Happy Reading!


    I love you guys ??

 Chapter 300 - 300 What Were They Seeing

    Chapter 300: What Were They Seeing?


    Chapter 300: What Were They Seeing?


    The leader folded his arms, chuckling under his breath.


    ��What��s this?


    Thew of the jungle?


    I thought you were from a polished kingdom, civilized, refined, pampered.


    And now you��re talking about junglew?�� His men chuckled behind him.


    Abuchi stared him down.


    ��Even the jungle has rules,�� he said calmly.


    ��And one of them is clear, the winner takes it all.��               The leader tilted his head thoughtfully, his grin spreading.


    ��Interesting�� I like that.


    Alright then.


    We��ll y your little game.��               Behind him, his men stepped back slightly, their attention turning to a tall man with a scar running down the side of his jaw.


    Broad shouldered and stoic, he looked like someone who crushed rocks with his bare hands for breakfast.


    ��That��s your guy?�� Abuchi asked.


    ��No,�� the leader replied.


    ��That��s my warm up act.


    But we��ll save him for another day.


    I��ll give you someone special.��               Abuchi��s friends looked uneasy.


    ��This is insane,�� Karen muttered.


    ��We should be fighting together.��               Ekene was already flexing his fists, itching to jump in.


    But then he saw Abuchi give them a look.


    That look.


    It was not pride.


    It was not arrogance.


    It was calm, serious�� protective.


    They all understood in that instant, he was not doing this because he wanted glory.


    He was doing it to protect them.


    If the fight stayed one on one, he could shield the rest from further harm.


    The chosen fighter from the leader��s crew stepped forward, broad shouldered, towering, and clearly a beast in battle.


    The crowd tensed.


    This was not someone a regr person could go toe to toe with and walk away unscathed.


    Even a professional fighter wouldn��t be so sure of victory unless they were really strong and confident.


    All eyes naturally turned to Abuchi.


    He had to be the one, right?


    But then, he did something no one expected.


    He turned to a young girl standing just behind him.


    ��Nnenna���� his voice was quiet but steady, his tone respectful.


    ��Little sis�� I feel ashamed to ask you this.


    I��m supposed to protect you as your older brother, but I don��t think I can win this one.��               People blinked, confused.


    What was he saying?


    What were they seeing?


    There must be something wrong with the way we opened our eyes, the crowd concluded.


    Abuchi went on, not caring about the growing confusion or the murmurs in the crowd.


    ��Could you please stand in for me?�� he asked softly, his eyes fixed on Nnenna��s.


    ��Just this once.��               The leader ������               The crowd ��???��               John ��???��               Karen ��???��               Ekene ��.?!��               Nnenna ������               Silence.


    Utter silence.


    It was as if the entire world had frozen for a second.


    Did he just ask a girl to fight for him?


    No, wait.


    Did he say sister?


    Karen��s jaw dropped.


    John��s eyebrows nearly shot off his forehead.


    Even Ekene blinked like his brain had short circuited.


    ��Abuchi�� what are you doing?!�� John asked, stepping forward, still processing.


    Abuchi didn��t even nce at him.


    His eyes remained on Nnenna.


    ��What do you think I��m doing?�� he said calmly.


    ��I��m choosing someone who can win this fight.��               ��Then don��t call her your sister!�� Karen hissed.


    ��You��ve been so protective of her this whole time, and now you��re throwing her into a fight?!��               Before Nnenna could even say anything, Ekene stepped in fast, furious.


    ��No, you can��t,�� he snapped.


    ��Didn��t you say she needed to be protected at all cost?


    That she must never be in danger?��               He clenched his fists, his voice thick with emotion.


    ��Why are you doing this now?


    Don��t tell me�� you still hate her like you used to!��               His words didn��t surprise Nnenna.


    Her lips parted slightly.


    That was indeed the case previously but it��s different now.


    ��I thought you said things would no longer stay the way they were before!�� Ekene snapped, his voice shaking with a mix of disbelief and emotion.


    ��That you were finally epting her�� So why are you doing this now?!��               His words hit like a p in the air.


    Everyone froze, John, Little Sweetie, Karen�� even Abuchi himself.


    Abuchi opened his mouth, but no words came out at first.


    He didn��t know how to convince them that Nnenna was really capable.


    Ekene wasn��t done.


    ��No.


    I won��t let you.


    I won��t let you do this to her.��               There was something strange in his voice, too intense to be simple righteousness.


    Was it anger?


    Was it care?


    Was it something�� deeper?


    The others sensed it too.


    Something more was going on here, but none of them could quite put their finger on it.


    John narrowed his eyes.


    ��I��ve always known something was off.


    Since the grand ball.


    What happened in those days�� most of us suspected it.


    Thepetitions Nnenna won, they were all pretense.


    I know she��s cocky, but don��t hurt her because of that.��               He stepped closer to Abuchi.


    ��Your eldest brother might kill you if he finds out what you did.


    If he finds out you ced her in danger.


    You think she is brave?


    She is suicidal!��               Karen nodded solemnly.


    ��Brother Abuchi�� don��t do this.


    This isn��t the way.��               She looked toward Nnenna, who still stood there, calm as ever.


    Abuchi finally exhaled.


    ��You guys don��t understand���� he said quietly.


    ��It��s not what it looks like.


    I����               But before he could finish, the leader of the gang let out an annoyed sigh and stepped forward.


    ��If she��s the one fighting, then I must have really misjudged your character,�� he said sharply, cutting through the moment like a de.


    The people behind him muttered in disbelief.


    Someughed.


    A girl?


    But the leader��s eyes were deadly serious.


    ��Since you picked her�� let here forward.


    You can��t change fighters anymore.��               He turned slightly to the side, signaling to his champion.


    ��Let��s get this over with.��               The crowd gasped again.


    Things were moving fast.


    Too fast.


    All the whispered warnings, the unspoken emotions, the internal doubts, none of it mattered anymore.


    This was real.


    The crowd split open, forming a wide circle again.


    ��������������������-               CHAPTER 300!!!!


    If you know that I��m doing a great job in posting quality chapters everyday, please support ��They Hated Me In My First Life But Now I Have The Love System�� with power stones, golden tickets, gifts, purchasing privilege, unlocking premium chapters,ments, reviews, e.t.c.


    Thank you ??

 Chapter 301 - 301 It Was Quiet Fire

    Chapter 301: It Was Quiet Fire   Chapter 301: It Was Quiet Fire                              And in the center�� empty waiting for Nnenna.


    Would she step forward?


    Would she fight?


    The air was thick with tension.


    The leader��s earlier respect for Abuchi seemed to vanishpletely the moment he saw who Abuchi asked to step forward.


    A young girl?


    His sister?


    That was his choice?


    He scoffed silently.


    How could someone so bold moments ago be so cowardly now?


    Abuchi��s friends stood frozen, their voices rising in protest.


    ��No, Abuchi!


    You can��t let her��!��               ��What are you doing?!��               ��You said you wanted to protect her!��               But Nnenna was done listening.


    ��I��m tired of all the noise,�� she muttered, her voice surprisingly calm amidst the chaos.


    Without another word, she stepped forward as an answer to her brother.


    Her movement cut through all the noise like a de.


    The crowd fell into silence.


    Even the wind seemed to pause.


    Her delicate figure, calm andposed, stood before the crowd like a whisper before a storm.


    Abuchi let out a deep sigh of relief.


    He had feared, truly feared, that she would say no.


    That she would refuse to help him, abandon him to the consequences of his choice.


    But that fear�� was his alone.


    He should��ve known better.


    Nnenna wasn��t the kind of person to turn away from her family, no matter how badly that family had treated her in the past.


    Even now, after everything, she was choosing to protect them.


    John and Karen exchanged tense nces.


    Their jaws were tight, arms folded across their chests.


    ��Tch�� she��s really going to fight?�� Karen muttered under her breath.


    ��Let her,�� John replied with a shrug, eyes narrowed.


    ��Maybe once she gets hit, she��ll stop being so overconfident.��               There was a bitterness in his voice.


    A tension none of them wanted to admit aloud.


    As for Karen, she wasn��t just annoyed.


    She was frustrated.


    ��And maybe this will finally scare her back to Lionara,�� she said.


    ��Before their eldest brother returns and finds out everything.��               But Ekene wouldn��t have it.


    Not here.


    Not like this.


    ��No!�� he shouted, stepping forward and grabbing Nnenna��s arm as if to pull her back.


    ��You can��t do this!��               His voice cracked, not just from anger, but something deeper.


    Desperation.


    But before he could say more, Abuchi stepped in.


    Quietly.


    Firmly.


    He gripped Ekene��s arm and held him back with a strength that made Ekene��s eyes widen.


    It wasn��t just that Abuchi was stronger, he already knew that, it was how calm he looked, how unshaken.


    Ekene struggled, but it was useless.


    Abuchi didn��t even flinch.


    ��Ekene�� let her go,�� he said softly.


    Ekene��s heart sank.


    His grip loosened, his body stiff with disbelief.


    ��How can you do this��?


    She��s your little sister,�� he muttered, voice barely audible.


    ��You said she should be protected�� now you��re using her as a shield?��               But Abuchi didn��t answer.


    He just kept his gaze fixed on Nnenna, eyes unreadable, as if silently willing her to be okay.


    Nnenna, meanwhile, had already stepped into the ring.


    Her face was calm.


    Her movements graceful.


    She looked like a dancer stepping onto the stage, not a fighter about to face off with a grown man.


    But her calmness wasn��t weakness.


    It was quiet fire.


    A murmur spread through the crowd.


    ��Is she serious?��               ��She��s just a girl����               ��Maybe he��s going to take it easy.��               Her opponent, a tall, broad shouldered man, stood frozen for a moment.


    He looked down at her with confusion, then embarrassment.


    Was this some kind of joke?


    He nced toward his leader.


    But the man just gave him a hard look, arms folded.


    He was clearly growing impatient.


    The fighter sighed.


    He didn��t want to hurt her.


    At first, he thought she would be scared off and quit before the match even began.


    But she hadn��t.


    She had walked in like a warrior.


    Still, he decided to go easy on her, maybe just lock her hands, push her around a little.


    Scare her into admitting defeat without causing real harm.


    Let��s just get this over with, he thought.


    He took a step forward, arms out, nning to grab her wrists and push her back gently.


    No need for real pain.


    But Nnenna�� didn��t move.


    She just stared at him.


    And waited.


    Her fingers twitched slightly at her sides.


    She tilted her head, just a little, and made a small beckoning gesture.


    You first.


    He blinked, confused.


    Did she�� just ask him to attack?


    The crowd was quiet now, leaning in.


    Even the birds seemed to have gone still.


    He clicked his tongue and lunged forward.


    I��ll end this in one move, he thought.


    He reached out, confident he would trap her hands               His arms reached out, ready to grab her wrists and subdue her with a light hold, just enough to scare her into stepping down.


    A gentle defeat.


    Nothing serious.


    But before his hands even got close��               Nnenna moved.


    No hands.


    No punches.


    No kicks in the traditional sense.


    It was her body, her movement.


    A slight tilt of the waist, the shift of her shoulders, and a sudden step to the side with such fluid precision it looked more like a dance thanbat.


    The man missed herpletely.


    He stumbled forward, catching air.


    What the��?


    He turned around, more serious now.


    Maybe he had underestimated her.


    Just a fluke, he told himself.


    He tried again, faster this time.


    A feint to the left, then a sudden hook aimed low.


    But again, no contact.


    Nnenna spun, graceful and calm, avoiding him without ever lifting her hands.


    They stayed rxed at her sides, like she didn��t even need them.


    Like she was bored.


    The opponent ��???��               The crowd ��???��               Ekene ��..?��               John ��.??��               Karen ��???��               Abuchi ������               The crowd gasped.


    ��Did she just��?��               ��She��s not even blocking����               ��Please tell me someone is filming this!��               Phones came out.


    People started recording.


    The air buzzed with disbelief.


    John��s jaw dropped.


    Karen blinked rapidly like she had just been hit with cold water.


    Ekene looked like his brain was glitching.


    ��What�� the hell�� is happening?�� he muttered.


    ��������������������������               CHAPTER 301!!!!


    If you know that I��m doing a great job in posting quality chapters everyday, please support ��They Hated Me In My First Life But Now I Have The Love System�� with power stones, golden tickets, gifts, purchasing privilege, unlocking premium chapters,ments, reviews, e.t.c.


    Thank you ??

 Chapter 302 - 302 Dont Mess With Me

    Chapter 302: Don��t Mess With Me   Chapter 302: Don��t Mess With Me                              She stepped aside again.


    And again.


    Every one of the man��s attacks failed to even graze her.


    Her movements were elegant, hypnotic.


    She looked like she was walking through rain without getting wet.


    Abuchi stood still, arms folded, a tiny smile forming on his lips.


    Of course, she could do this.


    He had seen her fight before.


    He knew what she was capable of.


    But still�� seeing her now, so calm, so in control, it stirred something deeper in him.


    She did not even lift a hand�� and her opponent could not touch her.


    Amazing, he thought.


    Truly amazing.


    The man was sweating now.


    He growled in frustration and threw a heavy punch aimed straight for her face.


    Gasps shot through the crowd.


    Nnenna bent her knees slightly and leaned back, just a breath away from the strike, and then twisted with a sudden movement of her hip, catching his momentum.


    She did not grab him.


    She just moved her body into his, shoulder to chest, and let his own speed do the work.


    He flipped.


    He actually flipped.


    The man mmed to the ground on his back with a loud THUD, dust flying up into the air.


    The crowd ��!!!��               Silence.


    Dead silence.


    You could hear someone��s phone tter to the ground.


    The man did not get up.


    Not right away.


    He groaned, shocked, wide eyed as he looked up at the girl who had not even raised a finger against him.


    Nnenna took a step back and tilted her head.


    ��I thought this was a fight,�� she said softly.


    ��Are we done?��               Her voice was steady.


    Calm.


    A bit tired, even.


    Like this was all a chore.


    The leader��s jaw clenched.


    The people behind him looked stunned.


    This was not just strength.


    She was on a whole new level of professionalism!


    Grace.


    Precision.


    Dominance without even striking a blow.


    The kind of power that did not roar.


    It whispered.


    Don��t mess with me.


    Few Minutes Later��               The video was up.


    Actually, dozens of videos were up.


    Different angles.


    Slow mo edits.


    Various social medias were catching fire.


    The title varied but the captions screamed the same truth               ��Girl Destroys Grown Man Without Using Her Hands, REAL LIFE ANIME???��               ��Princess Moves Like Water, Leaves Fighter on the Floor Like Laundry!��               ��She Did Him Dirty Without Even Trying, #NoHandsChallenge��               Within 5 minutes, it was trending.


    People were tagging their friends, arguing in thements, stitching the clip with dramatic anime soundtracks and martial artsmentary.


    Some even added boss music.


    @ChrisTheGOAT:               Bro got folded like cleanundry.


    She didn��t even sneeze.


    @SmallChopsyer:               Not me watching this 12 times in a row.


    HOW DID SHE DO THAT WITHOUT HER HANDS???


    @DramaQueen88:               She moved like air, and he fell like my GPA.


    @UwU_Sensei69:               Someone get her a sword.


    I just KNOW she��s an Isekai main character.


    @Fivemoreminutesofsleep:               Please is she single?


    I want to respectfully waste her time.


    @LoveHurtsIcecreamDoesn��t               Guys!


    That��s the newly introduced Second Princess Nnenna of Lionara!


    @ExamsYesStudyNo               Person upstairs, you need to see an eye doctor.


    A delicate 16 years old princess can��t do this.


    @WashThatckClothe               You are the one that needs to see an eye doctor because she��s right.


    Browse Princess Nnenna of Lionara andpare the face in the video with the pictures.


    @iAmNotHim:               Me: I know kung fu.


    Her: I know movement.


    Result: Me crying in the corner.


    @LeftHookLarry:               This girl hit that man with the ��we don��t do hands here�� special.


    @JollofWarrior:               Bro punched the air so many times I thought he was shadowboxing with a ghost.


    Spoiler: The ghost beat him.


    @BananaPeelKing:               My man came to fight.


    She came to FLOAT.


    @InstructorofFood               More like she came to dance.


    I heard she is a great dancer.


    I really wish I would see one of her performances after watching this fight.


    @IWantSomeMilk               Guys!


    This girl resembles a girl I saw in another trending video where she exposed a bad friend of one of the Dukes in Lionara, Duke Tinrin��s daughter.


    If she��s the second princess here, doesn��t that mean she was that girl too?!


    @Don��tWorryI��mOnMyWay               Person upstairs you must be losing it.


    This is princess Nnenna.


    She has no business in a store working with all the wealth Lionara has.


    Plus, I saw that video too.


    The girl��s face and head was covered.


    They can��t be the same person.


    @NotHerAgain:               Are we SURE this isn��t CGI?


    Like, what kinda Dragon Ball Z sorcery is this?


    @TrunsAuntieRealness:               This is why I say, marry a woman that can defend herself.


    This one, she��ll fight and cook.


    Even local bloggers picked it up.


    ��Second Princess Nnenna of Lionara Dominates Fighter Without Lifting a Finger.


    Is This the Future of Combat?��               Some tried to track down her identity and found out once they browsed it.


    A few who had already guessed she was royalty immediately rubbed it on their faces that they knew first.


    Others called her the ��No Hands Princess.�� Memes were made.


    Fan art appeared.


    Within an hour, one TriTuber already uploaded a reaction titled:               ��I Tried to Fight Like Her for 24 Hours�� I Dislocated My Knee.��               Abuchi saw the video go viral.


    He didn��t even look surprised.


    He just smiled slightly and whispered to himself               ��She��s always been the storm hiding in the breeze.��               The crowd was still recovering.


    The fighter she had defeatedy on the floor, eyes wide in stunned silence, as if his brain refused to ept that he had lost to a little girl, someone who never even raised a hand.


    The leader clenched his jaw.


    His best fighter, his pride, had been dismantled in under a minute.


    In front of everyone.


    In front of cameras.


    And by a girl who looked like she just left music ss.


    One of his crew whispered to him, ��Boss�� we��re trending.��               He turned sharply.


    ��What?��               The guy showed him the screen.


    There it was, the video already had 300,000 views.


    Comments.


    Shares.


    Likes.


    Laugh reacts.


    Memes.


    Then another notification popped up.


    A tweet from a verified ount:               @LionaraWatchdog:               ��Rumors swirl around the mysterious girl who defeated a top fighter without lifting a hand.


    Sources suggest she may be Princess Nnenna, youngest daughter of the Lionaran royal house.


    If true�� someone just picked a fight with the wrong bloodline.��               The leader��s expression cracked.


    Royalty?


    He took a shaky breath, suddenly feeling how thin the air was around him.


    Royal blood?


    He nced at the girl, no, at her.


    Calm.


    Unbothered.


    Not even sweating.


    He hadn��t just lost a fight.


    He might have dered war.


    ��������������������������               Hey guys, I have an important announcement.


    Due to some unforeseen circumstances, I��ll need to make a temporary adjustment.


    For the next few weeks, I��ll be posting two chapters a day (14 chapters a week) instead of our usual three a day (21 a week).


    I truly appreciate your understanding and support.


    We��ll be back to our regr schedule soon!

 Chapter 303 - 303 It’s Too Late for Quiet

    Chapter 303: It��s Too Late for Quiet   Chapter 303: It��s Too Late for Quiet                              All around them, people who had cheered seconds ago were now stepping back, looking at Nnenna with new, nervous respect.


    Some bowed slightly.


    Others began whispering.


    ��Could it really be her?��               ��I saw her in the papers once����               ��I thought she never left Lionara?��               Back behind her, Abuchi remained calm, though his eyes glimmered with growing pride.


    He hadn��t doubted her for a second.


    But now, even he was impressed, she had fought without her hands.


    Karen and John, meanwhile, were frozen in a weird mix of awe and regret.


    John whispered, ��We might��ve been�� underestimating her.��               Karen gulped.


    ��By a whole continent.��               Ekene, though still tense, couldn��t look away.


    ��So this�� is who she is?��               The leader finally stepped forward again, now visibly paler.


    ��I�� I didn��t know.


    I didn��t mean to offend����               He gestured weakly, trying to recover his dignity.


    ��If I had known your identity, we would have never��               Nnenna raised an eyebrow.


    ��Why does my name matter now, when you were ready to capture us five minutes ago?��               He opened his mouth but no words came out.


    ��You said the winner takes all, right?�� Her voice was firm, but still calm.


    ��We won.��               Then she stepped back beside Abuchi, who gave her a small nod of respect, something rare and real from him.


    The leader hesitated�� then did the only thing left to do.


    He ordered his men to back off.


    The mood among the crew was light, even relieved.


    Nnenna walked beside Abuchi quietly, brushing off the attention they were still getting from the crowd.


    Phones were still up, people still whispering, but for now, the danger seemed to have passed.


    Karen nudged Ekene.


    ��Still think she needs protection?��               Ekene, still brooding, gave a reluctant no.


    ��No��


    Others need protection from her!��               They all chuckled, even Nnenna gave a small smile.


    But what none of them knew was that the real threat, the one they thought they had shaken, had just found them again.


    ��               Elsewhere, in a penthouse suite on the 15th floor of Golden Hotel��               ��Sir!�� A young man burst through the double doors of the high techmand center.


    Obinna��s assistant turned from the window slowly, one brow raised.


    The young man handed over a tablet.


    ��We found something.


    Video footage, it��s trending on every major tform.��               The assistant tapped y.


    There it was.


    Nnenna.


    Fighting with no hands.


    Winning.


    Abuchi, clearly visible at her side.


    ��Sir���� the assistant muttered under his breath.


    ��That market��s barely 15 minutes from the border.��               Obinna��s assistant didn��t say a word.


    His jaw was tight, his face pale.


    He picked up the phone.


    ��Get the convoy.


    We leave now.��               Within minutes, ck armored cars with no license tes were speeding out of the underground lot, tires screeching as they turned sharply toward the eastern border.


    Inside, orders were flying.


    Coordinates set.


    Weapons prepped in case there was still danger there.


    The hunt had resumed, with even more urgency.


    ��               Back at the border��


    The gang leader, now very clearly not the strongest man in the area, bowed slightly before Abuchi and Nnenna.


    ��I see why you were confident,�� he said with a forcedugh.


    ��I��I apologize again.��               Abuchi raised an eyebrow.


    ��Your apology is as empty as your threats.��               The leader winced at thement.


    But this time, he didn��t dare argue.


    He signaled to his men, and they turned to leave.


    As they walked away, the market, usually a ce of quiet dread when those gangsters were around, burst intoughter.


    A woman selling mangoes cackled so hard she almost dropped her basket.


    ��Ah ah!


    So the lion can purr after all!��               A meat seller chimed in.


    ��He used to charge us ��market tax�� every morning.


    Look at him now.


    Walking like a whipped dog!��               The crowd��s jeers followed the gang out of the marketce like a parade of poetic justice.


    Back with the crew, Abuchi finally exhaled.


    ��We need to move fast.


    We��ve been too exposed.��               ��Where to now?�� Karen asked, ncing behind them.


    ��We still have to get across the border, right?��               Abuchi nodded, ncing at the hills beyond.


    ��Yes.


    But now we go quiet.


    No more sh.��               But Nnenna spoke up softly, ��It��s toote for quiet.��               They all turned to her.


    She did not say more.


    She didn��t have to.


    They all knew the truth, the world had seen her.


    Their location was out.


    And someone, somewhere, was alreadying.


    Ding!


    ��You fought with grace and earned everyone��s admiration, multiple respect and of course, envy.


    You earned 20 good points!��               The notification chimed just as Abuchi spoke up.


    His smile was still wide, proud.


    ��We did it though,�� he said, his voice carrying a mix of relief and triumph.


    ��Indeed,�� Ekene replied with a quick nod, though his eyes were scanning the area.


    ��But we should really be on our way.


    We��ve made enough noise here.��               ��That��s true,�� Abuchi agreed.


    ��But we still don��t have the supplies we came for.��               ��Exactly,�� Karen added with a frown.


    ��The food�� we can��t leave without them.��               ��Here.��               The group turned around at the sound of the soft voice, surprised to see a young girl standing behind them, arms full.


    She held out several bags, everything they had been trying to buy earlier.


    ��These are the things you needed.��               ��You���� Abuchi blinked.


    ��You bought them?��               ��Yes,�� she nodded.


    ��I paid for them all.��               The girl smiled, her eyes still shining from the excitement of everything she had just witnessed.


    ��That girl, uhm the princess who fought that man, she was amazing.


    She��s motivated me.


    I��ve decided I want to learn martial arts too.��               Abuchi smiled at her warmly.


    ��That��s really nice to hear.


    I��m d we could inspire you.��               Nnenna stepped forward too, giving the girl a gentle smile.


    ��Thank you for the things.


    I��m happy I could be an inspiration to you.��               The girl��s cheeks turned slightly pink as she nodded.


    She looked like she was about to run off, too shy to linger, when Abuchi suddenly stopped her.


    �������������������������C               Guys, I��ve put up the pictures of the characters in this novel.


    Don��t forget to vote for your favourite character!


    Also, tell me in thement session if you want to see Prince Carl.

 Chapter 304 - 304 As A Memory

    Chapter 304: As A Memory   Chapter 304: As A Memory                              ��Wait!�� he called, reaching into his pocket.


    ��You didn��t take your money.��               She paused, confused.


    ��What?��               ��I remember promising,�� Abuchi said, pulling out a gleaming new money stamped with a Lionaran crest.


    ��Whoever helped me pay, I would reward them with Lionaran currency.


    It��s only fair.��               The girl held up her hands quickly, shaking her head.


    ��No, no.


    I don��t want the money.


    Really, don��t worry about it.


    I have a good job, and I��m not going to go broke from this.


    I��ve been saving up for a while.��               ��But I still feel guilty,�� Abuchi insisted, pressing the money toward her.


    ��You didn��t have to do this.


    You helped us.��               The number of things they had bought was quite a lot, which meant the girl had spent a considerable amount of money.


    She must have a pretty good job to afford all of it.


    But Abuchi didn��t want to take advantage of anyone��s kindness.


    ��You really don��t have to do this,�� he told her again.


    But the girl shook her head stubbornly.


    ��I wanted to help.


    It��s fine.��               Still, the five of them continued trying to persuade her.


    In the end, after much back and forth, she reluctantly epted the equivalent of what she had spent, no more, no less.


    She looked down at the money in awe, then nced up at Abuchi.


    ��Well�� okay.


    I��ll keep it,�� she said softly, pressing it gently to her chest.


    ��But not because I want payment.


    I��ll keep it as a memory.��               She turned her eyes to Nnenna and smiled again.


    ��Thank you�� for everything.��               And with that, she spun around and ran off, her ponytail bouncing behind her, the money still gleaming in her hand like a tiny medal of honor.


    Karen shook her head with a soft grin and a sour tone.


    ��You��re turning into a legend, Nnenna.��               ��Not yet,�� Nnenna said quietly, her voice low and thoughtful.


    ��But maybe one day.��               Ding!


    ��You motivated and inspired so many lives online and offline.


    You get 2000 good points.��               The message caught Nnenna off guard.


    Her eyes widened.


    ��Two thousand?�� she asked the love system silently.


    ��Why is it so big?��               The love system responded in that soft, ever calm voice she was getting used to.


    ��It��s big because you reached people all over the world through the inte.


    More good points are stilling because the effects of your good deeds, and the life improvements of the people you inspired today, will continue to ripple out.


    Every time they choose to be a better version of themselves, you get rewarded.��               She paused, then added               ��Also, more and more people are watching the video with each passing second�� And don��t forget, some of these points are also from the video where you exposed Lady Chineye��s fake best friend.


    That video is still creating positive waves.


    Goodness has momentum, Nnenna.


    And you are starting an avnche.��               Nnenna blinked slowly, letting the words sink in.


    She hadn��t realized the weight of her actions, or just how far they could reach.


    ��Oh!


    I remember when you mentioned that before,�� Nnenna said, her eyes lighting up.


    ��When I helped that old man I met in the market.��               She grinned wide.


    ��This is awesome!


    Doesn��t this mean that if I enter the entertainment industry, I��ll be flooded with good points every day?��               The love system responded calmly, but with a hint of encouragement.


    ��Actually, yes.


    If that��s your passion, go for it.


    The entertainment industry has wide reach and massive influence.


    It can earn you a lot of good points.��               Then, her voice softened slightly.


    ��But�� you don��t have to enter the entertainment world to make a global impact.


    Your passion is medicine, right?��               ��Yes,�� Nnenna said, her voice steady, sure.


    ��It is.��               ��Good,�� the love system said with approval.


    ��Then walk that path boldly.


    You can create cures for diseases no one else has solved.


    Perform surgeries that even the best are too afraid to try.


    And you��ll be known for it, not for fame��s sake, but for how much light you bring to others.��               The Love System paused, letting her words sink in before continuing               ��Through medicine, you��ll touch lives every day.


    And each life you impact will go on to inspire others.


    That ripple effect will be immense.


    And every ripple?


    Will bring more good points your way.��               Nnenna stood still for a moment, wind brushing gently against her hair, her eyes reflecting the excitement building in her heart.


    She wasn��t just dreaming anymore, she was walking in it.


    ��Then,�� she whispered, mostly to herself, ��I��m going to be the kind of doctor the world has never seen.��               Her eyes followed the silhouette of the girl now far away, her ponytail bouncing behind her.


    ��This is seriously awesome,�� Nnenna said with a lightugh, still facing the distance.


    ��I just inspired someone��s life.��               The weight of that truth sank in slowly, quietly, like sunlight on her skin.


    It was humbling.


    The rest of the crew had also grown quiet, almost reflective.


    They respected the girl��s decision now.


    She had insisted on giving and had only epted the refund as a memory.


    None of them could, or should, force her to take more.


    It was done.


    ��Well,�� Abuchi said, snapping them gently back to the present, ��now we have everything we need for the next few days.��               He crouched beside the goods, checking through each item with a focused eye.


    Every single one was exactly as he had selected.


    The girl had truly gone back to the shopkeeper, found the exact items, likely repacked exactly as they were, and paid for it all.


    Then carried it straight to them.


    They were stunned all over again by her thoughtfulness.


    ��Okay, what��s next?�� Karen asked, her hands on her hips, already prepping for movement.


    ��Of course,�� Abuchi said, stretching slightly as he pulled out his phone.


    ��We move to Truns.��               Just as he opened his taxi hailing app, a deep, low rumble of engines caught his attention.


    �������������������������C               Hey guys, I have an important announcement.


    Due to some unforeseen circumstances, I��ll need to make a temporary adjustment.


    For the next few weeks, I��ll be posting two chapters a day (14 chapters a week) instead of our usual three a day (21 a week).


    I truly appreciate your understanding and support.


    We��ll be back to our regr schedule soon!

 Chapter 305: A Prince Being Chased Like a Thief

    <strong>Chapter 305: A Prince Being Chased Like a Thief</strong>


    His fingers froze above the screen. The air changed.


    One car�� two�� no, more.


    So many cars suddenly surrounded them, forming a circle without warning. The crew turned, confused, alert. Then Abuchi��s eyes widened.


    These weren��t just any cars.


    His gaze locked onto the dark, sleek vehicles gleaming under the sun, each one bearing a familiar insignia on the hood. Royal. Official.


    These cars were from the royal garage.


    His breath caught slightly.


    ��Uh�� guys,�� he said, slowly putting his phone away. ��We might�� have some royalpany.��


    Everyone turned sharply now, eyes scanning the markings on the cars


    They froze.


    Surrounded.


    Everywhere they turned, there were ck, gleaming cars, silent, deadly, and bearing the unmistakable insignia of royal authority. The kind of cars you didn��t want to see unless you were summoned.


    Nnenna��s breath caught in her throat. ��How�� how did they find us?�� she asked, her voice low and stunned.


    ��It must be the videos,�� John replied quickly, his eyes wide. ��I knew it. Something was bound to go wrong once those clips started spreading during the fight.��


    Karen clutched her bag tighter. ��What do we do now?��


    Every head turned to Abuchi, silently demanding a n, any n. His jaw was clenched, eyes scanning rapidly.


    Then it clicked.


    ��Scatter,�� he said, suddenly calm in the storm. ��Remember the letter. Remember what it said.��


    A brief pause.


    ��Meet me there.��


    Everyone understood instantly.


    ��Scatter!�� he said again, louder this time.


    And just like that, they exploded into motion, darting off in all directions, north, south, east, west. A flurry of limbs and wind and desperate, strategic escape.


    The guards inside the royal cars blinked in confusion, not expecting the group to move so quickly, or at all. Their hesitationsted all of three seconds.


    ��Assistant Michael!�� one of them yelled from inside a vehicle. ��They��re running!��


    Michael rubbed his temple in disbelief. ��I can see that, you fool!��


    He flung the car door open with a curse. ��What are you waiting for?! After them!��


    ��But sir, do we go after all of them? Or just the two royals?��


    Michael��s eyes burned. ��What do you think this is, a field trip?! Of course the royals! Prioritize them, but don��t let the others escape either! Reinforcements are on their way.��


    The guards scattered, barking intoms as more engines revved to life. The quiet market street had turned into a battlefield of pursuit.


    Michael��s face darkened further as he issued one final order. ��Make sure the others are caught. The fact that they aided this without informing the interim King is treason. They will be punished.��


    He narrowed his eyes.


    ��And don��t forget�� one of them is a baron.��


    ��Yes, sir!�� the man barked, mming the door shut as the engines roared. Tires screeched as the convoy split, each car targeting a direction the group had scattered in, north, south, west, and east.


    Thergest cluster, however, veered toward the eastern route, after Abuchi. The ring leader.


    They didn��t get far.


    The terrain changed quickly. The road narrowed, turning into a messy path riddled with potholes, patches of broken pavement, and, eventually, a small slum trail. The vehicles skidded to a halt, unable to proceed.


    ��They��re heading through the slum side zone!�� one of the guards reported.


    ��Then move!�� the lead man barked. ��On foot! Go!��


    Without hesitation, the royal guards poured out of the cars and took off in pursuit, ck uniforms shing past startled street vendors, jumping over crates, and sprinting down winding paths.


    Abuchi, dashing ahead and breathing hard, he took off his disguises since they were useless now. Then he dared a nce over his shoulder.


    His eyes widened.


    They were still behind him, several of them. And closing in.


    ��Third Prince!�� one of them shouted. ��Your Highness, please stop! You��re making it worse!��


    But of course, Abuchi had no intention of stopping.


    His legs burned, but he weed the pain. It meant he was still ahead. Still free. Still in control.


    For now.


    He gritted his teeth and pushed harder, weaving through alleyways and skidding past sharp corners. His heart pounded in rhythm with his racing footsteps, and sweat clung to his forehead.


    How long can I keep this up? he wondered.


    These weren��t ordinary pursuers. They were elite guards, trained, disciplined, relentless. The kind of men who ran drills before breakfast. And worse, he didn��t know this kingdom. The city was unfamiliar and every turn felt like a gamble.


    Meanwhile, passersby began to notice themotion. Some stepped aside quickly. Others just froze, watching in confusion and curiosity as a young man, clearly of noble bearing, was chased by a group of fierce looking men in uniform.


    ��Who is that?�� someone whispered.


    ��Is he a criminal?��


    ��No, no�� I think that��s Prince Abuchi of Lionara!��


    ��Eh? A prince being chased like a thief?��


    Murmurs rippled through the growing crowd, but Abuchi didn��t stop to listen. He couldn��t afford to. All he could do was run, and pray for a miracle before they caught him.


    His lungs were on fire. His legs felt like molten iron, but he didn��t stop. He couldn��t stop.


    He zigzagged through a narrow alley, sweat dripping into his eyes, boots pping hard against the dusty ground. The shouting behind him grew louder.


    Then, there it was. Something useful atst.


    A run down building leaned slightly to the side, as though exhausted from decades of being ignored. Its metal fire escape was rusty, barely holding together, but it was there, and Abuchi didn��t hesitate.


    He jumped.


    Fingers scraped the cold metal. For a second, he thought he would fall, but then his muscles responded. He pulled himself up with a grunt, barely making it onto the tform. A few women sitting by a vegetable stand gasped.


    He scrambled up the stairs two at a time, the old iron creaking under his weight. He reached the first floornding, then slipped into the building through an open window, brushing aside a dusty curtain.


    ������������������������


    Guys, I��ve put up the pictures of the characters in this novel. Don��t forget to vote for your favourite character!


    Also, tell me in thement session if you want to see Prince Carl.

 Chapter 306: Those Kids Are Fast

    <strong>Chapter 306: Those Kids Are Fast</strong>


    Inside, he found himself in a dimly lit living room with peeling wallpaper and a fan slowly turning overhead.


    An old man sat on a couch, blinking at him inplete silence.


    Abuchi raised a finger to his lips. ��Please. Just give me a second.��


    The man stared�� then slowly nodded.


    Down below, the guards reached the alley, breathing heavily, scanning every corner. One of them shouted, ��Where did he go? He was just here!��


    The women selling vegetables all looked at one another, then pointed in different directions.


    ��Left!��


    ��He ran that way!��


    ��I think he jumped into that big gutter!��


    The guards groaned in frustration, fanning out in confusion.


    Then


    ��Ahhh! A strange man is in my house!�� a woman��s voice screamed suddenly from upstairs.


    The guards snapped their heads upward.


    ��There! The first floor!�� one of them shouted, charging toward the door of the building.


    Inside, Abuchi grimaced. Toote. The man��s wife had panicked when she saw him.


    But just then, he spotted another window in the back of the apartment.


    Without wasting time, he ran to it, opened it, and saw a small awning nting down to another building just a few feet away.


    He took a breath, and jumped.


    He rolled as hended, then slid down the awning,nding with a soft thud on the roof of the adjacent structure.


    He kept moving, hopping down onto a balcony, then rushing through an open corridor. He passed by startled tenants who just blinked in confusion as he dashed by.


    He emerged on the far side of the block, now three buildings away from the guards, his breath ragged but his face triumphant.


    Behind him, the guards stormed into the first building, searching every room.


    ��Check the roof!��


    ��He��s gone,�� one of them said a momentter. ��He slipped us.��


    Theirmander clenched his jaw when he got the report. ��Useless. All of you.��


    Back on the quieter street, Abuchi melted into the crowd, grabbed a discarded cap from a vendor��s stand, and threw it over his head to mask his face.


    One down, he thought, slipping away into the city��s deeper maze. Now to meet the others.


    Running toward the West were Ekene and Nnenna. Passersby paused, staring in confusion and curiosity as two young people sprinted past, chased by a wave of men in sleek ck uniforms. Murmurs began to rise, who were they, and why were they being hunted?


    Ekene nced back anxiously at Nnenna, who was just a few steps behind him. ��Come on! They��re catching up!�� he shouted, grabbing her hand and pulling her forward.


    Nnenna almostughed.


    Did he really think she was the onegging behind?


    He didn��t realize that she��d been running behind him on purpose, keeping a watchful eye to ensure he wasn��t the one falling behind.


    Someone who could fight like she did had to be athletic, too. If she wanted, she could��ve outrun the guards already, but her mind wouldn��t rest if she left Ekene behind. So, she paced herself, matching his speed, watching his back.


    Just then, one of the guards lunged from the side, aiming to grab her.


    Without slowing down, Nnenna twisted mid step and flipped over the man��s outstretched arm,nding gracefully on the other side. With a sharp kick, she sent him crashing into a fruit stall. The vendor screamed, but Nnenna was already running again after yelling sorry.


    Ekene, still gripping her hand, nced back and blinked in disbelief. What just happened?


    ��You��re falling behind, Ekene,�� Nnenna said with a smirk, keeping pace beside him now.


    He blinked again, unsure whether to be impressed or offended. ��I��m literally the one pulling you��


    ��Not anymore,�� she said, and this time, she was the one who pulled him.


    Behind them, the guards were getting closer. They were fast, highly trained, agile, relentless. Nnenna had to get behind Ekene again to fight off the ones getter closer to them.


    This method wasn��t working.


    Nnenna nced over her shoulder and narrowed her eyes, more guards. A lot more. Assistant Michael must��ve sent nearly the entire second division after her.


    Their footsteps thundered behind her like a wave crashing in, relentless, unbothered by obstacles or crowds. She clenched her teeth.


    How many did they send? Twenty? Thirty?


    Her chest rose and fell in steady breaths, she wasn��t exhausted yet, but she knew her limit woulde eventually. No matter how skilled she was, she wasn��t a machine.


    She looked at Ekene ahead of her and sighed inwardly. Protecting him was forcing her to slow down from her usual speed, and every second she hesitated was another second the guards closed in. If she left him, he��d be caught almost immediately, they were too fast for him.


    But she couldn��t let that happen.


    They were a team.


    So she kept fighting off the ones who got too close, a swift kick here, a precise blow there, but it was only buying time. Not winning. And time was running out.


    This is not sustainable, she thought grimly. Eventually I��ll get tired, or they��ll nk us.


    She darted sideways, kicking a garbage bin behind her to trip one of the pursuing guards. He fell with a yell, toppling two more behind him. A minor dy, but not enough. They were already swarming out of the alleyways like a ck tide.


    She ducked another hand reaching for her, then hissed softly between her teeth.


    Think, Nnenna. Think.


    They needed to disappear.


    Split up? No, Ekene would be toast on his own.


    The chase continued down the tight, unfamiliar streets.


    People watched in surprise as two young figures sprinted by, their feet pounding against the stone pavement. Behind them, several men in ck uniforms chased like wolves on a hunt.


    ��What��s going on?�� someone asked aloud.


    ��Those kids are fast,�� another muttered, shielding their child as the crowd made way.


    Nnenna��s eyes darted left and right, narrow alleys, small stalls, random homes. She had no map of the area, no n.

 Chapter 307: Being Outran By A Girl

    <strong>Chapter 307: Being Outran By A Girl</strong>


    But she did have her instincts.


    They veered sharply into a winding street filled with market stalls. The scent of spices and dried fish hit them instantly. Nnenna did not stop.


    She grabbed a colorful shawl hanging from a rack, threw Lionaran currency to the seller, and threw the shawl over her shoulders and head without breaking stride. She snatched another and tossed it to Ekene.


    ��Wear it. Fast,�� she said.


    ��What?��


    ��Now!��


    He fumbled but followed her lead, wrapping the fabric like a traveling shawl around his shoulders and lower face.


    They ducked into a fruit stall where a plump old woman with sharp eyes was arranging oranges.


    ��Please,�� Nnenna whispered. ��Just for a moment.��


    The woman raised a brow, nced at the guards storming toward the market, and without a word, pointed to arge overturned basket. Nnenna and Ekene crouched and hid behind it.


    The guards burst into the market secondster, scanning the crowd.


    ��They went this way!�� one shouted.


    A vendor raised a brow. ��Who? Those kids?��


    ��Yes! Where are they?��


    ��Not my problem,�� he said, popping a peanut in his mouth. ��Saw some kids running. But they all look the same to me.��


    A young man chewing gum smirked from the sidelines. ��You think we are just gonna snitch? What do we look like? Your informants?��


    Someoneughed.


    ��Yeah, go do your own job.��


    Another woman called out while selling tomatoes, ��Maybe you should learn how to run faster instead of asking us where they went.��


    The guards grew frustrated.


    ��Do you not understand these are orders from the King of Lionara?!�� barked one of the more senior guards.


    ��And?�� the gum chewing man said, unimpressed. ��Still doesn��t pay me.��


    The guards cursed under their breath.


    Meanwhile, behind the fruit basket, Nnenna mouthed a silent thank you to the old woman, who gave a subtle nod before tossing an extra cloth over the hiding spot to make it less obvious.


    When the guards finally left, grumbling and sweating under the sun, the old woman tapped her foot twice.


    ��That��s our cue.��


    Nnenna and Ekene slipped out the back of the stall through a narrow path between buildings that connected to another street entirely. Once out, they mingled with the crowd, walking instead of running, blending into the sea of motion like chameleons.


    Ekene let out a slow breath. ��That�� was insane.��


    Nnenna smiled, adjusting the shawl on her head. ��Yeah. But it worked.��


    To the south was Karen.


    Unlike the others, she did not have a single problem evading most of the guards, because speed was her gift.


    She was lightning on her feet, weaving between people, carts, and motorcycles like she was born to do it. Hand to handbat? Not her thing. But sprinting away from danger? That was where she shined.


    Karen had represented her high school in numerous athleticpetitions, often returning with gold medals. Her legs were used to long distance endurance, but even now, this kind of street chase felt like a new kind of adrenaline rush.


    Still, she stayed focused. Every morning jog she had ever done now felt like preparation for this exact moment.


    Behind her, some of the guards were panting hard, clearly struggling to keep up. A few exchanged nces, shame rising on their faces as they realized they were being outrun by a girl, easily.


    ��Is she flying or what?�� one of them muttered breathlessly.


    ��I told you we should have gone after the guys!�� another hissed, starting to regret his choice.


    But it was toote.


    The lead guard tried to encourage the rest. ��Pick up the pace! If we lose her, Assistant Michael will have our heads. First the royals at the airport, now this����


    One of the guards slowed, a thought dawning. ��What if this was all a trap? A diversion? I mean, they knew how to split so fast. This must have been nned.��


    That unsettling realization passed through the team like a wave of cold water.


    They were quite clueless on that front. None of the guards wanted to be among the crew that failed to catch the royals. They could already imagine the punishment: ck rash, suspension, public scolding, or worse.


    And to think all this would happen over something that was not even their fault? Yet, here they were�� running after a girl who made it feel like they were chasing the wind.


    Karen was barely even panting. In fact, with each stride, it almost looked like she was enjoying this. Her braid whipped behind her like a trail of fire, and her legs kept pumping like she had jet engines in her sneakers.


    One of the guards muttered, ��Is she even human?��


    Still, a few of the more athletic guards were managing to keep a fair distance behind her. They were proud of their own stamina, their months of discipline. ��She can��t keep it up forever,�� one said, breathing hard but still pushing. ��She will slow down eventually. When she does, we pounce.��


    They were wrong.


    Just when they thought she would slow down�� Karen did something none of them sawing.


    Her lungs now burned, but her legs kept moving like they were on auto pilot. Every sharp turn she took earned her only a moment��s lead before the group behind her started gaining again.


    These ones at the front now were not ordinary guards, they were fast, professional, and they weren��t tiring out as quickly as she��d hoped.


    ��They��re getting closer,�� she muttered to herself, ncing over her shoulder. Three of the men had pulled ahead of the rest, their focusser sharp. Their footsteps were getting louder.


    She darted into a narrow alley between two buildings. Trash bins. Clotheslines. Buckets. The smell of pepper soup from a nearby canteen filled her nose as she dashed past a confused food vendor. ��Sorry!�� she shouted, nearly toppling his stack of tes.


    One of the guards lunged at her at the end of the alley.

 Chapter 308: Almost Broke My Ribs

    <strong>Chapter 308: Almost Broke My Ribs</strong>


    Karen twisted her body and jumped, pushing off a wall to the side andunching herself sideways through a half open metal gate beside the alley. Shended hard, rolled twice, then got back on her feet with a grunt.


    ��Almost broke my ribs,�� she hissed, but did not stop.


    Now inside what looked like a local bakery��s backyard, she spotted a delivery cart, a wooden pushcart, loaded with bread and covered with a massive white cloth. The delivery boy was struggling to push it out the back gate.


    Karen rushed to him. ��Please,�� she whispered urgently, ��hide me under that cloth, now. They��re chasing me, and I��m not a thief or anything, I swear.��


    The boy blinked, startled, then looked past her and saw the group of mening down the alley. Something in Karen��s desperate eyes convinced him.


    Without a word, he yanked the edge of the cloth and helped her slide under the bread pile, then casually continued pushing the cart through the front gate and onto the street.


    Momentster, the guards stormed into the yard.


    ��Where did she go?�� one barked.


    The delivery boy stopped pushing and blinked at them innocently. ��Who?��


    ��A girl, short hair, yellow dress, ran through here!��


    He scratched his head. ��Really? Okay. Would you like to buy some bread?��


    ��What do you mean, would i like to�C Are you dumb?!�� One of the guards barked


    The rest searched the area quickly, suspicious, but there was nothing to find. Just a sweaty bread boy and a heavy cart.


    Frustrated, one of the guards pped the side of a barrel. ��We lost her.��


    Back in the cart, Karen held her breath, sweat dripping down her face as she listened to their voices fade away. Her heart thudded wildly against her ribs, every second feeling like an hour.


    After a few minutes, the delivery boy wheeled the cart into a side street and stopped.


    ��You cane out now,�� he whispered.


    Karen peeked out and sat up, gasping for air. ��Thank you. I owe you, seriously.��


    The boy grinned. ��No problem. You must be important for those men to be chasing you like that.��


    Karen justughed shakily. ��You have no idea.��


    To the North, John ran steadily, his feet pounding against the uneven pavement, each step deliberate. He kept his breathing under control, something he had mastered during morning drills at his parent house.


    Every few strides, he cast a nce over his shoulder to check, yes, they were still on him. The dark uniforms of the pce guards weren��t hard to spot, even in the shifting crowd.


    He was a Baron, noble by blood, privileged by rank. And yet here he was�� running like a fugitive.


    Will I ever be weed back? The thought hit him harder than the wind on his face. Helping a royal run away, disobeying a king��s unspokenmand�� even if he returned, even if they seeded in saving Abuchi��s fianc��e, would he ever reim his title? Or would he be stripped of everything?


    Maybe my father has already disowned me, he thought, biting down the panic rising in his chest. Maybe I��m no longer Baron John. Maybe I��m just�� John.


    But even as the fear of disgrace loomed in his mind, something steadier burned beneath it, loyalty. I chose this path. My friends matter more.


    He quickened his pace, weaving between startled pedestrians, ignoring their confused gasps. This was no longer just about loyalty. It was about conviction, about choosing what was right, even if it came with a price.


    The road ahead narrowed, leading into a tight alley between two shops. Without hesitating, John darted into it. He had no idea where it led, but he had no time to second guess.


    Uncertainty is better than capture.


    His chest ached and sweat coated his brow, but he didn��t stop. Keep going. Just a little further.


    John��s legs were beginning to burn. His breaths came in short, controlled bursts, but the pressure was building. The guards were still behind him, disciplined, relentless, gaining ground with every corner he turned.


    The alley ahead split into two, left, towards a densely packed market, and right, toward what looked like a quiet storage zone. Instinct told him to vanish in the crowd, but logic whispered another idea.


    If I run into the market, I��ll be visible. They��ll track me easily.


    He swerved right.


    The smell of spices and old wood filled his nose as he entered a narrowne filled with crates, delivery carts, and a few confused workers. One man nearly dropped a box when John zipped past. ��Hey!�� he shouted, but John didn��t stop.


    He spotted an open cart covered in arge canvas and packed with sacks of flour or rice. Without thinking, John changed his pace, suddenly slowing to a walk, then slipping between the crates, ducking low.


    In one swift move, he lifted the canvas and slid in among the sacks, covering himself with it. The dust made him want to sneeze, but he clenched his jaw and held his breath.


    Secondster, the guards rushed past.


    ��Where did he go?!��


    ��He came this way!��


    ��Search everything!��


    Footsteps echoed around the storage yard. One of them even kicked a crate nearby, making John��s heart leap. He stayed absolutely still, hidden in in sight.


    After a few tense minutes, the voices faded. The guards had moved deeper into thene.


    John waited. Counted to sixty. Twice.


    Then, slowly, he peeked out. The coast was clear.


    A nearby worker, an older man with a scar on his chin, was watching him. Their eyes met.


    John was about to speak, but the man just gave a small, amused nod and turned away, saying nothing to the guards still within earshot.


    Bless you, John thought silently.


    He emerged from the cart, brushed flour off his clothes, and moved in the opposite direction from the guards, this time walking calmly, disappearing into the maze of streets.


    He had escaped.


    ������������������������������


    If you know that I��m doing a great job in posting quality chapters everyday, please support ��They Hated Me In My First Life But Now I Have The Love System�� with power stones, golden tickets, gifts, purchasing privilege, unlocking premium chapters,ments, reviews, e.t.c. Thank you ??

 Chapter 309: They Arent Normal People Alright?!

    <strong>Chapter 309: They Aren��t Normal People Alright?!</strong>


    And like the others, the people who saw did not snitch.


    Not one word.


    Target by target, one by one�� they all escaped.


    The guards who had proudly surrounded the area minutes ago now stood awkwardly in the fading evening light, eyes down, uniforms dusty, hearts pounding, not from the chase, but from what they had to do next.


    Report.


    One of them reluctantly pressed them button. ��Sir�� please skip to��uh��I mean, the target escaped.��


    There was silence. Then another voice chimed in.


    ��Sir�� he escaped too.��


    ��Sir, she escaped����


    ��Sir, the Baron also escaped����


    Each voice came with more dread, more guilt, more unwillingness, like messengers delivering doom scrolls to a very angry god.


    Inside the sleek ck car parked by the roadside, Assistant Michael satpletely still, his jaw tight, eyes fixed on the dashboard like it had personally offended him. He felt like Job in the Bible, bad news crashing in one after the other, no time to breathe.


    Another buzz. ��Sir�� she escaped.��


    Frustrated Assistant Michael ������


    His eyebrow twitched.


    ��Sir, he escaped.��


    Frustrated Assistant Michael ������


    His hands clenched.


    ��Sir����


    ��I swear,�� Assistant Michael growled lowly, gripping the armrest like it might jump out the window, ��if one more person says he escaped or she escaped, I will develop a personal allergy to the words ��he�� and ��escaped.''��


    Thems were dead silent.


    Thest subordinate, not wanting to be the final nail, hesitated for too long.


    ��SIR!��


    ��Yes?!��


    ����They escaped.��


    Frustrated Assistant Michael ������


    Michael��s eye twitched violently.


    He shot up from his seat, grabbed the phone, and hurled it across the road. It shattered against a low stone wall in dramatic fashion.


    The guards watched from a distance, pretending to check their boots or the clouds.


    ��Don��t you guys have ANY other words in your vocabry?!�� he shouted. ��Is ��they escaped�� the only thing you know how to say? Can��t you be a little more creative? Say something like����they performed a miracle, sir!�� Or ��they vanished in a puff of smoke!�� Give me something I can spin when I go report this to the interim King!��


    The surbodinates ��..?��


    They exchanged nces.


    ��That�� wasn��t the point though, was it?�� one of them mumbled under his breath.


    Too bad for Assistant Michael, a broken phone was not a good excuse for delivering failure.


    He groaned and rubbed his face, muttering under his breath, ��I should��ve called in sick today.��


    As if reading Assistant Michael��s mind, one of his subordinates calmly walked over to the shattered phone, picked it up like it was a sacred relic, popped out the SIM card, and slotted it into a brand new device he had tucked away in his bag.


    Efficient. No extra movements. No dramatic sighs. Just the kind of silent loyalty that screamed: ��I��m used to cleaning up after your mess. I��ll probably do it again.��


    He handed the new phone to Assistant Michael with a slight bow, saying nothing. Assistant Michael epted it without a word either, staring at the screen for a moment like it held all his regrets.


    He sighed and dialed Interim King Obinna��s number. His thumb hovered over the call button for a second too long, as if praying it would not connect.


    It did.


    ��Tell me you have them with you,�� came Obinna��s voice, sharp and direct.


    There was a pause. Assistant Michael��s mouth opened, but no words came. He looked at the guards around him, the same ones who had annoyed him moments ago with their ��he escaped, she escaped�� report.


    Now look at him.


    ����Sir,�� he began, the words bitter on his tongue, ��they escaped.��


    The surbodinates ������


    Silence. Not from the king, from his own men.


    All the subordinates stared at him. ��You too?�� their eyes said. After all that yelling?


    Even Assistant Michael felt it. The secondhand embarrassment. The full circle irony. The deep, spiritual cringe.


    He had just said the same three words that had nearly made him rupture a blood vessel five minutes ago.


    But he had no choice. What else could he say? They performed synchronized evasive maneuvers like ninjas? They broke the sound barrier in different directions?


    There were no fancy ways to dress it up. The truth was, they escaped.


    He cleared his throat and straightened up, masking the sting of his own humiliation with forcedposure. ��We��re organizing new search units now,�� he added quickly, trying to sound like he had a grip on the situation.


    On the other end, Obinna was silent. The kind of silence that made Michael want to hang up and disappear into the wind.


    ��It seems like it��s time for you to start looking for new employment,�� Obinna��s voice came through sharp as ss. ��You knew exactly where they were�� yet you still lost them? What��s the point of having you and all those guards? Are you just for decoration now?��


    Michael said nothing, his lips pressed in a thin line. His hand gripped the phone tighter.


    ��You can��t even catch five people in one city?�� Obinna continued, his voice rising. ��Five! Not a battalion, not a rebellion, five civilians!��


    Michael flinched slightly at the word civilians. They were not exactly normal civilians alright?!


    ��So here��s what you��re going to do now,�� Obinna growled. ��Get to the borders. Use the stationed men at every airport, waterway, and train station. I don��t care how, just find them. Bring my siblings back. Do you understand?��


    Michael took a breath and forced his voice to stay level, despite the sweat forming at his temple. ��Yes, sir. I understand.��


    The call cut without another word.


    He stood still for a moment, letting the silence settle over him like a heavy cloak. Then he slowly turned to face the returning subordinates, faces weary and frustrated, clothes slightly rumpled, egospletely bruised.


    They braced for the storm.


    But to their surprise, Michael did not explode. Instead, he looked at them the way a defeated chess yer might regard a clever opponent: tired, irritated, but slightly humbled.


    ������������������������������


    If you know that I��m doing a great job in posting quality chapters everyday, please support ��They Hated Me In My First Life But Now I Have The Love System�� with power stones, golden tickets, gifts, purchasing privilege, unlocking premium chapters,ments, reviews, e.t.c. Thank you ??

 Chapter 310: Cryptic Messages

    <strong>Chapter 310: Cryptic Messages</strong>


    He could yell. He wanted to yell. But after what he just went through on that phone call, he understood something very clearly, none of this was easy. Not for him. Not for them.


    ����Forget it,�� he muttered under his breath. ��You��re not the only ones who got humiliated today.��


    The men almost sighed in relief.


    ��Alright,�� Michael barked, pulling himself together, ��Squad one, head to the border crossings. Stop every vehicle that sneezes suspiciously. Squad two, airport terminals. I want eyes on every face that even remotely looks like it��s running from something. Squad 3, train stations. Full lockdown if you have to. The rest of you, with me. There��s still a chance they��re moving on foot. We��ll sweep the road routes.��


    ��No one sleeps tonight. If they escaped onnd, we chase onnd. If they take the skies, we fly. If they vanish, we sniff them out.��


    ��But sir,�� one guard dared to ask, ��how do we find them if we don��t know where they��re going?��


    ��Figure. It. Out,�� he snapped, walking toward the car. ��We��re professionals, not street magicians. And someone better find me a charger. My new phone��s on 17%.��


    They all snapped into action. The weight of the royal order and the sting of failure had set them on fire. In less than five minutes, the streets were swarming with ck d personnel pouring into cars, bikes, and alleyways.


    Those who had watched the whole scene unfold from the sidelines, neighbors, shopkeepers, curious onlookers, were left blinking, still trying to understand what kind of movie had just yed out in their quiet neighborhood.


    ��Is it a movie shoot?�� one woman asked.


    ��Movie huh?�� her friend replied. ��Which movie uses real panic like that?��


    Another man shook his head. ��I don��t know what happened today oh, but those kids they were chasing�� I don��t think they��re just anybody.��


    Whispers rippled through the crowd as the street finally began to quiet down.


    After confirming he had truly shaken off his pursuers, Abuchi slowed his pace and finally stopped to catch his breath. The alleys were quieter now, the noise of footsteps and shouts fading far behind.


    He took a deep breath, trying to calm his pounding heart, then immediately started moving again, this time toward their designated meeting spot. I hope the others remember the n�� he thought, eyes scanning every street sign and corner.


    He felt a pang of guilt thinking about Nnenna. I��m sorry, Sis. But I trust Ekene. He��ll keep you safe. And you? You are tougher than all of usbined. That brought a small smile to his lips, even amidst the stress.


    At different parts of the city, the rest of the group were also doing the same, avoiding patrols and heading toward the meeting spot, all with one crucial phrase ringing in their minds:


    ��If the wind forgets the shape of the falcon in Marka, remember that rivers can carry what wheels cannot. You��ll understand what I mean if things go wrong.��


    They understood now. Something had indeed gone wrong.


    And the second part of the letter was finally making sense: Rivers. Of course. If they could not travel by roads or known routes, they had to find a waterway.


    That cryptic line had sounded poetic at the time, but now it was the only clue they had left.


    There had to be a river leading toward Trunns, or at least a hidden water passage that wasn��t monitored by the royal guard.


    Each of them, at their scattered locations, began asking questions carefully, subtly, blending into crowds and approaching locals who seemed trustworthy. They had to be smart. Too many questions in the wrong ce could alert the wrong people.


    How many rivers were there in Marka? Which of them connected to Trunns?


    At Abuchi��s side, he found a quiet corner behind an old kiosk, crouched down, and pulled out his phone. His fingers moved quickly over the screen, searching through maps and transport forums.


    He zoomed in on every river that ran through Marka, filtering out the ones that looked too shallow or too close to main roads. Come on, there has to be something��


    Meanwhile, inpletely different parts of the city, Karen and John were doing the same. Karen leaned casually against a bus stop pole, pretending to text, while her eyes flicked between her phone screen and the surrounding area.


    John, seated at a rundown caf�� with a half drunk ss of juice in front of him, kept his head low while scrolling through search results. Their instincts were the same, don��t call anyone yet.


    What if the lines were tapped? They couldn��t risk giving away each other��s locations, not now. Not when they were so close to either getting caught or getting away.


    Each of them wasing to the same frustrating conclusion: there were too many rivers.


    But not all of them made sense.


    Then Abuchi paused. Wait. One of the rivers on his map had just one road crossing over it, and it curved strangely, almost like it was being avoided. His eyes narrowed. Why would a main river have no proper bridge? Just a run down bus station. Unless��


    Karen noticed the same thing from her search: a thread on a travel forum, barely active, mentioning how some locals still use an old fishing trail near the bend of a river called River Torrent, a ce not on the tourist maps.


    John��s screen lit up with a simr lead. His expression tightened. Could that be it?


    They were still scattered. Still vulnerable. But one thing had be clear.


    There was a river that could carry what wheels could not.


    And they were one step closer to it.


    At Nnenna and Ekene��s side, the silence between them was filled with the sound of their breathing and the distant city noise. Ekene couldn��t help but stare, discreetly at first, then more openly, as Nnenna adjusted her clothes, brushing off the dust from their escape.

 Chapter 311: Unfamiliar Feelings

    <strong>Chapter 311: Unfamiliar Feelings</strong>


    She moved with grace, precise andposed, like someone who had done this more than once. But it was not the elegance that had him stuck. No. It was the raw power she had just shown a few moments ago.


    The way she had taken down that hefty man, without even using her hands. The way she ran and fought back the guards. He still wasn��t sure what he had seen.


    A blur, a twist of motion, and the hefty man was on the ground groaning,pletely disarmed and disoriented. No punches. No shouting. Just skill.


    The image yed in his head like a loop. She didn��t even break a sweat.


    The weak girl he once thought she was�� that was clearly a lie. He felt a flicker of embarrassment for ever thinking otherwise.


    Back at the Grand Ball, he wasn��t there when everything happened, but the rumours had spread like wildfire, some people said she cheated, others said she used tricks. He hadn��t really believed them, notpletely, but he hadn��t rejected them either.


    Now? Now he knew better.


    Now he had seen the real her.


    All the rumours, all the whispers about what she did at the Grand Ball, they weren��t exaggerated. If anything, they hadn��t even captured half of it. She was strong, sharp,posed, and scarily skilled. She wasn��t just a King��s daughter with good privileges. She was a force of her own.


    Realizing this made something stir inside Ekene. His heart beat faster, louder. It wasn��t the adrenaline from the chase. It wasn��t fear either. It was�� something else. Something he wasn��t used to.


    He suddenly became very aware of the fact that he was staring.


    Nnenna, feeling his gaze, turned to meet his eyes. Her brows furrowed in quiet confusion. ��Why are you looking at me like that?��


    The directness of her gaze hit Ekene like a jolt. His face flushed instantly, blood rushing to his cheeks in a red wave he could feel physically. His ears burned. What the heck is happening to me?


    Panicking, he looked away too quickly, like a guilty child caught with a stolen snack. ��I��I wasn��t���� he stammered, then stopped himself because clearly, he was.


    Nnenna tilted her head slightly, even more puzzled now. ��You��re turning red.��


    ��I��uh��what?��


    She walked closer, inspecting his face like a medic checking a fever. ��Are you okay? I mean�� I know that escape was tense, maybe we should rest before looking for the river?��


    Ekene nearly groaned out loud. Great. She thinks you��re having a breakdown.


    ��I��m�� I��m fine,�� he said, his voice cracking slightly like it belonged to someone else.


    The words felt foreign in his mouth, mostly because it was the first time in his life he had ever stammered. The Ekene people knew didn��t stammer. He was steady. Cool headed. He didn��t turn red because a girl looked at him.


    But then again, Nnenna wasn��t just any girl.


    This confused Nnenna even more. What was wrong with him? She was about to press further when Ekene abruptly raised his wrist and gestured at his watch.


    ��It��s getting to midday,�� he said, eyes serious now, shifting back into focus. ��We need to find that river before nightfall. It won��t take long before they cover all possible escape routes. Someone might even tell them such a river exists.��


    His voice was calm but firm. His words made sense, too much sense for her to argue.


    So she didn��t. She simply nodded and picked up her pace to match his.


    The two of them moved briskly through the side streets of Marka, careful not to look suspicious but keeping their eyes open. Soon enough, they found a small shop, one of those general supply ces that sold everything frompasses to lighters to, thankfully, maps.


    They entered casually, trying to keep a low profile as they made their way to the dusty shelf that had rolled up maps stacked in uneven piles. After a few minutes of digging, Nnenna found a detailed map of Marka.


    ��This one,�� she whispered, showing it to Ekene.


    He scanned it quickly. ��Perfect.��


    But then came the next problem: payment.


    They had money, plenty, in fact, but not in Marka��s local currency. No shop in this kingdom was going to ept Lionara��s currency without asking questions.


    They lingered by the counter, pretending to browse other items, hoping toe up with a n.


    The shopkeeper, a middle aged man with squinty eyes and a suspicious frown, had started to notice them. His eyes narrowed each time they nced at the map section.


    Ekene leaned in. ��We can��t stay. He��s watching us.��


    ��We can try to trade something,�� Nnenna said, reaching into her bag, but Ekene shook his head.


    ��Too risky.��


    Reluctantly, they rolled the map back and returned it to the shelf. Then, without another word, they exited the shop.


    As they slowly walked away from the shop, trying to blend back into the busy street, Nnenna suddenly paused, a spark of realization shing in her eyes.


    ��Love System,�� she whispered, her voice low but urgent. ��Could you help me check how many rivers are in Marka and give me information on them?��


    Ding!


    ��You finally remembered that I exist,�� the Love System replied with yful sarcasm. ��Ten good points deducted for information.��


    There was a pause, then a gentle chime.


    ��There are three major rivers in Marka. Fast River leads to Ruby. Dunk River and Torrent River both lead to Truns. Each of them is on opposite ends of the kingdom.��


    Nnenna blinked slowly, absorbing the information. Two rivers could take them to Truns. But which one had Ruth meant? If they chose wrong, there would be no time to make a second try. The kingdom was vast, and with guards on their tail, backtracking could be a disaster.


    She stood frozen in ce, trying to make sense of it all.


    Ekene, noticing the nk look on her face, gently touched her shoulder. ��Are you okay?��


    ����������������������-


    How��s it going guys? I��m sure you��re enjoying the novel and I see your support every day, thank you ??

 Chapter 312: Which River Exactly?

    <strong>Chapter 312: Which River Exactly?</strong>


    ��Yeah�� I��m fine,�� she said quickly, trying to gather her thoughts. ��I just suddenly remembered something important. We need to find a way to the rivers. I now know how to get to them. But���� Her voice trailed off as she stared at the sky, trying to piece it all together.


    ��There are two rivers that lead to Truns,�� she finally said. ��That��s the problem.��


    Ekene frowned, clearly impressed but puzzled. ��Wait�� how did you suddenly know how to get to the rivers?��


    Nnenna gave him a small, knowing smile. ��Let��s just say�� the knowledge is within.��


    Ekene looked at her like she had started speaking in riddles


    ��Anyway,�� Nnenna began, ��there are two rivers on the far side of the kingdom that lead to Trunns, Dunk River and Torrent River. But I have no idea which one we��re supposed to meet at. I��m starting to think nobody even realized this would be a problem. They didn��t seem to n for it.��


    Ekene frowned slightly, deep in thought. ��What were Ruth��s exact words again?�� he asked.


    Nnenna recalled them clearly. ��She said, ��If the wind forgets the shape of the falcon in Marka, remember that rivers can carry what wheels cannot. You��ll understand what I mean if things go wrong.''��


    Ekene paused, the words reying in his mind like a riddle. He mulled it over for a few long moments before a spark lit his eyes.


    ��Wait, do you know if any of those rivers are near the Marka airport, train station, or bus station?�� he asked suddenly.


    Ding!


    ��There is one beside the bus station,�� the Love System replied inside Nnenna��s mind.


    She blinked and repeated it aloud. ��There��s one beside the bus station.��


    Ekene nodded with certainty. ��Then that has to be the one. If things were to go wrong, Ruth would��ve chosen the most obvious and essible route. A river beside the bus station? No one would predict we would choose to escape right under their noses. That fits.��


    Nnenna did not respond immediately, but she felt a surge of relief. At least now, they had a direction.


    Just as they were thinking about the river situation, a ringtone suddenly echoed between them. Both Nnenna and Ekene froze and looked at each other, wide eyed.


    Nnenna ������


    Ekene ������


    They had their phones this entire time.


    A wave of mutual embarrassment swept over them. How had they forgotten something so obvious? Quickly, they checked the screen and rxed slightly when they saw the caller ID.


    They picked up immediately.


    ��Guys�� are you all safe?�� Abuchi��s voice came through, hesitant, uncharacteristically uncertain.


    For a second, neither of them answered. Then Ekene finally said, ��Yes, we��re okay. We can hear you.��


    ��We are good too.�� John and Karen replied.


    ��Great,�� Abuchi sighed, clearly relieved.


    Then he continued, ��John, Ekene, remember that day we were ying basketball and I made that dunked shot?��


    Ekene blinked. ��Uhm�� yes?�� he replied first, confused. What did basketball have to do with anything right now?


    John��s voice came through too after a short pause. ��Yeah�� I remember. But why are we talking about that now?��


    ��Good. That��s good. I suddenly had the memory,�� Abuchi said cryptically, then added more seriously, ��Switch off your phones.��


    There was a beat of silence.


    ��Anyway, you all know what to do next,�� he said and abruptly ended the call.


    Ekene and Nnenna stared at the screen, baffled.


    ��What just happened?�� Ekene muttered.


    Nnenna raised an eyebrow. ��I think�� he just gave us a coded message?��


    The rest of the group immediately switched off their phones without hesitation.


    Silence followed as they all reflected on the cryptic call. Abuchi had not said much, but the implications were clear, there was meaning hidden behind his words.


    They thought back to what they already knew: there were two rivers that led to Trunns, Dunk and Torrent. Could the ��dunked shot�� story have been a code pointing to the Dunk River? It was the obvious conclusion at first nce. But that was the problem.


    The chance that phone lines in Marka were being monitored was almost certain. So why would Abuchi say something so seemingly straightforward if enemy ears were listening? That alone raised suspicion.


    At John��s side, he stood quietly on the edge of the road, processing the strange call. Abuchi was many things, but careless was not one of them. There was no way he would intentionally feed their enemies a clear clue. Which could only mean one thing: it was misdirection.


    He took a deep breath and made up his mind. ��Torrent it is,�� he muttered, adjusting his grip on his backpack. If it turned out to be the wrong one�� well, then he would think of something else. Or he wouldn��t. Either way, he would rather die moving forward than be paralyzed by doubt.


    Meanwhile, on Karen��s end, she kept walking at a steady pace, brows slightly furrowed as she turned the conversation over in her mind. Abuchi��s odd mention of basketball had stuck with her too, but her gut told her it wasn��t about the ��Dunk River�� at all.


    She remembered Ruth��s letter..����rivers can carry what wheels cannot.��


    Wheels.


    That had to mean something. Karen nced toward a cluster of bus terminals nearby. Buses, of course, wheels. And one of the rivers, the Torrent River, flowed right next to the bus station.


    Her eyes narrowed. That was it. It had to be.


    Ruth had left them enough clues. Now it was just up to them to read between the lines.


    At Nnenna and Ekene��s side, they had already deduced that it was the Torrent River before Abuchi��s call came through. So when he mentioned the ��dunked shot,�� it only confused them for a moment. Then they exchanged a quick nce and shook it off.


    They trusted their instincts. If they were wrong, then so be it, but something about the puzzle Ruth left behind, the cryptic phrasing and the wheels, aligned too well with what they had uncovered.

 Chapter 313: Overconfidence and Oversights

    <strong>Chapter 313: Overconfidence and Oversights</strong>


    River Torrent was their best shot.


    Elsewhere, deep inside one of the listening posts scattered across Marka, a group assigned to monitor allmunications had been scanning phone lines for anything suspicious.


    Their task was to intercept conversations rted to the fleeing royals, but they had picked up far more than expected.


    For hours, they heard call after call, ns for thefts, smuggling, illegal deals, so many that the eavesdropping agents eventually started forwarding the criminal chatter to the local police.


    Though they weren��tw enforcement themselves, they couldn��t ignore the overwhelming flow of crimes pouring in through the airwaves.


    Marka was clearly not the peaceful kingdom it pretended to be.


    Then, just as fatigue began to weigh them down, and one of them had started nodding off, something unusual crackled through the speakers.


    ��Guys, are you all safe?��


    The voice was quiet, hesitant, but unmistakably familiar.


    ��Hey, hey, wake up!�� one of the men whispered sharply, nudging his half asleeppanion. ��That voice�� doesn��t it sound like the Third Prince?��


    The other sat up quickly, suddenly alert.


    They turned up the volume and leaned in.


    This wasn��t just another phone call.


    This was the thread they had been waiting for.


    They continued listening, straining to catch every word, hoping this would be the breakthrough they had been waiting for, the elusive crew��s next move.


    ��John, Ekene�� remember that day we were ying basketball, and I made that dunked shot?��


    There was a short pause. Then a soft voice replied, hesitant, ��Uhm�� yes.��


    A stronger, firmer voice followed a beatter, ��Yeah. I remember.��


    ��Good. That��s good. I suddenly had the memory. Switch off your phones. Anyway, you all know what to do next,�� the Third Prince��s voice said.


    And then, click. The line went dead.


    The monitoring crew blinked at each other.


    ����That��s it?�� one of them asked.


    ��What was that supposed to mean?�� the other added, baffled.


    They reyed the clip, trying to decode the vague reference. Dunked shot? Basketball? Memory?


    ��I don��t know what kind of code that is,�� one muttered, ��but it sounds like an inside joke.��


    ��And we��re definitely not inside,�� his partner added, rubbing his forehead.


    Despite their confusion, they knew better than to ignore it. The Third Prince was smart, if he had said it that way, it meant something to the people he was speaking to. And that meant Assistant Michael had to hear it.


    ��Let��s take this to him,�� one of them said, already copying the file. ��Maybe he��ll understand it better than we do.��


    ��Or maybe he��ll throw another phone, my phone.�� the other muttered under his breath as they both stood.


    Either way, they had something.


    Even if they didn��t know what it was.


    After listening to the audio, Assistant Michael immediately stood up, his tone sharp and urgent.


    ��Track their phones. Now!��


    The tech guys ��..?��


    ��Uhm, sir�� they all did as Prince Abuchi said,�� one of the techs replied cautiously. ��They��ve switched off their phones. We can��t track them.��


    Assistant Michael ������


    Michael exhaled sharply, pressing a hand to his temple as he paced. Of course they had. Abuchi wasn��t just a loose cannon, he was a clever one.


    The vague reference to a basketball memory wasn��t meant for the ears of outsiders. Still, Michael refused to believe the trail was cold just yet.


    He turned to the team. ��Is there any transportation station, maybe a train station, bus station, riverway, location, shopping mall, hotel, anything that connects to those words: basketball, shot, memory, dunked?��


    ��Let me check,�� one of the tech guys said, already typing away at his terminal.


    After a few tense seconds, the tech nced back. ��There��s a basketball court on the wealthier side of the kingdom. There��s also a Memory Park, but it��s on the opposite end. And, wait, there��s a river called Dunk. It��s used mostly for transporting goods�� and it flows toward Truns.��


    Thatst detail lit something in Michael��s eyes.


    A basketball court? Possibly a red herring. A meeting point, maybe. But a river that transports goods to Truns?


    That was a thread worth tugging.


    Michael narrowed his eyes. ��Forget the park and the court. Focus on Dunk River. It makes sense. These royals aren��t stupid, they know there are targets on their backs. They would be looking for the fastest, least monitored way out. And goods transport means cargo space�� no questions asked.��


    He straightened, his voice cutting through the room with rity. ��Send a team to Dunk River immediately. I want that ce swarming with eyes before they make their next move.��


    If this crew was slipping away, it would not be without a fight.


    They were already at the border after all, which meant they were trying to cross over. Maybe they intended to use a river route, Assistant Michael finally concluded.


    ��Leave the people stationed at the transport hubs where they are. Get the rest of the team ready, we roll out in five minutes,�� he ordered sharply.


    ��


    On the other side, the crew of five, each from their separate locations, were making their way toward River Torrent as fast as they could.


    About thirty minutester, Abuchi was the first to arrive. As he approached quietly, he noticed several men in ck stationed at the bus station nearby.


    ��Looks like my diversion wasn��t strong enough to pull all of them toward River Dunk,�� he thought grimly.


    Fortunately, the guards were focused solely on checking passengers entering and leaving the bus station, asionally scanning the general area for signs of the crew.


    But in their overconfidence or oversight, none of them were keeping watch on the river hidden behind the thick cluster of trees, whichpletely obscured it from the road.


    Abuchi��s eyes narrowed. ��That��s our window.��


    He crouched low, mentally mapping his next steps while waiting for the others to arrive.


    Abuchi hid behind the thick trees, waiting patiently for the others to arrive. One by one, they showed up, each of them scanning the area quickly as they gathered.


    ����������������������-


    How��s it going guys? I��m sure you��re enjoying the novel and I see your support every day, thank you ??

 Chapter 314: Building a Way Out

    <strong>Chapter 314: Building a Way Out</strong>


    Thest person to arrive was Karen, and once she joined, they moved into their next phase.


    ��Okay, well, that��s the river,�� Abuchi said, gesturing to the flowing water behind him. ��But how do we actually get across it to Truns? That��s what I��m not so sure of.�� He looked at the others, his expression full of uncertainty.


    The river before them was no gentle stream. It was River Torrent, notorious for its rapid currents and jagged rocks. The swirling water was a far cry from a safe crossing, and they all knew the risks. ��Not to mention,�� Abuchi continued, ��this river��s not exactly peaceful, and the chances of being swept away are pretty high.��


    The group fell into a deep silence, contemting the best way to navigate this challenge.


    Nnenna, as always, had a way, but she hesitated to speak up. She didn��t want to entertain any ideas about using the love system.


    Thest thing she wanted was for her to depend on helps from the love system, especially after the warnings the system had given her about overusing and not having enough good points.


    She had already umted a decent amount of good points, but relying on them too much could be risky.


    ��What if we build a boat? Something simple that can carry us through,�� Ekene suggested.


    ��I have some ideas on how to build it. After all, I trained as an engineer, before switching to aeronautics,�� he continued. ��I��m not clueless when ites to things like this, but since it��s not my specialty, I can��t be certain I��ll get it right. Plus, I don��t even have the instruments I need for the job. We��ll have to buy them.��


    As he was still speaking, Nnenna suddenly cut in.


    ��I can help you.��


    Everyone quieted down, surprised. It was no longer shocking that Nnenna could fight, after all, they had seen her take down a grown man with little effort. But now, after everything: escaping capture, inspiring the group, excelling in horse riding, archery, andbat�� now she could build boats too?


    They stared at her, awed. Was there anything this girl couldn��t do?


    This time, no one questioned her. They all simply nodded and stepped aside to give her space to work.


    ��Let��s start. You,�� she pointed at Ekene, ��go ahead and look for a good tree. I need to do something first.��


    It sounded strange, but Ekene just nodded. At this point, he trusted herpletely.


    Nnenna slipped deeper into the woods, away from the others. They assumed she was searching for suitable materials, and perhaps she was, but in truth, she had her own reason for disappearing.


    Once she was sure she was far enough and out of sight, she called out in her mind.


    ��Love System, I need skills for building a boat, something simple but strong enough to carry five people. It doesn��t have to be perfect, just sturdy enough to withstand the dangerous current of the river.��


    ��Okay,�� the Love System replied. ��That will cost you 150 good points.��


    ��Sure,�� Nnenna answered without hesitation.


    Ding!


    ��I have put wisdom in the heart of every skilled artisan in order to make all that I havemanded you. 150 Good Points deducted. Carpentry and Boat Making Wisdom activated for the next hour.��


    She felt a warmth spread through her chest, an unusual butforting sensation, as if invisible hands were gently rearranging her thoughts, aligning her instincts, and unlocking memories she didn��t know she had.


    Designs began forming in her mind, precise and clear. She knew exactly what kind of wood they needed, how to bind the structure, and even how to carve the base to handle the rough torrents.


    For the next hour, she wouldn��t just try to build a boat, she would know how.


    Once Nnenna activated the skill, a thought suddenly hit her, she hadn��t asked for the tools she would need.


    ��Love System,�� she called out again in her mind. ��I also need the implements to actually build the boat.��


    ��That will cost you 50 Good Points. The tools will be avable for one hour. Do you agree?��


    ��Yes, I agree.��


    Ding!


    ��50 Good Points deducted. Temporary ess granted to boat making tools.��


    In the blink of an eye, a neat array of tools materialized around her on the forest floor:


    A hand saw, a drawknife, a wood mallet, carpenter��s mps, a chisel set, a rope measuring line, a wood ne, and even resin for sealing and waterproofing


    The sight would have startled anyone else, but Nnenna calmly picked them up and began walking back to the group, determined not to waste any more time.


    As she emerged from the trees, Ekene quickly straightened his posture and leaned coolly against a tree, the same one he had carefully chosen and rehearsed his pose with while waiting for her. But to his disappointment, Nnenna didn��t even nce at him.


    Without a pause, she walked straight over and cut down the exact tree he was leaning on.


    ��This is the one you chose?�� she asked, her eyes scanning the grain and thickness like a seasoned shipwright.


    Ekene was a little stunned, not just by her cutting down his tree so casually, but also by the sheer professionalism in her tone.


    She didn��t wait for an answer before nodding to herself and setting the log aside.


    ��It��ll work,�� she said. Her voice was steady, focused.


    The others stood around her in quiet awe. With every passing moment, they were beginning to realize something, they had underestimated Nnenna again.


    Nnenna didn��t waste a second. Sheid out her tools with precision and began sketching a quick outline of the boat on the dirt using a stick, her hand moving with a kind of calm confidence that made Ekene blink.


    ��Where did she even learn to do this?�� he muttered under his breath, watching as she marked measurements, calcted weight distribution, and plotted out curves like she had done it a dozen times before.

 Chapter 315: THEY’RE HERE!!”

    <strong>Chapter 315: THEY��RE HERE!!��</strong>


    First, she selected two strong, straight logs and began shaping the keel, the backbone of the boat. Using the hand saw and drawknife, she smoothed and narrowed them down, creating a gentle V shape underneath to better cut through the current.


    Ekene crouched beside her, pretending to tie his shoce, but really just observing.


    ��You��re not even hesitating,�� he said, amazed.


    ��It��s not that hard when you understand bnce and flow,�� she replied without looking up, carving the inner seating frame with a carpenter��s chisel. ��Water moves like air, just heavier.��


    After constructing the keel, she began attaching the ribs, arched wooden ts that would form the frame. She steamed them briefly using a wrapped tarp and heated stones, bending them gently without cracking. The hull began to take shape.


    ��She even knows steaming wood?�� Ekene thought, stunned. He had seen engineers do less.


    She lined the inside with cross beams for stability and used resin to seal the joints. Next came the outer nks, carefully carved, fitted tight, and sealed. She even added hooks for securing packs and a small drainage plug at the base.


    The entire frame was lightweight but solid. A functional, open deck riverboat. Nothing fancy, just smart.


    As the sun dipped lower, the others helped her lift and set it by the riverbank. The finish glowed faintly from the resin coating, still curing in the warm air.


    Ekene stood there with his mouth slightly open.


    ��You��re�� kind of amazing,�� he finally said, half-sincere, half stunned.


    ��Only kind of?�� Nnenna teased, wiping her brow. She did not wait for a reply, already walking back to grab the paddles she carved while waiting for the glue to dry.


    John leaned over to Ekene.


    ��Bro�� I think she��s half genius, half action movie protagonist.��


    Ekene nodded slowly. ��And maybe a little terrifying.��


    When Nnenna finally stepped back from the boat, the others stared at it in stunned silence.


    Karen was the first to speak. ��You made this�� with your hands? Just now?��


    Nnenna gave a modest shrug, brushing sawdust from her clothes. ��More like guided the materials into ce.��


    Abuchi walked around the boat slowly, tapping the sides with his knuckles. The echo came back solid. ��This isn��t just thrown together. The weight is bnced. The hull is shallow enough for fast current but deep enough for five people. You even sealed the joints.�� He looked at her, impressed. ��Who are you really, Nnenna?��


    She gave him a small smile, saying nothing.


    John stared at the boat like it had grown from the earth. ��You were out there, what�� an hour? I can��t even set up a tent without instructions.��


    Ekene smirked. ��She builds boats, shoots arrows, outruns guards, speaks in riddles�� any other surprises?��


    Nnenna only raised an eyebrow. ��Wouldn��t you like to know.��


    Theyughed, but there was an underlying respect now. A shift in how they saw her.


    Karen reached out, running her hand along the wooden side. ��I never imagined this would be how we��d cross�� but I feel safer already.��


    ��Let��s hope it floats,�� John added half jokingly.


    Nnenna nodded at the river. ��Only one way to find out.��


    Just as Abuchi was tying thest rope down and the group prepared to push off, fate decided it was not done ying games.


    At the bus station, one of the guards yawned and stretched. ��Too much water,�� he muttered, clutching his stomach. ��Be right back,�� he said to no one in particr, disappearing into the small forest behind the station, the same one the group was using as cover.


    He stepped into the trees, fumbling with his belt, when he heard a crack. Pausing, he squinted ahead. Between the trunks, he saw movement�� and then, the unmistakable outline of a boat.


    His eyes widened. ��No�� it can��t be��


    Then he saw them.


    Five figures, rushing to load into the boat. The man leading them�� was that the Third Prince?


    He forgot his dder entirely.


    ��THEY��RE HERE!�� he shouted, voice shrill, pants half unzipped. ��THE ESCAPEES, THEY��RE HERE!!��


    His legs trembled with the urge to relieve himself, but he clenched every muscle, determined not to miss this chance. ��BACKUP! IN THE FOREST!��


    At the riverbank, Abuchi��s head snapped toward the sound.


    ��Move! Now!�� he ordered.


    They didn��t waste a second.


    Ekene and Abuchi grabbed the boat��s edge and pushed it into the current. The water sshed violently, the current stronger than expected, but the boat held steady.


    One by one, they jumped in, John slipped slightly but Abuchi caught him mid fall. Karen yanked her legs in just as the shouts of guards grew louder behind them.


    ��There they are!�� another voice called as ck uniformed figures crashed through the underbrush.


    Nnenna, still holding the rope tether, gave it one hard tug, then leapt aboard,nding with precision. She hacked the rope off with a de and tossed it aside.


    ��Hold tight!�� she warned.


    The boat lurched into the current.


    Behind them, the forest erupted in chaos. The first guard finally gave up trying to stay dry, but didn��t care. He had found them. He would be recognised.


    But the river had other ns.


    The torrent took hold, pulling the boat fast down the current. The guards ran to the edge, some shouting, some aiming, but it was toote. They were already slipping from view.


    The river snatched their boat like a predator eager for prey.


    ��Paddles!�� Nnenna shouted, gripping hers tightly.


    They all fell into motion, rowing in a rhythm that Nnenna led, short, strong strokes cutting into the current. Left, right. Left, right. The boat rocked but held steady. Water sprayed into the air, the chill of it biting against their skin, but no one stopped.


    Behind them, chaos.


    ��We need boats!�� one of the guards shouted from the forest edge.


    Another was already yelling into hismunicator. ��They��re on Torrent! I repeat THEY��RE ON RIVER TORRENT! Requesting backup immediately, send boats now!��


    But the voice on the other end faltered.


    ����������������������-


    How��s it going guys? I��m sure you��re enjoying the novel and I see your support every day, thank you ??

 Chapter 316: Unforgiving River Torrent

    <strong>Chapter 316: Unforgiving River Torrent</strong>


    ��River Torrent? That��s not one of themercial lines to Truns. There��s nothing docked there.��


    ��Then prep one!�� the guard screamed, watching helplessly as the fugitives grew smaller and smaller down the winding current.


    ��That��ll take at least thirty minutes!�� came the reply.


    ��We��ll lose them by then DAMN IT!��


    At the riverside, boots kicked the earth, curses filled the air. The squad stationed there had been sparse, ced more for surveince thanbat.


    All the muscle, all the boats, all the focus had been sent to River Dunk, the busy trade artery that was the logical escape route.


    And that is exactly why Ruth chose otherwise.


    Back in the boat, Abuchi turned to Nnenna, breathing hard but smiling.


    ��They��re not following.��


    ��Because they can��t.�� she replied, not breaking her rhythm. ��This river��s not for business, it��s wild. Too unpredictable for trade.��


    Karen, gripping her paddle, smirked. ��That��s why they never thought we would pick it. Smart y.��


    John wiped water from his brow, eyes scanning the narrowing walls of foliage that bordered the river.


    ��Let��s just hope it gets us all the way to Truns.��


    The boat continued to glide, a narrow arrow splitting through the torrent��s rage. Around them, the sounds of pursuit faded into the rustling of wind and the thunder of water.


    They had gambled, on instinct, misdirection, and the underestimated fury of nature.


    And for now, they were winning.


    The crew of five gripped their paddles tightly, their hands blistering from the effort as they rowed in unison. The boat surged forward, each stroke a desperate push against the powerful current of River Torrent.


    True to its name, the river was relentless. Waves mmed against the wooden sides of their handcrafted boat, soaking them repeatedly. The water churned like an angry beast, tossing the boat from side to side.


    ��Keep it steady!�� Abuchi shouted, struggling to keep his paddle in rhythm.


    ��I��m trying!�� Ekene grunted, every muscle in his body burning. Nnenna, seated at the front, had her eyes locked ahead, analyzing every bend and swell of the river like she had been born on the water.


    Her earlier confidence in boat building seemed almost prophetic now, without her, they wouldn��t have made it this far.


    John and Karen remained silent, focused and determined, letting the rhythm of survival dictate their movements.


    But the river had other ns.


    A massive wave rose like a wall before them. ��Brace!�� Nnenna screamed, but it was toote.


    The boat flipped.


    Chaos followed. Cold water swallowed them whole, churning and spinning their bodies like dolls in a storm. For a terrifying moment, it was unclear who was above and who was below. But one by one, they surfaced, coughing, gasping, but alive.


    ��Swim! Trunns isn��t far!�� Abuchi yelled between gulps of water. His voice was hoarse but firm.


    They kicked and pulled through the water with every bit of strength they had left. The current, though harsh, carried them in the right direction. The shimmering outlines of buildings and industry smoke appeared on the horizon, Trunns.


    Relief mixed with exhaustion as they finally touched the muddy shore, copsing in a breathless heap, wet and bruised but safe.


    Their clothes were soaked, their shoes heavy, and every single supply they carried was drenched, including their ID cards and emergency gear.


    No one said a word at first. The only sounds were heavy breaths and the distant rush of the unforgiving River Torrent.


    Karen groaned and flopped onto her back. ��Everything��s soaked. Even my soul.��


    John sat up slowly, wiping water from his eyes. ��We can��t stay out here. What��s the next move?��


    They all knew what he meant. The guards could still be on their trail. It was not safe to rest too long, not out in the open.


    ��We need to get to Jupe as soon as possible,�� Abuchi replied, scanning the dark cityscape not far ahead.


    ��But we can��t travel now. It��s night,�� Karen reminded him, her voice tired but clear.


    ��She��s right,�� Nnenna added. ��The roads will be monitored. Let��sy low till morning.��


    ��Fine,�� Abuchi said with a nod. ��First, we find a ce to sleep.��


    Ekene stood up with a grunt. ��Let��s go, before my legs give out.��


    They moved slowly toward the city, still dripping wet, attracting a few stares. Luckily, it was dark, and the streets were quiet.


    Eventually, they found a hotel tucked between two old shops. It was not anything fancy, actually, it looked like it hadn��t been cleaned in years, but it had one thing they desperately needed: no ID checks.


    The hotel owner eyed them suspiciously at first but quickly smiled when Abuchi paid him in a foreign currency, with a generous bonus. ��Wee,�� he said, slipping the cash into his pocket. ��Two rooms?��


    ��One for thedies, one for the guys,�� Abuchi confirmed.


    The moment they entered their rooms, everyone moved like robots. Clothes were changed, whatever that was in the lost and found, and makeshift baths were taken.


    But sleep? That was harder.


    Even with soft beds beneath them and shelter around them, their minds were alert. The thrill of escape hadn��t left their bodies yet. Every creak in the hallway, every whisper of wind outside, made them twitch.


    They had made it to Trunns�� but Jupe was still far away.


    And they were still being hunted.


    The next morning, they left the hotel just as the sun began to rise, the sky painted in streaks of orange and pink. After a quick, modest breakfast, they set their sights on Jupe then Lumna, the city that promised their next chance at safety.


    They sessfully crossed Jupe and entered into Lumna.


    In Lumna.


    Abuchi led the group toward the cargo area, where goods were usually loaded onto trucks and ferries headed to Lumna, a route that would help them bypass standard travel checks.


    ��I��ll handle this,�� Abuchi said, motioning for the others to stay hidden.


    He approached one of the cargo drivers, a stout man chewingzily on a toothpick while leaning against his truck.


    ��Morning,�� Abuchi greeted casually.

 Chapter 317: Morning, Officer

    <strong>Chapter 317: Morning, Officer</strong>


    ��Morning,�� the man replied, narrowing his eyes. ��Where you headed?��


    ��Lumna,�� Abuchi said, pulling out a small wad of cash in foreign currency. ��No questions. Just space in the back. For five people.��


    The man raised an eyebrow. ��Foreign cash, no questions�� That��s suspicious.��


    Abuchi smiled faintly. ��It��s also profitable.��


    The man paused, then gave a small shrug. ��Fine. Where��s your crew?��


    ��They��reing,�� Abuchi replied, already turning away, eyes scanning the surroundings.


    The man nodded but watched him carefully as Abuchi walked off and melted into the crowd.


    Back at the corner, Abuchi rejoined the group. ��He��s in. We need to move now before someone else shows up.��


    Everyone tensed but nodded. It was time.


    As they began walking, Nnenna moved ahead slightly, turning the corner first, and then froze.


    She stopped so suddenly, Karen almost bumped into her. ��What��s wrong?�� she whispered.


    Nnenna didn��t respond right away. Her eyes were locked on a man dressed in all ck, one of the guards who had been chasing them since Marka. He was leaning casually against a cargo truck, deep in conversation with another man.


    Her heart pounded in her chest.


    That��s one of them. He��s here. They��re still tracking us.


    Her instincts screamed danger.


    Without hesitation, she shook her head firmly at Karen, who was just rounding the corner behind her. Nnenna raised a subtle hand and gestured for everyone to walk back slowly, quietly. They couldn��t afford to draw attention now.


    Karen frowned but followed her lead, confusion written across her face.


    From the back, Abuchi called out in a hushed voice, ��Why are youing back? Keep moving.��


    ��No,�� Nnenna said, stopping in her tracks. ��We can��t go forward. Something is very wrong.��


    Karen stepped up, clearly irritated. ��What are you talking about, Nnenna?��


    Nnenna turned to face them all. ��Let��s find another person to take us across, someone who has already crossed the border.��


    Karen��s brow furrowed deeper. ��Why? What difference does that make? Do you know how hard it is to find someone like that on short notice?��


    ��I know,�� Nnenna said calmly, but her voice had a quiet strength. ��But it��s safer. If we go to someone already over the border, we don��t have to risk walking right into a trap. I just�� I have a feeling. Please trust me on this.��


    There was silence.


    Then Abuchi nodded. ��She��s made her call. Let��s do that. We��vee this far, no reason to doubt her now.��


    John gave a small shrug and added, ��She hasn��t been wrong yet.��


    Even Ekene looked thoughtful before quietly agreeing, ��Alright.��


    Karen, however, looked like she wanted to argue, but with the rest of the group already turning to leave, she could only click her tongue in frustration and follow behind, muttering under her breath.


    The group moved quickly but quietly, weaving through the thick trees as they skirted the edge of the border. They had no time to waste, and luckily for them, the guards stationed at this section of Jupe��s border were some of theziest in the kingdom.


    Underpaid and overworked, most of them didn��t take their job seriously. Some even dozed off, barely ncing at the patrol paths.


    Thanks to the heavy foliage, the crew remained unseen.


    Once they were far enough from the patrolled zones, they paused, catching their breath while Nnenna and John kept watch.


    Their eyes scanned the road ahead, hoping to spot a returning cargo vehicle. Finding one going toward Lumna would be harder, those were usually loaded right at the border.


    But luck was on their side.


    In less than an hour, a rickety cargo truck rolled down the road, its bed empty, engine humming softly. A single driver was behind the wheel, humming to himself, unaware of the group hiding just off the path.


    John stepped forward, raised his hand, and called out, ��Sir! Wait!��


    The driver startled slightly and slowed to a stop, looking around warily. ��Who��s there?��


    ��We��re travelers,�� John said, stepping out of the trees with his hands raised. ��Can you take us to Lumna?��


    The driver blinked. He was polite, but clearly confused, and slightly suspicious. ��You need a cargo heading out from the border. I��m justing back now.��


    ��We know,�� John said quickly. ��We��ll pay you. Whatever you normally charge, double it.��


    That got the man��s attention. ��Double?��


    ��Two times the usual fee,�� John confirmed, serious and steady.


    The man hesitated for a moment, sizing up the strange group of five dusty travelers appearing from the woods. But in the end, money spoke louder than questions.


    ����Alright,�� he said with a nod. ��Get in.��


    They didn��t waste time. One by one, they climbed into the back of the cargo truck, ducking low and pulling the old tarp over their heads.


    The driver nced once in the rearview mirror, shook his head, and muttered, ��What kind of people wander the woods and pay in double? I must be dreaming����


    The journey began.


    They passed through several checkpoints on their way to Lumna.


    The driver, with his kind smile and innocent face, greeted every guard like they were long lost friends. ��Morning, officer,�� he would say cheerfully, tipping his cap. The guards barely nced into the back of the truck. A polite driver with an empty cargo? Nothing suspicious here.


    Each time they were waved through, the crew quietly let out a breath of relief.


    But after the fifth checkpoint, the tension inside the truck snapped.


    Karen, who had been holding in her frustration, finally couldn��t take it anymore. She sat up slightly, her voice sharp but low enough not to draw attention. ��Nnenna, why did you make us go through all that stress? We could��ve just gone with the first cargo. All because of your ��instincts��? Come on. That was reckless!��


    She spoke like a strict older sister scolding a younger one. The kind of tone that came from both concern and bottled up anger.


    Nnenna didn��t flinch. She looked at Karen calmly, her voice steady.


    ����������������������-


    How��s it going guys? I��m sure you��re enjoying the novel and I see your support every day, thank you ??

 Chapter 318: You’re So Narcissistic

    <strong>Chapter 318: You��re So Narcissistic</strong>


    ��I don��t need your lecture,�� she said inly. ��I had my reasons.��


    Karen frowned. ��What reasons? Because you felt something was off? That��s not enough to risk the whole group!��


    Nnenna didn��t answer right away. She looked around at the others, John, Abuchi, Ekene. None of them said a word. They didn��t need to. Their silence spoke volumes. They trusted her.


    ��I��ve made mistakes before,�� Nnenna said softly. ��But this wasn��t one of them. You don��t have to understand it. Just know I would rather be cautious than captured.��


    The air in the truck was thick for a moment, tension riding the silence.


    Karen wasn��t ready to drop it.


    She looked around, searching for support, someone to back her up. But everyone else stayed silent. Even John, who usually had something to say, kept his gaze fixed outside the moving truck.


    Karen scoffed and crossed her arms. ��So we��re all just going to pretend like that long detour made sense?��


    Finally, Abuchi broke the silence. ��Nnenna,�� he said, his tone softer than before, ��I know you had your reasons. And I trust you. But�� what exactly did you see back there?��


    Nnenna shifted slightly, her eyes narrowing as she recalled the moment. ��When I was about to turn the corner,�� she said slowly, ��I saw a man in a ck uniform. Same style as the guards from Lionara.��


    The others leaned in, listening.


    ��I couldn��t see his emblem, he had his back to me, talking to a cargo driver. But everything in me screamed that he was one of the ones chasing us. I didn��t want to take any chances, especially not that close to the border. So I told us to retreat.��


    Karenughed, bitter and loud. ��So you weren��t even sure?��


    Her voice echoed in the back of the truck.


    ��You just felt something and dragged us into the woods like we were in some spy movie. What if he was just a businessman, huh? What if he was just a guy asking for directions?��


    She leaned forward, pointing at Nnenna. ��You just wanted to feel like a hero. Look at you ��I saved everyone!�� You��re so narcissistic.��


    Nnenna��s jaw clenched, but before she could reply, Abuchi cut in, voice firmer now.


    ��She��s not wrong.��


    Karen blinked in surprise. ��What?��


    ��I mean Nnenna��s not wrong,�� Abuchi rified.


    There was something strange that started bothering Abuchi.


    ��That cargo driver�� he asked me a weird question,�� he said quietly, almost to himself.


    Everyone turned to him.


    ��At first, I didn��t think anything of it,�� he continued. ��I thought he was just making small talk or maybe in a rush to leave. But now that I think about it, his face�� his expression wasn��t casual at all.��


    He frowned, brows knitted in regret. ��It was like�� he really wanted to know. And when I didn��t give him an answer, he looked annoyed, like he was forcing himself to stay calm. Like someone waiting for a big reward.��


    ��What did he ask you exactly?�� Ekene asked, his curiosity spiking.


    Abuchi hesitated, then replied, ��He asked me where the rest of my crew was.��


    There was a heavy silence.


    ��I should��ve known something was off,�� he muttered, clenching his fist. ��The way he said it�� his tone. I was distracted. And I almost put all of you in danger.��


    He looked down, guilt washing over him like a wave.


    ��You couldn��t have known,�� Nnenna said gently, stepping closer. ��Honestly, any one of us might have thought it was nothing. And the important thing is, we weren��t caught.��


    She gave his arm a reassuring pat, her voice calm but firm.


    ��At the very least,�� she added, ��we walked away safe.��


    Karen didn��t know what to say at this point. Deep down, she realized it, Nnenna had really saved them all. Again.


    The word narcissistic she had thrown out earlier suddenly felt bitter in her mouth. She stayed silent, swallowing her pride along with her guilt.


    For the rest of the journey, she barely said a word.


    But it was not just her. Everyone fell into a quiet reflection. The weight of the close call sat heavily on their minds. They all wondered the same thing, Would I have noticed? Would I have known to act like Nnenna did?


    Even Abuchi stared out the side of the cargo quietly, lost in thought. He knew he had to be sharper. Less distracted. One small mistake could cost them everything.


    Finally, they arrived in Lumna by nightfall.


    Their eyes scanned the area as the cargo slowed down.


    ��Sir, they were definitely here,�� the guard reported quickly, standing stiff like a soldier about to be punished. ��ording to the information we got, one of the guards that was searching the Third Prince��s room found a burnt letter. It wasn��tpletely destroyed. The part that survived clearly mentioned cargo in Jupe. It sounded reliable.��


    ��Useless!�� Assistant Michael snapped, mming his hand on the nearby table. The echo bounced off the walls. ��How am I supposed to work with you lot?!��


    He turned away, pacing, his boots stomping hard against the floor. His mind was racing.


    ��That means someone discovered us. And if they did�� then they��re probably still around here,�� he muttered, more to himself now.


    He turned back sharply. ��Find them. Hunt them down. I don��t care if the entire kingdom turns upside down. Get. Them.��


    The guard nodded, but Michael could already tell, hope was slipping.


    ��An entire day has gone by,�� he continued, voice lower now but heavier. ��Either they changed their minds about traveling today�� or they��re already long gone. And once again, once again, we��ve lost them.��


    He clenched his jaw, shaking his head in frustration.


    ��Such a reliable piece of information�� and yet it was wasted,�� he hissed.


    He stormed past the guard, grabbing the freshly handed recement phone, his third one. With every step, his anger grew.


    What exactly am I going to tell the interim king this time? he thought bitterly.


    ����������������������������


    Happy New Month Guys! ??


    This month, on the 18th, we��re participating on NovelFire��s 515 birthday program ?? Who��s excited??


    On that day, we��ll be having a massive mass release of up to 10 chapters! I know I know, I��m awesome ??


    Listen, don��t make the mistake of missing it. Every chapter will be worth it!

 Chapter 319: Close Calls

    <strong>Chapter 319: Close Calls</strong>


    This job�� this is not what I signed up for.


    And just like that, he vanished around the corner, walking off to make yet another painful call, knowing well it would be filled with yelling, usations, and disappointment.


    The elusive five were right under their noses yet they escaped again!


    The crew settled quietly in Lumna as night fell. The city was dimly lit, buzzing just a little, but nothingpared to the intensity of the escape they had just pulled off. Now, the focus had shifted to preparing for the next dangerous phase, entering the ck Forest.


    First, they nned to exchange some of their Lionara currency for Lumna��s.


    It was not a simple task, but Lumna was more open to foreign currency exchange than most neighboring countries. As a business hub, where goods were bought and sold by people from all over the world, Lumna had a well established system for handling currencies from different regions.


    However, it still came with its own set of challenges and costs, and the crew had to know where to look and whom to trust to get the best rates. It had to be done right.


    They needed supplies, food, water, protective gear, everything they could afford.


    Abuchi had finally begun to forgive himself for what he considered his reckless mistake earlier. If only he knew the bigger mistake he had made. One that still lingered, quietly dangerous.


    The letter Ruth had sent him, the veryst piece of her, he had not been able to destroy it when she told him to. He had held on to it, telling himself he would burn it before they left Lionara. It was the only thing of hers he had. And when the time came, he did try to burn it�� but in his rush, he had not checked it properly.


    The paper had not turned to ashpletely. A piece had survived. A piece with just enough information to be dangerous.


    A mistake that almost cost them everything.


    But Nnenna had unknowingly saved them all from it. None of them, not even Abuchi, knew the full weight of that moment. Not yet.


    ��


    Meanwhile, in her room, Nnenna sat on the edge of her bed, still drying her hair with a towel. Her mind reyed everything. The chase. The near capture. The man in ck talking to the cargo driver.


    She frowned.


    Those were close calls.


    Too close.


    ��Love System,�� she called out silently in her mind.


    ��Yes, Nnenna?��


    ��We almost got caught today. I thought you were supposed to help us?��


    The system responded in its usual calm, neutral tone.


    ��Well, back when you were still in the hospital, you told me not to do anything unless you asked me first and gave clear consent.��


    Nnenna blinked.


    She had said that. She remembered now, back when she was hooked to wires and machines and overwhelmed by too much information and thoughts. She didn��t want the system to act on its own. She wanted to stay in control.


    ��I guess I��ll need to rethink that,�� she muttered, rubbing her temples.


    ��So�� even though you knew I was in danger, you just stayed silent?�� Nnenna still asked, wrapping her arms around her knees.


    ��That��s correct,�� the Love System answered calmly. ��You told me not to act without your clear consent, no matter the situation.��


    She sighed. ��Alright. Then let me ask now. Do you think I should change that setting, allow you to help when you detect danger?��


    The Love System paused.


    ��If you want me to act automatically, yes, I can. But����


    ��But what?�� she pressed.


    ��You��ll spend good points like water,�� she said bluntly. ��Technically, the cost will be quite high because danger is always around you now. Every intervention will deduct points. At this stage, I advise against turning the function on unless you have a solid point stream.��


    Nnenna frowned slightly. ��So how do I get more good points?��


    ��Like I said before�� By helping more people. The more lives you impact, the more good points you generate. Eventually, those people will even generate good points for you passively, when they help others, or grow because of you. Think of it as a ripple effect.��


    Nnenna considered this in silence.


    ��Fine,�� she said finally. ��Since you��re saying I��ll burn through points like a leaking bucket, I won��t activate the auto function. Not yet. But����


    ��Yes?��


    ��If something like what happened today happens again, at least warn me. That��s allowed, right?��


    ��Absolutely, at the cost of fewer good points,�� the system replied. ��And to be fair�� your instincts saved you all today. That��s part of the journey too. This isn��t just about me helping you, it��s about you growing. Imagine if you had ignored that gut feeling. What would have happened then?��


    Nnenna didn��t need to imagine it.


    She had already seen how close they came to being caught.


    ��Imagine if you became a better version of yourself every single day,�� the Love System said, her voice calm and firm in Nnenna��s mind.


    ��Imagine if you grew stronger, sharpened your skills, and didn��t stop where Lady Rose��s training ended. Imagine that. You would be a force to be reckoned with, Nnenna. And then, you would only need me when it��s truly necessary.��


    Nnenna paused, arms crossed, her thoughts spinning. She could picture it, a version of herself that didn��t hesitate, didn��t second guess her instincts. A version of herself that could protect her team without relying too much on anyone, even the system.


    ��You��re right,�� she said finally, her voice quiet but steady. ��We��re about to enter the ck Forest�� This is the perfect chance to improve. I mean, it��s either improve or�� someone dies. And that someone could be me. For the sake of myself and those around me�� I have to get better.��


    A light ding echoed in her mind.


    ��Do I have enough good points to get me through the ck Forest once the new month starts?�� she asked.


    ����������������������-


    How��s it going guys? I��m sure you��re enjoying the novel and I see your support every day, thank you ??

 Chapter 320: Just a Coincidence

    <strong>Chapter 320: Just a Coincidence</strong>


    ��Yes, you do,�� the Love System replied. ��Just don��t waste them. Survive, improve, and make sure you are out of that forest in less than two months. That is your best shot.��


    ��Got it,�� Nnenna whispered.


    Her fingers clenched into fists at her sides.


    ��We n to be out in a few weeks�� if all works well.�� Nnenna sighed and rubbed her eyes. ��I pray it does.��


    With that, she finally shut her eyes for some sleep, something she had not truly had in days. But they were safe now, at least for a little while, so she let herself drift off. Just before sleep imed her, she gave the love system a quiet permission, If dangeres and I��m unaware, use whatever good points are necessary to protect us��


    Morning came faster than expected.


    The crew had a quick breakfast, light but enough to keep them moving. Abuchi, however, was already gone before the others could lift their spoons. He was determined to be the first in line at the currency exchange.


    Lumna, like Jupe, was a kingdom fueled by trade. Merchants from far and wide flooded its streets, and the currency exchange center was always one of the busiest ces at dawn. If you camete, you waited for hours.


    But not today. Abuchi had learned his lesson from the marketce fiasco back in Marka. No more letting others get ahead while he hesitated. The moment he stepped out, he went straight to the exchange center and stood in front, alone.


    Ten minutester, the line had already begun to stretch behind him.


    He smiled quietly to himself.


    Not today. This time, I am ready.


    Abuchi��s transaction waspleted quickly, thanks to his early arrival. He returned to the others, holding the neatly packed Lumna currency in a pouch.


    ��Guys, I have got the currency,�� he announced. ��Who��sing with me to get supplies? I ca not carry everything alone.��


    He nced naturally at the boys, expecting one of them to step forward for the heavy lifting.


    But before any of them could speak, Karen suddenly stood up. ��I��ll go with you.��


    Abuchi blinked. ��Uh, I don��t think that is the best idea���� He tried to sound careful, not to hurt her feelings, but Karen was already narrowing her eyes.


    ��Why? You think I am not strong enough? You think I can not carry stuff like the boys?��


    ��No, I just����


    ��Then let��s go,�� she said, grabbing her bag with a snap.


    Abuchi smiled awkwardly, realizing there was no point arguing. ��Fine,�� he said with a shrug. ��Let��s go.��


    Yes! Karen celebrated inwardly, her heart fluttering.


    I made him smile! she thought, trying not to let her joy show on her face. Now this feels like a proper date, just the two of us. Finally, some alone time.


    But on the outside, she wore a nk, almost stern expression, pretending like it meant nothing.


    Nobody would guess her real thoughts. At least�� that was the n.


    The two of them slipped away from the rest of the group and headed toward the market, determined not to repeat the chaotic mess they��d gone through back in Marka. With the local currency in hand, things were already off to a better start.


    As they walked, Abuchi remained quiet as usual, his eyes scanning the streets ahead. Karen, on the other hand, had been dying to say something. Anything.


    But he was not talking, and she didn��t want to seem pushy.


    Still, the silence was killing her.


    She finally broke. ��Hey�� the trader we bought from earlier, his goods seem solid. But do you think we got enough? I mean, for the journey?��


    Abuchi nced at her. ��Yeah, I think so. Nnenna does not eat much. I guess you don��t either, so we should be fine.��


    Nnenna who doesn��t eat much ��..?��


    Karen nodded slowly. ��Okay, true����


    Then, just as she was starting to feel some small satisfaction in the moment, he suddenly lit up.


    ��Oh!�� he eximed, eyes brightening. ��That��s Nnenna��s favorite snack! She eats it all the time back home. I have to get it for her.��


    Without waiting for her reaction, Abuchi veered off toward another stall with renewed energy.


    Karen stood frozen for a beat, lips parting in disbelief.


    Nnenna�� again? Seriously?


    She sighed through her nose and followed behind him, her mood quietly deting.


    ��Sure,�� Karen said, a flicker of hesitation in her voice.


    Back in Marka, when Abuchi had bought those snacks, she had secretly thought it was because of her. They were her favorites, after all. She remembered how touched she had felt, thinking he had noticed something so small about her.


    But now?


    Now she knew the truth.


    It was not for her. It was because they were Nnenna��s favorite snacks. He had been buying them�� for Nnenna all along.


    The realization stung a little more than she expected.


    She followed him as he eagerly picked up packs of the same snacks, his face lighting up as he found the exact kind Nnenna loved. Nnenna likes this�� Nnenna likes that�� It was like a never ending loop, and Karen felt herself sinking into the background again.


    Why was it bothering her so much?


    They��re siblings, she reminded herself. Of course he would want to take care of his sister.


    But still, something did not sit right. Things had not always felt like a sibling dynamic between them, not from where she stood. She had hoped�� maybe just a little�� that those moments meant something more. And now, it felt like her tiny bubble of hope had popped without warning.


    What��s even the point? she thought. He��s still in love with Ruth anyway. No one else stands a chance.


    She sighed, keeping a neutral face so he would not notice. He��s probably developing a sisterplex, she grumbled in her mind, trying to shake off the sinking feeling.


    Still, it was hard to cheer up when your favorite snack was actually someone else��s favorite�� and you were just a coincidence.

 Chapter 321: Complicated Feelings

    <strong>Chapter 321: Complicated Feelings</strong>


    This also made Karen think.


    All her constant squabbles with Nnenna�� they hadn��t mattered much before. Not when Abuchi saw Nnenna as just another teammate.


    But now? Now it was clear, Nnenna meant something more to him. Whether it was the depth of their bond or just how much he relied on her, Karen couldn��t ignore it anymore.


    If she ever wanted to win Abuchi��s heart, she had have to get on Nnenna��s good side. There was no way around it.


    ��I think I saw her eating this too,�� Karen said suddenly, pointing at a pack of vegetable snacks. She offered Abuchi a smile that she hoped looked warm and genuine. ��Let��s get it for her.��


    Maybe if she showed how thoughtful she was toward his family, he would notice how well she could fit into his life.


    Abuchi paused, then returned the smile, though it didn��t have the spark she had secretly hoped for. ��No�� she doesn��t like those,�� he said gently. ��She eats vegetables, yeah, but not processed ones. She especially avoids anything with unnatural mixtures.��


    Karen blinked, a bit thrown off. ��Really? But I think I saw her eating this����


    ��Are you sure?�� Abuchi raised a curious brow. ��Because I��ve known Nnenna for years, she��s picky with stuff like that. If she was eating it, she must��ve been really hungry�� or maybe just being polite.��


    Karen awkwardly dropped the snack back into the basket, trying not to let her forced smile crack. Of course he would know her food preferences better than I would, she thought bitterly.


    Of course he would.


    At that moment, Karen realized the truth.


    She hadn��t actually seen Nnenna eat that snack. In fact, if she remembered correctly, when Ekene offered her a vegetable snack back in Marka, Nnenna had frowned at the package and handed it right back to him.


    What in the world was I thinking? Karen wondered, frustration bubbling up inside her. Why did I say she liked it without confirming first?


    Her attempt to appear caring had backfired, miserably.


    Not only had she failed to show Abuchi that she cared about his family, she had also unknowingly proven that she wasn��t very observant�� and worse, that she could lie, even if unintentionally. She hadn��t meant to deceive him, she was just in a hurry to seem thoughtful. But now, it didn��t matter.


    She could feel the weight of the mistake settling in her chest.


    Fortunately, or perhaps unfortunately, Abuchi hadn��t taken it to heart. He had simply smiled, brushed it off, and concluded she must have seen wrong. No usation. No judgment. Just�� a quiet correction.


    That made it sting even more.


    Karen looked away as they continued shopping, her thoughts loud in her head. I need to do better. If I really want to be a part of his life, I have to start paying more attention. I can��t fake this.


    Not with someone like Abuchi.


    ��Let��s move,�� Abuchi said, his voice now steady and serious. ��The equipment shops are on the other side. The forest ahead is thick, filled with danger. We��ll need plenty of supplies.��


    Karen trailed behind him, her head low, cheeks flushed with embarrassment. She felt the weight of her earlier mistake, but she couldn��t shake the feeling of being overshadowed.


    As they walked into the hardware store, she couldn��t help but feel out of ce. The cold air inside made her uneasy, but Abuchi was already moving through the aisles, picking items with precision.


    He grabbed a sturdy axe, testing its weight in his hand before nodding in approval. ��We��ll need this for cutting through thick branches,�� he said, cing it into the cart.


    Then, he picked up a coil of strong rope. ��This should be enough for climbing or securing gear,�� he muttered to himself, continuing to load up the cart. A few heavy duty gloves were added, followed by apact tent and a portable stove.


    Karen watched in silence, feeling useless. She tried to focus on the task at hand. She grabbed a few waterproof matches, apass, and some dried rations. Still, her mind kept drifting. Was she even prepared for what wasing?


    Abuchi picked up a few extra things, a first aid kit, arge water container, and a machete. He paused for a moment, his eyes scanning the shelves. ��We��ll need extra clothing too,�� he said, eyeing the section of jackets and boots. He picked a heavy jacket for himself and then nced at Karen. ��What size are you?��


    Karen blinked, a bit startled. ��Uh, medium?�� she mumbled, still feeling the sting of earlier. She didn��t know why it felt so awkward, but she couldn��t shake the unease.


    Abuchi picked out a medium sized jacket and tossed it into the cart. ��Good, this should do.��


    They spent the next few minutes collecting the rest of the necessary supplies, Abuchi leading the way while Karen followed quietly, her thoughts heavy. She didn��t speak much, only grabbed what she could, feeling the weight of their mission pressing on her shoulders.


    As they made their way to the counter, she couldn��t help but wonder if she was ready for whaty ahead in the forest. Would her skills be enough? Would she be able to hold her own, especially when Nnenna seemed so much more capable?


    The shopkeeper scanned the items one by one. ��That��ll be all?�� he asked. Abuchi nodded, paying without a word. Karen noticed the man��s indifferent expression and felt a brief flicker of hope, maybe it wasn��t so bad after all.


    As they exited the store, Karen could only think about what awaited them. The ck forest, the dangers�� and the unknown.


    ��Let��s get going,�� Abuchi said, his voice steady, his face unreadable.


    Karen took a deep breath, pushing her doubts aside. It was almost time to face the journey ahead, no matter how uncertain or dangerous it seemed.


    Throughout the rest of the shopping, Karen remained silent, focusing solely on carrying the items they had bought.


    ����������������������-


    How��s it going guys? I��m sure you��re enjoying the novel and I see your support every day, thank you ??

 Chapter 322: Too Close to Danger

    <strong>Chapter 322: Too Close to Danger</strong>


    She did her best to carry as much as she could, pushing aside the nagging guilt she felt for not allowing one of the boys to apany Abuchi instead.


    She had wanted time alone with him. It was selfish, she knew, but there it is what it is. She wouldn��t have done it differently if given another chance.


    Abuchi, however, didn��t say a word ofint. He carried his share of the load, most of the load, without hesitation, moving with purpose.


    As they walked back to the group, Karen asionally turned around, ncing to make sure Abuchi was still with her. She didn��t want to get lost in the crowd. It was considerate of him to keep pace, ensuring she didn��t wander off.


    Her heart fluttered slightly every time she caught sight of him checking on her. He was thoughtful, careful�� so much more than she had initially realized.


    With each passing moment, her affection for him deepened. She found herself falling for him even more than she already had.


    The simple gestures, the way he moved through the world with quiet confidence, made her heart ache with a longing she couldn��t quite understand.


    Once the rest of the group spotted them, they quickly rushed over and helped lift the heavy loads from their hands.


    The boys carried the supplies back to their room, where they organized everything carefully, sorting, arranging, and packaging them neatly into each person��s backpack. By the time they finished, everything was ready.


    A new day awaited them.


    Very early the next morning, the group boarded the vehicle they had hired.


    Excitement and nerves buzzed in the air as the car rumbled along the rocky roads, heading toward the ck Forest, their next great trial.


    The driver did his best to get them as close as possible, but once the towering, dark silhouette of the forest came into view, he slowed down.


    No vehicle dared go further. The ce was infamous. A ce where people often entered but didn��t alwayse back out.


    With a heavy heart, the driver stopped at the edge.


    ��This is as far as I go,�� he said, giving them a wary look.


    The group nodded silently, understanding without needing to say a word.


    They paid the driver, gathered their things, and stepped out.


    The moment the driver turned and drove away, a strange silence wrapped around them, broken only by the rustling of the ancient trees swaying in the cold morning wind.


    They stood in a circle for a moment, feeling the weight of what was ahead.


    The ck Forest loomed before them, vast and shadowy, like the mouth of a sleeping beast.


    No turning back now.


    Abuchi took a deep breath, then stepped forward to address the group. His voice was steady, but the tension in the air made every word feel heavier.


    ��This is it, guys,�� he said, looking at each of them in turn. ��This forest will test everything we��ve learned, everything we know, everything we are.��


    Everyone listened closely, feeling the gravity of the moment.


    ��I n for us to be out in less than a month,�� he continued, ��but we must be prepared for the possibility that it could take longer. No matter what happens, we must stick together. No wandering off, no unnecessary risks.��


    He raised a hand, emphasizing the next point.


    ��If our supplies run low, we can find food in the forest. But listen carefully, no one should eat or touch anything without informing Karen first. She��ll check if it��s poisonous or edible. This forest is no joke.��


    Karen straightened up at the mention of her name, feeling the responsibility settle on her shoulders.


    Abuchi��s expression grew darker as he went on, ��This ce is nothing like the past towns we passed through. Here, the dangers aren��t guards or ruffians. It��s wild animals, feral creatures, and if the rumors are true, even lost cavemen who have forgotten civilization altogether.��


    The group exchanged uneasy nces.


    ��Unlike the people who have been chasing us so far,�� he said grimly, ��these beings won��t hesitate. They won��t care whether we��re alive or dead. They��ll kill without a second thought.��


    A cold breeze stirred the edges of the forest, making the tall trees groan as if warning them to turn back.


    ��So,�� Abuchi said, voice firm, ��keep your guard up at all times. And if, by some ident, we get separated, head in the same direction as at least one teammate. Don��t panic, don��t freeze. Just move.��


    He paused, letting the weight of his words sink in.


    ��Are we clear?��


    Everyone nodded seriously. No one dared take this lightly.


    ��We��re five in total,�� Abuchi said, scanning their small group with serious eyes. ��If danger everes, make sure you��re running with someone. Two or three together, never alone. I didn��t bring any of you out here to die. If it were possible, I would rather do this alone than put you all at risk.��


    Before he could say more, John suddenly interrupted, stepping forward with a frown.


    ��What are you talking about? None of us were forced toe! We��re here of our own free will! You��re not doing this alone, and that��s final.��


    A small, determined smile pulled at Abuchi��s lips.


    ��I know,�� he said quietly. ��That��s why we��re here, because I know how stubborn you all are.��


    His gaze swept over them, pausing for a heartbeat longer on Nnenna.


    ��But if anyone here,�� he continued, his voice lowering slightly, ��is having second thoughts, now��s the time to speak up. It��s not toote to back out. I won��t judge you. I won��t me you. You��ve already done more than enough for me����


    His voice softened with deep sincerity.


    ��And I would never be able to bear it if something happened to any of you because of me.��


    He looked each of them in the eyes, Ekene, John, Karen, but when his gazended on Nnenna, he lingered just a second longer, his meaning crystal clear.

 Chapter 323: The Forest of Regrets

    <strong>Chapter 323: The Forest of Regrets</strong>


    Everyone could see it. Even though he spoke to them all, his true words were for her.


    ��You��ve all done more than enough,�� he repeated, this time with a small nod, as if sealing a vow in his heart.


    ��And I��m truly, deeply grateful.��


    A heavy, emotional silence settled over the group. None of them flinched. No one took a step back. Their hearts had already been set long before they even reached this forest.


    They were in this together, for better or worse.


    ��I told you already,�� Nnenna replied, her voice steady and clear, ��I didn��t juste on this mission for you. I came to improve my own skills too.��


    She met Abuchi��s eyes directly, knowing fully well that his earlier words had been meant for her most especially.


    ��So after doing ��more than enough,�� I still want to do more, not just for you, but for myself as well. I can��t grow if I keep hiding inside the castle. I have to face real danger. I have to be out here.��


    Abuchi gazed at her for a moment, a mix of pride and worry shing in his eyes, before he gave a small nod.


    ��Okay,�� he said simply. ��I understand.��


    He then turned his eyes to the rest of the crew, Ekene, John, Karen.


    All of them stood firm, their faces set with determination. There was a trace of fear in their expressions, of course there was.


    No one could me them.


    It was called the Forest of Regrets for a reason.


    But none of them looked like they were about to back down.


    Abuchi let out a deep breath he didn��t know he had been holding.


    ��Alright then,�� he said with a small, tight smile. ��Let��s go.��


    Without another word, the crew, the team, began moving forward.


    Step by step, they crossed the invisible line between safety and madness, heading into the towering, shadowy trees of the ck Forest.


    If anyone had seen them at that moment, they would have thought they were insane.


    Who in their right mind would willingly enter the ck Forest?


    But that was exactly what they were doing. Marching into the heart of danger, chasing survival, growth, and dreams.


    Two Weeks Later


    Inside the Forest of Regrets


    The Forest of Regrets was a monstrous sea of trees, a ce where sunlight barely touched the ground.


    The trees were ancient, thick with twisting roots and heavy branches covered in moss. Strange noises echoed through the air, sometimes a distant growl, sometimes a sudden rustling from unseen creatures.


    The smell of damp earth and rotting wood clung to them, and the deeper they went, the heavier the air felt, almost as if the forest itself wanted to trap them.


    Through this unforgiving jungle, the group trudged on, their cusses swinging rhythmically.


    Swish. Swish.


    Branches fell away as they hacked a rough path forward. Their clothes were torn, their faces smeared with dirt and sweat, and their backpacks lighter now, carrying more hope than actual supplies.


    Gosh, we��ve been here for two weeks and we still haven��t found a way out,�� Karen said, her voice strained and tired.


    ��Wasn��t this supposed to take less than a week? Doesn��t that mean we should be close to the exit by now? Why are we still walking like we��re lost? I can��t even see anything forward!��


    Karen wasn��t trying to be negative, she was just exhausted.


    No one could me her.


    Their food supplies had long finished.


    Now, they were surviving on whatever they could find in the forest, fruits, edible nts, and the asional small game.


    Fortunately, Karen knew how to identify what was safe and what wasn��t. Thanks to her knowledge, none of them had been poisoned yet.


    But walking through an endless, suffocating forest day after day wasn��t exactlyforting, even if you had food.


    It wore down on the mind and the body alike.


    No wonder everyone was tense, their nerves stretched thin like fraying ropes.


    Abuchi felt like sighing.


    He was tired too.


    More than tired, he was confused and frustrated, but he had to stay calm. He was the leader after all.


    ��I��ll climb one of these trees,�� he said, forcing a small smile. ��Let me see if I can spot anything�� maybe we��re closer than we think.��


    Everyone agreed quickly.


    There was a small flicker of hope in their tired eyes as they watched him walk over to a tall, sturdy tree.


    Without wasting time, Abuchi grabbed the rough bark and began to climb, his muscles straining, his palms scraping against the coarse wood.


    It felt like forever, but finally, he reached a high branch where he could steady himself and look around.


    He wiped the sweat from his forehead, took a deep breath, and gazed out in every direction.


    His heart sank.


    All he could see was forest.


    Endless, stretching in every direction like a living, breathing sea of green.


    There were no clearings.


    No rivers.


    No mountains.


    No break in the trees at all.


    Just thick, oppressive forest on all four sides, as far as the eye could see.


    For a moment, Abuchi felt a wave of helplessness threaten to crash over him.


    It was like they hadn��t moved an inch, even after two exhausting weeks.


    He tightened his jaw and forced the feeling down.


    He couldn��t let the others see him lose hope.


    Not now.


    Abuchi stayed up there longer than he needed to, pretending to keep scouting.


    In truth, he didn��t know how to climb down and tell them what he had seen, that the situation was stillpletely hopeless.


    What exactly was wrong? he wondered bitterly.


    He had followed the map carefully. They were supposed to be nearing the end by now.


    So why were they still trapped in the heart of this endless green nightmare?


    While Abuchi stayed in the tree, lost in thought, Nnenna scanned their surroundings from below.


    The thick trees loomed over them like silent giants, the forest floor covered in vines and thick roots that threatened to trip them with every step.


    ����������������������-


    How��s it going guys? I��m sure you��re enjoying the novel and I see your support every day, thank you ??

 Chapter 324: Inside the Forest of Regrets

    <strong>Chapter 324: Inside the Forest of Regrets</strong>


    She knew she could ask the Love System for directions.


    It would have been so easy, a single question, a few good points spent, and they might find a way out.


    But she clenched her fists at her sides.


    No.


    She had made a promise to herself.


    She needed to grow stronger.


    She needed to rely on herself, not a system.


    Besides, her good points were running dangerously low.


    Without a steady way to earn more inside this cursed forest, she had to save everyst one.


    And now that they weren��t any closer to escaping, a new fear crawled into her chest


    If they didn��t leave the ck Forest before the month ended, she wouldn��t have enough points left to renew her life.


    If that happened��


    Nnenna swallowed hard.


    She would die here.


    Lost in this endless sea of trees.


    The thought made her shiver despite the humid air.


    It was scary. no doubt about it.


    But Nnenna wasn��t panicking anymore after a few minutes.


    She quietly reminded herself that every day, little by little, she was still earning good points.


    The impact she had made before entering the forest was paying off.


    The points trickled in slowly, like tiny drops of water, but they were there.


    And she prayed, prayed hard, that when the time came, they would be enough to save her life.


    She looked up at Abuchi, who still hadn��te down.


    Her heart tightened a little.


    He must have seen something bad, she thought.


    And now he doesn��t know how to break it to us.


    Just as she suspected, after a few long minutes, Abuchi finally climbed down.


    His face was grim, the usual spark of hope missing from his eyes.


    He gathered the group together and broke the news quietly.


    ��There��s nothing,�� he said.


    ��Forest on all four sides. As far as I can see.��


    The words dropped like stones into the heavy silence around them.


    The other two boys exchanged nces, trying hard to stay calm, even though fear flickered in their eyes.


    Karen, however, couldn��t hold it together.


    Her voice cracked as she looked from one face to another, her hands trembling slightly.


    ��What do we do now, guys? What do we do?


    Are we going to die in this forest?��


    She asked, fear dripping from every word.


    Abuchi didn��t know how to answer that question.


    The answer? He didn��t have it.


    He knew the kind of answer he should give, the one a leader ought to say to keep everyone calm, but the words refused toe out. His mind was nk, heavy with doubt.


    But before he could even open his mouth, someone else spoke up.


    ��No, we aren��t going to die,�� Nnenna said firmly, stepping forward.


    Her eyes locked onto Karen��s, steady and unshaken.


    Abuchi turned to look at her, and for a moment, he forgot to breathe.


    The certainty in Nnenna��s voice, the calmness that wrapped around her like an invisible armor�� it wasn��t justforting. It was powerful.


    It reached not only him, but every single person standing there.


    It was almost funny, he thought.


    Wasn��t he supposed to be the leader?


    He was supposed to be the one giving them hope, keeping them strong��


    Yet here he was, needing strength himself, and it was his little sister who stood tall, radiating the unshakable belief that they would survive.


    She wasn��t faking it either.


    Everything about her, from her firm posture to the clear light in her eyes, screamed one thing:


    We are not going to die here.


    Abuchi lowered his head slightly, a faint, grateful smile tugging at his lips.


    Maybe, just maybe, they would get through this after all.


    ��Okay,�� Abuchi replied, his voice steady but his heart still heavy.


    With their newly found assurance, they kept moving.


    For the next hour, the group pushed forward, hacking through thick branches, stepping over tangled roots. Sweat dripped down their backs, their clothes clinging ufortably to their bodies. But then, finally, something familiar appeared up ahead.


    Karen froze.


    ��Wait�� isn��t that��?�� she said, pointing.


    Everyone turned to look.


    There, caught on a sharp branch, was a piece of cloth, torn fabric from Karen��s jacket. The same jacket she had worn when they first entered the forest.


    A cold silence fell over them.


    The realization hit like a punch to the gut.


    They had been walking in circles. For two whole weeks.


    The weight of that truth crushed down on them. Even Nnenna, who had held her calm earlier, found her confidence wavering under the heavy blow.


    John broke the silence, his voice almost a whisper at first, then rising into panic.


    ��We��ve been going in circles for two weeks?!��


    He shook his head violently, his hands trembling.


    ��How?! We checked the map! We were moving forward! How could this happen?!��


    His words echoed the fear and confusion in all of them.


    After all, they hadn��t just relied on Abuchi.


    All of them had checked the map.


    All of them had believed they were going the right way.


    And now, it was like the forest itself had been ying tricks on them.


    The ck Forest�� the Forest of Regrets��


    Now they understood why it had such a cursed name.


    While everyone else stood frozen in shock, Karen��s mind raced.


    An idea sparked.


    ��Wait a minute,�� she said suddenly, her voice sharp with urgency.


    ��We passed this ce just a few days after we started, right? That means we��re close to the entrance!��


    The others turned to her, hope flickering in their tired eyes.


    Karen pushed forward, frustration leaking into her words.


    ��We can just go back! Find another route!


    Forget this crazy forest! We can take our chances with the airport, or the bus, or even those cargo guys. We don��t have to keep doing this!��


    Her voice cracked at the end. She was tired. Exhausted.


    And now that an exit seemed so close, she couldn��t hold it in anymore.


    John nodded slowly.


    What Karen said actually made sense.

 Chapter 325: She Felt Ashamed

    <strong>Chapter 325: She Felt Ashamed</strong>


    It sounded so easy. So tempting.


    But before he could say anything, Ekene spoke up, his face serious.


    ��If we go back to those ces�� we��ll get caught.��


    He clenched his fists.


    ��There��s a reason Ruth said we had to go through the forest. If we take the obvious roads, they��ll be waiting for us. Waiting with open arms.��


    Karen��s face twisted in frustration.


    She took a deep breath and shouted,


    ��Ruth said it in her letter! She told us to go through the forest, but also said if it��s too dangerous, we shouldn��t force it!��


    Her voice trembled with emotion as she pointed around at the endless trees.


    ��Well, it is dangerous! We��ve been walking in circles for two weeks! We��re starving! We should listen to Ruth! We should leave before something worse happens!��


    She turned to Abuchi and the others, her eyes wide, desperate for them to understand.


    The forest around them was silent, almost as if it was holding its breath, waiting for their decision.


    Ekene frowned at Karen, about to scold her for bringing up the thought of quitting.


    But before he could say a word, Abuchi spoke, and what he said stunned everyone into silence.


    ��She��s right,�� Abuchi said quietly, his voice filled with guilt.


    ��Ruth did say we shouldn��t do it if it was too dangerous. And�� it is dangerous.��


    He clenched his fists tightly before continuing, ��I��m sorry. I had no right to drag all of you into this. I put you in danger, and that was wrong.��


    Everyone stared at him, speechless.


    ��We��re already close to the border of the forest,�� he said, forcing a small, sad smile.


    ��You guys should go back. I��ll continue this journey on my own.��


    Seeing that the others were about to protest, he quickly raised his hand, stopping them.


    ��Don��t argue. You��ve seen how bad this ce is. You don��t have to be brave for me. You don��t have to risk your lives to make me happy. Please.��


    His voice cracked slightly at the end, full of pain and sincerity. ��I��ll be much more reassured knowing you��re all safe.��


    He then turned to Nnenna, already making ns for her.


    ��Nnenna,�� he said gently, ��once you get back to the edge of Lumna, find someone with a phone. Call Lionara castlendline. Tell them toe and pick you up.��


    His words hung heavily in the air, heavier than anything they had felt so far.


    He then turned to his friends ��You guys should go back too, please. I don��t want any����


    He had barely finished speaking to his friends when he turned toward Nnenna, ready to say more.


    But she beat him to it.


    ��Are you talking to me too?�� she asked, her brows furrowing in confusion.


    Abuchi turned fully to face her.


    ��Yes, I��m talking to you too,�� he answered firmly, a little surprised she even had to ask.


    Wasn��t it obvious?


    But Nnenna only stared at him harder, her expression tightening.


    ��You can��t be talking to me as well,�� she said, her voice sharp. ��I already told you. I want to go through with this journey. So why would you be telling me to go back?��


    Abuchi stiffened, his heart pounding painfully in his chest.


    Nnenna wasn��t joking.


    She meant every word.


    ��I don��t want to go back,�� she added stubbornly.


    That��s it!


    At that moment, something inside Abuchi snapped.


    ��Nnenna!�� he roared, his voice thundering through the trees.


    He stomped toward her, furious, eyes zing.


    ��You want to die, is that it?! You want your blood on my hands?!��


    His voice cracked with raw emotion.


    ��You want me to never sleep again, never smile again, haunted by the memory of you lying dead because of me?!��


    His fists shook at his sides.


    ��Don��t do it for yourself!�� he shouted, breathing hard. ��Do it for me! Spare me that guilt please! Spare me a lifetime of nightmares!��


    Nnenna stood frozen, staring at him, her face pale but unyielding.


    ��You��re going back,�� he said harshly, his voice like stone.


    ��There��s no discussion. No argument.��


    The group around them stayed deadly silent.


    Even the wind seemed to pause, waiting.


    The moment hung in the air, heavy, painful��


    And then


    Nnenna took a step forward.


    ��I��m not going back!�� Nnenna snapped, her eyes zing with stubborn fire. She decided to fight fire with fire.


    ��If you force me, just know this, you��ll find me in Purl��t eventually. I��ll survive on my own if I have to!��


    She was frustrated, beyond frustrated.


    Why couldn��t he see she wasn��t just being reckless?


    He was trying to save her life, she knew that, but she couldn��t let him shoulder everything alone. And she was fed up with him always wanting to.


    Abuchi clenched his fists tightly. Her stubbornness was driving him insane. Yet, deep inside, he couldn��t help but feel a small, terrible pride at her courage.


    The others exchanged uneasy nces, but none spoke up.


    They understood.


    Somehow, without words, they had all made the same decision.


    Only Karen stood there, uncertain.


    A voice inside her screamed to pull back, to ept Abuchi��s offer to return to safety.


    It wouldn��t change anything�� right? He would still like her�� they would still be friends��


    Karen bit her lip hard, her heart pounding painfully in her chest.


    She looked around at the others, saw their unmoving faces, their stubborn resolve.


    And suddenly�� she felt ashamed.


    Wasn��t she the one who imed to love Abuchi?


    Wasn��t she the one who wanted to be by his side no matter what?


    Then how could she even think of abandoning him now?


    Her fists trembled at her sides.


    Karen took a deep breath, made her decision


    ��I��m not going back too,�� Karen said stubbornly, her voice steady despite the tightness in her chest.


    ��We��re in this together,�� she added, locking eyes with Abuchi, desperate to see even the smallest flicker of approval on his face, anything to show he believed in her decision or admired it.

 Chapter 326: Silent Trust

    <strong>Chapter 326: Silent Trust</strong>


    But Abuchi��s face remained hard and unreadable, and it hurt more than she wanted to admit.


    Trying to shake off the heaviness pressing down on them, he spoke up, running a frustrated hand through his hair.


    ��Alright�� if we��re all staying, then we have to move forward. Somehow.��


    He stared out at the endless trees that had caged them for weeks.


    ��This whole time�� we��ve been moving north ording to the map. So why are we still stuck? What are we missing?��


    His voice echoed slightly in the thick forest, swallowed quickly by the oppressive silence.


    Nnenna paused, deep in thought.


    Without a word, she slowly stepped away from the group.


    The others turned to watch her, confused, but the three men didn��t call out while Karen just didn��t care what Nnenna was up to.


    There was an unspoken trust forming in John, Ekene and Abuchi, they somehow knew she wasn��t leaving or frustrated like the rest of them. She was trying to figure something out. Something that would save them all.


    Karen shifted ufortably when she saw the same look on their faces.


    It was strange how much they were beginning to rely on Nnenna without even realizing it.


    In the past two weeks, Nnenna had saved them countless times, from wild animals, venomous snakes, hidden traps, and so many other dangers that they had long lost count.


    Each time, the group was filled with aplicated mix of emotions. They were deeply ashamed that they needed a little girl to save them over and over again.


    But more than that, most of them were grateful, because if Nnenna hadn��t been with them, they would have surely died at least ten times by now.


    Silently, Nnenna drifted away from the group, her face serious and thoughtful. They watched her go without stopping her, sensing she was up to something important.


    Unspoken but clear between them was the growing dependence they all had on Nnenna, even if none of them dared say it aloud.


    Nnenna crouched beside a thick tree trunk, trying to gather her thoughts when suddenly


    Ding!


    A soft chime echoed in her mind.


    ��Do you need me to direct you guys?�� the love system asked in a gentle, almost tempting voice.


    Nnenna frowned slightly.


    ��Didn��t you tell me not to depend on you too much?�� she answered back mentally, cautious.


    ��Yes, I did,�� the love system replied calmly,


    ��And you listened. For the past two weeks, you haven��t depended on me at all. You��ve saved your friends with your own strength, using the knowledge you painstakingly studied, the skills you practiced day after day. It��s okay to ept my help just this once.��


    Nnenna clenched her fists lightly, torn.


    She stared back at the others, tired, dirty, yet stubbornly hopeful faces.


    What should she do?


    ept the help�� or continue struggling through the endless, unforgiving forest


    ��How many good points will it cost me?�� Nnenna asked cautiously.


    ��It will cost you almost half of the good points you currently have,�� the love system replied calmly.


    Nnenna��s chest tightened. Half?


    ��That means�� if I can��t earn more points in time, I might die before we even leave the forest?�� she pressed, needing to be sure.


    ��Yes,�� the system confirmed without hesitation.


    ��But with my directions, you and your friends can get out of this forest in less than two weeks, before your life renewal is due.��


    The offer sounded reassuring. A shortcut to safety.


    But still�� something didn��t sit right with her.


    ��It sounds tempting,�� she admitted, biting her lip.


    ��But I don��t think it��s the right thing to do. What if need to extend my life before i can get more good points. What if I don��t have you one day. Give me time to think about it.��


    Nnenna closed her eyes for a moment, gathering herself.


    I��ve read countless books over the past ten years, she thought. There is no way I haven��te across something that can help us in this situation.


    Choosing the easy way�� that wasn��t the life she wanted.


    A life of greatness couldn��t be built on shortcuts.


    What if one day the system isn��t there to save me? What will I do then if I never gather real experience? If I never trust the knowledge I��ve worked so hard to gain?


    The wind blew gently around her as if urging her to decide quickly.


    Behind her, her friends waited, unaware of the heavy choice weighing on her shoulders.


    Nnenna opened her eyes, determination burning quietly within them.


    She would find a way.


    The Love System stayed silent this time.


    She didn��t encourage Nnenna.


    She didn��t warn her.


    She simply listened, and waited.


    Nnenna took that as a sign.


    This choice�� had to be hers.


    ��I��ve read books about this,�� she muttered under her breath, fists clenching at her sides.


    ��I remember�� if you ever get lost without a phone, without apass, without a map�� there are ways to find north!��


    Her mind raced as she searched her memories, flipping through the countless pages she had devoured over the years.


    Then, suddenly, a spark of excitement lit up her eyes.


    ��Yes! ��Survivor��s True Guide�� by Ken Drake!�� she eximed, her voice rising with excitement. ��That book had an entire section about finding directions in the wild!��


    She quickly dropped to one knee and looked up at the sky.


    The thick canopy of the forest made it hard to see the sun directly, but there were still patches of light leaking through.


    ��First, find the sun,�� she whispered to herself, recalling the instructions from the book.


    ��The sun always rises in the east and sets in the west. If it��s morning, the sun will be in the east. If it��s evening, it��ll be in the west.��


    She squinted up, gauging the position of the light.


    Given the time of day�� it had to be leaning westward already.


    ��Okay�� If I stand with my right hand towards the sun in the afternoon, then north should be straight ahead!��

 Chapter 327: Doubts

    <strong>Chapter 327: Doubts</strong>


    Her heart pounded in her chest, from excitement, from nerves, from the high stakes that hung over them like an invisible sword.


    If she was wrong��


    If she made even one mistake��


    No. She wouldn��t allow herself to fail.


    Nnenna stood up, brushing dirt from her knees.


    There was a fierce determination in her eyes now, a zing fire that hadn��t been there before.


    She had a n.


    She had hope.


    And she wasn��t going to let anyone down.


    Once Nnenna confirmed everything, she raced back to the group, her heart pounding with excitement.


    ��Guys! I have it!�� she cried out breathlessly.


    ��I found a way! I know how we can reach Purlit!��


    Everyone turned toward her, hope shing in their tired eyes.


    She quickly exined what she remembered, how to truly find north without apass, how the forest��syout had confused them, and how if they moved carefully, following the real direction, they could finally reach the edge and get to Purlit.


    They had their manualpass devices, but since they weren��t working and gave them inurate direction, why not follow the leading of the sun. It made sense!


    ��Will this really work?�� Karen asked weakly, her voice trembling with exhaustion and fear.


    ��I can��t endure another two weeks of walking in circles����


    ��It will work,�� Nnenna said with a firm nod.


    ��We are close. A few weeks, maybe less if we push hard enough.��


    But Karen frowned, clearly troubled.


    ��We��re running out of food and water. How are we supposed to survive the next few weeks with nothing?��


    Nnenna hesitated, opening her mouth, but Karen quickly cut in.


    ��Why don��t we turn back for now?�� Karen suggested urgently.


    ��Just a few days�� journey and we��ll be back at Lumna. We can buy supplies, thene back and continue the journey through the forest toward Purlit.��


    The group looked at each other, some visibly tempted by the idea of real food, real rest, safety��


    But Ekene stepped forward, shaking his head firmly.


    ��We can��t,�� he said, his voice low and serious.


    ��If we go back to Lumna now, the city will be swarming with pce guards. They��ll be everywhere, looking for us. Going back is asking to be caught.��


    ��But we can be careful!�� Karen argued, desperation rising.


    ��Just in and out, fast! We don��t have to draw attention����


    ��It��s not that easy,�� Ekene snapped.


    ��They��ll have checkpoints, patrols. They��re not stupid. They know we might return for supplies. It��s too dangerous. We��ll find something in the forest.��


    ��Nothing to eat, no water to drink, and you believe we��ll just find something along the way?!�� Karen��s voice was rising, frustration spilling over. She red at Ekene, as if the very suggestion was a betrayal.


    ��I��ve been helping us find things to eat so far, but you don��t understand! It��s different! It��s not always guaranteed! We could go days without anything, and I��m already exhausted!�� Her eyes flitted to the rest of the group, then back to Ekene. ��We can��t just keep going on like this! I don��t even know how we��re still standing!��


    Ekene stood firm, his expression unyielding. ��We can��t go back to the city, Karen. It��s not an option. You want to quit this journey? Fine. But don��t quit for the rest of us. We��re moving on,�� he said, his voice as cold as steel.


    John stood beside him, arms crossed. The look in his eyes was a mixture of sympathy and something sharper. Disappointment, maybe. Was this really the girl he had fallen for? He had seen her as strong, determined. But now, he was seeing a side of her he hadn��t expected.


    ��We can��t go back,�� John echoed Ekene, the finality in his voice striking hard against Karen��s protest.


    Karen stood frozen, every word from the two men sinking deep into her chest. Her breath quickened, frustration bubbling in her veins.


    She turned to Nnenna, her eyes wild. ��Fine,�� Karen spat, clenching her fists. ��Let��s just get out of this damn forest. I just hope you don��t get us all killed in the process,�� she muttered, her voice biting, as if ming Nnenna for their suffering.


    Nnenna��s eyes narrowed, but she didn��t speak.


    Karen��s behavior made Abuchi and Ekene uneasy, both men visibly ufortable with how she had spoken to Nnenna. Abuchi, especially, couldn��t hide his concern for his sister.


    He had tried to protect her from the dangers of the forest, but now, he felt like he needed to protect her from Karen��s harshness too.


    His jaw clenched, his eyes narrowing as he walked ahead, trying to push the tension aside. He��d never expected Karen to continue treating Nnenna this way, not after everything they had been through.


    Ekene, too, was disturbed, though for different reasons. His feelings for Nnenna had grown over the course of their journey.


    He had watched her step up, saving them countless times, but now, seeing Karen speak so dismissively toward her, made a fire stir in his chest. He didn��t like it, not one bit.


    He had always prided himself on keeping his emotions in check, but Karen��s words struck a nerve. His feelings for Nnenna were growing stronger with each passing day, and watching her get hurt by someone they had trusted felt unbearable.


    John, on the other hand, stood apart, confusion clouding his mind. He couldn��t understand why Karen was so adamant about going back. He had known her to be strong, confident, and determined, but now she was acting like apletely different person.


    Why was she so resistant to moving forward? And why was she treating Nnenna with such disdain? He had never seen her like this before, and it bothered him more than he cared to admit. The doubts gnawed at him, making him question not just the situation, but Karen herself. Could it really be the pressure of the journey, or was something else going on with her?


    The group continued in tense silence, their footsteps heavy against the quiet backdrop of the forest.

 Chapter 328: Help!!

    <strong>Chapter 328: Help!!</strong>


    Abuchi��s protective instincts red, Ekene��s silent frustration simmered, and John��s internal conflict grew.


    The forest had already tested them in countless ways, but now, it seemed to be revealing their true natures too. Their unknown fears, their silent longings for love, all their true feelings.


    As the sun dipped lower, casting long shadows through the trees, the weight of their strained rtionships hung over them, each person too consumed with their thoughts to speak. Nnenna, quiet as ever, was lost in her own mind, unaware of the tensions between the others.


    A week and a few dayster��


    ��I think I see an opening!�� Karen shouted, her voice filled with excitement. She had spotted something up ahead, and the thought of finally getting out of the forest made her feel lighter than she had been in weeks. Without hesitation, she broke into a run, her pace faster than the others as she headed toward the clearing.


    The others, eager but not as quick, moved along behind her, trying to keep up, though they could not match Karen��s speed. Nnenna, trailing behind, wasn��t as fast, but she was doing her best to keep up.


    The thick forest made it hard to move quickly, and the branches and vines made every step feel like a struggle. Still, Nnenna pushed forward, determined to reach the others.


    Suddenly, the path grew denser, and a cluster ofrge leaves blocked her view of the group ahead. She could still hear them, but the thick undergrowth kept her from seeing anything. She worked her way through the leaves, trying to get closer, her heart racing with the excitement of nearing the exit.


    But then


    A scream shattered the air. It was sharp, filled with fear.


    ��AHHH!!��


    Nnenna��s heart skipped a beat. Karen!


    The scream was followed by John��s frantic voice. ��Karen!!��


    Her chest tightened as she froze in ce. What had happened? Why was John shouting like that? Then, through the distance, she heard Abuchi��smanding voice, his words clear despite the distance.


    ��Stop moving!�� Abuchi shouted.


    Nnenna��s pulse quickened. She couldn��t see anything through the leaves, but the panic in their voices sent a wave of dread through her. What was going on? Was Karen in danger?


    Her mind raced as she pushed through the thick leaves, desperate to reach the others.


    And soon, three more loud cries filled the air.


    ��Help! Help! Help!��


    Nnenna pushed past the thick leaves and hurried forward, her heart thundering in her chest.


    ��Wait! Don��te any closer!�� Abuchi shouted sharply.


    Nnenna froze immediately, her instincts kicking in. She mmed her feet to a halt so fast it was like a speeding car hitting the brakes. Gasping for breath, she forced herself to stay still and peered ahead carefully.


    What she saw almost made her scream too.


    Karen, Abuchi, John, and Ekene were all slowly sinking into the ground.


    Karen, who was thrashing around the most, already had half her body swallowed by the soil. The others weren��t doing much better, the thick mud had already reached up to their knees.


    It didn��t take a genius to realize what had happened.


    Quicksand.


    At first, all of them had reacted on instinct, struggling wildly to escape. But Abuchi, Ekene, and John quickly realized their mistake.


    Struggling only made it worse.


    They shouted at Karen to stop moving and stay still, trying to calm her down, but she was too scared to listen. Panic had taken over, and every frantic movement pulled her deeper and deeper.


    Nnenna stood frozen, horror shing through her eyes.


    How were they going to get out of this?


    Nnenna froze in ce.


    Her eyes widened, breath caught in her throat.


    Only Karen��s head and one trembling hand were visible, everything else swallowed by the hungry pit of quicksand. A few feet behind her, the boys were also trapped, sunken waist deep and deathly still. Terror zed their eyes, but they weren��t moving.


    Thank God.


    The Love System��s voice hummed softly in her mind.


    ��You need me. Use your points. Just a little, and I��ll get them out.��


    ��No,�� Nnenna muttered sharply under her breath. ��I know this. I��ve read this before. I can do this.��


    She dropped her bag and dropped to her knees, recalling every detail from ��Survival Beyond the Compass��, one of her favorite old books. The pages had shown diagrams and stories about escaping quicksand without tools, just knowledge and calm.


    ��Listen to me!�� she shouted at the boys. ��Don��t move! Just stay still. I know what to do!��


    They looked toward her, grateful, desperate.


    ��You��re not sinking fast because you��ve stopped struggling, that��s good. Now lean back! Lie t and spread your arms. Slowly. You need to increase your surface area.��


    Ekene and John followed quickly, carefully lowering themselves into a horizontal position. Abuchi hesitated a second, then did the same.


    ��Good!�� Nnenna said, sweating as she watched. ��Now move slowly, like you��re swimming, use your arms to ease your way backward, toward solid ground.��


    The boys began inching out, inch by painful inch. The mud clung to their legs like it didn��t want to let go. But it was working.


    Then Karen let out a choked cry, ��Please, I��m slipping��!��


    Nnenna��s heart pounded. Karen was sinking lower now, her chin brushing the surface.


    ��I��ve got you!�� she yelled and bolted to the side, searching for something, anything. Her eyes locked on a thick, long branch. She tore it from a fallen log and raced back.


    By now, the boys were halfway out, dragging themselves to firmer ground.


    ��Karen!�� Nnenna yelled again. ��Just hang on! Don��t struggle! Help ising!��


    She dropped to her belly and held the branch out toward Karen. ��Guys!�� she called. ��Help me!��


    John and Ekene scrambled up and grabbed the branch with her.


    ��Karen,�� Nnenna said firmly, ��on my signal, reach up and gently grab the branch. Don��t yank, just hold it tight.��


    Karen��s trembling hand found the branch. Her eyes were wide with fear, lips quivering.


    ����������������������������


    Happy New Month Guys! ??


    This month, on the 18th, we��re participating on NovelFire��s 515 birthday program ?? Who��s excited??


    On that day, we��ll be having a massive mass release of up to 10 chapters! I know I know, I��m awesome ??


    Listen, don��t make the mistake of missing it. Every chapter will be worth it!

 Chapter 329: So Close to the Edge

    <strong>Chapter 329: So Close to the Edge</strong>


    ��Now, pull!�� Nnenna shouted.


    All three of them pulled, muscles straining, feet digging into the forest floor. The quicksand gurgled angrily, refusing to let go.


    Then pop!


    Karen��s shoulder broke free. They kept pulling.


    Another heave, and finally, with onest desperate tug, Karen slid out of the muck and copsed on solid ground, coughing and gasping for air.


    ��You saved us again,�� John said, his voice rough from exhaustion.


    They all stood there, panting, coated in sweat and mud. Even Nnenna could barely speak. Her knees trembled beneath her, but not from fatigue, from what almost happened.


    She had nearly lost all of them.


    After everything they had endured for almost a month in the ck Forest, after countless trials, it would have ended here? So close to the edge?


    She clenched her fists. She wouldn��t let that happen.


    Once she caught her breath, she turned to Abuchi, who was still staring at the ce Karen had almost sunk.


    ��We need to move,�� she said quietly.


    ��But�� how?�� Abuchi asked, his voice strained. ��How do we get past that?��


    They all turned to look.


    The quicksand was not just a patch, it was a sprawling stretch of sludge stretching out before them, almost like it was guarding the final passage.


    The trees grew sparse here, the canopy cracked open above, letting in more sunlight than they had seen in weeks. But the sight wasn��t hopeful, it was mocking.


    ��Is this the border?�� Ekene asked, narrowing his eyes. ��Is this thing covering the only exit?��


    ��It looks like it goes all the way to the mountain ridge,�� Karen said, coughing. ��We would have to walk for days just to go around it.��


    ��Maybe not,�� John cut in, pointing up toward the slope that angled gently to the left. ��If we climb a bit further north, we might find a narrower path, or even a fallen tree to cross with. We can��t turn back now.��


    They looked at one another, minds racing, hearts still thumping.


    Nnenna stared at the endless spread of deadly sand, then up at the overgrowth. Her eyes narrowed.


    There had to be a faster way across.


    ��It��s possible,�� Abuchi said, wiping his face, ��but we don��t have enough time for that. Who knows what��s happened to Ruth and her family in the past, what, almost a month now? We can��t dy anymore. We have to get to Purlit before nightfall.��


    ��He��s right,�� Nnenna replied, her eyes tense with urgency. ��Every second we lose might be the second something happens to them.��


    Karen scoffed, arms folded tightly across her chest. ��And what do you n to do? Magically fly across it? You can��t always have a n, Nnenna. You��re not some genius.��


    The wordsnded like cold stones, harsh and unnecessary. Karen hadn��t always been like this, but the forest, the fear, the hunger, the exhaustion, had been peeling her downyer byyer.


    She wasn��t willing to self reflect. She wasn��t trying to fix it. She just wanted to let the bitterness spill out, wherever itnded.


    But Nnenna didn��t flinch. She had learned not to take it personally.


    She ignored the sarcasm and turned slowly, eyes scanning their surroundings like they had a hundred times in the past weeks. Look, adapt, survive. She had gotten good at it, at seeing options no one else did.


    And then�� she spotted them.


    Vines. Long, thick, coiled around sturdy trees stretching high above the quicksand.


    ��We can swing past it,�� she said quietly, then more firmly. ��Look, those trees. The vines are strong. We can make our way across without stepping into the sand at all.��


    The others followed her gaze. The trees were tall, old, and deeply rooted, stable enough. The vines�� it could work.


    Abuchi��s brow lifted. ��That��s risky.��


    ��Less risky than getting sucked into the earth,�� John said.


    ��What if the vines snap?�� Karen blurted out, arms folded, voice sharper than ever.


    ��They won��t,�� Nnenna replied, firm but calm. ��These trees have been here for years. The vines are thick enough to carry our weight. I checked. We can do this.��


    Karen muttered something under her breath but said no more. The rest of the group exchanged anxious nces.


    The tree they chose stood tall beside the quicksand field, its roots clenched deep into the earth like fists. The vine they picked was thick, rough, bark-skinned, and coiled around the trunk like a living rope. It looked old, but strong.


    Abuchi was the first to step forward, clenching the vine in both hands.


    ��I��ll go first,�� he said, jaw tight. His eyes flicked to Nnenna, briefly, before settling on the vine. He didn��t speak of fear, but his silence was heavy. He inhaled, pushed back his nerves, and leapt.


    The vine strained and swayed, but held. Abuchinded on the other side in a wide squat, stumbling but safe.


    ��Yes!�� he shouted, adrenaline pumping.


    Karen went next. She huffed, rolled her eyes, and took the vine like it insulted her. ��If I fall and break something, I��ll haunt all of you.��


    But her grip was tight, strong. She swung with a surprising grace, her nerves masked behind the sarcasm. Shended roughly, wobbling, but stayed upright.


    ��See?�� she snapped. ��Told you I wouldn��t die.��


    John followed. He hesitated more than the others. His hands were sweaty, and his heart thundered. He didn��t say much, he rarely did, but before he jumped, he whispered, ��This is insane.��


    Then he flew.


    His foot clipped a branch mid swing, but he adjusted midair andnded hard, rolling on the forest floor with a groan. ��Still alive,�� he muttered, breathless.


    Finally, it was Ekene��s turn.


    He gripped the vine with both hands, then paused.


    Nnenna��s voice called gently from across the sand. ��You��ve got this.��


    Ekene nodded. He wasn��t afraid of heights, or even danger. But swinging alone,st, after watching everyone else, it pressed something cold against his spine. He took a deep breath, whispered a prayer, and jumped.

 Chapter 330: ONE TWO THREE

    <strong>Chapter 330: ONE TWO THREE</strong>


    At first, the swing felt right. The air rushed past his ears. The vine held.


    But just as he reached the center, right above the deepest part of the quicksand, there was a snap.


    A small one.


    It wasn��t the vine��. yet


    It was the branch it was tied to.


    It cracked.


    Then groaned.


    Ekene��s hands slipped a little as the vine groaned under his weight.


    ��Wait�� he gasped.


    The thick vine holding him began to fray at the middle, the fibers visibly unraveling, strands tearing one by one like snapping violin strings.


    Panic flooded his face as the realization hit him, if this vine gave way, he would plummet straight into the quicksand, and the speed of the fall would sink him instantly, like a stone crashing into a swamp.


    ��Ekene hold on!�� Nnenna shouted, already scanning the trees.


    ��I can��t! I��m slipping!�� His voice cracked, the fear raw and human.


    Abuchi reached out, instinctively grabbing her arm. ��Nnenna, don��t��!��


    But she was already moving.


    With a surge of adrenaline, Nnenna lunged toward a tree on the opposite side and seized another vine, one even thicker and longer than thest. She tested it quickly, fingers trembling but eyes clear with resolve.


    The love system whispered in her head, Let me help. Use your points��


    ��No,�� she said out loud, jaw clenched. ��I can do this.��


    Without waiting another second, sheunched herself into the air, swinging across the pit, aiming for the vine Ekene still clung to. It was already fraying at the core, just seconds from snapping.


    ��Ekene! Listen to me!�� she shouted mid swing. ��You have to trust me!��


    ��I can��t! I��ll fall��!��


    ��You won��t,�� she said, her voice sharp andmanding. ��I need you to grab my vine on the count of three. Just believe in me, just this once.��


    He looked at her, eyes wide, hanging mid air like a child on the edge of a copsing rope bridge.


    ��One����


    The vine groaned louder beneath him.


    ��Two����


    He swallowed hard, palms slick, shaking.


    ��Three!��


    With a shout, Ekene let go.


    For a heart stopping second, he was falling.


    And then snap! he caught her vine. Nnenna grunted as the added weight nearly pulled her down, but she held firm. Her arms screamed. Her shoulders felt like they were splitting. But she kept swinging, back and forth, until finally


    ��NOW!��


    They let go together, crashing onto the solid earth on the far side of the quicksand pit, outside the forest.


    Gasping. Alive.


    The others rushed to them, pulling them upright, disbelief and relief mixing like lightning and thunder.


    Ekene sat on the ground, his breathing in sharp bursts, heart still racing like a wild drum. The shock of nearly dying hadn��t faded yet, but something stronger, deeper, was now growing quietly inside him.


    Nnenna was kneeling beside him, one hand on her knee, the other brushing strands of hair off her sweaty forehead. Her chest rose and fell quickly. She didn��t speak, but the look in her eyes, calm, focused, and still watching him, made his throat tighten.


    He swallowed hard. ��Thank you���� he said, voice barely above a whisper.


    She looked at him, raising a brow slightly as if she didn��t expect him to say anything at all since he was still in shock.


    ��I mean it,�� he said, louder now. ��You saved my life. You didn��t even think twice. I, I was so scared, Nnenna. But you���� He broke off, shaking his head. ��You were brave.��


    She let out a small, tired smile. ��We��re in this together, remember? I��m not leaving anyone behind.��


    That answer�� it hit him right in the chest.


    For weeks now, he had been watching her, how she thought, how she fought, how she put others first even when no one asked her to. He had tried to suppress it, tried to act normal, but after today, he knew.


    He was in love with her.


    Truly, deeply, unshakably in love with her.


    As she turned to help the others regroup, Ekene sat still for a few seconds longer, feeling the weight of that truth settle into his bones.


    He would tell her.


    Not now. Not yet. Not in the middle of vines and danger and quicksand.


    But if they made it, if they survived andpleted this journey, he would tell her how he felt. He owed her that. He owed himself that.


    Even if she didn��t feel the same, he had to try.


    He stood slowly, dusted himself off, and followed her silently.


    After they all caught their breaths outside the Forest of Regrets, there was no time to waste. The relief of survival lingered in their lungs, but the urgency of the mission pressed against their heels.


    Without needing to speak much, they gathered themselves and began searching animatedly for the old checkpoint station Ruth had mentioned.


    Exactly as the letter had described, they found it, hidden beneath the cover of overgrowth and worn stone, a forgotten structure now serving as thest gate into Purlit.


    There was a tense moment when the entrance refused to open, but Nnenna, ever meticulous, located the releasetch, and the rusted doors creaked open with an eerie groan.


    They stepped into the tunnel.


    Their torch lights flickered against damp walls lined with age and silence. The air was colder down there, thick with the scent of moss and abandonment.


    Every step echoed, and with each echo, their nerves prickled. They moved slowly, watching their footing, alert for wild animals or traps, anything that might have taken up residence in the long forgotten tunnel.


    Time blurred underground. But eventually, after a long stretch of silent tension, they reached the narrow stairs leading up. John pushed the wooden hatch gently, and it gave way with a reluctant creak.


    Light poured in.


    They emerged into dust and cobwebs, blinking. The basement of what looked like a deserted town hall. Forgotten but safe.


    They had made it to Purlit.


    No one cheered. No one shouted.

 Chapter 331: Rare Respect

    <strong>Chapter 331: Rare Respect</strong>


    But in the silence, the weight of what they had just aplished pulsed in their chests. They passed through the Forest of Regrets alive, with their limbsplete. No poison in their systems, or serious injuries. It was a miracle.


    ��I doubt anyonees down here anymore,�� Abuchi said quietly, looking around at the dust covered crates and shattered tiles. ��We could stay here for the night.��


    ��Let��s not risk moving further tonight,�� Nnenna agreed, rubbing her eyes. ��We��re all drained. We need to rest and start fresh.��


    No one argued. The others nodded slowly, exhaustion sinking deep into their bones. For the first time in nearly a month, the ground beneath their feet wasn��t shifting, alive, or threatening to swallow them whole.


    They spread out across the cold floor of the basement, taking up corners, leaning against walls, unrolling thin nkets where they could. There was nofort, ?only quiet survival.


    But they had made it this far.


    The basement of Purlit��s abandoned town hall was heavy with silence. Though theyy on the dusty floor, none of them could truly rest. The weight of what awaited them the next day filled the space like fog.


    Nnenna sat near the old stone wall, her arms wrapped tightly around her knees. Her eyes were open, unfocused, staring at the flickering shadow of their torchlight on the ceiling.


    They hade so far. Led through danger after danger, solving problems she never imagined she would face in real life.


    But�� what if she didn��t survive tomorrow?


    Not every smart decision had guaranteed survival. What if her next one was thest?


    ��I don��t want to die,�� she admitted silently. It was the first time she let herself think it. The fear had been there all along, crawling beneath her calm, but she had shoved it down in favor of logic.


    Now, the stillness made it louder.


    ��Just one more day. Just let me make it through tomorrow.��


    Abuchi was staring nkly at the ceiling, his arms folded under his head. The stillness outside Purlit should have felt like progress, but instead, it filled him with unease.


    He kept seeing Ruth��s face. One of the versions from his memory, the one where she was smiling, eyes bright, but what she could look like now.


    Was she still alive?


    Was she waiting for him, praying he wouldn��t give up?


    ��I��ming for you, Ruth,�� he whispered into the dark. ��Hold on.��


    Karen sat near one of the pirs, her back to everyone, face hard with thought. Her arms were wrapped tightly around herself, but it wasn��t from cold.


    She remembered what she had been told before they left Lumna. Words spoken by someone who knew too much.


    ��When you get to Purlit, you��ll know what your choice means.��


    That sentence hadn��t left her. And now, they were here.


    ��Will I really be ready to make that choice when the timees?��


    She didn��t have the answer. But she wasn��t going to pretend she wasn��t afraid.


    Ekeney close to the wall, his eyes not on the ceiling, but on Nnenna. Every now and then, he nced her way. She looked so small, so still, but stronger than all of them.


    He hadn��t stopped thinking about what she did for him at the quicksand.


    No one had ever risked that much for him.


    ��She deserves to know,�� he thought. ��If we make it out of this, I��ll tell her everything.��


    John leaned against a fallen cab, arms crossed, eyes half closed but alert. His heart ached with confusion.


    Karen had changed.


    He couldn��t tell if it was this mission, the fear, or something deeper. But she wasn��t the same girl he remembered.


    And tomorrow? He feared it would change all of them, again.


    ��Let��s just survive it first,�� he muttered.


    As the torches dimmed into a soft glow, the five of them sat alone with their thoughts.


    Tomorrow would be the test.


    And not everyone was certain they would make it through.


    The Next Day


    They woke up with the first trace of light, though none of them had truly slept. The weight of the mission ahead, the tension from the journey behind, and the knowledge that every step forward now mattered more than ever, all of it hung heavy in the air.


    No one spoke as they quietly left the dusty basement. It was like they all knew, words wouldn��t help now. They were focused.


    The moment they emerged onto the streets of Purlit, the change was undeniable.


    Just like Ruth had warned them, the capital city was crawling with pce guards, armed, alert, and stationed at nearly every corner. Even the rooftops had sharp eyes watching. Their numbers had clearly doubled since thest news report.


    Abuchi��s stomach sank.


    ��Even if the Lionara Cavalryes, they��ll need way more men than we originally thought,�� he muttered under his breath.


    He knew Obinna would never approve the added risk. My first proposal of a few dozen soldiers was rejected, talk more of when I ask for more soldiers.


    They didn��t stop to talk. They blended into the crowd, moving like ghosts, letting the flow of the city pull them along. Their faces were tired, but no one could afford to look suspicious. They kept their expressions neutral, walking with practiced ease.


    The city was alive, noisy, busy, overwhelming. But they moved through it like water through cracks, barely noticed, always watching.


    Eventually, they found a hotel tucked between two marketces. It looked ordinary, nothing grand enough to attract unwanted attention. Perfect.


    They booked two small rooms, one for the girls, one for the boys. No oneined.


    Once inside, they didn��t waste time. They bathed, changed into fresh clothes they had bought on the way, and covered up their forest worn exhaustion with clean appearances and subtle focus.


    As Nnenna tied her boots and slipped on her bag again, Karen nced sideways at her, a rare look of quiet respect on her face.

 Chapter 332: It’s Obvious She Loves Me, Not You

    <strong>Chapter 332: It��s Obvious She Loves Me, Not You</strong>


    But it didn��tst long.


    Downstairs, the boys were already waiting. They looked sharper now, like people with a mission. Even John had cleaned up and seemed more grounded. Only Ekene kept stealing quiet nces at Nnenna when he thought no one noticed.


    They regrouped outside the hotel.


    Abuchi��s voice was steady. ��We move now. We do everything we nned. No mistakes.��


    Karen nodded. ��Let��s finish what we started.��


    Nnenna exhaled, her mind calcting every detail, routes, backup ns, what they might face. But still, she couldn��t stop the quiet thrum of fear in her chest.


    As they turned and blended back into the Purlit crowd, one thought echoed in all their minds:


    This is it.


    In the castle not far from the hotel where the School of Five had lodged, a man burst urgently into the throne room, his footsteps echoing against the polished marble floor.


    ��Your Majesty,�� he panted, bowing low with sweat clinging to his brow, ��some suspicious people have entered the kingdom.��


    For a moment, there was only silence. Then a voice, calm, cold, and sharp as a de, cut through the room.


    ��I see.��


    The voice came from a tall, robed figure seated on the throne, fingers steepled, face shadowed by a golden crown whose edges gleamed like daggers. His pupils were dark, sharp with the kind of cruelty that didn��t need magic to be terrifying.


    ��Give them the VIP treatment,�� he said, his lips curling into a crooked, maniacal smirk.


    The man flinched at the words, understanding all too well what ��VIP�� meant in this kingdom.


    ��Y-yes, Your Majesty,�� he stammered and backed away quickly, avoiding eye contact, as if afraid that even one more second in the throne room might curse him.


    The robed figure remained on the throne, still as a statue.


    ��So the game continues,�� he whispered.


    His hand slowly curled into a fist.


    Back at the hotel, the group moved out under the dull glow of early morning. No words were exchanged, the tension was thick, almost suffocating.


    The n was simple, infiltrate the castle, rescue Ruth and her family, and disappear from Purlit like ghosts before anyone realized they had ever been there.


    A secret post had outlined the inside of the castle. It would help them get inside undetected.


    As they neared the outer fortress, the streets narrowed and the walls grew higher. With practiced ease, Abuchi led them into a tight alleyway just off the main road.


    ��Alright,�� he said in a low voice, scanning the area. ��Remember what we practiced.��


    ��I remember,�� Nnenna whispered, nodding.


    She, Ekene, and Karen ducked behind a row of overflowing dumpsters, blending with the shadows. The smell was awful, but they didn��t flinch. It was survival.


    John and Abuchi remained out in the open. They were waiting for the signal from a girl they paid off.


    A few secondster, shouting.


    ��Hey! Stop there!�� a guard barked. ��Let me see your face!��


    ��She��s just a girl,�� another said. ��Let her go.��


    The tension snapped like a drawn bowstring.


    ��You don��t talk about her like that!�� Abuchi shouted, shoving John hard.


    Then, CRACK! A punchnded. Loud. Raw.


    ��She��s the love of my life!�� John roared, grabbing Abuchi��s shirt and ring like a man possessed.


    Behind the dumpster, Nnenna stiffened.


    Karen blinked. ��Whoa,�� she muttered. ��He��s really�� into this.��


    Ekene nced between her and Nnenna. ��That didn��t sound like acting.��


    Nnenna said nothing, but her eyes narrowed slightly.


    Karen scoffed, but something in her eyes flickered. The love of his life? No one had ever said that to her before. And even now, she couldn��t tell if he meant her�� or if it was just part of the n.


    Abuchi, caught off guard by the intensity in John��s voice, stumbled back. Was he still acting? Because he had never imagined they were pretending to fight over a real girl, certainly not someone they both knew.


    John��s fists were clenched, eyes wild. It didn��t look like performance anymore.


    But when John caught Abuchi��s eyes, he gave the smallest signal, a shift of the brow, a flicker of intention, and Abuchi recovered instantly.


    ��You don��t get it, do you?�� Abuchi sneered, rolling to his feet with a swagger. ��It��s obvious she loves me and not you. Let it go, Johnny boy.��


    He wore the smirk of a rich, spoiled heir used to having everything handed to him, including the girl.


    John��s jaw tightened. He knew it was an act. He knew. But part of him wished it wasn��t. Part of him wanted to believe this whole charade was real, that she would pick him, just once.


    Abuchi jabbed a thumb over his shoulder, toward a smaller side gate tucked beneath a stone arch. It wasn��t the main entrance, but it was a legitimate ess point, unguarded and half forgotten.


    Perfect.


    ��Hey!�� came a gruff voice. ��You two! Fighting in front of the king��s castle? Have you no respect?��


    A castle guard stormed over, one hand on the hilt of his sword, his brows furrowed in disbelief.


    But the two young men didn��t stop. They grappled and growled, rolling in the dust like wild dogs, ignoring the guardpletely.


    ��Are you deaf?! I said stop!��


    The guard strode forward, clearly annoyed. He threw a nce over his shoulder. ��I��m going to break this up. Keep an eye on the gate,�� he barked to his partner.


    The second guard hesitated, still watching the fight like it was a tavern brawl turned personal.


    ��I said watch the gate!�� the first guard snapped.


    Reluctantly, the second nodded, but only half heartedly. The noise, themotion, the sheer drama of the scuffle pulled at him.


    The first guard tried to separate the boys, but John and Abuchi didn��t make it easy. Their strength was overwhelming, and their wrestling turned into a near brawl. Grunting, twisting, shouting, it was chaos.


    The second guard finally cursed under his breath and stepped away from the gate.


    That was the break the others needed.


    ����������������������������


    Happy New Month Guys! ??


    This month, on the 18th, we��re participating on NovelFire��s 515 birthday program ?? Who��s excited??


    On that day, we��ll be having a massive mass release of up to 10 chapters! I know I know, I��m awesome ??


    Listen, don��t make the mistake of missing it. Every chapter will be worth it!

 Chapter 333: Surprisingly Barely Guarded

    <strong>Chapter 333: Surprisingly Barely Guarded</strong>


    Meanwhile, behind the dumpster, the remaining three, Nnenna, Ekene, and Karen, moved with precision.


    At Nnenna��s signal, they slipped away from the alley��s cover and circled around silently, entering the castle through the side gate just as the guards were fully distracted by the staged fight.


    Back at the gate, the performance continued wlessly. The two guards, now convinced they were just witnessing and separating a love fueled brawl, let their guard down. One even chuckled, shaking his head. ��Idiots, fighting over a girl,�� he muttered.


    Then, in a blur of movement, Abuchi spun on his heel and delivered a clean, powerful punch to the first guard��s jaw, years of training behind the strike. Almost simultaneously, Johnnded a sharp elbow to the second guard��s temple. Both men crumpled to the ground without a sound.


    The two young men didn��t waste a second.


    ��Nice one,�� Abuchi said, breathless, extending his fist.


    John bumped it. ��Could��ve gone pro.��


    Working quickly, they dragged the unconscious guards into arge, rusting dumpster nearby, but not before stripping them of their uniforms. The clothes were slightly tight in some ces, loose in others, but they would pass.


    They tied the guards up with thick rope they had hidden earlier, gagged them, and tossed a dirty canvas over them for good measure.


    Then, adjusting their caps and straightening their stances, Abuchi and John took their positions, just two regr castle guards, stationed like nothing had ever happened.


    John gave a subtle nce to the small gate behind them.


    ��They��re in,�� he whispered.


    Abuchi nodded but kept his gaze forward.


    It had started. The infiltration was underway.


    The trio moved swiftly through the dim halls of the castle, every footstep measured and soundless. They followed theyout of Purlit Castle exactly as they had memorized it, thanks to an unexpected leak.


    A few months ago, a young man had won an exclusive onlinepetition that granted him a tour of the famed castle. What the Kingdom didn��t anticipate was that the boy had a photographic memory and a big mouth.


    Not only had he described every detail he saw, but he also posted it online in a viral thread, blueprints, descriptions, even weak spots in the guard routines.


    The Kingdom acted quickly once they found out and take it all down. But not before Nnenna, ever resourceful, exchanged a hefty portion of her love system��s points for expert level hacking skills.


    She had broken through the deleted web archives and downloaded every image and note straight to her phone, preserving the leak before it was scrubbed from existence.


    That was how they had learnt about the side gate, only guarded by two men, easily overlooked, rarely patrolled.


    And that was how they now crept through the twisting corridors, carefully avoiding the main chambers and instead heading for the dungeons, which the leaker had described in vivid, haunting detail.


    They finally reached a junction. Karen squinted at a crooked painting on the wall, one of the boy��s notedndmarks.


    ��This is it,�� Nnenna whispered, ncing at the map she had re rendered from memory. ��The dungeons are three floors down. Once we confirm it�� we double back for the others.��


    Ekene nodded, but Karen looked uneasy. ��Let��s just hope no one��s updated the architecture since that boy visited.��


    They descended a spiral staircase cautiously, adrenaline thick in the air.


    At the bottom, Nnenna peeked around a corner. Her heart mmed once before steadying.


    The iron barred hallway stood before them. Just as the leak had described.


    ��We found it,�� she breathed. ��Now let��s����


    Suddenly, distant boots echoed down the hall, closer than they should��ve been.


    Someone wasing.


    The three barely had time to react as the sound of approaching guards grew louder. Nnenna��s mind raced.


    ��This way,�� she whispered, motioning sharply toward a shadowed alcove behind a wide stone pir.


    They pressed into the dark just seconds before two guards rounded the corner. The guards paused, muttering about a missing patrol shift, but didn��t stop long enough to investigate. Their boots eventually faded into the distance.


    Only then did Nnenna exhale. ��Let��s move. Quietly.��


    With careful steps and pounding hearts, the three retraced their path, avoiding detection as they slipped through quiet halls and back toward the small side gate.


    When they finally arrived and saw John and Abuchi, now dressed as guards and posted at the entrance, the relief was palpable.


    ��We found the dungeon,�� Nnenna said, catching her breath. ��What do we do next?��


    Abuchi��s expression tightened into focus. ��We go in as nned. But not all of us. Ekene, Karen, you stay here and guard the exit. Act natural. If anything goes wrong, we need someone watching the gate. The rest of us will head down and bring them out.��


    There was no argument. No hesitation.


    Just weeks ago, back in Lionara, the n might have seemed ridiculous. Who would leave two good fighters to guard a gate while taking an inexperienced girl into a high stakes rescue? Karen herself had scoffed at the idea.


    But now�� none of them questioned it.


    Nnenna, the once ��ordinary�� girl, had proven herself time and again. Not just with courage, but with quick thinking, instinct, and heart. Even Karen, who still carried tension in her gaze, said nothing in protest.


    Abuchi nodded once, acknowledging the silent agreement. ��Let��s move. Every second counts.��


    Once the uniform switch wasplete, the trio, Abuchi, Nnenna, and John, moved swiftly toward the dungeon, cloaked in the illusion of authority.


    Their steps echoed down the dim, damp corridors of the castle, but they kept their heads down and pace steady, knowing even one misstep could give them away.


    Nnenna took the lead, navigating with quiet confidence. She had studied theyout obsessively, and every turn they took aligned perfectly with the map downloaded into her phone.


    The air grew colder as they descended deeper, the stone walls narrowing and darkening until only the flickering torchlight ahead guided them.


    Surprisingly, the dungeon was barely guarded.


    ����������������������������


    Happy New Month Guys! ??


    This month, on the 18th, we��re participating on NovelFire��s 515 birthday program ?? Who��s excited??


    On that day, we��ll be having a massive mass release of up to 10 chapters! I know I know, I��m awesome ??


    Listen, don��t make the mistake of missing it. Every chapter will be worth it!

 Chapter __auto__ 334 - __auto__ 334: Brutal Fight

    <strong>Chapter 334: Brutal Fight</strong>


    Two lean men stood at the entrance, armor dull and their posture rxed, too rxed. It was odd, considering they were guarding none other than the former king of Purlit and his entire family. But that was when the truth clicked in Abuchi��s mind.


    ��They don��t expect them to escape,�� he whispered under his breath. ��They are overconfident.��


    John gave a tight nod. ��Or arrogant. The new king knows his brother would not leave his family, even if he could.��


    And he was right.


    Inside the damp, mold slick cells, the former king, disheveled but regal, still held hisposure. He had long since discovered a hidden weakness in the dungeon wall, a possible escape route. But he never used it. Not without his wife. Not without Ruth.


    Even now, chained beside them, his wife��s eyes remained fierce.


    Abuchi clenched his fists at the sight of Ruth from a small window. Just hold on a little longer, he thought.


    Still outside the dungeon, Abuchi paused. His eyes moved from John to Nnenna, and then to the thick iron door just ahead.


    ��We don��t know how many are in there,�� he muttered, voice low but steady. ��Could be two�� could be ten. I could not see any of the guards inside from that small window.��


    John nodded once, jaw clenched. ��It won��t matter.��


    Normally, storming a dungeon unprepared would be reckless. If it were just him and John, they might not stand a chance. But they had Nnenna.


    Nnenna, who had proven over and over in the forest that she wasn��t just smart, she was fast, intuitive, and unafraid. A force to be reckoned with.


    Abuchi looked at her. ��Ready?��


    She did not speak. She just gave one sharp nod.


    At his signal, the three of them rushed forward.


    The guards guarding the door barely had time to react.


    Abuchi ducked under a swinging club, driving his fist into one man��s ribs before grabbing him by the armor and mming him into the wall.


    John tackled another, using the element of surprise to flip him t on his back and knock him unconscious with one clean blow.


    The moment they kicked open the dungeon doors, chaos exploded.


    It was not just a few guards like they expected, fifteen men stood ready, armed to the teeth.


    Abuchi��s eyes widened for a second. ��This wasn��t part of the n,�� he muttered.


    But there was no time to think.


    ��Now!�� he shouted.


    The three of them rushed in like a storm. Swords shed. Fists flew.


    Abuchi charged head on, catching the first guard with a heavy punch that echoed through the dungeon walls. The man went flying.


    Another guard shed at him with a de, Abuchi ducked, elbowed him in the gut, and mmed his fist into the side of his face.


    Two down. One more to go.


    But the third was not so easy. He came at Abuchi fast and wild. Steel shed, pain tore through Abuchi��s side. He gritted his teeth, ignored the blood, and with a growl, tackled the man to the ground, raining down punches until the guard stopped moving. Unconscious.


    He stood, panting, clutching his bleeding ribs.


    Not far from him, John was locked in his own battle.


    One guard tried to stab him with a spear, John grabbed the shaft and yanked it free, turning it against the attacker. He spun, knocked out the first guard, and blocked a second attacker��s fist with his forearm. The pain shot through his arm like fire, but he didn��t stop.


    He fought hard, quick, precise, brutal. Years of pain and silence behind every hit. He knocked the second guard out cold. The third came in with a sword.


    John didn��t hesitate.


    He took the cut, blood sttered, but his next move was clean and ruthless. A headbutt, a knee to the chest, and then a final punch to the jaw.


    The guard dropped. Unconscious.


    John stood up slowly, breathing hard, blood dripping down his side, face grim but victorious.


    They had won their fights.


    But this was just the beginning.


    Because from the back of the dungeon, more footsteps echoed.


    And Nnenna, she was already stepping forward, her eyes zing.


    She stepped forward, alone.


    Nine guards surrounded her like a pack of wolves.


    Abuchi tried to stop her, ��Nnenna, wait����


    But she shook her head. ��No. I can handle this.��


    Her heartbeat pounded like war drums. She had never faced this many enemies alone before, not without help. But something inside her had changed. She wasn��t the same unsure girl who stood in Lionara. Not anymore.


    The first guard lunged, sword aimed at her chest.


    She twisted, grabbed his wrist, and flipped him over her shoulder. He mmed into the stone floor with a sickening crunch.


    Then chaos erupted.


    The fight took her away from Abuchi and John, all the way to the further end of the dungeon, the darker end.


    Three more rushed her at once. She ducked under a swinging de, kicked another in the knee, and rolled to avoid the next attack. Her fists moved like fire, fast and precise, every punchnded with bone breaking power. But the enemies kepting.


    One shed her arm. Another jabbed her ribs.


    Blood soaked her shirt, her vision blurred, but she didn��t stop.


    She fought like lightning. A spinning kick took out two men. Elbows. Knees. Throws. Her body moved with fierce grace. But her wounds multiplied. She could barely breathe.


    Only one was left.


    He was the biggest, and he smiled as he raised his axe.


    She took a deep breath�� then charged.


    Their bodies collided in the air like thunderps. Her fist mmed into his jaw, his axe cut her leg. She screamed, not from pain, but fury. With one final roar, she struck his throat.


    He dropped.


    She stood swaying, barely conscious. Blood ran down her face, her side, her legs. Her vision darkened.


    ��Love System���� she whispered.


    A soft glow flickered in her mind. Yes, Nnenna?


    ����������������������������-


    Happy New Month Guys! ??


    This month, on the 18th, we��re participating on NovelFire��s 515 birthday program ?? Who��s excited??


    On that day, we��ll be having a massive mass release of up to 10 chapters! I know I know, I��m awesome ??


    Listen, don��t make the mistake of missing it. Every chapter will be worth it!

 Chapter __auto__ 335: Bloodied. Bruised. Trapped__auto__

    <strong>Chapter 335: Bloodied. Bruised. Trapped</strong>


    ��Don��t just renew my life for the month,�� she said. ��Heal me. Every wound. I can��t fall now�� The mission is not over.��


    ��Warning. This will cost all your good points. Every single one.��


    ��I know.��


    Do you ept?


    ����Yes.��


    A surge of warmth filled her chest. Golden light swirled through her veins. Every cut sealed. Every bruise faded. Her strength returned like a flood.


    She stood up, renewed, unbroken.


    She walked back to the others with an even pace. The first thing Abuchi did when he saw her was to examine her up and down. He only rxed when he saw that she was fine.


    ��How remarkable,�� he thought. She fought nine second rate guards all at once and came out without a single scratch.


    If only Abuchi knew that Nnenna almost died in that fight. He probably would not be so calm.


    King Mesha, Ruth, and her mother had stared with wide eyes throughout the entire fight.


    The prison bars could not hide their shock.


    They recognized Abuchi immediately, his stance, his voice, the way he fought like someone with something to protect. Ruth��s heart pounded in her chest. It really was him. Her Abuchi.


    But the other two fighters were harder to ce. One was a young man, unfamiliar. The other�� a girl. A courageous girl. Ruth squinted, a strange feeling twisting in her chest.


    It looked like Nnenna.


    But no, it couldn��t be.


    Could it?


    Ruth did not let herself believe it, not yet.


    Then, after the sound of the battle died down, the girl stepped forward, breathing hard but standing strong. Her clothes were stained with blood and sweat, but her voice was clear.


    ��We are here to save you people,�� she said.


    Ruth froze.


    Her mother let out a soft gasp.


    And King Mesha narrowed his eyes in disbelief.


    Not just a courageous young girl.


    She was the second princess of Lionara.


    Nnenna.


    Abuchi knelt by one of the unconscious guards and pulled a set of keys from his belt. ��Let��s go. There��s no time to waste,�� he said, moving fast to open the cell door.


    The prisoners were still stunned, but the urgency in his voice snapped them into motion. They stepped out of the cell quickly, ncing at each other, still trying to process what was happening.


    But just as they reached the doorway


    A loud creak echoed from the dungeon door.


    The massive metal doors from the front side slowly slid open.


    And then


    p. p. p.


    A slow, mocking apuse filled the air.


    A man stepped forward from the shadows of the open doorway.


    He looked like a younger version of King Mesha, sharper features, cold smile, same royal blood in his veins.


    Over a hundred guards followed behind him, their armor gleaming in the torchlight.


    ��Impressive, impressive,�� the man said casually, his voice echoing through the dungeon like he was on stage performing for an audience. ��Wow�� what a thrilling rescue mission.��


    He pped again, slower this time.


    ��I mean, guys, don��t you think so?�� he asked, turning to some of the guards beside him.


    They hesitated.


    Then, nodding quickly, they pped along, not daring to leave him hanging.


    His expression shifted. The show was over.


    ��Okay, enough fun,�� he said, his tone now t, almost bored. He waved a handzily. ��Throw them back in the cell.��


    The six people immediately moved into a defensive stance, fists clenched, eyes sharp. They were not going down without a fight.


    But it was six against a hundred.


    They fought hard, but the enemy was too many. Ruth screamed as Nnenna was mmed hard against the wall. John took a blow to the ribs. Abuchi tried to shield the others, but even he was knocked to the ground.


    One by one, they were dragged, beaten, and shoved back into the cell.


    The door mmed shut behind them.


    Bloodied. Bruised. Trapped.


    But Abuchi still raised his chin, defiance burning in his eyes.


    ��Aren��t you afraid of what you��re doing?�� he said, breathing hard but still standing. ��You think we came alone? We have armies waiting outside the city. If they don��t hear from us in an hour, they��ll storm this ce.��


    He smirked despite his swollen lip.


    ��You��re really going to risk it all�� just to lock us up?��


    The younger Mesha paused outside the bars. For a second, his eyes flickered, not with fear, but curiosity.


    Then he smiled again. A slow, wicked smile.


    ��Oh, that��s right, your armies,�� the cold man said, pretending to just remember. His voice dripped with mock sympathy as he turned to the guard beside him and gave a small nod.


    In less than a minute, two more bodies were shoved forward and thrown into the prison cell.


    Karen and Ekene.


    Gasps echoed through the cell as the rest of the group rushed to them. Both were bruised, coughing, trying to sit up.


    ��Good,�� the man said, spreading his arms like a stage performer. ��Now all the heroes are in one ce. That��s all the army, right? We��re okay now, yeah?��


    He chuckled to himself, looking around at his guards like he was telling a joke at a dinner party. Theyughed nervously, unsure whether it was a joke or not.


    ��Perfect,�� he added, voice calm and t again. ��Execute them�� in the morning.��


    As if he had just said, ��Serve breakfast.��


    Then he turned around, hands behind his back, and began to walk away casually, like none of this was serious.


    But just as he reached the first step leading out of the dungeon, a voice cut through the silence like a dagger.


    ��King Eglon,�� Ruth said, her voiceced with sarcasm and disgust.


    The man paused. He turned around slowly, eyebrows raised, feigning surprise.


    ��That��s hurtful,�� he said, pressing a hand to his chest like she had wounded him. ��I��m your uncle, Ruth. You should call me Uncle Eglon.��


    Ruth stepped forward, bruised but proud. ��I don��t have an uncle like you,�� she snapped.

 Chapter 335: Bloodied. Bruised. Trapped

    <strong>Chapter 335: Bloodied. Bruised. Trapped</strong>


    ��Don��t just renew my life for the month,�� she said. ��Heal me. Every wound. I can��t fall now�� The mission is not over.��


    ��Warning. This will cost all your good points. Every single one.��


    ��I know.��


    Do you ept?


    ����Yes.��


    A surge of warmth filled her chest. Golden light swirled through her veins. Every cut sealed. Every bruise faded. Her strength returned like a flood.


    She stood up, renewed, unbroken.


    She walked back to the others with an even pace. The first thing Abuchi did when he saw her was to examine her up and down. He only rxed when he saw that she was fine.


    ��How remarkable,�� he thought. She fought nine second rate guards all at once and came out without a single scratch.


    If only Abuchi knew that Nnenna almost died in that fight. He probably would not be so calm.


    King Mesha, Ruth, and her mother had stared with wide eyes throughout the entire fight.


    The prison bars could not hide their shock.


    They recognized Abuchi immediately, his stance, his voice, the way he fought like someone with something to protect. Ruth��s heart pounded in her chest. It really was him. Her Abuchi.


    But the other two fighters were harder to ce. One was a young man, unfamiliar. The other�� a girl. A courageous girl. Ruth squinted, a strange feeling twisting in her chest.


    It looked like Nnenna.


    But no, it couldn��t be.


    Could it?


    Ruth did not let herself believe it, not yet.


    Then, after the sound of the battle died down, the girl stepped forward, breathing hard but standing strong. Her clothes were stained with blood and sweat, but her voice was clear.


    ��We are here to save you people,�� she said.


    Ruth froze.


    Her mother let out a soft gasp.


    And King Mesha narrowed his eyes in disbelief.


    Not just a courageous young girl.


    She was the second princess of Lionara.


    Nnenna.


    Abuchi knelt by one of the unconscious guards and pulled a set of keys from his belt. ��Let��s go. There��s no time to waste,�� he said, moving fast to open the cell door.


    The prisoners were still stunned, but the urgency in his voice snapped them into motion. They stepped out of the cell quickly, ncing at each other, still trying to process what was happening.


    But just as they reached the doorway


    A loud creak echoed from the dungeon door.


    The massive metal doors from the front side slowly slid open.


    And then


    p. p. p.


    A slow, mocking apuse filled the air.


    A man stepped forward from the shadows of the open doorway.


    He looked like a younger version of King Mesha, sharper features, cold smile, same royal blood in his veins.


    Over a hundred guards followed behind him, their armor gleaming in the torchlight.


    ��Impressive, impressive,�� the man said casually, his voice echoing through the dungeon like he was on stage performing for an audience. ��Wow�� what a thrilling rescue mission.��


    He pped again, slower this time.


    ��I mean, guys, don��t you think so?�� he asked, turning to some of the guards beside him.


    They hesitated.


    Then, nodding quickly, they pped along, not daring to leave him hanging.


    His expression shifted. The show was over.


    ��Okay, enough fun,�� he said, his tone now t, almost bored. He waved a handzily. ��Throw them back in the cell.��


    The six people immediately moved into a defensive stance, fists clenched, eyes sharp. They were not going down without a fight.


    But it was six against a hundred.


    They fought hard, but the enemy was too many. Ruth screamed as Nnenna was mmed hard against the wall. John took a blow to the ribs. Abuchi tried to shield the others, but even he was knocked to the ground.


    One by one, they were dragged, beaten, and shoved back into the cell.


    The door mmed shut behind them.


    Bloodied. Bruised. Trapped.


    But Abuchi still raised his chin, defiance burning in his eyes.


    ��Aren��t you afraid of what you��re doing?�� he said, breathing hard but still standing. ��You think we came alone? We have armies waiting outside the city. If they don��t hear from us in an hour, they��ll storm this ce.��


    He smirked despite his swollen lip.


    ��You��re really going to risk it all�� just to lock us up?��


    The younger Mesha paused outside the bars. For a second, his eyes flickered, not with fear, but curiosity.


    Then he smiled again. A slow, wicked smile.


    ��Oh, that��s right, your armies,�� the cold man said, pretending to just remember. His voice dripped with mock sympathy as he turned to the guard beside him and gave a small nod.


    In less than a minute, two more bodies were shoved forward and thrown into the prison cell.


    Karen and Ekene.


    Gasps echoed through the cell as the rest of the group rushed to them. Both were bruised, coughing, trying to sit up.


    ��Good,�� the man said, spreading his arms like a stage performer. ��Now all the heroes are in one ce. That��s all the army, right? We��re okay now, yeah?��


    He chuckled to himself, looking around at his guards like he was telling a joke at a dinner party. Theyughed nervously, unsure whether it was a joke or not.


    ��Perfect,�� he added, voice calm and t again. ��Execute them�� in the morning.��


    As if he had just said, ��Serve breakfast.��


    Then he turned around, hands behind his back, and began to walk away casually, like none of this was serious.


    But just as he reached the first step leading out of the dungeon, a voice cut through the silence like a dagger.


    ��King Eglon,�� Ruth said, her voiceced with sarcasm and disgust.


    The man paused. He turned around slowly, eyebrows raised, feigning surprise.


    ��That��s hurtful,�� he said, pressing a hand to his chest like she had wounded him. ��I��m your uncle, Ruth. You should call me Uncle Eglon.��


    Ruth stepped forward, bruised but proud. ��I don��t have an uncle like you,�� she snapped.

 Chapter 336: Execute Them at Dawn

    <strong>Chapter 336: Execute Them at Dawn</strong>


    Eglon��s smile twitched. For the first time, something dark flickered in his eyes. But itsted only a second.


    Then Ruth lifted her chin and continued, her voice cutting through the air like a de.


    ��You must have a lot of guts to imprison a prince and a princess of Lionara.��


    That hit home.


    King Eglon��s fake gentleness cracked like a mask dropping. His expression turned sharp, his eyes cold. ��So now you��re saying anything just to scare me? That��s cute,�� he said with a bitter smile. ��But I��m d you realize it. I am cold hearted.��


    He took a step closer to the bars, shadows clinging to him like a second skin.


    ��There��s no way King Ikechukwu would let his childrene here,�� he sneered. ��He didn��t even want to send cavalry to rescue you. Not even after your engagement to his son was announced. So no, Ruth, there��s no way they would be here.��


    Ruth didn��t flinch. Her next words hit like a thunderp.


    ��Are you sure about that?��


    Something in her voice made the guards tense.


    Eglon paused. That flicker of doubt returned. His confidence wavered for just a second. Then, silently, he walked forward again, closer�� and closer, until he stood directly in front of the prison bars, eyes scanning the five new prisoners.


    Abuchi still had his mask on. Eglon��s gaze slid past him, indifferent.


    But then his eyesnded on her.


    Nnenna.


    The second princess of Lionara.


    She stood tall, bruised but defiant, her eyes locked with his like she wasn��t the least bit afraid. Her long hair, no longer hidden, framed her face like a crown.


    And in that moment, King Eglon froze.


    The mask he wore didn��t just crack, it shattered.


    His usual cold smirk vanished, reced with genuine shock. For a few long seconds, he couldn��t speak.


    He just stood there, staring at her as if he had seen a ghost.


    Then he regained hisposure and spoke.


    ��Remove all the helmets and masks,�� King Eglon ordered casually, waving a hand like he was asking someone to open a window.


    The guards didn��t waste a second. They unlocked the prison gate and yanked off every helmet and mask on the prisoners.


    That was when Eglon saw Abuchi clearly. His eyes narrowed.


    ��Ah�� I should��ve known,�� he said with a low chuckle. ��Of course this would happen. I��ve been too careless.��


    He turned to Ruth and gave a mocking smile. ��Thank you, my dear niece, for the reminder.��


    He took a step back, hands behind his back like a teacher giving a boring lecture. ��The fact that you��re all here, trapped, without any forces barging into my castle to rescue you�� tells me one thing.��


    He turned to his guards. ��This wasn��t an official mission.��


    Then he looked back at them.


    ��Lionara didn��t send you. No cavalry, no backup, no king��s order. This was a private rescue.��


    He paused, letting his words sink in.


    ��And before any of you try to sell me another fairytale about armies waiting outside���� He smirked. ��I already checked. My scouts saw five people enter the city. No army. No reinforcements. Not even a parade.��


    He walked slowly past the prison bars, eyesnding on Nnenna and Abuchi.


    ��You two,�� he said, voice calm but sharp as a de. ��Don��t worry, Your Highnesses. I won��t harm a single hair on your heads.��


    He leaned in slightly, his smile turning cold.


    ��I��m not crazy.��


    ��The rest of them,�� King Eglon said, ncing back over his shoulder with a smirk, ��execute them at dawn. I��m done waiting.��


    He raised a finger, slowly pointing toward Nnenna and Abuchi. ��As for those two�� send them back to Lionara after they��ve watched their little team die. Make sure they don��t miss a single detail, down to thest breath.��


    His voice dropped into a mock sincere tone. ��I said I won��t harm a single hair on your head. And I keep my word.��


    With that, he turned and walked away, his boots echoing against the stone floor like the ticking of a death clock.


    The prison fell into heavy silence.


    Abuchi gritted his teeth, frustration twisting his expression. Nnenna stood frozen, her hands clenched so tightly her nails dug into her skin.


    Panic was written on every face.


    Their friends were going to die.


    After everything they had done, after risking it all�� they were going to watch their friends be killed.


    Nnenna��s heart pounded in her chest, louder than the footsteps of the departing guards. She wasn��t just scared , she could handle pain. She had before. But this�� this helplessness was worse.


    Worse than the wounds from fighting nine elite guards alone.


    Worse than being trapped behind bars.


    She had already used up all her good points to heal and survive. She had thought she was doing the right thing�� saving her strength for the mission ahead.


    But now, now her friends were going to die and she had nothing left.


    ��Love System,�� she whispered, desperately.


    ��Yes, Nnenna?��


    ��There has to be something I can do. Some way to earn points. What about the people I��ve helped in the past? Can��t I get something from them?��


    Nnenna pressed herself against the cold bars, eyes shut tight.


    ��How long will it take to get some good points from the after effects?�� she asked, her voice cracking.


    Nnenna��s breath hitched as she stared at the screen. ��I don��t know, Nnenna. I really don��t know,�� the Love System replied, its voice distant, almost defeated. ��I��m sorry����


    There was a long pause, as if the system itself was grieving. Then, silence. Not a single word came through, no matter how many times Nnenna called out.


    Her heart sank. The one thing that could have helped them, gone. The only thing left was hopelessness.


    The faces around her mirrored her inner turmoil. The situation was desperate. No one had a n, and now it seemed like their fate was sealed. The glimmer of hope they had was vanishing with each passing second.

 Chapter 337: Did We Really Just… Lose Him?

    <strong>Chapter 337: Did We Really Just�� Lose Him?</strong>


    Abuchi, who had been silent this whole time, stared at the ground, his mind racing with the same bitter thoughts. They hade this far, and yet, here they were, trapped, with no way to save their friends, no way out.


    It was so unfair that because of his status he got to live while they would all be killed. He never knew things would end up like this. If he had known, he would have embarked on this mission alone.


    But��


    How?


    How did King Eglon know about theming to Purlit and even set a trap for them?


    It didn��t make sense.


    It didn��t make sense at all.


    But then, before anyone could think further, something unexpected happened.


    John, normally calm,posed, spun around. His fist swung with all his might and mmed into Abuchi��s jaw.


    The sound of the punch echoed through the room like a thunderp, shocking everyone into silence.


    Abuchi��s jaw hurt like hell but he didn��t retaliate.


    ��You��re a selfish friend,�� John growled, his voice raw with anger, eyes zing with frustration. ��You brought us all here, putting everyone in danger just to save your fianc��e. You didn��t even think about us, did you? It was always about her! What about us? What about your friends?��


    John��s breathing was heavy, chest rising and falling with every word, his fists shaking at his sides.


    ��You don��t even know what you��ve done! It wasn��t just your fianc��e in danger! It was your little sister too. And now, you��ve put your three friends in danger. You��re the worst friend I��ve ever had!��


    The silence in the room was deafening. Everyone stood frozen, unsure of what to do next. Even Abuchi, who had just taken a punch from his closest friend, stood there motionless, stunned. The words were still hanging in the air, but no one could seem to react.


    It was Ekene who broke the silence. Stepping forward, he grabbed John by the shoulders and held him back. His grip was firm, yet the urgency in his voice was undeniable.


    ��Dude, stop it!�� Ekene eximed, his voice low but insistent. ��What are you doing? This isn��t the time for us to fight each other. We need to stick together!��


    But even as he spoke, Ekene��s words seemed almost too weak to undo the damage already done. The tension in the room only grew heavier as John stood there, seething with anger, his chest heaving with each breath. He clearly wasn��t done.


    Yet, before the situation could escte any further, Abuchi spoke up, his voice rough as he wiped the blood from the corner of his lips with the sleeve of his jacket. The motion was casual, but his eyes were cold, empty.


    ��You��re right,�� Abuchi said quietly. His voice was steady, but there was a deep sorrow behind the words. ��You��re right, John.�� He nced at the others, the faces of Ruth, Karen, and Nnenna now crowding around him, panic written all over their expressions.


    ��I don��t mind if you all hate me,�� he continued, shaking his head at them. ��I failed you. I endangered your life,�� he said, turning his gaze toward Ruth. His words were heavy with regret, raw with the weight of his actions.


    He took a slow, steadying breath before meeting Nnenna��s eyes. ��And I never realized what a great sister you are. I��ve put you through hell for the past ten years.��


    The room seemed to shrink as he said this, his words cutting through the air like a knife. The guilt in his voice was palpable, a burden that seemed almost too much for him to bear.


    ��I deserve this,�� he added quietly, his eyes downcast. He wasn��t speaking to any one person in particr, but to everyone around him, including himself. It was a silent admission, an eptance of everything he had done wrong. He couldn��t take it back now.


    Before Abuchi could speak again, John suddenly shouted, interrupting the moment. ��Guard! I have some information that will be useful to King Eglon,�� he said, his voice firm and urgent. ��I need an audience with him.��


    The words hung in the air like a weight. A cold chill ran through the room as the others processed what he had just said. Abuchi��s eyes widened, but he didn��t speak. The shock from his previous admission was still fresh, but John��s sudden betrayal, no, deal, felt like a punch to the gut.


    Ekene was the first to recover, his expression darkening. ��What are you doing?? How can you do this?�� he demanded, his voice trembling with disbelief. ��How can you betray us like this?��


    John��s gaze flickered briefly towards his friend, but there was no sign of regret in his eyes. ��I��m trying to save my life. There��s nothing wrong with that,�� he said, his tone t. It was cold, calcting, as if the friendships they once shared meant nothing more than a mere distraction now.


    The guard opened the prison door, and without another word, John was escorted out of the cell. The others watched, speechless.


    Ekene��s jaw clenched as he turned away, unable to look at John any longer. Ruth, Karen, and Nnenna all stood frozen, shock evident on their faces, unable toprehend what had just happened.


    Abuchi stood in silence, a storm of emotions swirling inside him. Betrayal. Sadness. Disappointment. But more than anything, guilt. He had never expected this from John.


    But�� He didn��t really mind. Anything that would save at least one of the friends who risked their live for him, was okay by him.


    Even if it was betrayal.


    The door mmed shut behind the guard and John, cutting off theirst glimpse of him.


    ��Did we really just�� lose him?�� Ruth finally whispered, her voice breaking.


    Ekene��s eyes narrowed in frustration. ��We didn��t lose him. He chose to walk away. And now he��s going to y the game for his own survival.��


    Abuchi didn��t say anything. The pain of the heavy punch still stung.

 Chapter 338: Someone Betrayed Us... But Who?

    <strong>Chapter 338: Someone Betrayed Us�� But Who?</strong>


    ��Are we really just going to stand here and let him betray us like that?�� Karen asked, her voice sharp, angry.


    The others didn��t respond. The weight of the situation was too much for words.


    The guard led John through the dim halls of the castle, his footsteps echoing off the cold stone floor. Tension hung in the air like a storm cloud ready to break. After a short wait at the grand entrance, the doors to the throne room creaked open.


    ��Your Highness,�� the guard announced with a bow, ��this prisoner ims to have valuable information.��


    King Eglon satzily on his golden throne, drumming his fingers on the armrest. His eyes sharpened with interest. ��I see,�� he said, his voice smooth butced with threat. ��So, how useful is this little secret of yours? And what do you want in return?��


    John stood tall, hiding the guilt storming inside him. He locked eyes with the king for a few seconds, then answered steadily, ��I know about a much bigger n. One that none of your spies and cameras have caught. Bigger than just this rescue mission, something that could ruin you if it seeds.��


    King Eglon leaned forward, intrigued. ��Go on.��


    ��I want freedom,�� John said firmly. ��Mine�� and the others��. All of us.��


    King Eglon burst into augh, low and mocking. ��Freedom?�� He shook his head, smiling coldly. ��You��re asking for too much. What, you expect me to leave my dear brother and his family alive so they can be used as banners to rally rebellion?��


    He rose from his throne and took a few slow steps toward John. ��At best, I can spare you, the girl, and the other boy. But the royals? Their blood threatens my crown.��


    He narrowed his eyes. ��That��s the deal. Take it or walk back to your cell. If this so called ��big n�� of yours turns out to be as useless as your friends�� bravery, then you��ll all rot together. Except the prince and princess of course.��


    John��s throat tightened. He knew this was a devil��s bargain, but the devil was listening. And the others didn��t know what he was nning next��


    John gritted his teeth. ��Deal. I��m good with that.��


    King Eglon��s smile widened. ��Good.��


    But John wasn��t finished. ��How do I know you��ll keep your end of the bargain?��


    Eglon raised an eyebrow, amused. ��I am a king. Kings usually keep their word.��


    John scoffed. ��I doubt you��re that kind of king. I need something more�� tangible.��


    ��Well,�� Eglon said, his tone turning icy, ��even if I signed a contract in blood, I could still break it. This is about trust, dear boy. You either take the risk or walk away.��


    A long silence passed.


    John exhaled slowly. ��Fine.��


    Eglon waved his hand. ��Speak.��


    John stepped forward, lowering his voice as if spilling a great secret. ��There��s a bigger n. We were sent ahead to get your guard down. While we kept your attention, dozens of soldiers were to be smuggled into Purlit. Once inside, they��ll blend into the city, waiting for the right moment. The goal�� is to observe, strike, and overthrow you.��


    King Eglon��s smile faded.


    The words hit him like a stone. He didn��t show it, but they made his skin prickle. Could it be true? It was too simr to something he had already heard.


    His mind shed back to Abuchi��s earlier warning, he had said something almost identical. But when Eglon countered with proof that only five people had entered the kingdom, Abuchi had gone quiet.


    Now, hearing the same story again, his suspicions deepened.


    Was it a bluff? Or�� was something being hidden under his nose?


    King Eglon��s mind wandered briefly as John finished his so called revtion. He leaned back slightly, his fingers tapping the armrest of the throne in azy rhythm. He was remembering.


    Back in the prison, when Abuchi had spoken with false confidence, almost boasting of an iing army, Eglon had challenged him. He had called his bluff.


    And Abuchi�� hadn��t fought back.


    He had gone quiet. Defeated. Almost like someone who had lost the only hope he was clinging to.


    That memory whispered to him now like a warning bell.


    Strange, King Eglon thought, If there really was an army, why didn��t Abuchi double down? Why didn��t he threaten again?


    This new ��big n�� John was selling felt like a recycled lie. Ast ditch effort to survive. And Eglon didn��t buy it.


    Suddenly, he chuckled. Soft at first. Then louder.


    ��Oh, you poor little fool,�� he said, standing up from the throne with exaggerated grace. ��You thought you could lie to me and walk out of here as a hero.��


    John��s jaw tightened. ��But I gave you valuable information����


    ��Did you?�� Eglon��s smile turned icy. ��Or did you just repeat what your friend already told me in the dungeon?��


    He stepped closer. The guards by the walls tensed, ready to move at a gesture.


    ��You must think I��m stupid. Gullible. Easy to fool.�� He bent slightly, lowering his face to John��s level. His voice dropped to a chilling whisper. ��Let me fix that illusion.��


    He turned sharply and walked back toward the throne.


    John��s heartbeat roared in his ears. The way King Eglon was speaking�� the certainty that he wasn��t telling the truth��. it meant only one thing. Someone in their group had betrayed them, someone who knew something far more valuable. Their entire n. But who? Who among them would dare?


    He tried to stay calm, but a cold sweat broke across his back.


    ��I��ll wait,�� he told himself, clenching his fists tightly behind his back. ��I��ll wait and see who it is.��


    King Eglon, still wearing that maddening grin, turned to one of the guards beside him and said smoothly, ��Bring her in.��


    Ten minutes passed like an eternity.


    Then the throne room doors creaked open.


    Footsteps echoed down the marble floor.


    John turned slowly, his breath hitching as he looked toward the entrance.

 Chapter 339: What... What Am I Seeing?

    <strong>Chapter 339: What�� What Am I Seeing?</strong>


    His eyes widened. Time froze.


    Karen.


    She was being escorted in, head low, shoulders straight, face unreadable.


    John couldn��t move.


    What�� what am I seeing?


    Is my mind ying tricks on me? Isn��t she a prisoner like me? Or


    But then King Eglon��s voice sliced through the air like a de.


    ��Come over here, my dear,�� he said, eyes gleaming with triumph.


    But Karen didn��t move.


    She stood frozen, her feet glued to the floor as if rooted by guilt. She could feel John��s eyes burning into her, full of confusion, betrayal�� and hurt.


    Her heart pounded. This wasn��t supposed to happen.


    King Eglon had promised. He said no one would ever know. He said he would cover it all up, release them the next day, cancel the death sentence, pretend none of this had happened.


    So why was he exposing her now?


    Why now?


    The king nced over and noticed her hesitation. His expression darkened for a moment before he waved azy hand at the guard beside her. The man stepped forward and gave her a rough shove toward the center of the throne room.


    Karen stumbled, then steadied herself, but still kept her head down, her shoulder length hair falling like a curtain over her face.


    John stared at her, unmoving.


    He didn��t speak.


    He didn��t blink.


    He just kept staring, as though if he looked hard enough, he could find some version of the truth written on her face.


    But Karen refused to look up.


    She couldn��t.


    Not now.


    Not with that look in his eyes.


    ��Won��t you say hello to your close friend?�� King Eglon said casually, though his smile was as cold as ice. ��Come now. This is such a touching reunion. It��s been so long�� fifteen twenty minutes since youst saw her. ��


    Then his gaze shifted to John. The fake kindness dropped from his voice like a mask falling.


    ��So now you know I��m not stupid,�� the king said, his voice sharp and mocking. ��You were lying, weren��t you?��


    He chuckled. ��All that drama in the prison�� So dramatic. So loyal. I almost believed it.��


    He leaned forward on his throne, resting his chin on his hand.


    ��I wonder�� What was your grand n?�� he asked, eyes gleaming. ��Tell me, John. I��m so very curious. Entertain me.��


    John clenched his jaw, but inside, his world was cracking.


    John shook his head and looked away.


    It was over.


    The n had failed,pletely.


    He had hoped to pretend betrayal, y the role of a desperate coward in order to earn King Eglon��s trust. Then, from the inside, he would look for a way to help his friends escape.


    But he hadn��t known�� he hadn��t imagined�� that there was a real traitor among them.


    A traitor who had already handed them over long before he ever stepped into the throne room.


    John��s heart clenched in his chest. His breathing came faster.


    Not because of the failure.


    Not because of the danger.


    But because the traitor�� was her.


    Karen.


    Not just anyone.


    Not just a friend.


    The girl he had quietly loved for years. The one his heart beat for whenever she smiled, whenever she walked into the room. But he never said a word, because she had always been drawn to Abuchi.


    Everyone knew it.


    So John had stepped back. If there was even the smallest chance that things could work between her and Abuchi, he would nevere between them.


    He respected Abuchi.


    He loved Karen.


    And he would sacrifice his own happiness if it meant she could have hers.


    But when Abuchi fell for Ruth instead�� for a moment, just a moment, hope had bloomed in John��s chest.


    He told himself: Maybe�� maybe after the war. Maybe when Karen gives up on Abuchi�� maybe then.


    But now?


    That hope shattered.


    She had broken it with her own hands.


    A thousand questions screamed in his head. Why? How could she? When? Was it fear? Or something worse?


    Karen still wouldn��t look at him. Her silence was more painful than a confession.


    King Eglon watched John carefully, enjoying the turmoil dancing across his face.


    It wasn��t like John hadn��t noticed the red gs. He saw the cracks, those strange moments, the times Karen seemed too cold, too quick to judge Nnenna, too harsh when she didn��t need to be. But love�� love had blinded him. He made excuses. He let things go.


    Because love, he believed, was patient. It was kind. It was willing topromise, to forgive, and even to teach when necessary.


    On their journey, he had seen Karen sh with Nnenna more times than he could count. But instead of stepping in, he chose silence. He only ever spoke when things became too much, when it could no longer be ignored.


    He remembered the shift most clearly during their time in the Forest of Regrets. Karen had started to feel like someone else entirely, like a stranger trapped in the body of someone he once knew. But even then, he held on. Maybe it was the pressure of their situation. Maybe it was fear, or confusion. Maybe�� it was survival.


    And who was he to judge? He wasn��t perfect either. He had made mistakes. He had used lies and deceit in hopes of saving his friends. So who was he to throw the first stone?


    Still, he couldn��t shake the pain now. The betrayal tasted bitter in his mouth. And the person who caused it, was her.


    The girl he had secretly loved for years.


    The girl he had hoped might one day look his way�� once she gave up on Abuchi.


    But now�� now he wasn��t even sure who she was anymore.


    ��Karen,�� he whispered, voice hoarse, eyes heavy with heartbreak.


    And yet, she still wouldn��t meet his gaze.


    Why?


    The silence between them grew loud, too loud.


    Between them stood something broken.


    Something jagged and bleeding. Betrayal.


    The kind that doesn��t just hurt, it burnt�� like a raging fire in his chest.

 Chapter 340: Even If It Meant Betraying Them

    <strong>Chapter 340: Even If It Meant Betraying Them</strong>


    It was the kind of betrayal that twisted the soul. Like Caesar and Brutus all over again. A dagger driven in by the very hand you trusted most.


    John felt like the floor had been ripped out from under him.


    ��W�CWhen��?�� he stammered, barely getting the words out. His voice cracked as he turned to Karen, eyes trembling with disbelief. ��Karen�� you?��


    His question hung in the air, heavy and shattering.


    Karen didn��t answer. She looked away, her shoulders tight, trembling slightly. Her silence was louder than words.


    But then


    ��WHEN?!��


    John��s voice exploded through the throne room, like thunder cracking across the sky.


    The sound bounced off the golden walls and echoed for what felt like forever. The entire throne room froze.


    Karen flinched.


    ��I�� I didn��t want to,�� she finally whispered. Her voice was barely audible. ��I didn��t want to, but I had to do it�� to save our lives.��


    The guilt in her tone was unmistakable.


    ��It was in Marka.��


    Hearing this, John couldn��t help but think back, when would Karen have had the chance to betray them in Marka. Wasn��t that where they were chased after Nnenna��s fight video was posted online?


    Marka.


    ��������-


    shback


    Karen had just outrun the guards chasing after her, heard from Abuchi and turned off her phone. Her chest heaved with every breath as she sprinted through the narrow alleyways, the shadows of the evening cloaking her escape.


    She turned a corner, almost free, when a tall man stepped out from the darkness and blocked her path.


    ��Move,�� she snapped, trying to sidestep him. But the man shifted with her, blocking her again. Once. Twice. A third time.


    She wasn��t a martial arts expert, but she was no pushover either. With no other option, she engaged him in a quick fight. That��s when she realized, he wasn��t normal.


    His movements were sharp, precise. Too fast.


    In less than a minute, she was pinned against the wall, his cold eyes locked onto hers.


    ��Who�� are you?�� she demanded, her voice shaky now. ��What do you want?��


    ��I want to save your life,�� the man said, his voice t like ice.


    Karen��s heart skipped. Save her life? Her mind raced.


    ��You��re heading to Purlit Kingdom, right?�� he asked. ��To save the former King and his family.��


    Karen��s eyes widened. ��W-What are you talking about?�� she stammered, trying to mask the fear in her voice, trying to keep her expression nk.


    But the man only smiled faintly, as if amused. ��I��m talking about you people��s little n back in Lionara,�� he said. ��There��s no need to deny it. We already know everything.��


    How?! Karen��s mind screamed.


    Her breath caught as a cold chill crept down her spine.


    Just who was this man��? And what did he want with her?


    ��Who are you?�� Karen asked, eyes narrowed, still struggling slightly in his grip.


    ��You��re not qualified to know,�� the man replied, his tone calm�� too calm.


    He loosened his hold, letting her drop to the ground. She scrambled back, but he didn��t move toward her.


    ��Here��s what you��re going to do,�� he said coolly. ��You��ll discourage your team from going any further. But if they insist on heading to Purlit�� you must report every single move they make.��


    Karen��s breath hitched. ��What?��


    ��Every n. Every path. Every strategy. You��ll tell us all of it,�� he continued, his eyes like frozen steel. ��Only then will we consider sparing your lives.��


    Karen forced augh, though it came out more shaky than defiant. ��If you already know everything, why do you need me? Why can��t you just find that out yourselves?��


    He stared at her, unblinking. ��We can. But it��s much easier when the informationes from someone already on the inside. Someone like you.��


    Karen��s heart thudded painfully in her chest.


    ��I hope you understand,�� the man said, tilting his head slightly. ��So�� do we have a deal or not?��


    A silence fell between them, thick with tension. Karen didn��t answer right away.


    Her mind was screaming. Her hands trembled.


    ��You��re crazy,�� Karen snapped, taking a step back. ��You just came out of nowhere, talking nonsense and refusing to say who you are, and now you��re asking me if I want to make a deal?��


    The man gave her a smile that didn��t touch his eyes. ��You��re a smart girl,�� he said,pletely ignoring her protest. ��I trust you know what to do.��


    He reached into his coat and pulled out a small card, pressing it into her palm. Karen looked down. There was nothing on it except a phone number and a strange three digit code: ��010.��


    ��If you want to save your team,�� he said, voice now dangerously low and cold, ��call this number when you��re alone.��


    Karen��s fingers curled tightly around the card. Her heart was racing. Something about his tone made the air around her feel frozen.


    ��If you don��t,�� the man continued, ��none of you will make it back alive from this mission.��


    A chill ran down her spine. She wanted to throw the card away, to call his bluff. But deep inside, she knew, he wasn��t joking.


    He knew things�� things he shouldn��t have known.


    Karen stood there, paralyzed, trying to make sense of the storm in her mind. If they really knew so much, was their n ever secret to begin with? Were they all just marching into a trap?


    She had no answers.


    The man gave her onest look and disappeared into the shadows, leaving her with nothing but fear, doubts�� and a choice she didn��t want to make.


    That evening, she arrived at River Torrent muchter than the others.


    Before Karen arrived, she had already made her decision.


    She was going to protect the group, even if it meant betraying them.


    But deep down, she wasn��t sure anymore. Was she really trying to save the team�� or just herself?


    On the journey, she started dropping hints. She tried to discourage them from continuing the mission, saying it was reckless, too risky.

 Chapter 341: Deep Feelings

    <strong>Chapter 341: Deep Feelings</strong>


    But her words didn��t help. Instead, her actions pushed them further away.


    She let her dislike for Nnenna  than ever, loud, clear, and unfiltered. She told herself it was a strategy, another excuse, a cover up. But part of her wasn��t sure anymore.


    They all thought she was being unreasonable. That she was jealous, petty, or just scared. In truth, she was none of those things, or maybe all of them.


    She wanted them to see the truth. That she had made a huge sacrifice. That she was the one trying to save them from death. But she couldn��t say a word about the deal. Couldn��t reveal what the man had told her.


    Because if they knew��


    They would never look at her the same way again.


    So instead, she made sure to cover her tracks. She reached out to the strange man��s contact. She kept her head low. Told him everything. She followed all the rules he gave her.


    And in return, he promised one thing


    She would never be exposed.


    But promises like that�� don��t alwaysst forever.


    ������������


    Present Day


    Karen smiled, a cold, mocking smile.


    She had given them everything. Every detail King Eglon needed. Every twist and turn of the rescue mission. She had made sure it would fail, but in a way that no one would suspect her.


    That was the key.


    Look like a hero, act like a friend, betray them in silence.


    She had done it perfectly.


    Even when the mission copsed, even when they were captured, she showed just enough fear, just enough shock�� just enough to blend in.


    Because ording to the n, the next day she, John, and Ekene would be released unharmed. A deal made in the dark, sealed by secrecy.


    And then?


    Then she would twist the story. She would say she negotiated. That she used her intelligence and bravery to save the others. That she was the true hero.


    Not Nnenna. Not Abuchi. Her.


    But now��


    King Eglon had turned the tables.


    He exposed her in front of John, and very soon, the whole team. The reactions she feared most were now on her. John��s eyes. Judging. Burning. Disbelieving.


    So this was what betrayal felt like.


    Not when she did it. No.


    But when it was done to her.


    She clenched her fists tightly, a fire rising inside her.


    And for the first time�� she began to wonder


    Was she just a pawn in someone else��s bigger game?


    Karen looked up at John, her voice trembling.


    ��I did it for the team,�� she said.


    But John didn��t react. Not even a blink. He just stood there, silent, his face still etched with the same cold disappointment.


    Nothing had changed.


    ��I�� I did it for the team,�� she repeated, her voice smaller this time, as if trying to convince herself just as much as him. ��He was going to kill us all. If I hadn��t done that, we would��ve died on the way here. He could��ve killed us even tomorrow morning! I had to do it!��


    She raised her voice, desperate now.


    ��I did it for us!��


    ��No,�� John said quietly, but it silenced the entire room.


    His voice was steady, but the anger beneath it was sharp.


    ��You did it for yourself.��


    Karen flinched.


    ��I knew you had your ws. I saw them. But I still loved you anyway,�� John said, a bitterugh slipping from his lips. ��I believed you were a good person. That maybe�� you would change. That if I stood by you long enough, you would finally see me.��


    He smiled, but it wasn��t warm. It was broken.


    ��You never loved me back. You never even gave me the decency of rejecting me. You just�� yed along.��


    He looked away for a second.


    ��But it��s fine. I let myself be yed. That��s on me. I don��t me you.��


    Karen��s lips trembled. Her fingers curled. She knew John loved her though she wasn��t sure. But she didn��t want to be sure. That way, she could reap the benefits without any guilt.


    But now, she could feel the full weight of the guilt she was avoiding for years. Guilt was wing its way up her throat, but no words came out.


    And then John looked back at her, eyes dark, but calm.


    ��But now�� the game��s over, Karen.��


    ��And also���� John��s voice cut through the tension like a knife, ��we don��t need your heroics.��


    He didn��t even spare Karen another nce as he turned to face King Eglon.


    ��Tomorrow morning, do me a favor,�� he said, voice calm but firm. ��Execute me.��


    Gasps echoed around the throne room.


    ��I don��t want her buying my life with her betrayal. Not with her blood�� her lies�� or anything that reeks of guilt. I would rather die with a clean conscience than live thanks to a traitor.��


    Karen��s eyes widened. ��John����


    He turned back toward her, his voice softening, but not weakening.


    ��I had feelings for you. Deep ones. I still do.��


    Her breath caught in her throat.


    ��But now���� he continued, ��I��m going to spend every day working to let those feelings go. Even if it takes the rest of my life or till tomorrow morning, I��ll use that time to erase what I once felt for you.��


    Karen��s lips trembled, but John wasn��t done.


    ��I��ll let the others decide for themselves�� after they hear the truth.��


    Karen stepped forward, her voice rising in panic.


    ��What do you mean?�� she asked, eyes wide with fear.


    ��You��re just going to throw me away like that? After everything I did for all of you?!��


    Her voice cracked. ��You��re selfish!��


    John turned his head slightly, not meeting her gaze. His silence stung more than words.


    ��You don��t love me,�� Karen said, her voice shaking now. ��You said you did�� but if you did, you wouldn��t just toss me aside like I��m nothing!��


    John finally looked at her.


    ��No,�� he whispered. ��I��m not tossing you aside. You did that to yourself.��

 Chapter 342: I Put Her in Danger

    <strong>Chapter 342: I Put Her in Danger</strong>


    ��I did it to save our lives! Why can��t you see that?�� Karen cried, her voice breaking under the weight of guilt and desperation.


    ��No!�� John shouted, his voice sharp with fury and heartbreak. ��You did it for yourself!�� His eyes were burning now, not with anger alone, but with betrayal. ��Take me back to the prison,�� he said, turning to the guards, voice suddenly quiet, drained. ��The air there is better.��


    The throne room went still. Even the guards hesitated.


    King Eglon gave a small wave of his hand, casual yet cruel, like brushing away dust.


    The guards stepped forward, and John didn��t resist. His eyes never met Karen��s again, but hers clung to him, desperate, pleading, breaking.


    She watched until his silhouette disappeared behind the heavy doors. Her lips trembled.


    ��I did it for the team���� she whispered.


    ��I did it for us����


    Over and over again, like a broken charm meant to heal a wound too deep to reach. But even she didn��t believe it anymore.


    A low, amused sound echoed in the vast chamber. King Eglon chuckled, his eyes gleaming with mockery.


    ��You��re quite cold hearted,�� he said, the sarcasm slicing sharper than a knife. ��Maybe even more cold hearted than me.��


    His smile faded as he leaned forward slightly, eyes narrowing with dangerous curiosity.


    ��Tell me, Karen�� how does betrayal taste when ites back around?��


    ��You knew this mission could end in death, yet you still agreed to it.�� King Eglon��s voice echoed through the throne room like a slow rolling storm. ��But the moment you saw a chance to save yourself, you took it. I wouldn��t have even med you�� if you could just admit the truth. That you were scared of dying.��


    Karen��s lips tightened, her breathing shallow. The fear from earlier had settled, reced by something colder, shame mixed with defiance. She took a slow step forward, lifting her chin.


    ��Maybe I am cold hearted,�� she said, her voice low, trembling slightly, but firm. ��But you��re worse. You��re nning to execute your own brother and his entire family�� just to sit on a throne.��


    King Eglon tilted his head, amusement shing in his eyes. ��Ah, but that��s the difference between you and me.�� His tone was calm, almost yful. ��You still pretend to be good. You want others to see you as noble�� selfless. I gave up that illusion long ago.��


    He stood slowly from his throne, each movement calcted and regal, the weight of his presence pressing down like a dark cloud.


    ��I never said I was a good person, Karen. I��m not. And I��m okay with that.�� His voice dropped into a whisper, just loud enough to carry across the room. ��That��s what makes me powerful.��


    He walked a few paces, then turned back to her with a faint smile that never reached his eyes.


    ��But I��ll keep my word. Any of your people who want to live may go with you at dawn. I��ll release them.��


    Karen��s eyes widened slightly in surprise, but he wasn��t finished.


    ��However,�� he added, his tone sharpening, ��if any of them are foolish enough to choose death�� and insist on standing with my brother and his cursed bloodline���� he paused, gaze dark and cold, ����then I won��t stop the axe from falling.��


    ��We had a deal!�� Karen shouted, her voice breaking. ��You said you would let them go! It should stand whether they want to or not!��


    King Eglon didn��t flinch. His back was to her now, hands sped behind him as he walked slowly toward the edge of the tform.


    ��How can I force a man to live when he��s already chosen death?�� he said calmly. ��That other young man�� I��ll wait for his answer tomorrow. That��s fair.��


    ��No!�� Karen cried again, stepping forward. ��That��s not what we agreed on! That��s not what we agreed on!��


    She repeated herself, over and over, but the king had already turned to the guards and motioned with a flick of his hand.


    ��Take her away.��


    As the guards moved toward her, Karen stumbled backward in disbelief. She wasn��t just losing control, she had never had it in the first ce.


    King Eglon��s voice followed her as she was dragged toward the side doors. His tone was quiet now. Cold. Honest.


    ��I kept my word. You just don��t want to ept what that means.��


    ��Because if you do���� he paused, turning his head slightly toward her, ��you��ll have to admit the truth.��


    ��That you weren��t saving anyone but yourself.��


    There was no mocking smile this time.


    His face was nk.


    Empty.


    And for a second�� it felt like he was not talking to Karen at all.


    But to the ghost of someone else.


    The next day, the guards came in by mid morning.


    ��Time to go,�� one of them said tly, without emotion.


    No one said a word. No one moved quickly. Hope had already drained from their faces, especially after the truth about Karen��s betrayal spread through the cell like wildfire.


    Now, they understood.


    They understood why John had pretended to betray them��


    But in the process of the fake betrayal, one of their own had been betraying them for real, from the very beginning.


    From Marka.


    Karen.


    She had been the informant all along.


    There was no explosion of emotion, no chaos or screaming. Just silence. Cold, bitter silence.


    They had all processed it in their own way. Nnenna sat in the corner, back straight but quiet. Ekene simply shook his head over and over, not from disbelief, but from deep disappointment. Ruth refused to even look at Karen. And John�� well, John didn��t say anything at all.


    They were surprised and very angry.


    All except for Abuchi.


    He was surprised, but he wasn��t angry. Not even a little.


    ��I put her in danger,�� he muttered under his breath. ��She did what she had to do.��


    He was sad, a bit disappointed, but even that felt pointless now. What good would those emotions do?

 Chapter 343: She Was Lonely

    <strong>Chapter 343: She Was Lonely</strong>


    As if trying to stir things further, King Eglon did something calcted. He had Karen brought back to their cell the night before, cing her right in their midst like a spark tossed into dry grass.


    But nothing burned.


    No fights. No shouting. Not even a single insult thrown.


    They simply�� ignored her.


    Utterly.


    They isted her as if she didn��t exist, like a ghost among the living.


    And when King Eglon got word of it the next morning, he frowned.


    He had hoped for fireworks, for drama.


    But it seemed he had miscalcted.


    He had picked the wrong people for his show.


    Karen, now sharing a cell with the very people she had betrayed, tried everything she could to make them listen, especially John.


    But he wouldn��t even look at her.


    He had already made up his mind.


    He would rather die with honor than live with a stain gifted by her hands.


    And then, to her shock, Ekene made the same decision.


    Karen blinked rapidly, unable to hide the disbelief in her eyes. ��What? You too?��


    Even Abuchi and Nnenna were stunned. They pleaded with John and Ekene, trying to get through to them, trying to shake some sense into their stubborn minds.


    ��We��ve already lost so much,�� Nnenna said softly, her voice shaking. ��Must we lose you too?��


    But the two men stood firm, their silence louder than any argument.


    ��We choose our path,�� Ekene finally said. ��And we��ll walk it with our heads up, not under a shadow.��


    There was no hatred in his voice.


    Just rity.


    King Eglon had already sealed the fate of Mesha and his family. There would be no miracle for them. The king refused to appear weak or encourage an uprising by sparing his own brother. That part of the story was already written in blood.


    But the rest? The others still had a chance. They could still walk free, if they chose to.


    John and Ekene simply chose not to.


    Eventually, the others stopped trying. They stopped persuading, stopped arguing.


    They respected their decision.


    After all, they were adults. And sometimes, grown men walk into fire with their eyes wide open.


    Karen watched all of it unfold from the shadows of her shame.


    The rejection stung deeper than any de.


    Their refusal wasn��t just about pride, it was a rejection of her.


    Of everything she did.


    They would rather die than let her be the hero.


    And in that moment, Karen finally saw it.


    Her sacrifice had never been for them.


    It was for herself.


    For the fear in her chest.


    For the need to survive.


    For the selfish hope that maybe, just maybe, Abuchi would love her back if they made it through.


    Now she knew.


    And now, it was toote to change anything.


    She did not argue anymore.


    Did not plead.


    She simply sat alone in a corner of the cell, her back to the others, waiting for the hour they would let her walk free


    ��Time to go,�� the expressionless guard said, his voice dry and final.


    There was no room for protest. No need for words.


    Everyone already understood, this was it.


    Mesha, Ruth��s father, gently reached for his wife��s hand and then for his daughter��s. Together, they stepped forward with quiet courage, their steps heavy but sure.


    Behind them, John, Ekene, Abuchi, and Nnenna followed in silence. No one spoke. No one cried.


    Each footstep echoed like a countdown.


    From inside the cell, Karen watched them walk away.


    And something broke inside her.


    She told herself����I saved them�� I tried to save them.��


    But if that was true�� why did it feel like everything was falling apart?


    Why did it feel like she was the one left behind?


    Her chest tightened.


    She had saved her life, yes. But in doing so, she had lost it too.


    She had lost Nnenna.


    She had lost Ekene.


    She had lost John and��. Abuchi, her closest friends, her family.


    And worst of all, she had lost their trust.


    She had lost their love.


    John had loved her unconditionally, even when she didn��t deserve it.


    Even when she couldn��t return the love the same way.


    And now, she had torn that love apart with her own hands.


    They had always been there for her.


    Through storms and silence, fights andughter


    They were her anchor, her safe space, her shield from the cruel world.


    But now?


    Now they were gone.


    And she��


    She wasn��t just alone.


    She was lonely.


    Crushed by the weight of silence, she sank into the corner of the cell, hugging her knees to her chest.


    She had chosen survival.


    But it hade at a cost far greater than she ever imagined.


    A cost she would carry for the rest of her life.


    The guards led the group of seven, John, Ekene, Abuchi, Nnenna, Mesha, his wife, and daughter, through the winding stone corridor. The air grew heavier with every step, thick with silence, dread, and the smell of dust and metal.


    They emerged into the execution grounds, a wide, open courtyard surrounded by high ckened stone walls. The morning sun hung overhead like a witness too bright to ignore, casting long, harsh shadows across the yard.


    At the center stood a raised tform, aged wood stained by time and�� memories. Soldiers stood at the perimeter, rifles in hand, their faces as hard as the steel they held.


    And there, lounging casually under a velvet canopy, was King Eglon.


    He sat like he was front row in a movie theatre, legs crossed, drink in hand, and arge bowl of popcorn resting on hisp. He popped a kernel into his mouth and smiled.


    ��Ah, great! You��re all here,�� he said with exaggerated cheer, wiping fake crumbs from his robe. ��Now the show can begin.��


    His voice echoed too loudly in the solemn yard.


    He leaned forward slightly, eyes gleaming with sadistic pleasure as he gestured to the guards.


    ��Start with my dear older brother.��

 Chapter 344: Did Not Flinch

    <strong>Chapter 344: Did Not Flinch</strong>


    Themand was casual, cold. Like he was choosing the first act in a y, not a man��s final breath.


    Gasps rose from the group. Ruth��s hand tightened around her father��s. Mesha took one step forward, face calm, almost noble, though his eyes quietly searched his daughter��s onest time.


    King Eglon��s reason was clear.


    Mesha was the lion. The steady one. The threat.


    He had to go first.


    The guards stepped forward to carry out the King��smand.


    John clenched his fists but did not speak.


    Ekene closed his eyes.


    Nnenna turned her head away.


    Abuchi muttered a prayer under his breath.


    As the guards came closer to take Mesha, Ruth and her mother instantly rushed to his side.


    ��No! No, please don��t take him!�� Ruth��s voice cracked, raw and trembling. Her arms wrapped tightly around her father��s waist, refusing to let go. Her mother clung to his other side, sobbing into his shoulder as if holding on could somehow freeze time.


    ��You can not take him,�� his wife whispered, over and over again.


    But Mesha only smiled softly, despite the pain in his eyes. He ced one hand gently on Ruth��s head, the other on his wife��s back.


    ��It��s alright,�� he whispered.


    His voice was calm, like a lighthouse in a storm. But it only made Ruth cry harder.


    ��Don��t say that,�� she sobbed, shaking her head violently.


    The moment was heartbreak carved into flesh.


    But the guards, unmoved by tears or love, stepped in.


    ��Move aside,�� one barked.


    Ruth��s mother let out a scream as one of them grabbed her arm and yanked her back.


    Ruth held on tighter.


    ��Please, don��t!�� she cried.


    That was when Abuchi rushed forward and wrapped both Ruth and her mother in his arms, pulling them back protectively just as the guards tore Mesha away.


    ��Let him go!�� Ruth shrieked. ��Let go of him!��


    ��I��m sorry,�� Mesha said softly, locking eyes with them. ��Don��t watch.��


    But they did. They could not look away.


    As he was pulled up the steps of the tform, his figure stood tall, proud, even in chains.


    Abuchi held Ruth��s trembling frame as she buried her face into his shoulder. Her mother copsed into his other arm, weeping in silence, the kind of silence that screamed the loudest.


    The sound of Mesha��s boots on the wooden stage echoed across the courtyard. One step. Then another. Then another.


    And still, King Eglon popped popcorn into his mouth, as if he were watching the final scene of his favorite movie.


    The sun zed high, casting sharp shadows across the silent execution ground. Every soul in the courtyard held their breath as Mesha stood alone on the tform, bound but unbowed, his calm defiance igniting a quiet fire in the hearts of everyone watching.


    King Eglon lounged in his throne like chair with an unnerving grin, flicking a piece of popcorn into his mouth. He turned to one of his men and snapped his fingers. ��Bring the camera. Set it up. I want them all to see, everyst fool still clinging to hope.��


    The guards obeyed swiftly. A military grade livestream rig was wheeled in, aimed straight at the tform. One of Eglon��s aides tapped a screen. A red light blinked on. The broadcast went live.


    Across the nation, no, beyond, people stopped what they were doing.


    The image of Mesha, restrained and standing tall beneath the harsh sun, filled screens of all sizes. Phones lit up in crowded marketces, in airports, in quiet viges.


    In rooms, hands covered mouths. In open courtyards, fists clenched in anger. Tears welled up. The chat exploded:


    ��No�� no this can not be happening.��


    �� King Mesha has saved us more than once!��


    ��We stand with you, King Mesha!��


    @HopefulHeart: No! They can not do this! King Mesha fought for us!


    @RoyalBloodMatters: Finally. One less rebel.


    @FreedomNow99: This is wrong! He does not deserve this!


    @IronFistSupporter: Eglon is doing what must be done. Weakness has no ce.


    @Tears4Truth: I can��t watch. Someone stop this, please.


    The support for Mesha was overwhelming.


    Hashtags stormed the top trends:


    #StandWithKingMesha


    #ExecutionDay


    #PurlitLives


    #ThisIsNotJustice


    Eglon watched the screen with sick delight. ��Let them all see theirst hope die before their eyes. This is how you crush rebellion, not with force, but with despair.��


    The executioner stepped forward, cloaked in ck, face covered. He drew the great ceremonial de, a massive, curved weapon forged not just to kill, but to humiliate. It glinted in the sunlight, casting a glimmer across Mesha��s face.


    Still, Mesha did not flinch. He looked beyond the crowd, beyond the camera, beyond the chains. His lips moved silently, perhaps a prayer, or a goodbye.


    The crowd online grew hysterical.


    ��Mesha, please fight!��


    ��Where is the army?!��


    ��Do something!��


    And then


    The executioner raised the sword.


    Time slowed. Gasps echoed. Mesha closed his eyes.


    But before the sword could descend


    BOOOOOOM!


    A violent, earth shaking explosion tore through the air.


    The sound was so loud, so deep, that the ground at the execution field trembled beneath everyone��s feet. Dust crumbled from the castle walls. Birds scattered from the sky. People screamed and staggered, clutching their ears.


    The noise came from the castle gate, far away, yet powerful enough to reach the very heart of the execution ground.


    Gasps rose from the watching crowd.


    Then came the sounds.


    CLANG!


    CLASH!


    SHOUTS!


    Steel mmed into steel. War cries rang out. The sh of swords, the stamp of feet, it was unmistakable.


    There was a battle at the castle gate.


    A guard rushed to the tform, panic on his face. ��Your Majesty!�� he shouted, voice cracking. ��The gate, they��ve breached it! The fighting�� it��s already inside!��


    Chaos exploded. Screams. Rushing feet. Confusion. The livestream caught everything.


    The executioner froze, sword still raised.


    The castle was under siege.


    Screams filled the air. The sh of steel echoed louder now, more chaotic, more urgent. Smoke curled above the battlements in the distance. The sound of war had swallowed the execution ground.

 Chapter 345: There’s a Breach at the East Gate!

    <strong>Chapter 345: There��s a Breach at the East Gate!</strong>


    King Eglon stood frozen on his tform, his bowl of popcorn now forgotten, tumbling to the floor with a soft pat pat pat.


    ��What�� What is going on?�� he muttered, eyes darting toward the castle gate where thick smoke now coiled into the air like a serpent.


    Another guard ran to him, panting. ��Your Majesty, there��s a breach at the east gate! Armed men are pouring in!��


    ��Stop them!�� Eglon barked. ��Stop them and return with a full report!��


    The guard saluted and dashed off into the chaos.


    Minutes passed.


    No one returned.


    The sounds of the battle grew louder. Closer.


    Eglon��s fingers twitched.


    ��You!�� he pointed at another soldier. ��Go and find out what��s happening!��


    ��Yes, Your Majesty!��


    Gone.


    Silence.


    Then, more screams. Screams that sounded less like war cries and more like the dying.


    Eglon��s heart raced.


    One by one, he sent the rest of the guards around him. Five. Then six. Till fifty. All vanished into the noise, none ever returned.


    Only silence followed.


    A silence filled with smoke�� and dread.


    ��Where is everyone?�� Eglon said aloud, panic creeping into his voice. He was sweating now, his fine robes clinging to his back.


    The livestream cameras still rolled, broadcasting every moment to a world now holding its breath.


    Eglon��s nerves snapped.


    Everything was falling apart, the execution, the guards, the gate.


    No more dys.


    With a wild glint in his eye, he grabbed a rifle from one of the abandoned weapon racks near the tform. The wood was warm from the sun. His hands trembled, but his aim was steady.


    ��I��ll finish this myself,�� he muttered, raising the gun toward the prisoners. ��One bullet each.��


    He cocked it.


    Took aim.


    And then


    ��Touch either of them�� and I will bury you right where you stand.��


    The words sliced through the air like a dagger.


    Everyone froze.


    Eglon��s finger hovered on the trigger, suddenly ice cold with dread.


    Abuchi��s eyes widened. Nnenna��s breath caught mid gasp.


    No one else needed to ask. They knew that voice.


    From behind the smoke near the shattered gate, a figure stepped out, slow, deliberate. The air itself seemed to retreat from him.


    The smoke curled around his boots like it feared to touch him. His coat fluttered in the wind, military, dark, clean, lethal.


    He was nked by two others, but it was the figure at the front whomanded attention. His military attire was sharp, refined, yet understated in its power. His stride was confident, purposeful, each step radiating authority.


    His twopanions moved with the same intensity, though their energy felt less polishedpared to the man leading them.


    Eglon, momentarily distracted by the sounds of battle still echoing from the distance, turned his focus to the neer. The man before him did not look like someone who had been part of the fighting.


    He was cool, collected, and almost tooposed for the situation. He carried himself as though he was above the fray, like he did not need to get his hands dirty, unlike the others in the field.


    Eglon��s brow furrowed, trying to ce him. His gaze flicked between the neer and his twopanions, who were now standing just behind him, still moving, still sharp, yet with an air that made it clear they were following the lead of this one.


    Then it hit him.


    Eglon��s eyes widened. Where do I know him from?


    I��ll ask first, Eglon decided, but before he could speak, the young man��s voice, clear, calm, almost effortless, cut through the air like a de and repeated his previous words.


    ��Touch either of them���� he began, his voice cool, deliberate, andced with a promise of violence if needed. ����and I will bury you right where you stand.��


    Eglon��s blood ran cold.


    He stared at the young man, trying to keep hisposure. The weight of those words fell heavy on him, but he couldn��t shake the nagging thought in his head. Who is this?


    Before he could respond, Abuchi��s voice rang out,ced with sarcasm.


    ��You stole a throne but didn��t bother to find out the identities of the people now attached to that throne.�� Abuchi��s voice cut through the air, sharp and mocking.


    Eglon��s eyes flicked nervously, the reality of the situation settling in. ��What do you mean?�� he asked, his voice trembling, nowced with fear. The facade of control was crumbling rapidly.


    Abuchi leaned in, a wicked grin spreading across his face. ��What, can��t you see the resemnce?�� he said, his voice dripping with sarcasm. ��That��s my elder brother, the Crown Prince of Lionara. Didn��t you say Lionara would never send any army to help? Well, look who just walked in.��


    Eglon��s face drained of color as the words sank in. His mind raced, trying to process the enormity of his mistake. The figure standing before him was no ordinary soldier. This was no mere man. This was Somto, the Crown Prince of Lionara, the very heir to the throne.


    Abuchi��sugh was bitter. ��You��ve been sitting on that throne, thinking you��ve won, thinking Purlit was powerless, but you��re in the presence of its powerful ally.��


    Somto didn��t flinch neither did he say a word more. His military presence was calm and steady, almost regal, as if the entire world was watching him, and yet he paid no mind to it. He had no need to prove anything.


    ��You didn��t even bother to check who you were dealing with,�� Abuchi continued, his voice mocking yet tinged with bitter disappointment. ��Not only did you steal the throne, but you also insulted our kingdom by imprisoning and trying to kill my fiance and the royal family of Lionara inws.��


    Eglon��s eyes darted from Somto to Abuchi, his voice shaking. ��You�� you��re lying. This is impossible. The Crown Prince of Lionara is not in Lionara. He couldn��t have known any of this from yesterday to today. Everyone knows he travels a lot!�� His words stumbled over each other in desperation.

 Chapter 346: Full Panick Mode

    <strong>Chapter 346: Full Panick Mode</strong>


    Abuchi��s grin deepened, the kind of grin that only someone who had been wronged could wear. ��I��m not lying, Eglon. And the only thing you��ve done is offend people you shouldn��t have offended. Now you��re about to find out exactly what that means.��


    The moment hung heavy in the air. King Eglon stood frozen as realization settled into his bones like ice.


    The Crown Prince of Lionara.


    His face twitched, then shifted into a forced smile as he stepped forward, trying to salvage whatever dignity he could grasp.


    ��Your Highness,�� Eglon said with a bow that didn��t quite reach the ground. His voice shook, the wordsing out too quickly. ��Forgive this chaos. We had no idea you were involved. If there��s anything I can do to����


    Somto said nothing. His boots hit the stone ground with calm, controlled power as he dismounted. His uniform was pristine, sharp with authority, the dark coat lined with silver trim that caught the sunlight. He didn��t even spare Eglon a nce.


    He walked straight past the trembling king, each step echoing across the silent execution ground.


    His eyes locked onto one person, Nnenna.


    Everyone watched in confusion as he stopped in front of her.


    Nnenna��s breath caught. She tried to speak, but no sound came out.


    Without a word, Somto gently reached for her hands.


    She flinched slightly, unsure.


    But he took her hands anyway. Slowly. Carefully. Reverently.


    And he didn��t let go.


    His fingers wrapped around hers like she was the only thing holding him to the world.


    Then, his eyes narrowed.


    He raised her arm slightly and turned it, revealing a faint bruise just under the sleeve. A fresh scrape across her knuckles. Dried blood. Nothing life threatening, but enough to send a visible wave of fury through Somto��s entire body.


    He exhaled through his nose, like a dragon holding back fire.


    ��Who touched you?�� he asked, his voice calm, but the coldness beneath it made even the guards shiver.


    Nnenna blinked. ��I-It��s not����


    ��Who touched you?�� he repeated, softer now, but somehow more dangerous.


    Eglon took a nervous step forward. ��She wasn��t hurt by us, I swear. She got those injuries during the fighting. I gave orders that no harm shoulde to your siblings.��


    But Somto still didn��t look at him. His entire presence ignored the king, like Eglon wasn��t even there.


    The air thickened.


    Even the wind felt like it held its breath.


    Abuchi, standing a few steps away, frowned.


    He had known Somto all his life.


    He knew Somto cared deeply for his siblings.


    But this, this was different.


    Somto hadn��t once nced at him.


    Hadn��t asked if he was okay.


    His entire focus had been Nnenna from the moment he arrived.


    And now, holding her hands, refusing to let go, staring at her injuries like they were his own wounds


    Abuchi��s stomach twisted.


    He knew that look.


    That wasn��t brotherly concern.


    That was something else.


    Love.


    And not the quiet, safe kind.


    It was the dangerous kind, the kind that burns down cities.


    The kind that starts wars.


    The execution ground stayed deathly silent.


    And Somto still hadn��t let go.


    Eglon swallowed, sweat starting to bead on his forehead.


    This was not going to n.


    He thought he had cornered a few rebels.


    But now, now, he was standing on a battlefield with a prince who looked ready to dismantle kingdoms with just his stare.


    And Somto��s stare had never left Nnenna.


    Not once.


    Not yet.


    Not until he got answers.


    And not until justice was served.


    For a long time, Nnenna just stared at him, her heart pounding in her chest. The pain in her body was nothingpared to the storm behind her eyes. What exactly was up with Somto?


    Somto hadn��t let go of her hand. Not once. His grip had softened, but his presence was still firm, protective, unmoving.


    And then, finally, she found her voice, shaky but clear.


    ����How?�� she asked. ��How did you know? How did you get here so fast?��


    Somto��s fierce expression eased at the sound of her voice. The cold fury in his eyes retreated just a little. He looked at her like she was the only person in the world worth hearing.


    ��I found out yesterday evening,�� he said quietly, like it was a confession. ��The moment I did, I moved.��


    Just like that. No dramatics. No exnation of the chaos he must have caused to gather men and reach here before dawn. No boasting. Just: I moved.


    From behind one of the massive stone pirs near the edge of the execution ground, a young girl stiffened.


    Little Sweetie.


    She could barely breathe as she listened to the Crown Prince��s voice echo across the yard.


    He had said it out loud.


    He had found out yesterday.


    Which meant�� he was talking about her call.


    Her heartbeat quickened. What if he exposed her now? What if, in front of Nnenna, he pointed her out and her cover shattered?


    Her breath hitched. She hadn��t done everything perfectly. She hadn��t stopped the torture. She hadn��t stopped the n from copsing. She hadn��t protected the general��s siblings well.


    She felt the sting of failure crawl under her skin like fire ants.


    From the very first day the crew of five discussed about the mission, Little Sweetie had already reported everything to Somto. He didn��t stop them probably because he trusted her to handle it. And she did, but then they were captured when the n almost seeded because of Karen��s betrayal.


    Even Little Sweetie was caught off guard by that betrayal. When the chase started in Marka, she had obviously followed Nnenna who was with Ekene and so she didn��t know when that mysterious man stopped Karen.


    Once the n failed the previous day, she was in full panick. She could go in and save at least Nnenna but what about the others? There was no way Nnenna would agree to leave without her crew, also Ruth and her family.

 Chapter 347: I Was Wrong

    <strong>Chapter 347: I Was Wrong</strong>


    So Little sweetie cancelled that idea and came up with a new almost impossible n. She could still remember��.


    ��. How her hands had trembled as she finally made the callst night: ��Sir, it��s falling apart. If you want to see them again,e soon.��


    But presently, instead of turning toward her�� Somto did nothing.


    He did not expose her. Did not even nce her way.


    He had heard her�� and he hade. But it did not seem like he was here to punish her or to speak of failures.


    Little Sweetie let out a breath she did not know she was holding and silently thanked the stars above that she had made that call in time.


    shback �� The Night Before


    Across the glittering seas of the continent, deep inside a fortress high above the capital city of a powerful Kingdom, a secure phone buzzed on a ss desk.


    Not just any phone.


    It was the phone.


    The special line.


    The one that only rang when something was serious enough to rattle kingdoms.


    General Somto��s eyes snapped open the second he heard the custom ringtone, sharp, distinct, impossible to ignore. He reached for it, already knowing who it was.


    ��Talk to me,�� he said, no greeting, just steel in his voice.


    A quiet voice responded, barely above a whisper. Calm. Tense. Female.


    ��They��ve been captured,�� Little Sweetie said. ��All of them. Locked in the Purlit central dungeon. I��ve infiltrated the outer ring of the castle. I can see everything but�� I��m running out of time.��


    Somto sat up straighter, every muscle in his body tensing. ��Are they alive?��


    ��For now. But there��s an execution set for mid morning. I�� I didn��t want to interfere too early. I thought maybe they would pull through. I didn��t want to blow my cover unless absolutely necessary.��


    There was a beat of silence.


    Her voice dropped lower, regret slipping in. ��I miscalcted, sir. I should��ve acted sooner.��


    Somto was already on his feet, pacing. His mind calcting distances, time, deployment capacity.


    ��How much backup do you need?�� he asked, his voice clipped.


    Little Sweetie hesitated. ��Depends on the squad. If it��s the Elite unit�� one squad should be enough. If it��s regrs����


    ��Forget it,�� Somto cut her off. ��Don��t move a muscle. Don��t do anything else.��


    She blinked. ��Sir?��


    ��I��ming myself.��


    Little Sweetie ������


    There was a long silence on the other end.


    Little Sweetie��s voice wavered through the line, tense with concern.


    ��Sir, this�� this isn��t something that requires your attention personally. We can handle it����


    Somto cut her off, his voice low, resolute.


    ��She��s in trouble.��


    That was all it took.


    Just those four words, and everything else melted away.


    There was a long pause before he spoke again. This time softer, almost to himself.


    ��She needs me.��


    Little Sweetie fell silent.


    Somto turned to face the window of his war room, the cold night wind drifting in. He closed his eyes for a heartbeat.


    ��This isn��t aboutpetence, and it��s not about hierarchy,�� he said. ��You��ve done more than enough. You��ve been my chief eyes and ears for years. This�� this is my mistake.��


    He let the words hang there for a moment. Words he had been chewing on for a long time.


    ��I��ve spent thest ten years convincing myself that silence was protection. That distance would keep her safe.��


    His hand tightened on the phone, the weight of his guilt finally surfacing.


    ��But I was wrong.��


    His thoughts shed back to the grand ball, hospital, the moment he saw her again after all those years. The moment everything inside him shifted. That night, it had hit him how far she had grown, how strong�� and yet how alone she had always been.


    And how much he had failed her.


    ��I stayed away to shield her�� but all I did was leave her exposed. Alone.��


    He exhaled deeply, the decision final in his chest.


    ��I owe her everything, Little Sweetie. From now on, she��s never facing anything without me. Whether I��m supposed to be involved or not.��


    He grabbed his coat and walked toward the helipad, giving no room for further argument.


    ��She��s my person.��


    Little Sweetie didn��t know what to say. She remembered that night clearly, how the general��s voice had sliced through the distance with finality ��I��ming over myself.��


    Back then, it felt like overkill. Like he was just reacting out of duty.


    But now, standing at the edge of the execution ground and watching him, watching the way his entire presence had shifted when he saw Nnenna hurt, she realized something else.


    General Somto had never been passive about his sister.


    He may have seemed distant. Silent. Unmoved.


    But every elite squad member positioned near Nnenna over the years knew better. Including her.


    He had been watching. Protecting. Shielding her from behind the scenes.


    And anyone who truly understood the quiet, terrifying force that was General Somto would know this: Nnenna could have fallen a hundred times�� but he never let her hit the ground.


    Even when she didn��t know it.


    Even when the world, including Nnenna, thought he had turned his back on her.


    He never did.


    Little Sweetie��s gaze flicked as she remembered the old housekeeper in Lionara castle. He had always been close to Nnenna, loyal, kind, firm in discipline but soft with her.


    Everyone in the castle thought his rise through the ranks was luck.


    They didn��t know it was Somto��s doing.


    He had positioned him there. Promoted him faster than protocol allowed. So he could be closer. So Nnenna would have someone in that castle who truly cared. Someone to protect her when Somto couldn��t.


    The housekeeper never knew why things worked in his favor.


    And most of the other guards Somto sent to Lionara with Little sweetie had no idea who was pulling the strings.


    Only a handful of them, elite, trusted, silent, knew the truth.


    General Somto never left his sister unguarded.


    He just did it from the shadows.

 Chapter 348: How He Said It

    <strong>Chapter 348: How He Said It</strong>


    Because loving her from a distance felt safer�� until now.


    Until it wasn��t.


    Across the seas, Somto sighed to himself as he hurried over.


    But even with his fierce actions, even with his sudden urgency to rescue Nnenna himself, it didn��t mean he was ready to bring all those confusing emotions to light. Not yet.


    And not while she was still just sixteen.


    When she turns eighteen�� he mused. Maybe then, these feelings, whatever they really are, will matter.


    But until then, he would guard her like a soldier guards a sacred treasure. He would fight her battles from the shadows. He would protect her, no matter what it cost him. And not because anyone ordered him to.


    Because he chose to.


    On the other side, Little Sweetie was still in deep thought.


    This, and countless other things, Somto had done for Nnenna, but almost no one knew. Not even Nnenna herself.


    He had moved mountains for her in silence.


    Now, for the first time, he was no longer hiding. The man who had sworn never to intervene unless it was necessary was now burning with the need to step in fully.


    The fire in his eyes was no longer hidden. He was no longer shielding his feelings behind duty or formality. Something inside him had shifted.


    Little Sweetie could see it.


    She had seen the signs before, but this time, it was undeniable. She couldn��t help but wonder�� Was this all just for his adopted sister? Or was it something more?


    He had never done this much for Ebere, not even close. In fact, among the inner ranks, whispers floated like smoke: that the general might be in love with Nnenna. But was just waiting for her to grow up.


    Somto never addressed the rumors. He never confirmed or denied them. He simply carried on, unreadable.


    But now��


    Now he was charging into the heart of a foreign rebellion just to rescue her. Personally. When he could have easily sent backup. When he should have sent backup.


    Little Sweetie��s mind raced as she watched him take charge, his aura a storm waiting to be unleashed.


    He��sing himself�� to save her, she thought, her heart pounding.


    This is more than duty. This is personal.


    When Nnenna finds out the truth, what will she do with it?


    Little sweetie was confused about the whole thing. It didn��t help matters that she couldn��t read the general��s mind either. The only thing she could point out was his abnormality which showed that he might be in love with Nnenna.


    But then�� they had known each other for ten years.


    So when exactly did the feelings start?


    That was the question no one could answer. Not even Little Sweetie, and she had been watching him closer than most. The privilege of being the chief caretaker of Nnenna gave her the opportunity to see more interactions of the General and Nnenna.


    When she was first sent to watch over Nnenna she had no clue why her, an elite will be sent to watch a princess until she discovered a huge secret. From that day, she took her job much more seriously. But still saw Nnenna as her friend and the second princess of Lionara.


    In all those years, General Somto had never once behaved abnormally. He was calm,posed, focused. Nnenna was always just his mission, important, yes, but still a duty.


    Only recently�� things had changed.


    Drastically.


    The signs were small at first, too subtle for most to notice. But now? He was acting nothing like the general they knew. Rushing to another continent for a rescue he could��ve easily delegated.


    Losing control when he saw Nnenna hurt. Holding her hand and refusing to let go. There was nothing ��normal�� about that.


    Were the feelings always there? Little sweetie wondered silently. Buried? Dormant? Waiting to awaken?


    If only she knew��


    To Somto, Nnenna had once been nothing more than a mission. A girl he had to protect. A task. A responsibility.


    But something shifted.


    It started, quietly, powerfully, six months ago. She had fallen into aa after the fall down the flight of stairs in the castle. He had visited the hospital, just to confirm she was safe. But then�� he stayed longer than he nned to.


    Talking to her even when she couldn��t respond. Watching her breathe. Listening to the beeping machines.


    He hadn��t nned on visiting twice due to his busy schedule but he ended up visiting at least once a month until she woke up.


    And when he heard that she was awake, something inside him stirred, slowly, then all at once. Feelings he didn��t even recognize. Things he didn��t have words for.


    Even now, Somto didn��t fully understand it. He hadn��t dared name it.


    So he buried it. Again.


    He stayed away, hiding behind missions, duties, military reports. Telling himself this was just protection. Nothing more.


    But the truth was harder to ignore: he wanted to act normal�� but he wasn��t. Not anymore.


    His actions were slipping out of his control, step by step.


    And somewhere in that unraveling, feelings once dormant had begun to bloom.


    Dangerously.


    After making that phone call to alert him of the new development, and hearing him say that he wasing over himself, little sweetie was beyond shocked.


    What exactly is going on? Little Sweetie wondered, staring at the now dark screen of the secure phone.


    She didn��t know the full story, not yet. But one thing was clear: General Somto had spent years burying his emotions deep, almost too deep. Whatever he felt, whatever he was hiding, he had never let it show.


    Until now.


    ����Yes, sir,�� Little Sweetie finally replied softly as the call disconnected with a faint click.


    She held the device a second longer, then slipped it into her coat.


    Present Day


    ��I��m sorry I didn��te earlier.��


    The words were soft, but they hit harder than Nnenna expected.


    She blinked, stunned, not just by what he said, but how he said it.


    ������������������������������������-


    Thank you so much for the consistent powerstones Emade! I appreciate the support ??

 Chapter 349: You Will Have to Punish Me Too

    <strong>Chapter 349: You Will Have to Punish Me Too</strong>


    It wasn��t cold. It wasn��t guarded. It was�� warm. Personal. Gentle in a way she had never experienced from Somto.


    And it left her confused.


    ��Uhm�� it��s okay,�� she replied quietly, her voice uncertain.


    Because truthfully, it wasn��t just his apology that unsettled her.


    It was everything.


    The way he had held her hand without a second thought. The way his eyes lingered on her like she was the only person that mattered.


    It wasn��t like the love she got from Abuchi, loud, protective. Or Ebere��s endless chattering love. Or Carl��s quiet support. Or even Nurse Courage��s maternal warmth.


    No, this was different.


    And Nnenna couldn��t name it. That scared her.


    After several tries, and failing miserably, she finally managed to pull her hand out of his grip. It felt awkward. Heavy. Unnatural. But she had to, because being near him like that made her feel�� too much.


    Somto��s hand remained suspended in the air for a second longer, as if still reaching for her. He slowly closed his fingers, letting them fall to his side. The warmth her hand had left behind faded fast, too fast, and with it came a hollow sting deep in his chest.


    But he recovered quickly, locking the feeling away.


    He still had somethings to handle.


    He turned sharply to face Eglon, who was still frozen in ce, trembling in full panic mode.


    Somto didn��t blink.


    He didn��t raise his voice.


    He simply said, ��Execute him.��


    The silence that followed was deafening.


    Gasps rippled through the crowd both online and offline like a sudden wind.


    Shock painted every face in the execution yard and the viewers of the live stream.


    Nobody had expected that.


    Even the loyal guards of Purlit paused, unsure they had heard correctly.


    Only Abuchi didn��t flinch. He didn��t need anyone to exin what was happening. The way Somto had looked at Nnenna, the protective rage when he saw her injuries, it wasn��t just the fury of an older brother.


    Even Nnenna was shocked out of her confusion.


    ��Execute him?�� she echoed, her voice almost a whisper, disbelieving.


    She looked up at Somto, expecting a flicker of regret or hesitation in his eyes.


    There was none.


    ��Yes, he deserves it,�� she added quickly, as if trying to justify her reaction. ��But�� wouldn��t we be killing someone?��


    Somto��s frown deepened. He didn��t say anything at first, but his sharp gaze stayed on her for a beat too long.


    Too soft hearted, he thought quietly.


    She still didn��t understand. The real world, the one soaked in blood and ruled by betrayal, didn��t always run on mercy. And time�� time was moving fast. She wasn��t even ready yet. That worried him.


    But Somto shoved those thoughts aside. Now wasn��t the time.


    ��What do you want to do?�� he asked her instead, keeping his tone neutral. He wouldn��t override her in public, not here, not now. Not when eyes were watching.


    Nnenna hesitated.


    This wasn��t like all the decisions she made as a person, or even the brave moves she had made during the mission. This was about life and death. Power. Justice.


    Her stomach twisted. Logically, she knew Eglon had to pay for what he had done, stealing a throne, hunting people down, killing innocent people and nearly killing more innocent people.


    But still�� she couldn��t bring herself to say the words.


    Her voice shook slightly as she turned her head. ��It��s your kingdom,�� she said, looking at Mesha. ��Your brother. Your decision.��


    No stammering. No fear. Just calm respect.


    Mesha didn��t hesitate.


    He didn��t flinch or look away.


    He simply nodded once he saw that Somto didn��t object, eyes sharp with resolution.


    He was the rightful king of Purlit, and he would not falter now.


    ��Now that this is settled,�� Somto began, his voice cutting through the tension like a de.


    It was colder now, harder,pletely different from how he had just spoken to Nnenna.


    His eyes locked on the three young men standing nearby: Abuchi. John. Ekene.


    Each of them straightened as his gaze swept over them. They were ready to admit their faults.


    But Somto already knew everything, of course. He had known from the moment Little Sweetie��s first report came in.


    But this wasn��t about what he knew.


    It was about what they were willing to admit.


    ��So,�� Somto said calmly, ��whose brilliant idea was it toe to Purlit?��


    The question was delivered with unnerving calm, but the tension in the air thickened immediately.


    Silence.


    Then Abuchi stepped forward slowly.


    ��It was my idea, Elder Brother,�� he said, head slightly bowed. ��I��m sorry. I put Little Sister in danger. That was never my intention.��


    His voice was low, sincere. There was no excuse or defense.


    John and Ekene exchanged nervous nces. They hadn��t even been addressed yet, but the weight of the moment pressed down on them.


    Abuchi looked like he was already punishing himself. Even without being asked, guilt was all over him, raw and exposed.


    Somto��s face didn��t soften.


    ��Apologies are useless,�� he said coldly. ��If something had happened to her����


    He didn��t finish the sentence. He didn��t need to.


    The unspoken punishment hung heavier than any threat could.


    ��You��ll receive your sentence once we return home.��


    ��Yes, Elder Brother,�� Abuchi replied, voice firm but subdued. No deflection. No protest. Only eptance.


    ��It��s not his fault!�� Nnenna��s voice rang out sharply, stopping Somto in his tracks.


    All heads turned.


    ��I wanted toe,�� she continued quickly, stepping forward. ��You can��t punish him for my decisions. He told me to go back, multiple times, but I refused. So if you��re punishing him, then you��ll have to punish me too. I disobeyed just as much.��


    Somto��s eyes widened slightly, not from anger, but from something much deeper.


    She truly didn��t know. She didn��t know that he couldn��t punish her. That even the thought of doing so twisted something in his chest.


    For a brief moment, the cool,manding general flickered�� and the protective, tormented brother stepped forward instead.

 Chapter 350: So cold, So Powerful

    <strong>Chapter 350: So cold, So Powerful</strong>


    She was serious. She was really standing here, willing to be punished just to defend Abuchi.


    She didn��t realize what that meant to him. She didn��t understand what it did to him. He wished he was the one she was protecting��


    His jaw tightened.


    ��No,�� he said finally, voice low but firm. ��He��s the leader. He��ll be punished. That��s final.��


    Nnenna opened her mouth to argue, but the tone in his voice stopped her cold. It wasn��t just final, it was desperate. As though he needed her not to fight this.


    He was shutting the conversation down before she could make him do something he would never forgive himself for.


    Punish her?


    Never.


    Not now. Not ever.


    Her words could hurt him, her silence could confuse him, but her pain? He would never ept that again.


    She didn��t know how close he was to breaking the walls he had built over the past ten years. Walls that were already cracking just by seeing her hurt.


    ��As for the rest of you,�� Somto said, his sharp gaze sweeping over Ekene and John. His voice, now colder and moremanding than before, echoed across the execution ground. ��You will be punished as well. Not just for agreeing to this reckless mission, but for failing to stop your prince from endangering himself and others. What kind of citizens blindly support such recklessness?��


    Ekene and John bowed their heads, shame washing over their faces. They couldn��t argue. They had gone along with the n, knowing the risks, yet unable to turn away from their loyalty to Abuchi.


    ��That said,�� Somto continued, his tone softening slightly but still firm, ��your loyalty is not unnoticed. You stood by your prince and protected my siblings when you could have walked away. For that, you will be rewarded. But only after you serve your punishment. It will be light.��


    ��Thank you, Prince Somto,�� Ekene and John replied in unison, exhaling in visible relief. Their legs had nearly buckled from the tension. Facing death was one thing. Facing Somto��s wrath was another entirely. But now, with his judgment passed, they could breathe again.


    Somto didn��t miss the way their shoulders rxed or how their eyes darted to Nnenna, worry and awe mixed in equal measure. He ignored it.


    His gaze sharpened again, and this time, it turned icy.


    ��Where is the other girl?�� he asked.


    His voice dropped lower, deadly calm. Everyone knew who he meant.


    Karen.


    But no one had an answer.


    Confusion passed over the gathered group like a storm cloud.


    Where was she?


    She hadn��t been brought out with the others. Had she been released? Hidden? Dead?


    All eyes turned to King Eglon.


    The man paled again, sweat dotting his forehead.


    ��She has been released, Your Highness,�� Eglon said quickly, sweat forming on his brow, ��I��ll send someone to get her now. Just say the word, execution, firing squad, hanging, life imprisonment, I��ll make it happen immediately.��


    He didn��t get a reply.


    Somto didn��t even look at him. It was as if Eglon had turned invisible.


    Everyone standing there could feel it Somto��s anger towards Eglon. But whether Somto spoke or not, Eglon had already made up his mind to never allow Karen go free if he made it out of this. Not after what she had done. Withholding information from him. Not after everything that had happened.


    At the tform, one of Eglon��s guards who had been standing behind him this whole time quietly took a step back, then two, and slipped into the crowd. He no longer wanted to be seen on Eglon��s side.


    And he wasn��t the only one.


    More of Eglon��s men slowly began to drift away, casting fearful nces at Somto as if he could see them even when his back was turned. The aura he carried was not just royal, it was lethal.


    Somto turned to the loyal guards and remaining officials that had already been released from prison by his men.


    ��Since we��re settled now,�� he began in a voice that sent chills down several spines, ��capture the disloyal ones immediately. Secure them for judgment.��


    The loyal guards didn��t waste a second.


    They surged forward, surrounding the trembling officials and scattered traitorous soldiers who still lingered in shock. Some resisted, others didn��t. Screams echoed across the square, but no one dared interrupt the order of justice being carried out.


    ��Eglon,�� Somto called, not even looking back, ��You��re no longer a king. You��re a prisoner. From now on, you will obey King Mesha��smands.��


    Eglon didn��t argue. He couldn��t.


    His legs nearly gave out beneath him, but two guards stepped in and grabbed him firmly by the arms, dragging him down from the tform like a discarded puppet. His crown had already fallen. Now his dignity followed.


    And all the while, Somto stood tall and silent, watching as the false kingdom was peeled apart,yer byyer, lie by lie.


    The livestream had exploded a long time ago.


    People across the continent, and beyond, were glued to their screens, watching in stunned silence and then in bursts of cheers as the tide turned in the square. Comment sections filled up faster than they could be read.


    @MunchingonWaterMelonSeeds: ��Wait, was that the crown prince of Lionara?!��


    @LiveLove: ��I KNEW Lionara wouldn��t stay quiet forever!!��


    @TooLatetoChangeMyMind: ��Did you hear his voice?! So cold, so powerful�� I got goosebumps.��


    @Don��tTakeLifeSoSeriously: ��Eglon is DONE. Finished. The man didn��t even have aeback.��


    @RunRunAway: ��Wait, why didn��t they show his face?!��


    @Where��sMySword: ��Is this the real prince of Lionara?��


    @OneFeetInLoveAnotherOut: ��So powerful�� he showed up just in time!��


    @Can��tLetPainShow: ��I can��t believe it, Purlit was about to fall apart before he arrived.��


    Across the world, many sighed in relief. They had feared the worst. Some had even started mourning the downfall of the Purlit royal family. But now, hope sparked again.


    Still, among the praise, there were questions. usations.


    Why hadn��t Lionara sent help sooner?


    Why did they seem so�� absent, when their own prince was engaged to Purlit��s princess?

 Chapter 351: Family is Important

    <strong>Chapter 351: Family is Important</strong>


    Before today, many had spoken out harshly against the kingdom of Lionara, using them of being heartless, cold, and distant. Rumors had swirled like wildfire, some even spected betrayal.


    But now, those same critics were quiet�� or apologizing.


    People who had once criticized Lionara for being heartless or distant began to take back their words. Their crown prince had shown up. He had saved the day. That had to count for something.


    What they didn��t know, what no one knew, was the truth.


    They didn��t know what had really been happening behind the closed castle gates of Lionara. They didn��t know that the king was dead. That the crown prince had vanished from public life not out of apathy�� but because something far more dangerous was at y.


    They didn��t know the weight Somto had been carrying for years.


    They didn��t know the war he had been fighting in silence.


    One of the men beside Somto, as part of security protocol, quietly stepped back from the tform and immediately worked to shut down the live feed. Everyone in their army knew one thing: The First Prince hated cameras.


    There were barely any photos of him online. A few blurry shots from years ago, and even those had vanished from the soon after. His face was still a mystery.


    But even without seeing him, everyone knew.


    Themanding voice. The icy calm. The sheer weight of authority that rolled off him in waves. That wasn��t a general. That wasn��t amander. That was someone born to rule.


    And as people watched Eglon fumble, panic, and tremble�� the tide of loyalty shifted fast.


    Even his former supporters began deleting their posts. Some openly turned against him.


    @ChangeofMonarchy: ��I supported Eglon because I thought he was protecting Purlit. I was wrong.��


    @WhatYouWantAPieceofMe: ��That man just crumbled the second real power entered the stage.��


    @IChangedMyMind: ��Shameful.��


    A final message popped up before the stream was cut:


    @ILoveMysteries: ��Whoever he is�� the First Prince of Lionara just became one of the world��s mystery obsession. And I have a feeling this is just the beginning.��


    They were finally heading back into the castle, wounded, dirty, exhausted. The scent of ash and blood still clung to their clothes. But they were alive. And for now, that was enough.


    Somto held Nnenna��s hand again once he got the chance. She didn��t resist this time so as to not create an awkward scene.


    Abuchi, walking just a few steps behind, suddenly quickened his pace.


    ��There��s something I need to talk to you about, brother,�� he said, his voice low but urgent.


    Somto nced sideways, his grip on Nnenna��s wrist still firm, like he was afraid she would disappear if he let go. Sensing the seriousness in Abuchi��s tone, he gave a small nod.


    ��You can speak.��


    Abuchi hesitated. He looked at Nnenna, unsure if it was something she would want to hear. He didn��t want to bring up bad memories for her. But Somto didn��t dismiss her. Instead, he kept walking forward still holding her hand so Nnenna couldn��t leave.


    She followed, heart still pounding from everything that had happened and was happening, eyes flicking between her two brothers.


    Abuchi drew a deep breath. ��Our father�� he��s dead.��


    The words echoed like thunder in the hallway. The air seemed to freeze.


    Somto didn��t pause. He didn��t flinch. He didn��t even blink.


    Abuchi stared at him in disbelief. ��Did you hear me? I said����


    ��I know,�� Somto said quietly.


    That single sentence hit harder than any scream.


    Nnenna��s steps faltered. Abuchi stopped walking altogether.


    ��You�� You knew?�� Abuchi whispered, shocked.


    Somto finally turned to face him. His expression was unreadable. Too calm. Too quiet.


    ��I��ve known for a while.��


    Silence fell like a hammer. Even Nnenna couldn��t breathe for a moment.


    ��How?�� Abuchi asked, stunned. ��Why didn��t you��.e back?��


    Somto looked ahead again, quiet.


    So Somto knew. He had known for months. Abuchi thought in disbelief.


    Yet he didn��t show up.


    He didn��te home for the burial, even though it was rushed and quiet, barely worthy of a king. He didn��t send a message. He didn��t inherit the throne. He left everything to fall apart.


    And worst of all, the second born son had to step up in front of everyone like the heir, while the rightful first prince vanished into thin air.


    What kind of behavior was that?


    ��You knew?�� Abuchi��s voice cracked, but his eyes were burning with restrained fury now. ��You knew and didn��t show up for us? For him? Don��t you think we needed you?��


    The usual reverence in his tone when addressing Somto was gone. He wasn��t speaking to a Crown Prince. He was speaking to an absent brother. The pain had stripped away theyers of fear and formality.


    Somto didn��t flinch.


    ��I had some things to handle,�� he said coolly, as if those ��things�� weren��t the reason his entire kingdom had crumbled into spection, fear and silence.


    Nnenna watched the exchange with wide eyes. Her chest felt tight, her mind spinning. She had always known Somto was distant�� but this? I thought he would do anything for family?


    ��You couldn��te home?�� Abuchi pushed, voice rising. ��You couldn��t even send a message?��


    ��I could not leave,�� Somto said, a little firmer this time. ��If I had, something worse would��ve happened. I had to finish what I started.��


    ��What could possibly be more important than your own family?!�� Abuchi snapped, the weight of thest few months finally breaking loose in his voice.


    Somto met his eyes now, steady and unreadable.


    ��Family is important,�� he said slowly, ��And over the years, haven��t I always shown that in my actions?��


    ��Then why?�� Abuchi asked, his voice quieter now, but sharper. ��Why, when we needed you the most, did you vanish?��


    Somto was quiet at first, but decided to say more of his cherished words when he saw that Abuchi was really unhappy.


    ��Because while you were trying to figure out what happened, I was already hunting the ones who did it.��

 Chapter 352: That Feeling, That Look

    <strong>Chapter 352: That Feeling, That Look</strong>


    His fingers unconsciously tightened around Nnenna��s wrist.


    These words made Nnenna pause.


    Until now, she had been swept up in the chaos, the fear, the relief, but now, the questions began creeping in.


    Yes, Somto hadn��t appeared for months. He hadn��te for the funeral. He hadn��t even sent a message. And to everyone watching, that absence felt like abandonment.


    But��


    He had said something just now. Something about being in the middle of something he couldn��t walk away from. Something dangerous. And, more importantly, he had said that he knew who was behind their father��s death.


    That one detail changed everything.


    Nnenna turned to Abuchi, whose shoulders were still stiff with emotion. But even he, somewhere deep down, had to admit one thing:


    Yes, back then they needed him, but not nearly as much as they needed him just this very morning.


    Because if Somto hadn��t arrived when he did�� they would all be dead.


    No matter how hurt they were by his absence, they couldn��t ignore what had just happened.


    He didn��t send soldiers. He didn��t dy. He came himself.


    And judging by the sheer power he walked in with, and how fast he had gotten there from wherever he had been, it was obvious.


    He had dropped everything.


    Was that not family?


    Was that not love, even if buried beneathyers of misunderstandings and responsibility?


    Somto had chosen them.


    Still, to Abuchi, that wasn��t a good enough excuse for abandoning them emotionally.


    A simple phone call�� a message�� even a bird with a note tied to its leg, anything to show he knew what they were going through would��ve been better than silence. Abuchi��s jaw tightened as the thoughts ran wild in his head, the bitterness still fresh.


    He was about to say more, something sharp and heated, when Nnenna gently ced her hand on his shoulder.


    It worked like a pause button.


    He turned to look at her, his lips already parted with fury, but the calm in her eyes softened him. Not entirely, but enough.


    ��He showed up for us,�� she said quietly, her voice like water quenching mes. ��He might not havee back then�� maybe he really had something too serious to leave behind. Or maybe he just couldn��t face it. He was his father too.��


    Her hand stayed on his shoulder. Her tone didn��t waver.


    ��But the moment we truly needed him, when it wasn��t just grief, but our lives and our friend��s lives at stake, he came. Not with words, not with excuses. He came himself.��


    Abuchi fell silent. Her words echoed in his mind.


    He was still upset. Of course he was. A brother should be there for his family, through loss, through mourning. They needed more than just action; they neededfort.


    But��


    Somto hadn��t sent soldiers. He hadn��t watched from a distance.


    He hade personally. Likely traveling through the night, from who knows where, abandoning whatever important mission he was on, just to get there on time.


    That wasn��t nothing.


    That was everything.


    Abuchi let out a slow breath, the weight of frustration loosening ever so slightly. He was still serious, but no longer furious.


    ��He showed up when it mattered most,�� he murmured, more to himself than anyone else.


    Nnenna nodded.


    Abuchi finally let out a sigh.


    As his anger began to dissolve, rity crept in. He realized that his fury hadn��t really been about Somto at all. It was about their father.


    He had lost his father without warning. Without preparation. Without closure.


    There were things he had wanted to say. Questions he had hoped to ask. Regrets he now had to carry alone.


    Somto had just be an easy target for all that bottled up pain.


    ��I��m sorry,�� Abuchi said quietly, his voice sincere.


    Somto didn��t reply, but he gave a subtle nod to show he understood. He hadn��t taken the emotional outburst to heart. Family pain came with deep emotions, he knew that better than most.


    Without a word, he led Nnenna inside the castle, never once letting go of her hand.


    A servant rushed over with a first aid kit, offering it hesitantly. Somto took it silently, like it was just another part of the mission.


    The others watched, confused at first, thinking the supplies were for Abuchi. He was the one who looked more injured, after all.


    But then�� Somto gently pulled Nnenna��s injured hand closer and began dressing her wounds.


    Right there. In front of everyone.


    It was�� unexpected.


    Something about the way he focused on her so intently, the gentleness in his movements, the care behind every gesture, felt almost too intimate.


    John, Ruth, Abuchi and even some of the guards and attendants exchanged nces, thoughts forming unspoken on their faces.


    Even Ekene was caught off guard by what he was seeing. That feeling, that gentleness, that look��. the look in the first prince��s eyes right now��. was so simr to his when he looked at Nnenna. It was even more intense.


    They��re siblings, they all reminded themselves.


    But not by blood.


    And though none of them dared say it aloud, a quiet murmur of suspicion stirred in their minds. If something more were to blossom between them�� it wouldn��t exactly be forbidden, would it?


    Still, there was no real evidence.


    Just a handful of gestures.


    So, tired minds chose to dismiss the thoughts. Maybe he was simply being a good older brother. Maybe it was nothing.


    But maybe��


    Maybe it wasn��t.


    Nnenna shifted ufortably as Somto continued treating her wounds in full view of everyone. She could feel the weight of their eyes, the hushed whispers that followed each of his movements.


    She tried pulling her hand back again, just slightly, but he didn��t let go. His grip wasn��t rough, but it was unyielding.


    Eventually, she gave up and sat still, cheeks flushed with quiet embarrassment. The way he handled her made it feel like nothing else around them existed�� but that was the problem. Everyone else still did.

 Chapter 353: Possessive

    <strong>Chapter 353: Possessive</strong>


    Later that evening, after the tension had eased and King Mesha had been properly reinstated on his throne, the Lionara party began preparing to leave. Their mission in Purlit was over. For now.


    The skies were darker than usual, like even the heavens were exhausted from the day��s events.


    Abuchi lingered beside Ruth, eyes troubled. He didn��t want to part with her, not yet, but he also had no choice. Their family had to return home, and fast. There was still much to do.


    The official coronation of Somto as king.


    The public announcement of their father��s death.


    And, perhaps most importantly�� the message they needed to send to the world.


    Lionara wasn��t weakened.


    The kingdom had feared revealing the former king��s death because it would have exposed their vulnerability. Predators always circled wounded prey.


    But now?


    Now that their elder brother was back, alive, dangerous, and cold as iron, no one would dare test their strength.


    Somto was Lionara��s hidden weapon.


    A ghost in the shadows. A de drawn only when needed.


    And those who dared challenge Lionara now would only be hurling themselves into the jaws of death.


    The journey back to Lionara was smooth, eerily smooth. It took less than a week, especially with the private jet Somto had arranged.


    To Abuchi, it was just a normal flight. Another day, another jet. But to the others, Nnenna, John, and Ekene, it was something else entirely.


    None of them had ever flown like this before.


    This wasn��t just a ne, it was an experience. Spacious interiors, leather seats that reclined like beds, food served on golden rimmed porcin, and servants in matching uniforms offering towels and imported tea like it was a royal ritual.


    Nnenna, everposed, kept her surprise to herself, but the awe in her eyes was unmistakable. John was quiet, wide eyed. Ekene, on the other hand, could barely sit still.


    But it wasn��t just the jet that had Ekene anxious.


    It was her.


    Nnenna.


    Since they left Purlit, he had been searching for a moment to talk to Nnenna, just one moment. He had kept his feelings locked away far too long, and he was finally ready to let them out.


    But every time he got close, Prince Somto was there.


    Always beside her. Always watching.


    And that aura, it was something else entirely.


    Cold. Commanding. Possessive.


    Whenever Somto was around, it was like the very air shifted, thickened. It made Ekene��s courage shrivel into nothing. Like his tongue was suddenly too heavy for his mouth.


    And even when Nnenna left for the bathroom, one of Somto��s people would, conveniently, assign Ekene to some task or errand. Something urgent. Something time consuming.


    By the time Ekene was done, Nnenna would be back in her seat�� and Somto would be beside her again, like nothing happened.


    It was getting harder to believe it was all coincidence.


    Still�� what would the First Prince of Lionara gain from keeping him away?


    Why him, specifically?


    Was it just a coincidence?


    Or was there something more?


    Ekene didn��t have an answer.


    But one thing was clear.


    He had have to find a different time to tell Nnenna how he felt�� because something told him that as long as Somto was around, that moment might nevere.


    Finally, they reached Lionara.


    The moment the convoy approached the towering castle gates, Nnenna and Abuchi froze in stunned silence. Lined on both sides of the long marble entrance were dozens, no, hundreds, of people: high ranking officials, royal guards, nobles, and even their extended siblings. All of them dressed in their finest, standing at rigid attention.


    But what struck Nnenna and Abuchi the most�� was the look on everyone��s faces.


    Hope.


    Fear.


    Relief.


    The moment the cars pulled in, the crowd bowed low, and then, as if a signal had been given, a unified chant broke out like thunder shaking the skies:


    ��Long live the King! Long live the King! Long live the King!��


    Somto hadn��t even been crowned yet, but it didn��t matter.


    To the people of Lionara, he already was their king.


    They were desperate for strength. Hungry for stability. Terrified that his long absence had meant abandonment.


    They had thought his absence was because the king was still alive. That maybe he didn��t want to appear too eager for the throne, didn��t want to seem like a crown prince already reaching for the crown.


    But when he still hadn��t shown up even after the king��s death, anxiety had crept into their hearts like a slow, tightening vine.


    Had he abandoned them?


    Would he ever return?


    Would Lionara be a leaderless kingdom, weak, unstable, vulnerable?


    For months, they had wrestled with those fears. Every day without news felt like another nail sealing Lionara��s fate. Some whispered in doubt. Others prayed in silence. Many feared that if he stayed away much longer, the throne might pass to someone else entirely, someone��. less worthy.


    And then�� the livestream happened.


    Not only had the crown prince reappeared, but he had reappeared with power. With presence. With fire.


    He had saved the second princess.


    He had saved the third prince.


    He had single handedly taken control of a crumbling situation in Purlit, and by doing so, reminded the world, and his own kingdom, that Lionara was not to he trifled with.


    The crowd had waited at the gates all morning and well into the afternoon, standing in the punishing sun. But no one moved. No one left. Not even the elderly nobles.


    They had received word when Prince Somto��s private jet neared the Lionara airport.


    They didn��t need a coronation to recognize their ruler.


    To them, the ceremony was now just a formality. A stage for the rest of the world to see what they already knew.


    The throne already had its king.


    The convoy rolled steadily all the way to the castle garage and finally came to a stop. One of the two ever silent guards who nked Somto stepped out of the car behind his and swiftly moved to open the door for him.

 Chapter 354: Her Transformation

    <strong>Chapter 354: Her Transformation</strong>


    Somto emerged with quiet grace, the type thatmanded respect without demanding it. He still hadn��t let go of Nnenna��s hand.


    Nnenna followed, her feet touching the pce grounds for the first time in weeks, but her mind was elsewhere. The moment Somto stepped out, she had expected him to release her, especially now that they were back in the full re of Lionara��s court.


    But no, his hand remained sped around hers, as though it were a lifeline. The situation, already weird back in Purlit, had slid into the realm of the abnormal, and now, she could no longer deny that it was bordering on the downright creepy.


    Why the hell won��t he just let go? she thought, but she said nothing.


    There was something off, not dangerous, but unsettling. She could feel it. It was not dominance or obsession in his grip. It was fear.


    At first, it shocked her. Why would someone like Somto, the silent storm of Lionara, the man who had just put an entire kingdom back in order without breaking a sweat, why would he be afraid?


    Then she realized, it was not fear for himself.


    It was fear of losing her.


    She did not know how or why she understood that. But the panic in his knuckles when she tried to gently pull away, or how tense he grew during the rare moments she left his side, like bathroom breaks, told her more than any words could.


    He was terrified�� that if he let her go, he might never get her back.


    But why would he be afraid of losing her?


    She told herself it had to be an illusion, something her mind had cooked up. None of this matched what had happened in her previous life. Nothing fit.


    Could it be�� she had changed their fate?


    By knowing the future? By speaking different words, doing acts of kindness, earning goodwill, being braver and bolder than before?


    Was it possible that the weight of her actions, no matter how small, had begun to tip the scales?


    Nnenna felt overwhelmed. From the very first day she had woken up in the hospital, things had spiraled into the unfamiliar.


    The director of the hospital, someone she had never even spoken to in her past life, suddenly became like an older brother to her. And her real elder brother, Somto, the one who had been cold, distant, almost invisible in her past life, was now�� this.


    So close. So attentive.


    From the moment he had appeared when she woke up, helped her with the grand ball, identity problem and engagement incident, resolving her mess without hesitation, she had sensed something shifting.


    Two of her siblings, Ebere and Abuchi were already acting like they loved her. Genuinely loved her.


    As strange as it all felt, Nnenna had begun to understand, this was likely one of the effects of the love system. But it wasn��t just that.


    There was something deeper she had realized.


    Yes, the love system still worked quietly in the background, rewarding her with good points from even the smallest kind gestures or brave decisions.


    But the fact that she had broken out of her old cocoon�� that she had risen and shone in ways she never had in her previous life, that wasn��t the system.


    That was her.


    Her choices.


    Her courage.


    Her transformation.


    It was proof that anyone willing to try, anyone determined to be better, could rise, even if the whole world seemed to stand in their way.


    And now, in just a few days, possibly right after the coronation, she would be heading off to school. A new journey awaited her. It was already confirmed that a public holiday would be announced to mark the coronation, giving her time to prepare before leaving.


    She would study hard. She would do her best in her chosen course. Every other thing could wait for now.


    Nnenna sighed quietly as she made up her mind. The sound caught Somto��s attention, and he turned to look at her with a questioning gaze. But she simply shook her head and looked away.


    Now wasn��t the time to unpack all the feelings she felt, not when she still couldn��t fully figure out what was going on with her so called ��elder brother.�� For now, she decided to let it go. After all, he couldn��t possibly hold her hand forever.


    She was right.


    The moment they reached the throne room, a group of high ranking officials and Obinna immediately intercepted him,unching into a flurry of discussions about kingdom affairs. Somto, though visibly reluctant, finally released her hand and allowed himself to be pulled away by duty.


    Obinna didn��t even have time to caution his younger siblings. That wouldeter.


    For now, the pressing matter was getting Somto caught up, everything that had happened in Lionara during his absence had to be reported. The kingdom needed its rightful king fully informed and prepared.


    To be honest, Obinna was exhausted. Acting as the interim king had drained him more than he could have imagined.


    There had been a time when he envied Somto for being the firstborn, the heir, the chosen one. But after months of shouldering the burdens of leadership himself, that envy had long burned out.


    Now, all he wanted was to step back, to breathe, and finally hand over the crown to its rightful owner.


    ��Brother, where have you been?�� Obinna asked, his voice low but heavy with the weight of months of anxiety. ��The entire kingdom has been restless, waiting for your return. We couldn��t even release the news of Father��s death, not officially, because we were hoping you woulde back and lead us through it. But it doesn��t matter now����


    He took a breath, steadying himself. ��Let me bring you up to speed on everything that��s happened. Oh, and the coronation. It��s been scheduled for two days from now. Is that alright with you?��


    Somto didn��t hesitate. ��Yes.��


    The sooner the better.

 Chapter 355: Omniora Academy

    <strong>Chapter 355: Omniora Academy</strong>


    He still had other matters to attend to. Big ones.


    They talked well into the night, covering everything from political tensions to foreign whispers, until atst, the council adjourned and the pce began to settle. Quiet once again filled the ancient halls of Lionara.


    But Somto did not return to his quarters.


    Instead, he made his way down the east wing to Nnenna��s room. A soft light glowed from beneath her door, and he paused for a long moment before knocking.


    There was something he needed to say, something he could no longer put off.


    After observing her actions in Purlit, he realized he needed to make some changes to her ns. There was no longer time to waste.


    He knocked gently.


    There was no response.


    Just as he turned to leave, the door creaked open.


    ��Elder brother?�� Nnenna��s voice was soft, almost uncertain.


    The words still felt strange to say, but she had slowly gotten used to them. After everything that had happened in Purlit�� after everything she had seen�� he didn��t feel like the same cold and distant brother she once knew.


    He was different now.


    Better.


    She had learned things, like how he used to visit her every single month when she was in the hospital. And it shook her. Maybe she hadn��t truly known what went on in her past life. Maybe her memories were just one piece of a much bigger puzzle.


    Was it possible she had judged him wrongly all along?


    Maybe her elder brother wasn��t heartless after all. Maybe he just didn��t know how to show what he felt. Maybe�� he had always cared.


    His love wasplicated. Tooplicated. But somehow, beneath all that silence and awkwardness�� she could feel it.


    He cared.


    ��May Ie in?�� Somto asked cautiously, his voice lower than usual.


    ��Sure,e in,�� Nnenna replied, stepping aside to give him space.


    He walked in quietly, his presence filling the room with a strange weight. Then he stood still, waiting.


    That was when Nnenna realized, this was her room. As the host, she was the one who had to invite him to sit.


    ��Oh��uh, sit down,�� she said, pointing to the chair near the reading table.


    Somto nodded and finally sat, his expression serious.


    There was a brief silence.


    Then he spoke. ��There��s something I need to talk to you about.��


    Nnenna blinked. The tone in his voice made her straighten in her seat. ��What is it?��


    ��I know you got admitted to study Medicine and Surgery at Royal College,�� he began, locking eyes with her. ��But�� I think you should change your university to another one.��


    She stared at him in shock. ��Change my university? To another one? Why?��


    Her voice wasced with disbelief.


    Royal College wasn��t just any school, it was her dream school. She had worked so hard to get in.


    ��I really think it��ll be best for you,�� Somto repeated gently.


    But Nnenna wasn��t buying it.


    ��That can��t be the only reason,�� she said, narrowing her eyes. ��I��ve already applied. I got in. How am I supposed to just switch schools now? No other university would even ept me thiste. Besides�� I actually like Royal College.��


    ��Nnenna, just hear me out first,�� Somto said, holding her gaze. ��I can help you with the process. Late timing doesn��t matter. You��re still interested in martial arts, right? In bing well rounded, not just in academics, but in everything else?��


    ��Yes,�� she replied slowly, still unsure where he was going with this.


    ��Then this new university is built for people like you,�� he exined. ��They don��t just teach from books. They shape warriors, thinkers, leaders. Everything Lady Rose couldn��t teach you�� they will. And everything she did teach you? They��ll take it further. You��ll grow in ways you can��t even imagine yet. Six years there will change your life.��


    He leaned back slightly, watching her closely. ��This isn��t just about a school. It��s about the path you��re walking. And whether or not you��re ready for what lies ahead.��


    Nnenna frowned.


    How did he know?


    Lady Rose had been her secret mentor, the one who taught her martial skills in secret before the grand ball and was still sending her pointers every now and then. No one else knew. Not even her siblings. It was something sacred between her and Lady Rose. So how did Somto find out?


    A chill crept down her spine. There were too many mysteries surrounding this brother of hers. Each time she thought she was beginning to understand him, something new would surface�� something unsettling.


    Should she ask him?


    If she did, it would tip him off, let him know she was onto him. And if he was hiding something, he might just double down, bing more secretive than ever. But if she stayed quiet, wouldn��t that give him even more freedom to do whatever he was doing?


    She let out a silent breath and decided to let it go, for now.


    It was safer to have him lower his guard around her than tighten it.


    But her curiosity didn��t stop there.


    ��A university that can teach all that�� in just six years?�� she finally asked aloud, feigning skepticism to hide her suspicion. ��Are you sure it exists in this continent? Before choosing Royal College, I did my research. It��s the top university on the entire continent. If there was a ce better than that, why didn��t it show up during my search?��


    Somto smiled faintly, his eyes calm�� too calm. ��That��s because the university I��m talking about isn��t on this continent.��


    Nnenna��s heart skipped.


    Not even on this continent?


    However, a visible spark lit up in Nnenna��s chest.


    Despite her earlier doubts, she found herself seriously considering it.


    Omniora Academy? Could it really be�� that Omniora Academy?


    ��Where is this university located? What��s the name?�� she asked, her voice cautious but eager.


    ��It��s located across the seas,�� Somto replied smoothly, clearly pleased she was taking interest. ��The name is Omniora Academy.��

 Chapter 356: He Could Send Her There

    <strong>Chapter 356: He Could Send Her There</strong>


    Nnenna blinked.


    Then again.


    And again.


    ��You��re kidding. Omniora Academy?!�� she gasped. ��As in Omni meaning ��all�� or ��every�� and Ora meaning ��skills,�� ��wisdom,�� or ��ways��? The school of all skills and wisdom?!��


    Somto nodded with a calm smile. ��Yes. That��s exactly the one.��


    Nnenna��s mouth opened but no words came out. He can��t be serious��


    She had heard of Omniora Academy, every ambitious student had. It was the stuff of legends. A school said to train warriors, schrs, spies, diplomats, inventors�� all in one. But it was always spoken of like a myth, like an elite temple no one could actually find.


    And now, her brother was saying he could send her there?!


    She was speechless.


    Indeed, she had dreamed of it once, but the entrance process alone was shrouded in mystery. It had felt more like a fairytale than an actual option, so she had chosen the best avable school on her continent: Royal College.


    But now��


    Now she was being handed an invitation to the one ce she believed was out of reach.


    Her decision to attend Royal College suddenly began to fade, like smoke under sunlight.


    Who in their right mind would pass up a chance to attend Omniora Academy?


    But how was she supposed to get into a university like that? She hadn��t taken any of their entrance exams, and the academic year would even begin in a few days. The question sat heavy on her tongue, but what really bothered her was something else entirely.


    Why was Somto making decisions that deeply affected her life? It was like he had already mapped out her entire path. Did he believe he knew what was best for her? Did he really know better than she did? And why not give the opportunity to Ebere? Why me?


    She stared at him, trying to read through his calm expression. If he was offering this opportunity, he obviously had a way to get her in, maybe even bypass all the usual processes. The realization made her heartbeat quicken.


    ��Can you give me some time to think about it?�� Nnenna asked, her voice quieter now. Even though her heart was already leaning toward yes, she didn��t want to make a decision in the heat of the moment. Something this big deserved at least a little thought.


    ��Okay,�� Somto said softly, nodding. ��But give me your answer tonight.��


    He stood up slowly, reaching for a book on the table. Just as his hand brushed the cover, her voice cut through the quiet.


    ��If my answer is yes�� what then?�� she asked, her gaze sharp.


    Somto turned back to face her, his eyes steady. ��If your answer is yes,�� he said, ��we leave in two days.��


    Nnenna nodded, her mind still spinning with everything he had said. But just as she was about to settle her thoughts, a realization struck her.


    ��Wait�� isn��t your coronation in two days?�� she muttered aloud. ��How are we supposed to leave the same day?��


    She turned toward the door, but it was already toote, Somto was gone. The door was shut quietly behind him, as if he had vanished with the wind. Of course. That was how he always operated, dropping bombshells and disappearing before the questions could catch up.


    Still, she sighed and leaned back on the bed, staring at the ceiling.


    ��Since he said so����


    She decided she would make her choice with a clear head. Whether she would go or not. The opportunity was right there, staring her in the face. It was not every day that Omniora Academy became an option.


    And Somto�� for all his mystery and odd behavior, had never let her down. Not even after she died in her previous life as he made sure she was buried properly


    He had put Carl, his friend, a freaking crown prince, in charge of taking care of her when she was in aa. He had bought clothes for her from across the seas, arrived in Purlit like a shadow in the night, saving them with no official backup from Lionara. Yes, Abuchi might not have noticed, but she did.


    The guards that came with Somto weren��t from Lionara.


    Their gear, their movements, their silent coordination, they were like ghosts. Professionals on a level she had never seen before. The way they moved, the power they exuded, the chilling silence they carried�� all of it screamed elite, international, deadly.


    Compared to them, the guards in Purlit might as well have been poorly trained security for a country inn.


    They were not just from a different unit. They were from a different world.


    Who exactly was her brother, and what kind of life had he been living all this time?


    Not to mention the way her elder brother kept disappearing, sometimes for weeks, sometimes for months, even years. There had to be something going on beneath the surface.


    Something deeper than just royal duties or business. For him to know about a school like Omniora Academy, and to have the means to get her admitted, he definitely had connections.


    Real ones.


    The kind that moved in silence and behind closed doors.


    But that was the problem. If she epted, she would owe him. And Nnenna hated owing favors, especially when the favor was this huge. Yet�� could she really walk away from a once in a lifetime chance like this?


    She sat upright, tension twisting in her stomach. Then something clicked in her mind.


    Omniora Academy was in Prigrian.


    Wait a second��


    That was Arthur��s kingdom.


    Her heart skipped. Did this mean she might run into him again? What were the chances? It��s not like he was a student there, he was too unpredictable, too busy chasing whatever it was that kept making him disappear.


    But still�� just the thought of crossing paths with him again stirred a whirlpool of emotions. But that was in the past.


    And then, a more pressing thought came.


    Could she really trust Somto on this?

 Chapter 357: You’re Someone I can Talk To

    <strong>Chapter 357: You��re Someone I can Talk To</strong>


    Yes, his proposal made sense, and yes, the school��s name carried serious weight. But it wouldn��t hurt to get a second opinion. Someone with no hidden agenda. Someone who would give it to her straight.


    Her mind made up, she reached for her phone.


    ��I need to talk to Carl,�� she whispered.


    She picked up her phone, hesitation tightening her chest. Guilt crept in like a cold wind, she hadn��t called Carl in a while. In fact, it was always him reaching out, checking in, making sure she was okay. Every single time.


    She always picked up, yes�� but she never truly reached back.


    When they went to Purlit, she had to abandon her phone in the castle for security reasons.


    And when she finally turned it on dayster, her screen had lit up with a flood of missed calls. Friends from the store. A few curious contacts. But Carl��s name stood out, the sheer number of calls he made dwarfed the rest.


    And then, two weeks after that�� silence.


    He stopped calling.


    She had no idea why. Maybe he found out she went to Purlit. Maybe he just assumed she��d contact him when she could. Maybe�� he was hurt.


    Now, here she was, only calling because she needed information. It felt selfish. Cold. But still�� she needed to hear his voice.


    The call rang once.


    Then it connected.


    ��You finally decided to call me today, lil sis,�� Carl��s familiar, teasing voice came through, soft but with an unmistakable edge. ��To what do I owe this pleasure?��


    Nnenna smiled faintly, the tension in her chest easing a little.


    He was teasing, but she knew him well enough to hear the truthced beneath the humor.


    ��I��m sorry,�� she said quietly, sincerity dripping from every word. ��I��ll try to call more. I��ve just been�� really busy.��


    There was a pause on the line. Then came his low chuckle.


    ��Of course you��ve been busy, busy endangering your life,�� Carl��s voice dropped the yful tone in an instant. It cut sharp and deep,ced with genuine anger and concern.


    ��What exactly were you thinking? Going off on a mission like that without telling me?�� His voice cracked with emotion now. ��You could��ve just asked for help. What am I, a decoration in your life? Was your pride really worth risking everything? Did you even think about how the people who care about you would feel, knowing you were out there, in danger, andpletely unreachable?��


    Nnenna froze.


    She had never heard Carl this upset. His words weren��t just scolding, they hurt. Because she knew he was right. She had been reckless.


    And the worst part? She hadn��t even considered the emotional impact it would have on someone like him.


    So she kept quiet. There was nothing she could say in her defense.


    Carl took her silence as an answer and continued, his voice quieter now, but no less intense.


    ��Why didn��t you just ask me for help, Nnenna?��


    ����I wanted to improve my skills,�� she said finally, her voice barely above a whisper. ��I didn��t want to always rely on others. What if�� one day, you��re not there? Or none of you are? I need to survive on my own, Carl.��


    There was a long pause. Then, with quiet conviction, Carl replied, ��You��re thinking too far ahead.��


    ��If there ever is a day when we��re not around, it won��t be because we left you, it��ll be because we died protecting you.��


    His words hit like thunder.


    ��You don��t have to carry everything alone, Nnenna. That��s what we��re here for.��


    ��At the very least, you should��ve told Somto before doing something so dangerous,�� Carl added, voice stillced with frustration. ��If you don��t consider me someone you can talk to, then you should��ve at least told him.��


    Nnenna��s brows furrowed, her voice soft but firm. ��Somto isn��t always around�� You know that. He just came back recently after saving us. You, you��re someone I can talk to. Even more than Somto. You know this too.��


    Carl went silent for a second, then sighed. ��That��s true. But you really don��t act like it sometimes. And disappearing sounds just like Somto. Still�� what you did was reckless, and don��t think I��ll just let it go.��


    ��I know,�� she murmured. ��I��m sorry.��


    Carl exhaled slowly on the other end of the line. The edge in his tone softened, but only slightly. ��So�� why did you call? Not that I��m not d to finally hear from you, but I can still tell you��re calling because you need something.��


    Nnenna winced. He wasn��t wrong.


    Not knowing how else to ease the tension, she decided to cut straight to the point. ��Elder brother mentioned a school. A very special one. He wants me to transfer and attend it instead of Royal College.��


    Carl raised a brow on his end. ��What school?��


    ��Omniora Academy.��


    Silence.


    ��Omniora Academy�� in Prigrian?�� Carl echoed slowly, the name hanging heavy in the air.


    ��Yes. That one.��


    ��Wow�� there��s no mistaking it then. That��s the one.�� His voice turned serious, contemtive. ��So he wants you to go to that school�� That��s a big deal.��


    ��I thought so too. That��s why I wanted to hear your opinion about it before deciding.��


    Carl didn��t answer immediately. Then he said, almost wistfully, ��If it were up to me, I would want you to go. That school�� it��s not just prestigious, it��s legendary. The kind of training and knowledge they offer can��t be matched.��


    He paused.


    ��I wanted you to attend that school too but I��m not able to bring you over here for now.��


    ��Since he��s offering to send you there, what��s there to even think about? Just ept,�� Carl said casually.


    ��You really think so?�� Nnenna asked softly. Her elder brother��s opinion mattered more to her than she liked to admit.


    ��Yes, it��s okay. Besides,�� he added with a light chuckle, ��it��ll bring you closer to me, so I can keep an eye on you, and make sure you don��t do anything stupid again.��

 Chapter 358: Puppy Love

    <strong>Chapter 358: Puppy Love</strong>


    Nnenna rolled her eyes but smiled. She could already imagine him teasing her every day if she transferred there and he visited. Before he could start listing more of her past mistakes, she quickly switched topics.


    ��This is Prince Arthur��s kingdom, isn��t it?�� she asked suddenly. ��Oh my gosh, I almost forgot!��


    Carl let out a knowingugh. ��It really is the Kingdom of that block of Ice, huh? I wonder if he��s even around, or still out there chasing his mystery girl.��


    ��It does not matter if he��s in the kingdom or not,�� Carl added seriously, the humor fading from his tone. ��He won��t affect your education unless you have not let go of your puppy love for him. But with me more close, you might as well forget about it!��


    Nnenna ������


    You still leave a kingdom away from Prigrian okay?!


    She could not help but roll her eyes when he mentioned puppy love. That misunderstanding was still fresh huh. Why couldn��t they understand, she had no puppy love for Arthur! All she wanted was to stick close to her good points tree okay?!


    What a beautiful misunderstanding.


    ��Just say yes to Somto��s offer. And don��t worry, I��ll make time toe visit you there.�� Carl added.


    There was a short pause. Carl seemed to be thinking about something. Then he asked, ��The academic year is starting soon. When are youing over?��


    ��After my brother��s coronation,�� Nnenna replied.


    ��Alright then. Safe journey,�� Carl said gently.


    ��It will be your first time crossing the seas and entering another continent,�� Carl said with a soft smile in his voice. ��I always wanted to be the one to bring you here for the first time�� but this is okay too.��


    Just as Nnenna was about to end the call, his next words made her pause.


    ��It��s good that you asked for my opinion.��


    ��Of course! You��re my elder brother, I can��t make such a major decision without informing you first,�� Nnenna replied naturally, as if it was the most obvious thing in the world. And for her, it truly was.


    ��I will give eldest brother Somto my answer as soon as I can,�� she added.


    ��Alright. Take care of yourself,�� Carl said, and the call ended.


    A small smile tugged at Carl��s lips as he lowered his phone. His little sister definitely needed a leash, but he did not want to restrict her too much. He feared that if he tried, it might extinguish that fierce me in her heart, the one that led her to Purlit and nearly got her killed.


    Still, it showed how determined and brave she was.


    Carl could not help but feel suspicious about why Somto was suddenly insisting on Omniora Academy. It was a top tier, almost mythical school, and not the kind of ce you just ��happened�� to get into. What was his real motive?


    But then again�� knowledge was power.


    If Nnenna could gain wisdom, self discipline, and better control over her emotions and choices, it might just save her life in the future. And a ce like Omniora Academy? It was perfect for that.


    ��It��ll be nice to see her again after so many months,�� Carl thought to himself as he leaned back in his chair. A few thoughts crossed his mind, and then, without hesitation, he picked up his phone again. There were preparations to be made, important ones.


    Meanwhile, back in Lionara, Nnenna was still thinking about Carl��s words. A small part of her was worried. He hadn��t truly sounded angry, but she knew him, he was definitely upset. The disappointment in his voice still echoed in her ears.


    She sighed, trying to shake it off, when a knock came on her door.


    She opened it, and froze.


    Standing right at the doorway were Ebere and Little Sweetie.


    Neither of them was smiling. In fact, their faces looked serious, too serious, but behind that seriousness, Nnenna could sense something else: relief. Deep, bone deep relief.


    ��Do you no longer consider me your elder sister?�� Ebere asked, her voice calm but trembling slightly.


    ��What? Of course you��re my sister! Why would you say that?�� Nnenna replied,pletely shocked.


    Ebere��s eyes hardened as she stepped forward. ��Then why would you take on such a dangerous mission and leave without telling me? Not even a word? Not a single message before you left?��


    Nnenna shrank back, her head lowered. Everyone was mad at her, Somto, Obinna, Carl, and now Ebere and even little Sweetie. But the truth was�� she deserved it.


    She could not evene up with a proper excuse. ��I��m sorry,�� she whispered.


    ��You��re sorry?�� Ebere repeated, her tone rising. ��But if you were given the chance�� would you do it again?��


    Nnenna froze.


    The honest answer was yes.


    She would definitely do it again. Maybe not the same way. she would avoid the mistakes that almost got them all killed, but deep inside, she knew she would still make the same choice.


    But how could she say that now, to someone who was already so hurt and angry?


    So she said nothing.


    Just stood there.


    nk.


    Ebere��s shoulders dropped. She looked at Nnenna, eyes filled with frustration, pain, and helpless love. ��At least promise me one thing,�� she said quietly. ��If you ever want to do something like that again�� prepare better. Don��t just run off. Take people who can protect you. Let us help you.��


    Nnenna felt her throat tighten. That, at least, she could promise.


    She nodded quickly. ��I promise.��


    Without another word, Ebere pulled her into a tight hug. Little Sweetie joined in, wrapping her small arms around both of them.


    They didn��t say anything more.


    Little Sweetie had already worked through most of her anger and fear. After all, she had followed Nnenna into danger and almost watched them die. She didn��t say much anymore, she knew Nnenna was already dealing with enough guilt.


    After chatting with her for a few more minutes, both Ebere and Little Sweetie finally left.

 Chapter 359: Suicide And Also suicide

    <strong>Chapter 359: Suicide And Also suicide</strong>


    As soon as the door closed, Nnenna let out a deep sigh of relief. Finally�� she was in the clear.


    Well, almost.


    She still hadn��t spoken to her other two friends, Lilian and Kosi. The moment she turned on her phone, she had seen their names sh across the screen, again and again. So many missed calls. Dozens. Maybe even hundreds.


    They must have been terrified. Especially since she hadn��t left any emergency contact or detailed information. They didn��t even know where she really lived.


    They must have thought I disappeared�� or worse, she thought, feeling a stab of guilt.


    So she did the only thing she could.


    She called them.


    It was a joint call.


    They both answered at once, but they weren��t smiling.


    ��Nnenna? You finally called back! Are you okay?�� Lilian��s voice burst through the speaker.


    There was silence on Nnenna��s end.


    Just a beat.


    But it was enough to send panic rushing through her friends�� hearts.


    ��Hello?�� Kosi��s voice trembled. ��Who�� who are we speaking with? Is this someone calling from Nnenna��s phone? Please, please don��t say anything bad, just tell us she��s okay!��


    Nnenna was still trying to figure out how to exin the situation when she realized something, keeping quiet was only making it worse.


    She quickly spoke up.


    ��Guys, it��s me. Nnenna. I��m here,�� she blurted out.


    She could literally hear the sound of their deep sighs of relief through the phone.


    ��Oh, thank God!�� Kosi breathed.


    ��Nnenna! Where have you been? We��ve been calling you for weeks!�� Lilian added. ��Even the head manager��s been asking questions. That leave we took on your behalf? It��s long expired! We told him you went for something urgent that needs up to a month, but this? This is way beyond that!��


    Nnenna smiled a little. Of course�� Head Manager Abel.


    He was still probably trying to figure out her secret, why she seemed so skilled despite being just a clerk, why she looked like the second princess of Lionara. He wouldn��t rece her easily�� not when he was still curious.


    Too bad, she thought, amusement shing in her eyes. He��ll never get the chance to confirm his suspicions.


    She was leaving for school in just two days. There was no going back.


    Still�� it would be good manners to resign properly. Even if she had barely worked there for a week, it was her first real job. And she had a soft spot for it.


    Time to do the responsible thing, she thought with a sigh.


    She ended the call after reassuring her friends and promised to meet themter that day. Then, she got ready to leave the castle. This would also be her chance to say farewell to everyone, her friends, the old man, and his kind family.


    As she walked out of the castle gates, no one stopped her. But almost instantly, two guards quietly fell into step behind her.


    She paused and turned to them. ��I don��t need you two following me around,�� she said, politely but firmly. ��Thank you, but I��ll be fine.��


    One of them shook his head slightly. ��I��m sorry, Second Princess. But it��s not up for discussion. The Crown Prince gave a direct order. If you are to step outside the castle, you must be apanied by at least two guards. If not�� then you��re not allowed to leave at all.��


    Nnenna frowned slightly. ��But where I��m going doesn��t require guards. The people I��m meeting don��t even know my����


    She stopped.


    She had been about to say identity, but what was the point of revealing that now?


    Especially when she had spent weeks keeping it hidden before the Purlit mission. She was supposed to be low profile. Dragging around guards would only attract attention.


    Still�� it was clear the guards weren��t going to budge.


    They weren��t there to negotiate. They were following orders.


    And Somto��s orders were rarely, if ever, ignored.


    And for some reason, Nnenna was sure of one thing, these weren��t Lionaran guards. The level of professionalism, the silent coordination, the aura of quiet power, they weren��t like the castle guards she had grown up seeing. These men were truly elite. But they didn��t belong to this kingdom. They must be among the people Somto brought from who knows where to save them.


    Not surprising, really. Her freakishly mysterious eldest brother was always doing things his own way.


    ��I can��t have you two following me,�� she said again, her voice firmer now. ��I don��t care what Eldest Brother said. Go back and tell him I don��t need protection. I can handle myself, and I��m very sure he knows that too.��


    The guards didn��t move. Didn��t flinch. Just watched her silently.


    Nnenna narrowed her eyes. ��If you insist�� we��ll have to fight it out.��


    Still, nothing. They remained calm, respectful�� and unmoving.


    She folded her arms. ��Besides, as the Second Princess of Lionara, I��mmanding you to stay back. Both of you work for the Lionaran royal family, don��t you?�� she added, knowing full well they didn��t. But since she had to pretend ignorance, it was the best card she could y.


    ��Imand you to not follow me,�� she repeated, her voice cold and royal now.


    The two guards exchanged a nce, a silent conversation passing between them. In truth, it wasn��t that they believed Nnenna couldn��t protect herself, they knew she could, at least to some extent.


    But that wasn��t the point at all. The point was making sure she didn��t throw herself into another reckless situation like she had in Purlit.


    Following her wasn��t just about guarding her life if necessary. It was about guarding her judgment.


    Telling them to go back and report to the eldest prince that she didn��t need protection? Suicide.


    Threatening to fight them if they insisted oning along? Also suicide.


    Had she already forgotten how that same eldest brother had taken care of her in Purlit, how even the best of Purlit��s guards looked like amateurs next to his?

 Chapter 360: Saying Goodbye

    <strong>Chapter 360: Saying Goodbye</strong>


    They had all blended into the background, pretending to be ordinary guards when Ekene, Abuchi and the rest ordered them around.


    But now�� now they were in Lionara, in the shadows again, and the lines of loyalty were easier to walk. As much as they were standing before the Second Princess, they also had orders from someone ranked higher, the eldest prince.


    And those orders couldn��t just be discarded.


    One of the guards finally took a half step forward and bowed slightly, his voice low and respectful. ��Second Princess, we understand. But we beg of you, please, don��t make things difficult for us.��


    She raised a brow.


    ��We��re under directmand from the Eldest Prince. You know how he is. You��ve seen what he��s capable of. If we disobey him, we won��t just be reassigned, we��ll be reced. Permanently.��


    Nnenna stared at them, and for the first time�� she paused. She hadn��t thought about them. About the consequences they would face for disobeying her brother. It wasn��t just about her pride or her independence anymore.


    She sighed.


    Nnenna knew this wasn��t going to end with just them backing off. Her eldest brother was too meticulous for that. These guards were his shadows, silent, skilled, and absolutely loyal. Fighting them wasn��t an option. Winning against even one of them was unlikely.


    So, she went for the middle ground.


    ��How about this,�� she offered, stopping and turning halfway. ��You can follow me, but make sure you��re not seen. Stay out of sight. No one must know you��re there.��


    She saw the slight twitch in one of their eyebrows. That confirmed it, her eldest brother did know what she had been up to before Purlit. And these guards probably did too.


    The two of them nodded quickly, relieved. ��Of course, Second Princess,�� one murmured.


    Nnenna didn��t wait for them to finish. She turned and strode forward confidently, already putting on her mask and pulling her cap low. The guards melted away, shadows that lingered just out of view but never far.


    Her first stop was the old man��s shop, the one she had helped revive his business.


    ��Grandpa!�� she called out gently as she entered the cozy store.


    The old man looked up from behind his counter. His eyes squinted for a moment behind thick lenses, then widened slightly in recognition.


    ��Well, well,�� he said with a chuckle, ��you finally decided to visit me after so many months.��


    There was no scolding in his voice, no coldness in his expression. Just warmth, patience, and a quiet understanding. That in itself made Nnenna��s heart ease a little.


    He broke into a smile. ��Come over here, let me have a good look at you.��


    Nnenna stepped forward. He examined her closely. ��You look malnourished. Haven��t you been eating?�� he asked, frowning. ��No, this shouldn��t be. I thought I told you that if you ever need anything, you shoulde to me,�� the old man reprimanded gently.


    Nnenna smiled helplessly. It wasn��t exactly due to ack of food, it was more from having spent nearly a month in a forest during their mission. Some days, they hadn��t eaten anything at all. She didn��t want to exin too much, so she just let him fuss over her.


    He fed her multiple tes of food. Fortunately, she hadn��t eaten beforeing, or she might have ended up vomiting from how much she was served. She ate and ate, even more than usual. The old man��s cooking was better than before.


    He watched her eat with a proud smile. Finally, when the meal was done, she brought up the reason she hade.


    ��Grandpa, I��m going off to school in a few days,�� Nnenna said softly. ��I just thought I should say goodbye.��


    ��Oh really?�� the old man perked up. ��Even if you go off to school, you��ll still be in this kingdom, right? You can visit anytime you want. And I can always send things to you to make sure you don��t go hungry in school,�� he added with a warm smile.


    ��No, Grandpa,�� Nnenna shook her head gently. ��It��s outside this kingdom.��


    The old man was visibly surprised. He had always thought she came from a humble background, but now she was going off to study in a university outside the kingdom?


    Studying abroad? That was no small feat. He didn��t ask questions, he had never pried into her background. Maybe she had earned a schrship, he thought to himself.


    ��Gosh,�� he muttered. ��So I��m not going to see you for months�� probably years.��


    Nnenna nodded. She was going to study across the seas, and she didn��t know when she would be back. If the university had been in the kingdom, she could have returned every few months. But now�� it might not be so easy.


    And even if it was a royal college located in another kingdom, she would still only be able to return a few times a year, talk less of going all the way across the seas to another continent.


    The old man finally realized that this was much bigger than he had thought. But it had to be done. She deserved the best life had to offer, he concluded.


    After spending a bit more time with him, Nnenna said farewell to his children as well. But the old man surprised her, he loaded her up with so many things and even handed her a huge envelope.


    From the weight and feel alone, Nnenna could tell the money inside was quite a lot. She smiled but didn��t reject it. She knew his store was doing well now and he could most likely afford it.


    Plus, she had a feeling that if she refused, he wouldn��t be happy, especially since he might not see her again for who knows how long.


    She nodded gratefully and said, ��Thank you, Grandpa�� but here, let me give you my contact information before I go.��


    They exchanged contact information. Nnenna felt strange doing so, it crossed her mind that the old man might not even be alive by the time she returned.

 Chapter 361: Saying Goodbye 2

    <strong>Chapter 361: Saying Goodbye 2</strong>


    That thought made her chest tighten. Perhaps that was why he insisted on loading her up with so many things to take along, including foodstuffs for her parents and small gifts.


    Nnenna was helpless and just epted everything. The only problem now was that she couldn��t carry it all by herself. So, she called a cargo driver and packed everything into the back of the vehicle. After saying a final goodbye to the old man and his children, she left.


    Once she turned a corner and was far away from familiar eyes, she asked the cargo driver to help her offload all the items in an empty, quiet space.


    He looked surprised, he had assumed he was helping her take the goods home, not dropping them off in a random spot. Still, she paid him, and after a few more confused nces, he left.


    Once Nnenna was sure no one else was around, she called out, ��Guys, I need some help.��


    To a passerby, it would seem like she was talking to empty space. But the two guards who had been silently trailing her the entire time knew exactly who she was talking to. Slowly, they emerged from their hidden positions and walked toward her.


    Nnenna was even more impressed by their skills. She hadn��t been able to tell where exactly they were hidden, yet they hadn��t been far from her. And the fact that they heard her without her needing to shout? Incredible.


    She truly hoped that by attending the academy, she could rise to their level, maybe even surpass them one day. How wonderful it would be to be a force to be reckoned with, not just in Lionara, but perhaps even in the world.


    As she took a step forward, the two guards stood silently, awaiting her instructions. They already had a good idea of what she wanted.


    ��I need you guys to help me carry these things back to the castle,�� Nnenna said.


    The two men exchanged a nce. Was the Second Princess trying to find a clever way to ditch them? If they carried the items back to the castle, how would they be able to keep an eye on her? It almost sounded like a setup.


    The Second Princess didn��t seem to realize the gravity of the situation, but it wasn��t their ce to exin anything to her. It wasn��t as if they knew everything either, they just understood enough to know that being assigned to this mission meant her safety was top priority.


    One of the guards quietly stepped aside and contacted some people toe pick up all the items and transport them back to the castle.


    Nnenna rolled her eyes when she saw this. Of course it wasn��t going to be that easy to get rid of them.


    Once she was sure everything was taken care of, she turned and walked away, heading toward the dance group. It didn��t take her long to find them, and when she did, she greeted them warmly.


    She remembered she had promised she might return one day, and though it wasn��t much, she liked keeping her word. Nnenna wasn��t the type to just disappear, not when she��d made friends, no matter how small the bond.


    Everyone deserves a good friend, and anyone could turn out to be one.


    She had already decided she would just call Lady Chineye on the phone, there was no need to go all the way to the Duke��s mansion.


    After bidding farewell to as many people as she could, Nnenna finally made her way toward the massive store. It was time to face the overly suspicious Head Manager Abel.


    The moment she walked into the store, all eyes turned to her. For starters, she didn��t look like a regr customer.


    Most of the people who came here were usually well dressed and carried an air of status or wealth. But when they took a closer look and realized it was Nnenna, recognition sparked in their eyes.


    Whispers quickly rippled through the store like wildfire. It was hard not to notice her presence, Nnenna had always drawn attention, even when she wasn��t trying.


    ��She��s back?�� someone muttered near the perfume aisle.


    ��I heard she and her friends, Lilian and Kosi, somehow became heads of major departments to Head Manager Abel,�� another whispered, barely hiding their curiosity. ��Can you imagine? From being fired by that small time boutique manager on the second floor to working directly under Abel?��


    ��Please,�� a third scoffed, ��it��s probably just a rumor. She disappeared for weeks, so unprofessional. Who just vanishes like that without a word?��


    A few of the junior staff exchanged nces. Some smirked, clearly looking forward to the drama that would follow. They were convinced she was minutes away from being fired properly this time. To them, it was long overdue.


    But not everyone shared the sentiment. A few of the older workers nced at Nnenna with quiet pity. She had always been bold, sometimes reckless, but she was also kind.


    Whatever happened while she was gone must have been serious. Still, sympathy didn��t erase rules. She had broken plenty. Now, all ears waited for Head Manager Abel to make his move.


    Nnenna ignored the stares and went straight to the highest floor, first, she had to see Head Manager Abel before going to her friends. She knocked once and entered when she heard the familiar ��Come in.��


    The secretary didn��t stop her. She already knew who Nnenna was, and like most others, she was also quietly convinced that this was the moment Nnenna would be officially fired.


    Nnenna entered Abel��s office. The man looked up, and for a brief second, surprise flickered in his eyes before he leaned back and smiled slightly. ��You finally decided toe back,�� he said.


    ��I��m sorry, Head Manager. I��ve been negligent. I had some family issues to attend to, so I couldn��t properly ask for time off�� and I overstayed what my friends initially covered for me,�� Nnenna said calmly.

 Chapter 362: There Goes My Mystery

    <strong>Chapter 362: There Goes My Mystery</strong>


    She bowed her head slightly as she apologized, because truly, she had broken the rules.


    But deep down, she also knew that, under normal circumstances, someone else in her shoes would have been dismissed already. She had vanished for weeks without any official notice. It was unprofessional.


    Still, Nnenna had a feeling, despite how things looked, that might not happen.


    Just as she suspected, Abel smiled.


    ��That��s all right. You can resume your duties,�� he said, pointing at her desk. ��The secretary will bring your work in a few minutes.��


    I knew it, Nnenna thought to herself. This man is still so determined to figure out my identity.


    Too bad he wouldn��t get the chance, she was here to resign.


    ��Sir, I actually came to submit my resignation,�� she said calmly. ��This ce has been life changing. I��ve learned a lot and gained valuable experience, but I have to move on now.��


    ��You��re resigning?�� Abel asked, clearly taken aback.


    How could she be quitting already? He had not even had the chance to confirm his suspicions about her identity. She had not filled out any employee documentation, and now she was walking away before he could achieve any of his goals.


    ��Why are you resigning?�� he pressed. ��Is something wrong? We value you here. I would like to retain you. Maybe I can double whatever offer anotherpany is making you.��


    Nnenna shook her head inwardly. You sly wolf, she thought. Abel wasn��t letting go of his investigation so easily.


    ��Sir, I��m sorry, but I need to move on,�� she said firmly, leaving no room for negotiation.


    Since she had never been formally entered into the employee records, her resignation did not require much bureaucracy. She gave a respectful bow.


    ��Thank you for the opportunity.��


    Without waiting for a response, she turned and walked out, leaving Abel speechless behind his desk. His face twisted slightly, his brows furrowing so tightly they could crush a fly. There goes my mystery, he thought bitterly. Seems like I will never figure her out.


    He didn��t like it, but there was nothing he could do.


    A few minutester, he called in the secretary.


    ��Clear out the workstation Nnenna was using,�� he said briskly.


    The secretary blinked in surprise but didn��t question it.


    So, she was fired after all, she thought. I knew it. Head Manager Abel would never overlook that kind of unprofessional behavior.


    The news had traveled fast, too fast. Even before Nnenna could reach the office where her friends worked, the hallway was already thick with whispers and knowing looks.


    Just as she approached the door, someone stepped in front of her, blocking her path.


    ��So, after you ascended to the heavens, you thought you coulde back and act like royalty?�� the girl sneered. Her voice was sharp, too loud for the narrow corridor.


    Nnenna looked up calmly, recognizing her immediately, Jane. One of the boutique girls who had always held a grudge since the day Nnenna was promoted above them. Now, with Nnenna apparently stripped of her position, Jane was gleaming with petty triumph.


    ��Looks like you��ve fallen, and quite hard,�� Jane continued, crossing her arms smugly. ��Guess being Head Manager Abel��s ��special assistant�� wasn��t enough to save you after all.��


    A few others stood behind her, three girls Nnenna vaguely remembered seeing whispering in corners. Theyughed on cue, like a backing choir for Jane��s lead performance.


    ��What��s next?�� one of them chimed in. ��Are you going to beg to be a sales girl again?��


    The hallway grew tense, eyes peeking from behind shelves and doorways. Everyone was waiting, would Nnenna retaliate? Copse? Cry?


    But she stood there quietly, her face unreadable. Let them speak. Let themugh.


    They didn��t know a thing.


    Jane was about to speak more to taunt her when she heard somemotion behind her. She turned around and saw a young girl walking forward arrogantly. The path cleared for her as she came closer until she finally stopped in front of Nnenna.


    Adaeze hurriedly cleared to the side respectfully trying not to draw negative attention to herself.


    ��Is this the Nnenna of a girl you mentioned, the ant who doesn��t know her ce?�� the young girl asked Adaeze though her eyes remained on Nnenna.


    ��Yes Miss,�� Adaeze answered respectfully, her tone excited at the thought of the young girl��s dislike for Nnenna. Weeks of whispering bad things about Nnenna was finally paying off.


    Inside her office, Lilian could hear themotion outside and furrowed her brows. That voice, it was loud, sharp, and unmistakably confrontational. She stood up and walked to the door, opening it just enough to peer into the hallway.


    There stood Nnenna, nked by a small crowd, with one girl at the center doing the talking. The same cruel words Lilian had overheard were now being hurled openly.


    Not far off, another door creaked open, Kosi stepped out too, eyes narrowing as she took in the scene.


    ��What��s going on?�� Kosi asked, her voice low but firm, not liking the way people had gathered.


    The girl at the center, the young girl, barely nced their way.


    ��It has nothing to do with you,�� she snapped. ��Go back to your desks and finish your work. Don��t waste time.��


    The tant disrespect was enough to leave the hallway in stunned silence, but they were used to this. Lilian��s eyes widened slightly. But she didn��t say anything.


    Even Nnenna looked mildly surprised. As far as she knew, Lilian��s role and presence in thepany were widely respected. She hadn��t expected a girl that looked like a junior staff to speak to Lilian so carelessly, let alone with such authority.


    Lilian stepped forward slowly, not saying a word yet, but her face had lost all expression. She wasn��t one for public drama, but she was quietly fuming. Still, there was nothing she could do to the girl.


    But, why had she picked a fight with Nnenna of all people, someone she clearly didn��t know?

 Chapter 363: Fired Again

    <strong>Chapter 363: Fired Again</strong>


    From their offices, a few workers from the second and third floors had already started to gather, some out of curiosity, others with barely hidden resentment.


    They still remembered how Lilian, Kosi, and Nnenna had all been promoted above them, and the sting had not faded. Some were angry. Others had quietly waited for a moment like this, hoping the tide would finally turn in their favor.


    For a few, especially those from the second floor, this was not just about resentment, it was about revenge. They had endured the sight of the three girls rising too quickly, and now that one of them had seemingly ��fallen,�� they were eager to take advantage. Someone had seen the opportunity and twisted it into a public humiliation.


    Lilian could tell that Juliet wanted to find fault with Nnenna by all means. The people standing around were not stepping in either, and Lilian knew better than to start a scene in the hallway.


    Without a word, she stepped forward and gently tugged Nnenna by the arm, then signaled for Kosi to follow. She intended to de escte the situation.


    But Juliet was not done.


    ��What do you think you��re doing?�� she snapped. ��I��ve seen the records. That cker hasn��t even been showing up for work.��


    She pointed directly at Nnenna, then turned to Lilian. ��And you, who gave you permission to leave?��


    She paused then questioned Kosi ��I hope no one��s been paying this parasite while she��s been missing,�� she said, her voice rising.


    ��Employees who abandon their duties don��t deserve a sry! If we start tolerating disobedience, what message are we sending to those of us who actually work hard?��


    A good number of people muttered in agreement.


    ��I know Miss Juliet, but maybe we should wait for Managar Abel to issue the punishment himself, don��t you think so?�� Kosi asked cautiously. The news that Nnenna was fired hadn��t yet reached Juliet, Kosi and Lilian and so Kosi was still trying to manage the situation.


    Juliet had heard a lot about Nnenna, and none of it was good. Naturally, those stories hade from people who disliked Nnenna to begin with.


    But Juliet had believed them all, feeding her resentment. It didn��t help that she had also noticed a certain person��s growing interest in the girl. That alone was enough to ignite a fire in her.


    ��Kosi, please,�� Juliet snapped when Kosi tried to reason with her. ��There��s no need to run to Head Manager Abel. I��m here, aren��t I? And I have every right to issue punishment.��


    She turned back to Nnenna. ��From now on, your sry will be cut in two for your absence. At least for the next six months. I hope this never happens again. Also, you��ll be working directly under me as my personal assistant. That means my coffee, tea, whatever I need, is to be ready as at 9am. Do you understand?��


    But Nnenna didn��t respond. She just stood there, calm, with a small smile tugging at the corner of her lips.


    Juliet��s eyes narrowed. ��Is she mute as well aszy?�� she scoffed, turning to the people behind her.


    ��She��s not mute,�� one of the girls from the third floor, Jane who led the group earlier, chimed in, trying to score points. ��She��s probably just intimidated by your�� imposing presence.��


    That fed Juliet��s ego even more. She lifted her chin slightly, nodding in satisfaction.


    Juliet turned back to Nnenna, her expression smug. ��Since you can��t even follow simple orders, you��re fired. Effective immediately.��


    Then, shifting her attention to Jane who had chimed in earlier, she added, ��You��re recing her, as Head Manager Abel��s personal assistant.��


    ��Thank you so much, Sister Juliet,�� Jane replied eagerly, gratitude practically written across her face.


    The exchange infuriated Lilian. ��You can��t just fire someone and appoint a recement like that. That��s abuse of power!��


    Juliet��s expression sharpened. She took a step forward. ��What did you just say?�� she asked coldly. ��Would you like to be reced as well? Would you prefer to shut up and do your job, or walk out without it? Which one sounds better to you?��


    It was a clear threat, and everyone around knew she meant it. The silence that followed was heavy.


    Lilian scoffed, but before she could say more, Kosi stepped forward.


    ��This isn��t the first time we��ve been threatened with losing our jobs, right Lilian?�� she asked calmly.


    Lilian nodded with a small, knowing smile.


    Juliet hadn��t said a word to Kosi directly, but she was quick to join the standoff. Her voice was firm as she continued, ��We��re not the type to break just because someone waves job security in our faces. If you really want a fight, make it personal. Make it about something we can��t afford to lose.��


    Kosi��s words hung in the air, confident, clear, and challenging.


    Juliet��s face paled.


    She had heard whispers about these girls before, and while she didn��t agree with Head Manager Abel hiring them into such high positions, especially after being fired from a boutique, she had tried to stay out of it.


    Previously, she had let things slide. But today, she had convinced herself that she was simply setting things right.


    ��Fine,�� she said sharply. ��I guess you can all experience it again. You two are fired as well. Get out of����


    ��What is happening here?��


    A deep male voice cut through her words like a knife.


    Everyone froze. Heads turned.


    Standing behind Juliet was none other than Head Manager Abel.


    Juliet��s breath caught. Her face drained of color.


    ��H-how long have you been standing there?�� she asked, almost in a whisper.


    The workers who had gathered behind her stirred, their eyes suddenly alight with anticipation. Someone with more authority had arrived, and not just anyone, but someone capable of leveling the field.


    Abel��s gaze was steely. ��Who is fired?�� he repeated, louder this time.


    There was silence.


    ��That would be the three of us, sir,�� Lilian answered calmly, stepping forward without hesitation.

 Chapter 364: Invitation

    <strong>Chapter 364: Invitation</strong>


    ��Again?�� Abel asked, amused. ��Has it even been two months since they were supposedly ��fired�� the first time?��


    His tone was calm, but it carried weight. He turned to face Juliet fully, expression unreadable.


    ��Little sis, you are just here to gain some experience before heading back to school,�� he said, his voice stillposed but firm. ��So tell me, why are you firing my core staff?��


    Juliet��s expression darkened. The people behind her looked confused, this wasn��t the support they expected from him.


    ��I just thought I could help share your burden while I��m still here,�� Juliet said, quickly adjusting her tone. ��These three have been disobedient, disrespectful, andpletely unprofessional. I thought it was only right to let them go.��


    Abel paused, then nodded thoughtfully. ��I see.��


    He let the silence settle before asking again, this time slower. ��Then why didn��t you ask for my permission first?��


    ��I thought you were busy, so I didn��t think to���� Juliet��s voice trailed off as she caught the look on Abel��s face. It was the kind of look that ended arguments before they started.


    Abel shook his head and sighed. ��Everyone, go back to work.��


    The crowd that had gathered behind Juliet immediately began to disperse, sensing the shift in power. Lilian and Kosi returned to their offices after Nnenna gave them a small, reassuring nod.


    But Juliet wasn��t done.


    She noticed Nnenna was still standing there, calm and unmoved. It irritated her.


    ��Didn��t you hear my older brother?�� she snapped. ��Get back to work. Now.��


    Nnenna didn��t flinch. She simply looked at Juliet with a faint, unreadable smile. She couldn��t quite reconcile the smart and shrewd Abel with this�� impulsive and shortsighted girl standing in front of her.


    Juliet��s face twitched. Even if she had to be cautious in front of Abel, weren��t the orders from him? Couldn��t she at least act like she was defending his honour?


    ��See, brother?�� Juliet said, turning toward Abel again. ��Disobedient, disrespectful, and unprofessional. She doesn��t belong here.��


    ��Forget about it, Julie,�� Abel replied, brushing it off.


    ��But she��s clearly in the wrong,�� Juliet insisted.


    Taking Abel��s silence as approval, she turned back to Nnenna with confidence. ��You��re fired,�� she dered.


    Nnenna��s smile only widened, clearly amused. Juliet bristled.


    ��What are you smiling about, ex-employee?�� she snapped.


    Nnenna nced briefly at Abel, who made no move to interfere. Then she spoke, her voice calm.


    ��Don��t you get it, Miss Juliet? You can��t fire someone who��s already resigned.��


    ��What?�� Juliet blinked. ��What do you mean by that?��


    ��It means I already resigned,�� Nnenna replied, still smiling. ��So you don��t have any rights over me.��


    ��Resigned?�� Juliet echoed, stunned. ��Who in their right mind would resign from a position like this? This is one of the best stores in the capital city, and it pays well too!��


    Nnenna simply shook her head, then gave Abel a polite nod before turning to knock on Lilian��s office door. She pushed it open.


    ��Ouch!�� Lilian cried.


    The door had bumped into her, she had clearly been standing right behind it.


    She had been eavesdropping.


    Lilian��s face flushed with embarrassment, but Nnenna didn��t say anything. She understood immediately, Lilian had been listening in case things went south, ready to jump in if she needed help.


    ��Is everything okay?�� Lilian asked quickly, trying to recover. ��Why did you resign? Don��t you like working with us anymore?��


    ��Don��t worry,�� Nnenna said with a soft smile. ��I only resigned because I��m going off to school in a few days. It has nothing to do with you guys or the work environment.��


    ��Oh my gosh�� you��re going off to school?�� Lilian repeated, stunned.


    There it was again, that same surprised look the old man had given her. But Lilian��s reaction was even more vivid. She clearly hadn��t expected Nnenna��s family to make ns for further education, especially since she was already employed.


    But still, it was a good surprise. A really good one.


    ��That��s good. I don��t think you should stay here any longer,�� Lilian said carefully. ��Juliet has her eyes on you, and I really don��t trust her. Not with the kind of backing she has, Head Manager Abel being her brother and all.��


    Nnenna smiled. ��I don��t think Juliet would be a threat even if i stayed�� she replied simply.


    Lilian didn��t fully understand, but she didn��t push further. She just nodded, quietly, and followed Nnenna out to say goodbye to Kosi as well.


    The hall was quiet now. Abel and Juliet had already left.


    Inside Abel��s office, Juliet sat on the visitor��s chair like a child who had done something wrong but refused to admit it. Her shoulders were stiff, her arms crossed, her lips pursed in defiance.


    She was annoyed, annoyed that Nnenna had slipped out of her grip. She had been so close to getting some revenge, and now the girl had resigned.


    Just like that. No drama. No power y. No chance to humiliate her properly. And clearly, her brother had no intention of helping her do that.


    ��You were wrong, and you know it,�� Abel said, finally breaking the silence. ��This behavior is childish. You should have outgrown it by now.��


    ��You should apologize to those girls.��


    ��No,�� Juliet snapped. ��I��ll never apologize to them. And you can��t make me.��


    Abel sighed, tired of the same pattern.


    He picked up his phone.


    ��I��m calling the driver. You��re going home,�� he said calmly. ��And you��re going back to school this evening.��


    ��No, brother,�� Juliet objected quickly. ��I still have a few more days. There��s a national holidaying up because of the coronation. That gives me Monday off, remember?��


    She stood, her voice rising slightly with urgency. ��You promised you would take me to the castle for the coronation. You promised!��


    This was not just about staying a little longer, this was a once in a lifetime chance. Her brother was friends with the Second Prince, and they had received an official invitation to attend the coronation ceremony.

 Chapter 365: Acting Cute

    <strong>Chapter 365: Acting Cute</strong>


    Of course she wanted to be there.


    It wasn��t even the first time Abel had received a royal invitation. He was, after all, highly respected, both in the business world and in certain elite circles.


    While most of his royal invitations came through powerful business associates, this one was different. It was personal.


    Obinna, the Second Prince himself, was one of his close friends.


    And because of that friendship, Abel had been given a seat at the royal event, with a plus one.


    Juliet intended to be that plus one.


    Juliet had seen the invitation and begged Abel to take her. He had agreed, but only on one condition.


    ��I only epted to take you if you behaved,�� Abel reminded her calmly. ��You already broke your side of the bargain. So, my promise no longer stands, because you broke it first.��


    His voice was calm, but firm. Logical. Final.


    Juliet��s eyes widened in disbelief. This was a royal event, a freaking coronation! A once in a lifetime opportunity. How many people in the entire country were invited to something this massive?


    The coronation of Crown Prince Somto wasn��t just a celebration, it was history in the making.


    Even Abel had only gotten the invitation because of his close friendship with the Second Prince. It wasn��t something money or status could easily buy.


    If Juliet missed this, she might never get a chance like it again.


    But her reasons for wanting to go weren��t just for the mor.


    She was almost at marriageable age, and she had no intention of marrying just anyone. She had dreams. Ambitions. She wanted someone high up, way up. If possible, someone with status, power�� even royalty.


    She had always loved the idea of royalty ever since she was little. But life hadn��t exactly favored her dreams, until she found out Abel was friends with the Second Prince. That changed everything.


    Juliet had tried over and over again to get her brother to set up a meeting between her and the prince. But Abel kept brushing her off.


    So, she settled for tagging along ��identally�� whenever she could, hoping something would spark. She believed she was charming enough to catch his eye if she got close enough.


    But this coronation was different. It wasn��t just about one prince.


    There would be royalty from all over the continent, dozens of eligible heirs, high ranking nobles, and distinguished figures. If she didn��t catch the Second Prince��s attention, there would be at least twenty others who might notice her.


    She had to go.


    Now that Abel was turning her down, panic kicked in.


    ��Please, brother,�� she begged, her tone softening. ��I need to be at that event.��


    Abel��s expression didn��t shift. ��I wanted you to go, Juliet. I wanted you to see what it��s like at that level, to understand how you need to carry yourself if you truly want to rise in life.��


    He paused, then sighed.


    ��But I��m afraid all this has just shown me that the power has gone to your head. I can��t take that risk. You might embarrass the Second Prince. He might tolerate it because we��re friends, but I won��t put him in that position.��


    His tone was final. Firm.


    ��Please, brother,�� Juliet pleaded, standing up and stepping closer to him. ��I promise I��ll be good. I won��t disobey you. I��ll stay out of the way at the event, just let me go. Please, please����


    Her voice softened to a near whisper as she tugged gently at his sleeve, her lips trembling, eyes ssy with the threat of tears. It was her ultimate trick.


    Ever since they were kids, raised mostly by nannies and silence, Abel had been more than just a big brother. He had been her guardian, her constant, her protector. And Juliet knew just how to y that card.


    Whenever she whined like this, just enough to seem sweet and vulnerable, Abel usually gave in�� as long as it wasn��t something that could truly harm her.


    This moment, like many before, pulled at his soft spot.


    Abel sighed deeply. She had gotten him, again.


    ��Okay,�� he said finally, his voice firm but resigned. ��You cane with me. But you must stay where I can see you throughout the event, and you must not cause any trouble. Am I clear?��


    ��Yayyy!�� Juliet squealed, jumping with joy. ��Thank you! Thank you! Thank you, brother! I won��t let you down, I promise!��


    Abel gave a small, reluctant smile and nodded, though inwardly, he scolded himself for always caving when it came to her.


    Some lessons, he knew, she would have to learn the hard way.


    Then Abel remembered something.


    ��You still need to apologize to those three girls,�� he added, his voice firm. ��I heard the things you said to them. You need to fix that.��


    Juliet blinked, then nodded quickly. ��Sure. Definitely,�� she said, brushing it off with a wave of her hand.


    Compared to her main goal, an apology was a small price to pay. Besides, she had gone a bit too far��. just a little. Nothing she couldn��t smooth over with a few sweet words.


    She dashed out of the office, determined to find the girls. She spotted them heading toward the main door, and without calling out, she trailed behind silently like a cat on tiptoe.


    No way was she going to apologize in front of everyone, her brother said to apologize, yes, but he hadn��t said how to do it.


    Once they stepped outside the building and were far enough from curious eyes, Juliet hurried up behind them.


    ��Umm, hey,�� she said, her voice unusually soft.


    The girls stopped walking, surprised. They turned to look at her, puzzled.


    Juliet shifted her weight awkwardly, sping her hands behind her back. ��About earlier���� she began.


    ��I��m sorry I made things difficult for you without knowing the full situation first,�� Juliet said once she had their attention.


    By now, she had already figured out that if Abel hadn��t fired any of the three, then maybe they weren��t as terrible as people made them out to be.

 Chapter 366: Strange Girl

    <strong>Chapter 366: Strange Girl</strong>


    Her brother had always been an excellent judge of character, and Juliet trusted his instincts, even when she did not want to admit it.


    Maybe she had miscalcted.


    And maybe, just maybe, it was time to let go of the whole revenge thing.


    She turned on her heels and walked away before any of them could respond. She did not need their eptance. As long as she did not run into Nnenna again, she would move on.


    The three girls were left standing, stunned. The whole thing had taken less than a minute. But they didn��t dwell on it for long, they had somewhere to be.


    They were off to celebrate Nnenna��s uing move to university, and time was short. She still had to pack.


    Juliet��s half baked apology didn��t change much, but it didn��t ruin anything either.


    They headed to a nearby restaurant and ordered quite a bit of food. Thankfully, Lilian and Kosi were genuinely hungry, it was their lunch break, after all.


    Nnenna, on the other hand, could barely touch her meal. She had just eaten at the old man��s shop earlier, and her stomach was still full.


    But that worked in her favor.


    She kept her mask on the entire time, using her full belly as an excuse not to eat. Before now, she always had to awkwardly remove the mask while eating, then rush to cover her face again. Now, she could simply keep it on. No questions asked.


    After their meal, Lilian and Kosi walked her part of the way, chatting and teasing her about university life, before bidding her farewell with warm hugs and promises to stay in touch. Nnenna smiled, waved, and turned back toward the castle.


    But instead of taking the usual route, she took a longer path, through the lively market she had discovered the first day she exited through the castle��s hidden passage.


    It felt like a lifetime ago.


    The air buzzed with noise, vendors shouting, childrenughing, the scent of roasted corn and fried ntains wafting through the air.


    The colors were brighter somehow. Or maybe it was just the weight in her chest that made everything else feel more vivid.


    So much had changed.


    Would she evere back to Lionara after school? Would this ce still feel like home?


    She wasn��t sure.


    The queen barely looked at her. Her second and fourth brothers still treated her like she didn��t belong. And with the king, the person who adopted her, gone, the castle sometimes felt colder than it should.


    She was grateful for everything�� but deep down, she still felt like a stranger in someone else��s story.


    And maybe, just maybe, it was time to find a new story of her own.


    Of course, Nnenna could never forget the newly built bond she now shared with her sister, her third brother, and the eldest. Those connections were precious, unexpected, but real.


    But was that enough reason to stay in a ce where she still didn��t feel like she truly belonged?


    They could still be a part of her life, even if she didn��t return, right? She could stay in touch, visit now and then�� distance didn��t have to end everything.


    These thoughts swirled around her mind like a quiet storm as she strolled through the bustling streets of the market, lost in her own world.


    Then


    ��Look out!��


    The shout snapped her back to reality.


    Without thinking, Nnenna leapt to the side just as a wild horse thundered past her, hooves pounding against the ground like drums of war. Dust flew up into the air, and before she could even breathe, the rider, a young woman, was flung off the saddle.


    Nnenna gasped.


    The woman hit the roadside hard, tumbling across the dirt. Nnenna didn��t hesitate. She rushed forward and knelt beside her, her hands careful as she assessed her condition. ��Are you okay?�� she asked, her voice trembling a bit as she checked for injuries.


    ��I��m fine,�� the young woman said, catching her breath and slowly sitting up. ��Thanks for helping me.��


    ��You��re wee,�� Nnenna replied, still scanning her body for signs of pain. ��What happened to your horse?��


    The girl dusted herself off like nothing serious had just happened. ��It just went wild. Got spooked or something. Maybe it��s blind in one eye, I don��t know.�� She gave a small shrug. ��Anyway, I should be going.��


    Nnenna watched her walk off, just like that. Still in shock.


    How could someone take a fall like that and walk away as if she had only stumbled on a pebble? No broken bones. No limping. Not even a scratch on her visible skin.


    It was almost�� unnatural.


    Nnenna narrowed her eyes slightly, heart still racing. That wasn��t normal. Not at all.


    The only thing Nnenna knew that could cause strange behavior like this was the Love System. But she didn��t have time to think more about it, something happened right in front of her eyes.


    One of the onlookers, a man who had been walking nearby, suddenly turned with a scowl on his face and shoved the person in front of him.


    ��Move your big head out of the way!�� he snapped rudely.


    The man he pushed turned around, clearly surprised. He looked like he was about to respond calmly, but the moment their eyes met, his expression twisted into one of pure irritation. Whatever he had nned to say changedpletely.


    ��If you can��t see properly, maybe it��s because you and your ancestors are all dwarfs!�� he snapped back.


    Gasps echoed from nearby.


    That hit a nerve. The first man��s eyes widened in fury. His height was a sore spot, everyone in the area knew that.


    ��I may not be tall,�� he growled, stepping forward, ��but who doesn��t know you��re all back and no bite!��


    The taller man smirked. ��At least I��m tall enough to be seen. And thanks for admitting you��re an animal, you said you are ��ferocious,�� didn��t you?��


    He burst intoughter, mocking him.


    ����������������������������������


    This month, on the 18th, TOMORROW based on NovelFire��s time, we��re participating on NovelFire��s 515 birthday program ?? Who��s excited??


    In a few hours, we��ll be having a massive mass release of up to 10 chapters! I know I know, I��m awesome ??


    Listen, don��t make the mistake of missing it. Every chapter will be worth it!

 Chapter 367: That Gaze

    <strong>Chapter 367: That Gaze</strong>


    The first man��s face darkened. That word ��ferocious�� was supposed to make him sound strong, not like a wild beast. But now everyone wasughing. And that little thread of self control he had left? It snapped.


    He charged forward with a shout, fists clenched, ready to start a fight.


    In less than two seconds, a punch flew through the air andnded squarely on the second man��s head.


    Gasps erupted around them.


    The taller man staggered back, stunned by the blow, but only for a moment. He quickly recovered andunched a counterattack, fists swinging.


    The crowd that had gathered was a mix of reactions. The younger, more immature ones cheered excitedly, hoping for a full on street brawl.


    But the older, more responsible ones frowned in disappointment. A few even stepped forward, trying to pull the men apart.


    ��What on earth are you two doing?!�� someone shouted.


    Just then, a loud, authoritative voice cut through the tension.


    ��If you��ve got that much energy to waste fighting, go finish the mountain of tasks we have before the coronation!��


    It was their boss, one of the supervisors in charge of preparations. His tone was sharp andmanding.


    He red at the two men. ��Have you finished the deliveries you were supposed to make to the castle?��


    The two fighters, still breathing hard and clearly not satisfied, shook their heads silently like scolded children.


    ��Then what are you still doing here?�� Iron Man asked, voice dangerously low.


    Without another word, the two men turned and slunk away like dogs with their tails tucked.


    The entire situation felt off to Nnenna. Very off.


    These were men who were usually too busy with assigned tasks to even joke around, much less fight like schoolboys in the street. How had they gone from calm to chaos in seconds?


    Still shaken, she turned and made her way back to the castle, her thoughts racing.


    As Nnenna passed through the gates of the castle, her steps slowed.


    The courtyard was packed.


    Luxury cars from all corners of the continent lined the grounds, sleek, shining, powerful. The air felt different, heavy with tension and grandeur. Her eyes widened in disbelief. They��re already here?


    It was true. Representatives from the other kingdoms had arrived.


    And not just any kingdoms, these were the major powers, the four most influential realms on the continent other than Lionara.


    The fact that their emissaries had arrived within two days of the announcement was nothing short of astonishing. Other kingdoms were also present.


    Even Nnenna couldn��t help but marvel at their speed and efficiency.


    But then again, this was Lionara.


    Despite the recent turmoil, the kingdom was still respected�� feared even. And now, with the sudden death of the former king, the world had taken notice.


    Every allied kingdom wanted to be seen, wanted to maintain their ties, or perhaps�� reassess them.


    The mystery of it all still lingered. No one had heard of any sickness. No whispers of frailty or decline. The former King had been strong. Sharp. Powerful.


    So how did he die so suddenly?


    The swiftness of the coronation only fueled suspicion. Two days. That��s all it took for a new ruler to rise.


    Some wondered: Was Lionara hiding something? Had the kingdom grown weak? Vulnerable?


    Others thought of opportunity.


    But most of them, especially those with real power, chose toe and observe. They would watch closely at the coronation, weigh the kingdom��s new ruler, and decide whether to keep their alliances�� or quietly start shifting the bnce.


    If Lionara was no longer as strong as it used to be, especially now, with the sudden shift in power, then the wolves woulde.


    No one said it aloud, of course. Outwardly, everyone wore smiles and exchanged pleasantries.


    But behind the polished words and diplomatic bows, there was calction. Every kingdom here knew the truth: weakness, even the faintest scent of it, was a chance to strike.


    They weren��t just here to celebrate. They were here to observe. To weigh. To judge.


    Nnenna walked through the gates, silent among the murmurs and formal greetings echoing around the castle grounds.


    She spotted familiar faces, some allies, some not. People she had met at the grand ball. People who remembered her�� and the drama that followed.


    Her eyes scanned the crowd with calm detachment.


    And then she felt it, that gaze.


    Prince Alexei.


    His eyes locked on her, his expression unreadable. His gaze swept over her masked face and then down to the cap she wore. She was still wearing her mask, but since she had now re entered the castle grounds, she slowly removed it with practiced ease.


    Alexei��s eyes flickered with recognition and surprise.


    But Nnenna didn��t look his way again.


    She shifted her focus and moved forward, offering polite bows and greetings to the senior nobles who approached her with smiles and respect.


    Alexei stood there, ignored and momentarily frozen.


    Thest time they saw each other, their engagement had just been broken off, shattered by her older brother��s intervention, which had infuriated his father, King dimir. The fallout had been swift and messy, and Alexei had kept his distance since.


    But now�� things had changed.


    The same elder brother who tore the engagement apart was about to be crowned King. Suddenly, Nnenna, adopted or not, was someone worth noticing again.


    Still, she didn��t spare him even a second nce.


    And that, more than anything, unsettled Alexei.


    Nnenna carefully observed the situation before stepping forward. There were many unfamiliar faces, but she knew where to begin.


    Family ties first.


    It made the most sense to greet those who were soon to be part of their extended royal family.


    Her second brother was engaged to the first princess of Dixan, and her sister to their crown prince. Starting with King Seungho of Dixan was both diplomatic and logical.


    She adjusted her posture, smoothed her gown, and walked gracefully toward their group. With a soft smile and perfect courtesy, she offered a respectful curtsy.


    �����������������������������������C


    This month, on the 18th, TOMORROW based on NovelFire��s time, we��re participating on NovelFire��s 515 birthday program ?? Who��s excited??


    In a few hours, we��ll be having a massive mass release of up to 10 chapters! I know I know, I��m awesome ??


    Listen, don��t make the mistake of missing it. Every chapter will be worth it!

 Chapter 368: Enemies Meet on a Narrow Path

    <strong>Chapter 368: Enemies Meet on a Narrow Path</strong>


    ��Wee to Lionara, Your Majesty,�� she said warmly.


    As she looked around, she realized she was the highest ranking member of the royal family present at the moment.


    Her siblings were likely upied with preparations for the coronation. That made her, for now, the face of Lionara��s royal household. The weight of that moment settled quietly on her shoulders, but she bore it with poise.


    King Seungho studied her briefly before nodding in acknowledgment.


    ��Second Princess Nnenna,�� he said in his deep, regal voice, ��I trust you��ve been well.��


    He was gracious, measured in both tone and presence. His words were polite, but not overly warm. Still, that was expected. After all, the alliances were still forming, and everything at this stage was careful diplomacy.


    Once, Nnenna might have gone unnoticed in such circles. But now?


    With her eldest brother about to ascend the throne, and with the visible support he had shown her during the grand ball, no one dared to treat her lightly, not even the kings from distantnds.


    She could feel the difference already.


    The deference. The attention. The subtle shifts in posture when she spoke.


    It was surreal�� and just beginning.


    ��Thank you for your concern, Your Grace. I am well,�� Nnenna replied with grace. ��We are honored that you were able to attend, especially on such short notice.��


    Taking advantage of the moment, she turned to greet the rest of the Dixan royal family.


    ��Greetings, Your Majesty the Queen, First Prince Ji ho, First Princess Cha, Second Prince Minjun, Princess Bora.��


    They each nodded politely in return, their faces unreadable but respectful. Even Minjun, who had been openly watching her earlier, offered a brief nod, though his eyes lingered longer than necessary.


    Then came the part she had been dreading.


    She turned slowly toward the next group of dignitaries, her gazending on a tall, imposing figure dressed in deep blue and silver, King dimir of Haran. The air around him felt colder.


    Hers and Somto��s engagement with his children had been called off before the grand ball ended, and the king had taken it�� poorly.


    His pride had been bruised, and his ego deeply cut. Despite all his resources, finding a new match for his children on short notice had proved challenging.


    But that didn��t mean he had forgotten, or forgiven. His expression when he looked at her now held no warmth.


    Still, Nnenna kept her poise.


    ��Greetings, Your Majesty King dimir, to Your Grace the Queen, Crown Prince Alexei and to Princess Anya.��


    The queen offered a polite smile, but King dimir barely inclined his head, his eyes sharp and distant. It was the kind of non response that could chill the air around them.


    And then there was Prince Alexei.


    He nodded curtly, the tension in his jaw betraying his restrained emotions. Though relieved that he no longer had to marry the adopted daughter of Lionara��s royal family, part of him was still stung.


    He should have been the one to end things. He should have been the one to reject her, not the other way around.


    That she had been the one to walk away, publicly, was something his pride refused to forgive.


    Anya couldn��t care less about the cold greeting her father gave Nnenna. In truth, she was relieved that the engagement had been canceled.


    Her father hadn��t found her a new match yet, not that she minded. Deep down, Anya still held a flicker of hope for Arthur. She didn��t know if fate would ever bring them together, but the future was long, and nothing was set in stone.


    Besides, when she looked at Nnenna, she didn��t feel resentment. Unlike most noblewomen who wouldsh out at a rival, Nnenna had never done anything spiteful to her. On the contrary, she had been kind, genuinely kind.


    How rare, Anya thought. Kindness between love rivals? Practically unheard of in royal circles.


    As thest of the royal greetings wrapped up, Nnenna stepped forward again, this time addressing the entire group with polite confidence.


    ��If you��ll please follow me,�� she said, her voice clear but graceful. ��We��ve already made arrangements for your arrival. In thirty minutes, brunch will be served in the royal garden.��


    She didn��t wait for the official in charge to announce it, she knew the protocol and had taken it upon herself to personally ensure theirfort.


    It was her way of showing that she still took her role in Lionara seriously, even if some continued to question her ce in the royal family.


    Without another word, she turned and began to lead the entourage into the castle grounds, her posture poised, her steps steady, even with all the watchful eyes on her back.


    The visiting royals followed various officials who respectfully led them to their quarters. Though everything was handled with precision and grace, many of them shared a silent thought: Why hadn��t the Crown Princee to wee them himself?


    King dimir, in particr, frowned slightly as he entered his suite. ��His father would never have been so casual,�� he muttered. It was a sentiment that echoed among the others, though no one voiced it too loudly. After all, this was still Lionara, one of the five great kingdoms. For now, they would y along and observe.


    The days passed in a blur of preparations, meetings, and anticipation. Before anyone knew it, the coronation night had arrived.


    It was a grand affair, as expected. Banners bearing the royal crest fluttered across the city, and every screen in Lionara lit up with the livestream.


    Citizens wore ck ribbons in remembrance of theirte king, but tonight, they also adorned themselves with royal blue, weing the new.


    Prince Somto��s coronation was history in the making, and no one wanted to miss a second.


    Inside the royal pce, the grand hall glittered with lights. One by one, the honored guests arrived, announced with regal flourish as they descended the golden staircase.


    Nobles and foreign dignitaries alike walked in with practiced grace, their titles ringing through the chamber.


    ����������������������������������


    We��ve started guys! This is the first of the promised ten chapters ??


    Read up!

 Chapter 369: Gathering of Powerhouses

    <strong>Chapter 369: Gathering of Powerhouses</strong>


    ording to tradition, the Crown Prince was to make his entrancest, as the star of the night. Custom dictated that he walk in beside the Crown Princess, his chosen partner and future queen, as a symbol of unity and strength for the kingdom.


    It was always a moment the court anticipated, one that marked the beginning of a new era. But this time, there was no Crown Princess.


    There had been no official announcement, no public engagement. And so, when the time came, he was expected to enter alone.


    By all means, he wanted to walk in with Nnenna, but she seemed to have guessed his thoughts and had entered earlier, long before the rest of the family. She was avoiding him.


    Left with no other suitable choice, Somto straightened his shoulders, fixed his ceremonial cloak, and decided to walk in alone.


    On the other side of the great hall, Abel had just stepped in with Jane after their announcement. She was doing her best to keep her mouth from falling open. Her eyes sparkled in every direction as she took in the magnificence surrounding her.


    The Coronation Hall was the very definition of regal splendor. Towering columns lined the path to the throne, each wrapped in silk and gold thread that shimmered under the warm glow of enchanted chandeliers suspended high above.


    The chandeliers weren��t just lights, they were floating works of art, dripping with crystal teardrops that refracted light like dancing stars.


    The throne itself sat atop a grand, elevated tform carved from white granite veined with gold. Intricate carvings of past kings and legendary creatures spiraled along the staircases leading to it, telling silent stories of valor and wisdom.


    Draped in a cascade of crimson and royal blue, the throne looked more like a divine altar than a seat of power, majestic, powerful, and demanding awe.


    And above it, encased in a ss dome on a velvet pedestal, was the crown.


    It was no ordinary ornament. Forged from celestial silver andced with rare Lionaran rubies, sapphires, and moonstones, it pulsed gently with light, as if the crown itself recognized the weight of the moment and the legacy it carried.


    The guests were a sea of nobility and power. Kings, queens, emperors, sultans, high chiefs, and envoys from every major kingdom in the continent filled the hall.


    Each guest glittered in ceremonial robes of their native kingdoms, withyers of silk, beadwork, and embroidery that told tales of history, culture, and wealth.


    Jewels sparkled like starlight on cors, wrists, and headdresses. Even the guards posted at strategic points around the room wore ceremonial armor, polished until they gleamed like living statues.


    The air hummed with tension and anticipation. Was this just a coronation? Or a moment that would shift the bnce of power across the continent?


    No one could say for sure. Whispers fluttered through the hall like moths, quiet spections, hushed calctions, veiled curiosity.


    And yet, despite the murmurs, the atmosphere was nothing short of sacred.


    This was the making of a king.


    As the camera panned across the majestic coronation hall, livestream viewers were immediately dazzled by the opulence. Glittering chandeliers sparkled like constetions overhead, casting golden light over polished marble floors.


    Velvet drapes in deep crimson framed the windows, and towering floral arrangements of rare white lilies and me hued roses added vibrant contrast.


    At the center, the throne stood tall, crafted from white gold alloy and adorned with sapphire iys shaped like roaring lions.


    Just beside it, the crown rested on a velvet cushion, studded with glimmering rubies and a massive central diamond, the pride of Lionara.


    @CakeBeforeKings:


    Hold up, this isn��t just a coronation, it��s a whole cinematic universe!


    @TigerPrincess97:


    Can someone exin why that THRONE looks like it could rule the world on its own??


    @CrownHungry_Cosyer:


    I paused my K drama for this and I REGRET NOTHING.


    @RoyalTeaSpiller:


    Who did the decor?! That chandelier alone is worth more than my house. And I��m a billionaire!


    @ZaddyFromZantria:


    The GEMS! The GOLD! The GLAMOUR! I��m passing out. Someone bring smelling salts.


    The housekeeper��s announcement continued as more of the guests arrived��.


    ��Your Excellencies, honored guests, and citizens of Lionara joining us from across the world�� please wee the noble representatives of the Four Great Kingdoms, the other kingdoms and dignitaries all over the continent!��


    Viewers leaned closer to their screens as each group made their entrance.


    ��From the Kingdom of Roxurun����


    ��His Majesty, King Altan, First Prince Ankhbayar, and First Princess Chimeg!��


    @DesertRose_RR:


    Roxurun royalty SERVES every time. King Altan looks like he walked out of a fantasy novel.


    @EagleEyedStan:


    Prince Ankhbayar = tall, dark, and about to ruin my standards.


    ��From the Kingdom of Dixan����


    ��His Majesty, King Seungho, First Prince Ji ho, Second Prince Minjun, First Princess Cha, and Second Princess Bora!��


    @K_Seungholic:


    THE DIXAN ROYALS ARE IN THE BUILDING! CHA LOOKS LIKE A GODDESS!


    @SoftForMinjun:


    Second prince Minjun�� call me your loyal subject, I��m ready.


    ��From the Kingdom of Gigangum����


    ��His Majesty, King of Gigangum, First Prince Asher and First Princess Abigail!��


    @GemAndGiggle:


    Gigangum really said: elegance and war training. Look at that posture!


    @AshAndCrush:


    PRINCE ASHER COULD STEP ON ME AND I��D THANK HIM.


    ��From the Kingdom of Haran����


    ��His Majesty, King dimir, First Prince Alexei, and First Princess Anya!��


    @Dramama12:


    Okay but WHY does King dimir always look like he��s plotting world domination?


    @AnyaFan4Life:


    Anya came to SLAY and stay. I want her stylist��s number yesterday.


    ��From the west����


    ��Mr. Rory of Sunlight group ofpanies!��


    @IEatCerealForBreakfast:


    This man��. That��s CEO Rory! He was actually invited! Then again of course he was. He��s CEO Rory!


    ��From the Kingdom of Roxurun����


    ��Mr. White Night, the Continent��s Prince!��


    @IMustMakeIt:


    Somebody pinch me. I must be dreaming! That��s my idol! He actually made it here from his concert at Jade stadium just few hours ago.


    The livestream chat exploded with sparkling emojis, caps locked messages, and spections about alliances, romantic possibilities, and the political implications of so many powerhouses gathered in one ce.


    ���������������������������������C


    We��ve started guys! This is the second of the promised ten chapters ??


    Read up!

 Chapter 370: Thats Just My Luck

    <strong>Chapter 370: That��s Just My Luck</strong>


    The other kingdoms, nobles, dignitaries and guests were announced one by one. Then the royal family of Lionara.


    Finally, all the guests had settled into their seats, the murmurs quieted, and the moment arrived for Somto to be announced.


    The air was thick with expectation, but Somto felt no pressure. Not like the battlefield, where every move meant life or death. This was a different kind of challenge.


    His mother had tried to warn him. to remind him not to be nervous, but she quickly realized it was pointless. Somto was calm, almost unreadable.


    There was one more thing she pressed on him: the engagement.


    As the star of the night, Somto was expected to take the first dance. Tradition demanded he have a crown princess by his side, yet the space beside him was empty.


    His mother urged him softly, ��Choose a suitabledy from the crowd. Save face, even if you don��t n to marry her.��


    Somto nodded politely but his mind was elsewhere. He had his own n, he just needed to find that elusive girl among the glittering faces.


    The housekeeper��s voice rang out, clear andmanding, slicing through the murmurs of the hall:


    ��Your Majesties, honored guests, and loyal citizens, I present to you, the Crown Prince of Lionara, His Royal Highness, Prince Somto!��


    A hush fell over the grand hall, then a swell of apuse rippled through the crowd. Cameras on the livestream zoomed in, capturing every detail for viewers across the continent.


    Somto appeared at the entrance, stepping forward with calm, effortless grace.


    He wore a regal deep blue tunic embroidered with intricate silver thread, symbols of the lion and the stars, paired with tailored ck trousers and polished boots that echoed softly on the marble floor. A velvet cape, lined with silver trim, flowed behind him, adding an air of noble authority.


    His posture was rxed butmanding, his gaze steady as he walked alone, unbothered by the absence of a crown princess.


    There was no hint of nervousness, only quiet confidence. Each step was measured, purposeful, as if the entire hall was his battlefield and he, the undefeatedmander.


    Whispers fluttered through the crowd: admiration, curiosity, even a trace of unease.


    On the livestream, thousands watched in awe, witnessing the moment their future king entered, not as a prince shadowed by tradition, but as a man fully in control of his destiny.


    As Somto��s steady steps echoed through the grand hall, the crowd��s reaction rippled through the room like waves. The nobles exchanged nces, some impressed by his calm, others whispering doubts about the missing crown princess.


    ��Look at him, soposed. Definitely not fazed,�� murmured an elderly duke, stroking his silver beard.


    A youngdy whispered to herpanion, ��No crown princess? Does that mean i still have a chance?��


    Meanwhile, on the livestream, the chat exploded with excitement, spection, and a dash of humor:


    RoyalWatcher99: ��Somto just walked in like he owns the ce. No stress, no drama. Respect.��


    CrownlessButssy: ��Where��s his crown princess tho? Did she ghost the king or what? Or was she never chosen?��


    MarquessOfMemes: ��That cape is fire. If I had that cape, I would be walking everywhere like a boss too.��


    KnightOfSarcasm: ��Walking solo like ��I don��t need a plus one to rule this kingdom.�� Love the confidence!��


    TeaSpiller3000: ��Bet the crown princess to be is hiding backstage eating snacks and avoiding all this royal drama.��


    OldKingFan123: ��This is what a king looks like. Calm, collected, ready to handle anything, even awkward entrances.��


    Back in the hall, some nobles leaned in closer, their curiosity piqued. A whispered debate sparked:


    ��Is this a statement? A rejection of tradition?��


    ��Or maybe just a hint that the prince is ying his own game.��


    Somto��s measured walk, the absence of a princess, and the regal outfitbined to create a powerful image, one that would be dissected and discussed long after the coronation ended.


    On the livestream, thement section scrolled fast, capturing the mixed emotions of a kingdom watching history unfold live, awed, amused, and curious all at once.


    The music shifted, signaling the start of the first dance. Somto��s eyes scanned the crowd anxiously, still no sign of Nnenna. How hateful, she really was avoiding him.


    But he refused to give up. Last time, Arthur had stolen his chance, and this time he was determined to get it right.


    At the far edge of the hall, hidden behind a cluster of dignitaries, Nnenna nibbled on a delicate dessert, her sharp eyes never leaving Somto.


    She was sure he was searching for her, but after the week they would had, she had grown wiser, no way she would fall into his trap so easily.


    The crowd was thick, a sea of glittering gowns and sharp suits packed into the grand space, making it a perfect shield. Despite the hall��s vastness, the presence of royalty and high ranking nobles from across the continent made it feel almost cozy, too crowded for easy movement.


    As Nnenna reached for another slice of the exquisite cake, a familiar voice jolted her. ��Don��t I know you from somewhere?��


    She whipped around, startled, there was Jane, standing right beside her, eyes wide with surprise.


    ��Your hair is one of a kind, and I��ve only seen one person with this texture and length, Nnenna!�� Jane said in shock.


    Nnenna ������


    She froze. Of all things to give her away, it was her hair. Speechless, she stared at Jane, unable to believe her luck.


    The ever perceptive Abel hadn��t noticed a thing, yet his far less discerning sister had identified her in seconds. How could that even be possible?


    Maybe it was because Jane wasn��t particrly sharp that she jumped to conclusions, thinking that anyone with this hair texture and length had to be Nnenna. A more worldly person might have hesitated, chalked it up to coincidence. But Jane? No such filter.


    ��This isn��t somewhere you can just be! Leave immediately!�� Jane waved dismissively, as if she were some elder scolding a child, breaking Nnenna��s thoughts midstream.


    ��������������������������������-


    This is the third of the promised ten chapters ??


    Read up!

 Chapter 371: Accusing Me of Sneaking In??

    <strong>Chapter 371: using Me of Sneaking In??</strong>


    ��No thank you,�� Nnenna replied dryly. Then, more firmly, ��Now shoo. I need some peace.��


    Jane��s expression twisted in fury. She had already decided to let go of her grudge, on the condition that she never had to see Nnenna again.


    And yet here she was, sneaking into a royal coronation, looking like she belonged, eating desserts without a care in the world.


    Jane couldn��t stand her!


    ��I��m warning you, for your own good!�� Jane��s voice suddenly rose, loud enough to turn heads nearby. ��I��m only being kind right now, but you better leave before it��s toote. I��ll call the guards on you!��


    She pointed dramatically, face flushed with indignation.


    ��This isn��t a ce someone like you can just be! Do you even understand? This is a royal coronation, a once in a generation event! You think you can just walk in and act like you belong?��


    People began to murmur, eyes darting between the two girls. Jane��s voice had drawn too much attention.


    ��Who is she yelling at?��


    ��Wait, did someone sneak in?��


    ��How did they even get past the pce security?��


    Whispers rippled through the crowd, a mix of confusion and curiosity. Some were skeptical, after all, no ordinary person could just waltz into a ce crawling with pce guards and top-tier security. But Jane��s certainty made them pause.


    Still�� something didn��t add up.


    The girl she was shouting at, quiet,posed, dressed with understated elegance, looked more at home here than Jane did. The way she stood, the way she held her dessert te with such poise�� it didn��t match Jane��s loud, self righteous energy.


    Yet no one stepped in.


    Nnenna frowned, staring at the unfolding scene. Just who does this girl think she is? And more importantly, what was she even doing here?


    Jane��s reaction was so over the top, it didn��t make sense.


    Did Manager Abel really have that much influence? Enough to get into this high level event and bring his sister along?


    Nnenna wouldn��t be surprised if he got an invitation, he was smart and capable. But bringing Jane too? That had to be a superior invitation. Possibly even a royal endorsement. Still, Nnenna said nothing to Jane, letting her continue her outburst.


    The crowd was just about to stir, ready to side with Jane and drive out whoever she was shouting at, until they realized who she was shouting at.


    The second princess of Lionara.


    Gasps fluttered through the hall like birds taking flight. Mouths dropped open. She was the one Jane was using of sneaking in?


    They froze in shock.


    ��She really has guts,�� someone muttered.


    ��Is she insane?�� another whispered.


    ��You can��t talk to royalty like that����


    But no one dared step in. They watched, stunned, as Jane��s voice grew louder, her movements more frantic. She was seconds away from calling the guards when


    ��Surely, miss, you can calm down a bit?��


    A calm voice cut through the tension like a soft de. A young woman stepped between them, her presenceposed and graceful.


    Nnenna blinked.


    That face��


    Wasn��t that the girl from the market? The one who had fallen off her wild horse, but miraculously stood up without a scratch?


    What was she doing here?


    The girl offered a small smile, and Nnenna took in the fine embroidery on her gown, the subtle jewelry, the smooth air of someone raised with etiquette and confidence.


    She must be a noble too, Nnenna concluded


    The young nobledy stepped forward swiftly, her palevender gown swishing with every step. She stood between Jane and Nnenna with aposed yet firm expression.


    ��Miss, please calm down,�� she said, her voice gentle butmanding. ��You��re mistaken. The person you��re yelling at�� is the second princess of Lionara.��


    The murmurs around them deepened. A few people gasped aloud.


    Jane scoffed, folding her arms. ��Second princess? Hah! Don��t be fooled! This girl��s just pretending. I know her. Her name is Nnenna, and she��s no royal. I knew her back when she����


    ��That��s enough,�� the noble girl cut in sharply, eyes narrowing. ��You��re not only making a scene, you��re embarrassing yourself. She is Princess Nnenna. Recognized and adopted publicly by thete King and the royal family. I was there.��


    Jane��s face darkened. ��Don��t try to cover for her! Guards!�� she shouted, waving her hand.


    Heads turned.


    A pair of guards appeared instantly, their golden trimmed uniforms shing under the grand chandelier lights. One of them stepped forward, it was Head Division Guard Kale, a stern, experienced man known for his precision and discipline.


    He looked at Jane with a frown. ��What seems to be the problem?��


    ��That girl is an imposter!�� Jane snapped, pointing directly at Nnenna. ��She��s not supposed to be here. Arrest her before she escapes!��


    Kale��s brows furrowed. He looked at Nnenna�� then blinked. The next moment, his back straightened, and he instinctively saluted.


    ��Second Princess���� he said with disbelief. ��This woman��s using you of being an imposter?��


    Before Nnenna could respond, a cold voice echoed through the grand hall, chilling the air.


    ��I didn��t know just anyone could walk into my castle and start giving orders.��


    The temperature in the room dropped a few degrees.


    Gasps shot through the crowd like lightning.


    At the top of the stairs stood Somto, the Crown Prince of Lionara, fully dressed in his ceremonial attire, sharp and imposing like a lion ready to strike. His gaze was icy as it bore into Jane. Even the shadows seemed to shrink from his presence.


    Thement section exploded instantly


    @CakeQueen4eva: Wait wait WAIT. What��s happening?! Who��s the fake?


    @HaranGirl2003: That girl in pink is using the second princess? LMAOOOO. Bold of her.


    @TrueLionFan: Bro that is Princess Nnenna. I saw her at the Marka fight livestream. This chick is suicidal to challenge the fighting god.


    @NobleWifeDreams: Somto��s voice just made my screen freeze. Someone hold me.


    @CupcakeWarrior95: I SWEAR I would pass out if that man looked at me like that. RIP girl or whatever her name is.


    ��������������������������������


    This is the fourth of the promised ten chapters ??


    Read up!

 Chapter 372: Finally Found You

    <strong>Chapter 372: Finally Found You</strong>


    @OldManWatcher88: BACK IN MY DAY, you would be exiled for this kinda nonsense.


    @AstroPrince77: Somto said not in my house, LOL. Who gave this girl an invite??


    @AltanFanInDisguise: Someone pls tell me this is scripted. The drama is insane.


    @MangoMadness: I came for the coronation, stayed for the telenov.


    @SeunghoStan321: This is better than the Roxurun dramast year. I��m SCREAMINGGGGG.


    The room was frozen in time.


    All eyes turned toward Somto as he descended the steps with the slow, confident stride of a man used tomand.


    His ceremonial coat, lined with midnight blue velvet and stitched in gold thread, swept slightly with each step. His crown gleamed under the chandeliers like it carried the sun itself.


    But he didn��t look at the crowd.


    He didn��t even nce at Jane.


    His eyes were locked on one person, and one person only.


    Nnenna.


    She stood still, themotion around her fading to a dull hum as those sharp, using eyes pierced into her like a de. She dropped her gaze immediately, refusing to meet him.


    Her hand tightened slightly around her te of cake. It was ridiculous, how did he manage to look angry and majestic at the same time?


    Jane, misreading the entire atmosphere, beamed.


    ��Your Highness!�� she greeted brightly, stepping forward like they were old acquaintances. ��I��m so sorry you had to witness this chaos. I was just doing my duty and protecting the integrity of your coronation����


    Somto didn��t even blink.


    He didn��t look at her.


    He spoke.


    ��Shut up.��


    The room gasped.


    Jane blinked as if pped.


    ��I�� I beg your pardon?�� she stammered, looking around as if someone else might confirm that she misheard.


    Somto finally tore his gaze away from Nnenna to face her, his stare t and unbothered.


    ��I said shut up,�� he repeated, coldly.


    The music had stopped. Even the livestream��s audio was dead silent except for distant clinks of ss.


    ��Remove her,�� Somto instructed calmly, nodding to Kale.


    Jane��s face lit up.


    Finally! Justice!


    She smiled smugly, lifting her chin toward Nnenna as the guards stepped forward.


    ��That��s right. Take her out. Pretending to be a princess, shameless����


    But instead of grabbing Nnenna��


    The guards reached for Jane.


    One held her arm firmly, the other stepped behind her.


    ��Wha��what are you doing?!�� she shrieked.


    ��You��ve caused a disruption at a royal event and insulted a member of the royal family,�� Kale stated matter of factly. ��You��ll be escorted out immediately.��


    The smug look melted off Jane��s face so fast it was almostical.


    ��Wait��ME?! I was helping��SHE��S the one pretending! I��m not�� You��ve got the wrong��LET GO OF ME!��


    People in thement section were feeding on this scene like it was a bag of melon seeds.


    @NotJaneDoe: NAH SHE REALLY THOUGHT SHE WON.


    @Tiger45: ��Shut up�� in 4K HD. I screamed. I screamed.


    @RoyalSpiceSauce: Bro. He said SHUT. UP. My whole soul LEFT.


    @CakeQueen4eva: And she smiled like it was going her way. Girl, be serious.


    @SomtoWifePending: He didn��t even look at her until she got annoying. Cold KING energy.


    @DramaGoddess3000: NOT HER GETTING ESCORTED OUT. She��s gonna cry in the hovercar.


    @OfficialLionaraFan: Imagine calling a real princess a fake one�� on LIVESTREAM�� during a coronation�� to the future KING��S FACE???


    @PrincessEnergy7: This whole event is giving K drama meets royal scandal and I��m eating it UP.


    @AltanSideSpy: I almost feel bad for Jane. But then I remember she embarrassed herself globally.


    @TeaSnatcher101: Somebody tell her to deactivate her social media NOW.


    Jane��s eyes widened in disbelief as the guards gripped her arms and began lifting her off the ground.


    The shocked whispers around the hall grew louder, everyone could see the truth unfolding. More and more eyes turned cold, shooting her scornful looks. The mask of doubt was slipping: Nnenna was truly the second princess.


    Just then, Abel and Obinna pushed through the crowd, their faces sharp with concern. Abel looked ready to sh with the guards immediately, but Obinna held him back with a firm hand.


    Jane spotted Abel, shook the guards off as they were distracted and immediately went closer to Abel ��Elder brother, help me.��


    Obinna��s gaze flickered to Nnenna, then back to the guards. ��Wait,�� he said calmly but firmly. ��Tell me what happened first.��


    As the story unfolded, Obinna��s expression shifted from curiosity to quiet resolve. He surprised Nnenna and the rest of the family who were slowly approaching the scene, when he didn��t scold Nnenna or insult her.


    Nnenna��s heart skipped as she wondered why.


    Obinna just gave her a brief nce then sent Somto a silent pleading look. Somto remembered what Nnenna had done for him before she left for Purlit, a debt he wouldn��t forget.


    She probably didn��t even know this. Though he didn��t say it aloud, it was clear to him why he wasn��t hostile to her right now.


    Because of Obinna��s plead and Somto giving him face since they were siblings, the tension eased, and Abel was allowed to escort Jane out instead of her being arrested. Jane��s scared but furious gaze followed Nnenna, she was powerless now.


    @DramaDetector: OMG that girl just got carried off! The look on her face was priceless!


    @ObinnaFanClub: Prince Obinna is so gentle!


    @PrincessPowerMoves: This is NOT your average coronation. Family love is REAL. My brother��s friend would definitely be arrested if he messed with my coronation talk less of his sister.


    @ShadeThrower88: Jane acting like she owns the ce then getting booted? ssic.


    @RoyalSpillTea: CEO Abel looking like a bodyguard AND a bouncer. This coronation got everything.


    @ConfusedOnlooker: So�� Jane was wrong all along? Nnenna really the princess? This plot twist tho.


    @Laughingma: Jane��s face when she got lifted off the ground had me dead.


    @ChatQueen101: Watching this livestream is better than any reality TV. Can��t wait for what��s next!


    As Abel led Jane away, the murmurs shifted into whispers of approval and surprise. Nnenna breathed in deeply, still surprised at Obinna��s unexpectedck of insults for her. The room��s tension slowly gave way to cautious respect.


    ��������������������������������


    This is the fifth of the promised ten chapters ??


    Read up!

 Chapter 373: I Won’t Force You

    <strong>Chapter 373: I Won��t Force You</strong>


    Outside the grand coronation hall, the velvet lined doors closed behind them with a soft, echoing thud, silencing the murmurs and music of nobility within.


    The torch lit hallway was quieter, cooler, but the tension between Abel and Jane burned hotter than ever.


    Abel didn��t say a word at first. He just kept walking, his grip on Jane��s wrist firm but not rough, his jaw tight. Jane, still fuming, tried to shake him off.


    ��What are you doing?�� she snapped. ��You saw how she was eating and hiding, how can that be a princess?!��


    Abel finally stopped and turned around, his eyes dark with something Jane rarely saw on his face, disappointment.


    ��Do you even hear yourself right now?�� he said, his voice low but cutting. ��That was the second princess. Nnenna. And you humiliated her, in front of the entire continent.��


    Jane flinched.


    ��But, but I thought she was����


    ��You thought?�� Abel scoffed bitterly. ��You thought, so you screamed at her like a market thug? You made a scene in the crown prince��s coronation ball, Jane. Do you even understand what that means?��


    ��I was just trying to help! I didn��t want anyone to get in trouble for bringing some, some impostor!��


    Abel dragged a hand through his hair in frustration. ��You weren��t helping anyone. You were loud, rude, and wrong. I regret ever letting youe.��


    Jane��s eyes widened, stunned. ��You�� regret bringing me?��


    He looked at her, no longer angry, but tired.


    ��Yes. I do.��


    Jane took a step back, like the words had struck her physically. Her voice was smaller now. ��You��ve never said that to me before.��


    ��Because you��ve never embarrassed me like this before,�� Abel said, turning away. ��You don��t listen. You never stop to look or think. You just act. And tonight, you humiliated yourself, and me.��


    Behind them, the music of the coronation began to swell again, muted by the doors but still echoing with grandeur. Inside was a world Jane no longer belonged to. And for the first time, she felt it.


    She bit her lip, shame crawling up her throat like bile. ��I�� didn��t mean to����


    But Abel was already walking away, not cruelly, but clearly done with the conversation.


    Inside the coronation hall, the dazzling lights sparkled once more as the tension from the earliermotion melted into whispers, then faded into the music and soft clinks of crystal.


    The guests resumed mingling, assuming that whatever the Crown Prince had to deal with had been resolved privately.


    But for Somto, it wasn��t over yet.


    He took a slow breath and walked toward her, toward Nnenna. She was standing near a tall, golden pir lined with climbing roses, clearly ready to disappear again. She hadn��t touched another bite of cake.


    As soon as she sensed him approaching, her eyes flicked up, and her entire body tensed.


    ��Nnenna,�� he said quietly, stopping just close enough for her to hear, yet far enough not to trap her. ��May I have this dance�� Princess Nnenna?��


    His voice was calm, low, almost gentle, but there was something behind it. A hope.


    Nnenna��s breath hitched. Her instinct screamed run. But before she could bolt again, Somto reached out, not to grab her, but to gently take her hand.


    Their fingers touched.


    The contact was light, respectful. But it burned with unspoken words.


    Around them, the nobles continued chatting, sipping from crystal flutes, their curiosity momentarily piqued, was that the Crown Prince asking his sister to dance? That would be nice since he didn��t have a crown princess.


    Then they brushed it off. They assumed it was just siblings talking, since they weren��t moving towards the dance floor. Maybe it was a casual chat to check if she was okay. After all, that brute girl was so uncultured. Nothing worth eavesdropping on. .


    Nnenna stiffened, her nervousness almost drawing into her face.


    She looked down at their joined hands, then up at his face. Somto��s expression was unreadable, but his eyes, his eyes were pleading.


    It��s just a dance right, she told herself.


    But it seemed like it wasn��t. Not to him.


    And that��s what made it dangerous.


    ��I���� she began, voice barely a whisper, ��I can��t.��


    Her fingers began to pull away. The rejection stung more than she meant it to, and she saw it sh across his face.


    He let go immediately, as if burned.


    ��Of course,�� he said. His voice was even, but clipped. ��I won��t force you.��


    He turned away, his broad shoulders somehow heavier now as he stepped back into the crowd. Guests watched him curiously, waiting for the music to change, waiting for the Crown Prince to pick someone and lead the dance that would signal the beginning of the night��s true festivities.


    But Somto did not stop at the dance floor.


    He walked right past it.


    And for the first time that night, the room fell quiet again, not from drama, but from disbelief.


    Where was the Crown Prince going?


    Was there�� no first dance?


    The orchestra faltered slightly, the conductor giving a confused gesture as the violins softened.


    Once Somto gave the official instruction to the orchestra, there would be no first dance tonight, a quiet murmur ran through the hall.


    Nnenna blinked.


    Wait�� what?


    He actually�� gave up?


    She watched him walk away from the dance floor without looking back, his cape sweeping behind him like the tail of a storm cloud.


    The musicians lowered their instruments one by one, ncing between each other, unsure whether they should resume ying something else or wait for further direction.


    But Nnenna stood still, rooted to the spot, stunned.


    She had expected Somto to insist.


    To reason with her.


    To push, at least a little.


    But instead�� he let her go.


    Just like that.


    A tight feeling settled in her chest, and it didn��t make sense. She was the one who avoided him. She was the one who said no. So why did it feel like she had been left behind?


    ��������������������������������


    This is the sixth of the promised ten chapters ??


    Read up!

 Chapter 374: Just Got The Gift He Didn’t Know He Needed

    <strong>Chapter 374: Just Got The Gift He Didn��t Know He Needed</strong>


    And why did it bother her?


    It was just a dance, she reminded herself. A symbolic gesture. Nothing more. The prince wasn��t married, nor formally engaged. With the entire world watching, he had to choose someone, and, well, she was avable, noble, and already dressed for the asion.


    That had to be why.


    Right?


    She bit her lower lip and nced down at her hand, the one he had held just moments ago. She remembered the warmth of his fingers, the way he looked at her as if she was the only one in the room.


    A weird guilt started to creep up on her. He hadn��t demanded anything. He hadn��t pressured her. And when she refused�� he had respected it.


    She sighed.


    Maybe I overreacted.


    Maybe it really was just a dance. He could have gone to their mother. Or even Ebere, who was just as beloved and refined. But he didn��t. He came to her.


    And she turned away.


    The moment the musicians quietly packed up the instruments for the first dance, a wave of confused disappointment washed over the crowd like an unspoken question.


    Guests nced around, waiting, unsure if there had been a change in the program. A few noblewomen whispered behind their fans. Courtiers muttered into their wine sses.


    The cancetion of the first dance, the symbolic act that marked the prince��s rise, was like pulling the spark from a firework show just beforeunch.


    Even the livestream exploded with reactions:


    @RoyalTeaSpiller: Wait, did they just CANCEL the first dance?? No way. My popcorn is unfinished. Refund please.


    @GlitzNGlory2025: Why would he cancel? WHO was supposed to dance with him? But then he could have danced with his mother or one of his sisters right?


    @ChaChaChariot: Maybe his dance partner bailed? Oop, tea��s hot tonight.


    @NnennaNation: Wait y��all�� you don��t think��?


    @ConfusedAndCaffeinated: Is his chosen Princesste? Or did he get abandoned?! On LIVESTREAM??


    @StrictlyMonarchy: That was tradition, tho. It��s never been canceled. Something��s UP.


    And though Nnenna couldn��t see thements, she felt the atmosphere.


    She looked around the grand hall, noting the subtle disappointment written on the faces of the dignitaries. King Altan of Roxurun��s brow was furrowed.


    Princess Chimeg whispered something with raised brows to Prince Ankhbayar. Even King dimir of Haran blinked slowly, murmuring something to Alexei and Anya.


    And the citizens. She could imagine their confusion, their excitement fizzling into uncertainty.


    This was his big day.


    Her brother. The same brother who had quietly supported her from when she was in the hospital. Who didn��t force her to exin why she said no. He had asked gently and let go just as gently.


    And she��


    She couldn��t even grant him this one moment.


    No.


    Nnenna inhaled deeply, squared her shoulders, and began walking through the crowd, weaving past nobles and heads of state, past guards and servants. Her pace was steady, her heart hammering faster with every step.


    Somto stood with his back turned, speaking in low tones with one of his advisors, his posture calm, but somehow�� distant.


    She reached him. Then gently, boldly, tapped his shoulder.


    He turned, mid sentence.


    His brows lifted slightly as heid eyes on her. His surprise wasn��t masked, not even a little. He looked like he didn��t expect to see her again for the rest of the evening.


    She gave a soft smile, just enough to be sincere without giving too much away.


    ��May I have this dance, Eldest Brother?�� she said clearly, stretching out her hand to him.


    Her voice was calm, but her heart pounded louder than the music.


    Somto stared at her for a breath longer than necessary. His expression unreadable��


    All across the grand hall, heads turned in near perfect unison.


    Gasps rippled like a wave on a pond.


    Wasn��t the first dance just cancelled?


    And now, the Second Princess, who had earlier been the center of a scandalousmotion, was walking up to Crown Prince Somto and�� asking for the dance herself?


    That wasn��t how these things were done. The prince was the one to offer the hand. Not the other way around. And certainly not after he had made the cancetion official.


    Whispers bloomed like wildfire through the hall:


    ��She��s overstepping����


    ��Did she not hear him cancel it?��


    ��Even if she��s his sister, that was bold, no, reckless����


    ��Somto��s not the type to let this slide����


    ��She��s making it worse for herself����


    All eyes locked on Somto, waiting for the sharp rejection that would surely follow. For the air to freeze over. For the Second Princess to be gently, or not so gently, shown back to her ce.


    Somto��s mind whirled for a brief moment.


    She rejected him just minutes ago.


    Now here she was, offering her hand in front of everyone, asking for the same dance she had just refused.


    What changed her mind?


    He wanted to ask, to look her in the eye and demand an exnation. But not now. Not here. Not in front of the entire court and the eyes of the continent glued to their screens.


    Besides�� he was too delighted to question it.


    ��Sure,�� he said simply, his deep voice carrying across the marble floored hall like a spell breaking.


    The crowd ������


    The livestreamers ������


    A stunned hush fell once again. For a single breath, time stood still.


    Then, the room stirred, nobles whispered behind their fans, guests shifted excitedly.


    Queen Chioma frowned from her position but said nothing. At least Somto was willing to dance.


    Thement section of the livestream erupted


    @RoyalRewind: ��Wait�� SHE asked HIM?? And he said YES? This princess just flipped the script.��


    @CrownMeNnenna: ��I don��t care what anyone says, she just saved the entire coronation vibe. Let��s gooo, Second Princess!!��


    @ProtocoldiesInside: ��Okay but isn��t the First Dance like�� sacred tradition? And she just brought it back from the dead??!��


    @PlotTwistParrot: ��Y��all, this is giving main character energy. Nnenna said, ��I cancel your cancetion.''��


    @SomNnaShippersUnite: ��Somto said ��sure�� like a man who just got the gift he didn��t know he needed.��


    ��������������������������������


    This is the seventh of the promised ten chapters ??


    Read up!

 Chapter 375: Why Do I Feel Like This?

    <strong>Chapter 375: Why Do I Feel Like This?</strong>


    @CourtCamerasBeRolling: ��Watch the nobles�� faces! They��re so CONFUSED. I live for this drama.��


    @CultureKeeper07: ��Unconventional? Yes. Unbelievable? No. Necessary? ABSOLUTELY.��


    @HeirToMyHeart: ��Nnenna really said ��not on my watch.�� Respect.��


    @EyesOnTheBallroom: ��This is why she��s different. She didn��t wait for a second chance. She made it.��


    Somto did not waste a second.


    The moment her hand stretched out further, he caught it gently but firmly, as if afraid she might change her mind again. Without a word, he led her, regal and assured, to the center of the grand ballroom.


    Their footsteps echoed faintly as they walked across the polished marble, and a wave of whispers swept through the guests, parting like the sea before them.


    The spotlight followed, catching the shimmer of Nnenna��s gown and the subtle pride in Somto��s stride.


    Up on the gallery, the instrumentalists, who had just begun packing up their instruments in disappointmentz froze mid motion. One blinked. Another gawked.


    Then��


    ��Wait, are we back on??��


    ��Get your bow, get your bow! MOVE!��


    ��Did the princess just resurrect the dance??��


    Musicians scrambled in every direction like startled birds. Violins were snatched from cases, drumsticks retrieved from their holders, and sheet music hastily reopened.


    A flutist dropped their instrument in a panic and snatched it back up in time for the downbeat.


    In just under thirty seconds, the orchestra was ready again, tuning, nodding, holding their breath.


    And then


    The music began.


    Soft. Slow. Regal.


    It was the waltz written centuries ago for the first royal coronation of Lionara. A song meant for the heir of the kingdom to mark the beginning of a new era. Now, it echoed again, sweeping through the hall like a blessing revived.


    All eyes fixed on the crown prince and the second princess.


    The music swelled, soft strings weaving a delicate melody through the air as the grand ballroom held its breath.


    Somto and Nnenna faced each other at the center, their steps light as the hush fell over the guests.


    He extended his left hand; she ced her right hand gently in his. His right hand settled on the side of her waist, firm yet respectful. Her left hand came up to rest lightly on his shoulder.


    Their arms formed a poised frame, elegant, measured, perfect for the ballroom waltz.


    As they began to move in rhythm, Somto instinctively pulled her closer, not too much, just enough to close the space between them.


    His hand rested more securely on her waist now, and their joined hands held a subtle tension that made their movements fluid and in sync.


    This, this was the closest he had ever been to her.


    Growing up, there were barely any hugs, no cuddled childhood memories. He couldn��t recall ever having held her like this, not even during the festivals or family banquets.


    And now�� this. Her body warm beside his, the gentle curve of her arm around his shoulder, the softness of her presence.


    It was almost like a hug, wasn��t it?


    To someone like Somto, used to cold armor, sharp swords, and the silence of the battlefield, this closeness was new. Unfamiliar. Dangerous.


    Butforting.


    He felt�� safe.


    It was absurd. The crown prince, themanding general of the eastern campaigns, needing safety from a girl? But it was true. Her presence lowered his guard in a way no ally, norade, no sibling could.


    In her presence, he didn��t have to measure every breath, every thought, every word. With her, his walls didn��t need to be up.


    And that very feeling, thatfort, only made the confusing mess inside him worse.


    What was this?


    He had spent so long burying his emotions, especially those that involved her, that now, when she willingly danced with him, came to him his defenses didn��t know whether to copse or panic. His heart wanted to speak. His mind wanted to shut it all down.


    But not now.


    Not here.


    He took a quiet breath, pushed the confusion aside, and let the music guide his feet. Whatever these feelings were, he would not let them ruin this moment.


    Not when she was here.


    Not when she chose him.


    Even just for a dance.


    Nnenna��s fingers twitched slightly in Somto��s hand as they moved, her palm lightly damp with an unfamiliar heat.


    Why do I feel like this?


    This was supposed to be a normal dance. A royal tradition. A symbolic waltz between siblings of the royal family. Yet everything about this moment felt off�� heightened.


    His touch on her waist wasn��t firm or inappropriate, just right. His hand didn��t linger, didn��t press. Still, her skin tingled under the fabric where he held her, like there was a pulse there that didn��t belong.


    Her heart beat louder than the music.


    This is normal, right? she tried to convince herself. Just a dance. Just Somto. He��s my brother, my elder brother. Of course I would feel tense, we��re not that close.


    And that was true. They��d always had a distant bond. He had his military campaigns and sharp eyes. She had her books, her hiding ces, her secret escapes.


    He was alwaysrger than life, the general, the pride of the kingdom, the unshakable Somto. Maybe this was just the weight of his presence finally settling in her chest.


    That had to be it.


    She didn��t feel this way with Carl or Abuchi. They were brothers too, and they hugged her often, teased her,ughed with her. She didn��t feel this fluttering mess in her stomach with them. Not even when she danced once with Ebere at a banquet.


    This was different.


    But why?


    It��s just because he��s imposing, she told herself again. That��s all it is. He��s powerful, intimidating, and I��ve never been this close to him before. That��s it.


    But deep down, a quiet part of her whispered otherwise.


    That part noticed how close he stood. How his usually cold gaze seemed softened now, focused solely on her. How his grip didn��t make her want to pull away.


    ��������������������������������


    This is the eighth of the promised ten chapters ??


    Read up!

 Chapter 376: Is It Hot In Here Or...?

    <strong>Chapter 376: Is It Hot In Here Or��?</strong>


    How, despite everything, she didn��t want the music to stop.


    She ignored that voice.


    Whatever these feelings were, they couldn��t be anything else. She knew her heart. She knew what was right. And romance? With Somto?


    Impossible.


    She had no such feelings for him. She was sure of this.


    She looked up briefly at him, at those sharp, unreadable eyes, and quickly looked away again.


    Maybe it was just because she was unfamiliar with matters of men and women. No experience to help her see things clearer.


    Maybe the consciousness that they weren��t really siblings by blood was more heightened whenever she was with Somto making her react weirdly even without being in love with him.


    The music continued. The dance carried on. But inside her, a war of thoughts had just begun.


    The music floated gently across the ballroom, slow and elegant, yet with every note, Nnenna��s heart pounded like war drums.


    Her hand rested in Somto��s, her other lightly on his shoulder, and his hand remained firm and steady at her waist. Everything about their posture was correct, textbook ballroom form, but nothing about the feeling was.


    Somto��s gaze was intense. He wasn��t smiling, not frowning either, just watching her with eyes that felt like they could see straight through every mask she wore. And that alone made Nnenna lose her footing.


    She misstepped.


    It was slight, barely a twitch of her foot out of sync, but before the thought of panic could register in her brain, Somto adjusted smoothly, guiding her back into rhythm like it was part of the choreography.


    Her breath hitched.


    Again, her palm started to sweat. She was never this clumsy. Never this shaky.


    It��s him, she told herself again. It��s just his presence�� that��s all.


    But the same thing happened momentster. Her mind wandered, her heartbeat skipped at the way his hand pressed gently at her back to guide her through a turn, and her steps fumbled again.


    Somto caught her.


    His movements were wless, so natural that no one in the crowd noticed anything out of ce. The guests smiled and watched, charmed by the sibling dance. The livestreamment section poured out admiration.


    @RegalGossips: The chemistry??! Can siblings even dance this well?


    @Dance_Magic_101: Nahhh they floatin fr. This is royalty.


    @OopsMyCrown: Either she��s nervous or I��m imagining that tension.


    @SwordAndStilettos: Somto really dances like he leads armies.


    @RoyalTeaSpiller: I��m sweating and I��m not even in the pce.


    Nnenna could barely focus now. Every touch, every slight correction Somto made, every time he pulled her a little closer to keep the flow smooth, it only made her more nervous. She hated that her movements were slowly bing dependent on his.


    She was not dancing anymore.


    He was dancing for her, shielding her, guiding her, carrying her through every step like he always knew she would trip.


    I should��ve worked on my mentality first, she thought, frustrated. Why did I agree to this? I can��t even stand his aura right now.


    It wasn��t like this in her mind. She had just wanted to help him, to save the dance, to ease the disappointment in the hall. But instead, she was falling apart under his quiet gaze and steady hand.


    He wasn��t saying a word, but that somehow made it worse. The silence between them was filled with too many questions she didn��t want to answer.


    She felt overwhelmed. Not just by the dance, but by the way he moved around her, silent, graceful, attentive. It was like he was always waiting for her to fall so he could catch her.


    But that wasn��t what siblings were supposed to feel like, was it?


    No.


    Still�� she clung tighter to him. Because if she slipped again, this time, she wasn��t sure she could catch herself.


    The final note of the song rang through the air like the closing of a dream.


    Somto slowed their movement with the rhythm, guiding Nnenna into thest smooth turn before gently bringing her back into a final pose, one hand in his, the other lightly ced on his chest.


    They stood there for a moment, perfectly framed beneath the soft golden chandeliers of the ballroom. The crowd erupted into polite apuse.


    Nnenna immediately stepped back.


    Not sharply, but quickly enough for anyone watching closely to see she was eager to put distance between herself and Somto. Her hand dropped from his, her eyes lowered, and she gave a brief nod before turning ever so slightly away.


    She needed air.


    Her chest was tight, not because of exertion, but because of that strange, persistent tension she still couldn��t name. She had danced, she had done her part, but being so close to him for so long had drained her.


    Meanwhile, Somto remained standing where she left him.


    His hand was still slightly outstretched, as if he hadn��t expected the dance to end so soon.


    His gaze lingered on her back as she stepped away into the crowd, and though his expression wasposed, there was a subtle downturn at the corner of his mouth. Regret? Longing? He wasn��t sure himself.


    But the murmurs around the ballroom were far simpler.


    ��She��s more elegant than I thought,�� one noble whispered.


    ��What a beautiful pair.�� another added.


    ��Did you see the way he held her?�� a woman giggled behind her fan. ��He��s always so serious, who knew he had that kind of charm?��


    Even some visiting royals nodded in silent approval.


    And in the livestreamments, viewers were practically swooning:


    @BallroomQueen: Somto and Nnenna ate. Left no crumbs.


    @SiblingGoalsWho?: No cause THAT was chemistry. How strange!


    @VelvetSteps_88: I��m sorry but why does this feel like a period drama slowburn romance??


    @RoyalsUnfiltered: The grace. The poise. The elegance. My civilian feet could never.


    @NnennaNation: She looked a little nervous but kept it together! Second princess y!


    @PrinceOfMyHeart: Somto looked like he didn��t want it to end. Someone give that man another song.


    @PceCamPeep: Is it hot in here or just the tension?


    ��������������������������������


    This is the ninth of the promised ten chapters ??


    Read up!

 Chapter 377: Crowned King of Lionara!

    <strong>Chapter 377: Crowned King of Lionara!</strong>


    Nnenna could not see thements, thankfully, but she could still feel eyes on her as she rejoined the sidelines. She kept her posture calm, her steps smooth, but inside, she was pacing.


    It was over. She did it. No one noticed her mistakes. She did not embarrass Somto or herself.


    Still��


    Why did her chest feel heavier now than when it began?


    The music had finally died down. The grand ballroom, once alive with swirling dancers and whispered excitement, now settled into a heavy, expectant silence.


    The immense hall, its ceilings soaring like the heavens, chandeliers glittering like constetions, and banners fluttering with ancient symbols, held the collective breath of everyone present. This was no ordinary evening. Tonight, history would be made.


    The guests shifted in their seats, the weight of anticipation pressing upon their chests. Courtiers dressed in the richest velvets and silks exchanged nces.


    Foreign dignitaries from distant kingdoms adjusted their crowns and jewels, their faces masks of polite interest, but their eyes shining with curiosity and respect.


    Common folk, watching from the livestream, leaned closer to their screens as the moment approached. Children pressed their faces against windowpanes, hoping to catch a glimpse through the distant castle windows.


    At the heart of this monumental gathering stood the throne, a magnificent symbol of power, carved from ancient stone and iid with gold and jewels. Upon a velvet cushion rested the crown of the kingdom, gleaming with a weight far greater than mere metal.


    The oldest elder, a man whose presencemanded respect and awe, rose slowly. His silver hair and lined face told of decades spent serving the realm, of wisdom earned through hardship and time.


    The room fellpletely silent as he stepped forward, his deep voice resonating with the solemnity the asion demanded.


    ��Today,�� he intoned, ��we witness a sacred covenant. A promise made by a son of thisnd to the people he will serve. An oath that will bind him to justice, protection, and honor for all time.��


    The guests leaned in. Cameras zoomed in on the livestream. Hearts beat louder in chests, both in the hall and beyond.


    Somto, the soon to be king, stepped forward with measured grace. Every eye was on him, the young prince who had spent years preparing, learning, and fighting for this day.


    His uniform, simple yet regal, hugged his broad shoulders. His eyes, sharp and steady, met the crown before him.


    The elder gestured to the crown. ��Do you, Somto, ept the burden of this crown? Do you swear to uphold thews of ournd, protect the innocent, govern justly, and lead with honor as long as you reign?��


    Somto��s voice rang out, strong and unwavering. ��I do.��


    A ripple of emotion coursed through the hall. Some gasped softly, others closed their eyes, savoring the gravity of the moment. Even the smallest servants wiped away tears; the unspoken promise of hope was palpable.


    Ebere, the queen mother, clutched her hands tightly, her heart swelling with a mixture of pride and hope. She remembered the boy who had been restless, rebellious at times, but fiercely loyal. He was always following his heart. Now, standing as king, he was the pir her family needed.


    Nnenna watched quietly, a faint smile touching her lips. Though their rtionship had its tangled moments, she knew this day marked a turning point, not just for Somto, but for the whole family.


    Abuchi and Obinna stood side by side, sharing a brief nce. Abuchi whispered, ��He carries the weight well�� more than I ever expected.�� Obinna nodded, a hint of surprise in his eyes as he watched his eldest brother im his destiny.


    The dignitaries from Roxurun, Dixan, Gigangum, and Haran each exchanged their own subtle nods of approval. King Altan��s face was unreadable, but the twitch at the corner of his mouth betrayed his respect. Princess Chimeg whispered to her father, ��A strong king in the making.��


    King Seungho of Dixan adjusted his robes thoughtfully, clearly impressed. ��Somto��s presence ismanding, more than any before him. It looks like Lionara isn��t weak at all.��


    On millions of screens worldwide, the virtual crowd erupted with excitement and emotion.


    @RoyalWatcher22: ��This is it! The moment we��ve waited for! Somto looks so poised.��


    @TraditionKeeper99: ��The oath, such a powerful vow. His voice gave me chills.��


    @CrownJewelFan: ��Nnenna looks proud, this family is something special.��


    @SkepticSam: ��Words are easy. Can he truly govern with justice? Time will tell.��


    @DanceFanatic88: ��After that dance, I thought he would be nervous. But look at him, steady as a rock.��


    @HistoryBuff101: ��The elder��s words echo centuries of tradition. This ceremony feels timeless.��


    The elder lifted the crown with reverence, the golden band catching the light and scattering it like stars. Slowly, deliberately, he ced it on Somto��s head. The hall erupted in apuse, thunderous, heartfelt, a wave of sound that echoed through the ancient stones.


    Somto bowed deeply, humbled and determined. He was no longer just a prince. He was the king.


    The apuse rolled like a wave through the hall. Some wept quietly, old men who remembered darker times, young women who hoped for peace. Nobles exchanged whispered predictions and bets on the future of the reign.


    Somto��s siblings gathered close. There was a new respect in their eyes, a bond forged not just by blood but by shared destiny.


    Even Bora, once so hostile to Nnenna, watched with a conflicted expression, perhaps recognizing the gravity of the moment beyond personal grudges.


    The livestream chat kept buzzing


    @HopefulHeart: ��This is the start of a new age for the kingdom. I can feel it.��


    @RoyalTeaSpiller: ��Nnenna��s look when the crown was ced�� she��s ready to support him.��


    @SkepticSam: ��Too good to be true? Let��s see if he lives up to it.��


    @EpicFantasyFan: ��The way the elder spoke�� you know this isn��t just ceremony. It��s destiny.��


    @TrollMcGee: ��I bet he��s just hoping no one finds out he can��t dance.��


    @DanceFanatic88: ��@TrollMcGee not after that ballroom moment! Somto and Nnenna killed it!��


    ��������������������������������


    This is the tenth of the promised ten chapters ????


    I��m sure you enjoyed the mass release. It��s me, your dedicated and beloved author, Jedidiahbeaufoy!

 Chapter 378: Plans Fall Apart

    <strong>Chapter 378: ns Fall Apart</strong>


    The elder stepped back, signaling the crowning ceremony��s close. The main part of the coronation wasplete.


    But the evening was far from over.


    The crowd erupted again, voices swelling in cheers and praise. The future had been dered, bright, uncertain, but full of promise.


    Somto looked to his family, a smile breaking through his stoic mask. He was more than ready.


    Somto stepped up to the podium, his eyes steady and calm as they scanned the sea of faces before him. The murmurs faded into silence; everyone leaned in, eager to hear the new king speak.


    ��My people, my family, honored guests from near and far, today marks not just the passing of a crown, but the beginning of a new chapter for our kingdom.��


    He paused, voice firm but measured. ��I have stood on battlefields, faced enemies who sought to break us, and survived by the strength of my convictions and the loyalty of my people. But here, today, my greatest battle is to govern with justice,passion, and wisdom.��


    Heads nodded slowly. Some faces held quiet anticipation; no one dared interrupt.


    ��Laws will be upheld, not to bind you, but to protect you. The weak will find shelter, the honest will find fairness, and the brave will find respect. I do not im to be perfect, but I vow to listen, to learn, and to lead with honor.��


    A few elders exchanged approving nces. The youngest guests whispered in awe, sensing the weight behind his words.


    ��Together, we will build a kingdom where every voice is heard, where every hand is valued, and where the future is brighter than the past.��


    Somto��s gaze softened as he looked to his family, then out to the crowd. ��This crown is not just mine, it belongs to all of us. I ask not only for your loyalty but for your trust, and I promise to earn it every day.��


    A respectful silence followed, then a ripple of apuse started, building steadily as his subjects and other guests rose to their feet.


    One of the dukes, watching thoughtfully, nodded subtly, ��A warrior��s heart with a king��s wisdom. This could bring stability we desperately need.��


    Some younger nobles whispered doubts. ��He sounds strong, but will he be flexible enough to lead withpassion?�� one asked.


    Lady Ming, one of the high ranking elders observed Somto, her eyes gleamed as she leaned toward a nearby noble. ��He speaks like a man who��s carried battles and burdens alike. That strength�� it��s real.��


    A whisper came from the diplomat beside her, ��And yet, his promise to listen�� that caught me off guard. Humility in a king is rare.��


    A young baron, standing stiff beside Bora, dared a small smile. ��Finally, a king who understands that power isn��t just about might.��


    In the livestreamments, the reaction was swift and varied:


    @RoyalWatcher89: ��Somto��s calm confidence is exactly what we need. No nonsense, just real leadership.��


    @NobleHeart: ��Love how he��s focused on justice and unity. No empty promises here.��


    @DramaQueen25: ��Not a shy speech, but you can feel the respect. Respect the king!��


    @Skeptic101: ��Hmm, hope he can back it up. Words are cheap, but the crown isn��t.��


    Back in the hall, whispers floated through the crowd.


    ��He speaks with such quiet power,�� murmured a dignitary.


    ��A leader who listens, finally,�� another replied.


    Somto��s family exchanged subtle smiles hearing the guests whisper their approval. His mother��s eyes glistened with pride, while Ebere��s nce held a new admiration and respect.


    All the kings who had once thought Lionara was weak now knew better. Somto��s strength wasn��t a show, it was real, undeniable. They had prepared carefully chosen gifts, and not so great ones. The first set, a sign of respect. The second ones, a sign of disrespect.


    They prepared these offerings not just as presents, but as silent messages: if the new king was weak, they could exploit it. But after everything that had unfolded, it was clear to all, the new king of Lionara was anything but weak.


    They silently prepared the best gifts while sighing at their ruined n.


    The gifts were impressive, fine works crafted by the best artisans, treasures worthy of a ruler who had proven his mettle. They would be presented in order, ranked by the closeness of each kingdom��s rtionship with Lionara.


    ��Go and prepare the gifts. It��s almost time. I��m guessing the family of King Somto will gost in presenting gifts. Hurry up now.�� One of the noble women said to her personal servant.


    This fell into the ears of Nnenna.


    The family of King Somto will gost in presenting gifts??


    Nnenna��s breath caught in her throat.


    No one had told her she needed to prepare a gift, as a family member, she thought it was only the guests�� responsibility. The books clearly said guests should bring gifts, and livestream viewers could send theirs virtually if they wished. But a gift from her? That was unexpected.


    Her mind raced. Did this mean more pressure than she had anticipated? What kind of gift could she possibly offer?


    The room hummed with anticipation as the presentation of gifts time drew near, but Nnenna��s heart thudded louder than the murmurs around her.


    The guests began to step forward, each moving with careful grace. The first was King Seungho. His children were engaged to the new King��s siblings so he considered himself the closest ally to Lionara.


    He walked forward, a subtle, confident smile ying at his lips. In his hands, he carried a gold iid scepter handle, an exquisite piece, shimmering under the hall��s lights.


    As he approached the throne, his voice rang clear and steady, ��King Somto, congrattions. May this scepter remind you that true power lies not in force alone, but in wisdom and justice. May it guide your hand as you lead your kingdom to greatness.��


    The room hushed, then whispered spread like wildfire. ��A symbol of strength and authority,�� one noble murmured. ��What a gift!�� another added with awe.

 Chapter 379: Smiling Tiger

    <strong>Chapter 379: Smiling Tiger</strong>


    The livestream exploded withments:


    @GoldenScepterFan: ��That scepter handle is stunning! So royal!��


    KingSeunghoRules: ��ssic move from Seungho, always knows how to impress.��


    @CrownWatcher: ��Look at that smug grin, he knows he nailed it.��


    @HistoryBuff99: ��Gold iid? That��s not just a gift, that��s a statement. The King��s future inw ain��t joking!��


    A tall, silver haired servant stepped forward, bowing deeply as he epted the gift from King Seungho��s hands. He carried it carefully to a velvet lined disy near the throne, cing it down with reverence.


    Somto gave a slow, approving nod, his eyes sharp but unreadable.


    Next to approach were the kings of several of the second-tier kingdoms, Vesdara, Kelmira, and Farlune, who had united in their gift. They carried an ornate scroll, its surface decorated with intricate symbolic artwork: intertwining vines, olive branches, and thebined seals of the three realms.


    The spokesperson, a poised woman, the queen of Vesdara, with a calm but confident tone, stepped forward. ��King Somto, this scroll embodies our sharedmitment to peace and unity under your wise reign. It is a treaty of submission and alliance, forged in trust and hope for a prosperous future for all ournds.��


    The room fell into a respectful hush as murmurs spread.


    ��An impressive gesture,�� whispered one noble. ��Unity from three kingdoms�� that��s no small feat.��


    ��Submission sealed with art,�� another said, eyes glittering. ��It shows respect and political savvy.��


    The livestream chat red with excitement


    @PeaceKeeper2025: ��Whoa, three kingdoms signing together to submit to Lionara? That��s huge!��


    @ScrollFanatic: ��Love the artwork! So symbolic and elegant.��


    @DiplomaticDiva: ��This just raised the stakes. Respect to Somto for uniting them without even doing anything.��


    @KingWatcher: ��That delegation looks so happy to be submitting to Lionara, they know the power move they just made,ing under the shield of Lionara.��


    The tall servant moved forward with grace, bowing deeply before epting the scroll. He carefully rolled it up and ced it in a finely carved wooden case beside the throne.


    Somto��s eyes briefly flickered to the scroll before he gave a slow, approving nod, silent but clear.


    Next, the king of Roxurun, king Altan approached, his men carrying a beautifully carved chest polished to a deep mahogany shine. The chest was said to contain rare spices unique to theirnd, fragrant treasures.


    He smiled as he approached, and spoke with a measured, confident voice. ��Your Majesty, from the sun kissed fields of Roxurun, we present these rare spices..��


    A ripple of murmurs ran through the crowd.


    One noble whispered, ��Spices from Roxurun? That��s a valuable gift, luxury and power in a box.��


    Another chuckled softly, ��I bet those spices can��t be found in the market yet.��


    Across the livestream chat, excitement bubbled


    @SpiceLord99: ��Rare spices? Roxurun knows how to impress!��


    @TradeMaster: ��That chest means serious wealth potential for Roxurun. Lionara can buy these from them if they are really as good as they say. Clever move.��


    @RoyalGossip: ��Look at that smug grin on the king Altan! I don��t me him. Enhancing the trades with Lionara with these spices is a powerful political and economical move.��


    @FoodieFanatic: ��I want to know what��s inside. Imagine the feasts!��


    The tall servant returned, bowing low before epting the chest. He carefully set it beside the other gifts, handled with respect and precision.


    Somto nced at the chest briefly, then gave a calm nod of approval, his eptance clear.


    Next, the King Haran, king dimir stepped forward, his presencemanding and dignified.


    Behind him, a select group of elite guards and seasoned servants, symbols of loyalty and unparalleled skill, stood in perfect formation, their polished armor and crisp uniforms gleaming under the hall��s lights.


    One would think he wanted to attack King Somto, but no one panicked. He wouldn��t even have the chance.


    King Haran spoke with a proud smile, his voice rich and steady like he wasn��t still fuming about what happened months ago. ��Your Majesty, from Haran, we offer these trusted protectors and servants, our finest, pledged to serve and safeguard your reign. May their strength and dedication fortify your kingdom as you lead it into a new era.��


    A hushed gasp swept through the guests.


    One noble murmured, ��To gift elite guards? What��s he doing sending spies into Lionara to get revenge on King Somto for refusing the engagements with his children?��


    Another whispered, ��They��re sending more than gifts, they��re sending a statement. Is this a plow to make Somto regret his decision or what? He couldn��t be so nice after that embarrassment right?��


    Livestream chat lit up with excitement and intrigue


    GuardWatch: ��Whoa, elite guards? That��s next level gift giving and dangerous if those guards and servants aren��t loyal to King Somto!��


    KnightRider: ��Haran warriors are formidable. We might as well ept them and make them loyal to Lionara.��


    CourtWhisperer: ��King Haran��s looking so smug, he knows he just upped the game. Will Somto rekindle the engagements after seeing Haran��s prowess?��


    RoyalFanatic: ��I��m loving this coronation drama. Guards for gifts? Epic!��


    A tall servant stepped forward with grace, bowing deeply as he received the guards and servants, leading them respectfully aside to stand ready under the king��smand.


    Somto gave a slow, approving nod, his eyes briefly meeting King Haran��s before turning away, maintaining his calmposure. Whatever King dimir is nning is useless. I might as well get new staff Somto concluded.


    Duke Tinrin stepped forward with measured confidence, his gaze sweeping the room as he held an ornately decorated scroll case in his hands. The intricate gold filigree shimmered under the chandelier��s glow.


    ��My King Somto,�� Duke Tinrin began, voice rich and clear, ��I present to you the deed to one of my grand estates in the northern valleys. May thisnd be a stronghold for your reign, a symbol of loyalty and the foundation for future prosperity.��


    His smile was calm but carried a hint of pride, a subtle reminder of the weight behind his gift.


    Murmurs floated through the guests


    ��An estate? That��s a serious gesture����

 Chapter 380: THREE in existence!

    <strong>Chapter 380: THREE in existence!</strong>


    ��Duke Tinrin��s wealth is legendary, giving away a piece ofnd like that says a lot.��


    ��Looks like he��s staking his im early in Somto��s reign.��


    The livestream exploded with reactions:


    LoyalistQueen: ��Whoa, that��s a massive gift! Somto��s kingdom is about to get even bigger!��


    CautiousObserver: ��Tinrin��s smile says he expects something in return. This isn��t just generosity, it��s politics.��


    NobleGossip: ��I bet this estatees with powerful allies inside. Tinrin��s ying the long game.��


    A tall, dignified servant approached, bowing slightly before carefully epting the scroll case from Duke Tinrin. He carried it with reverence, cing it on a velvet cushion beside the throne.


    Somto��s eyes met the duke��s for a brief moment. Without words, the slow nod he gave was clear, appreciation and acknowledgment of the weight this gift carried.


    A subtle shift stirred the air as the next guest stepped forward. The tall, sharply dressed man in a sleek modern suit seemed out of ce amid the traditional robes and ceremonial garb, yet no one dared to underestimate his presence.


    CEO Rory, head of Sunlight group ofpanies and one of the most influential tech tycoons on the continent, smiled as he approached the dais, a slim, silver case in his hands.


    The murmurs started instantly, first among the elite guests, then rippling to the rest of the crowd like a wave of electricity.


    ��That��s Rory. Sunlight group ofpanies Rory.��


    ��No way�� Is that the prototype?��


    ��Why is a corporate giant giving the king a gift?��


    ��Heh, guess he��s trying to stay in the king��s good books. That��s smart politics.��


    Online, thement section exploded:


    @TechOracle: Is that the Mirage Core device?! No way! There are only THREE in existence!


    @Futureme: He��s not just flexing, he��s offering Somto a technological alliance! Damn, this coronation��s got everything!


    @GadgetGeek101: I��d marry Rory for that device, don��t test me.


    @LolitaQueen: This is giving cyberpunk fantasy, and I am LIVING for it.


    CEO Rory stopped a respectful distance from the new king and gave a courteous bow. His tone was smooth, measured, but every word felt intentional, tailored with the precision of a man who never let anything slip by ident.


    ��Your Majesty,�� he began, ��this is a small token from Sunlight group ofpanies, ourtest innovation, not yet released to the world. A tool of limitlessmunication, discreet defense, and personal convenience.


    It��s designed only for the most secure individuals. May it serve you as a silent ally in the shadows where power must often walk alone.��


    His voice rang clear across the hall, and for a moment, even the soft murmuring stilled. Guests leaned forward with gleaming eyes. A few nobles subtly nced at each other, some even visibly clenching their jaws in envy.


    Somto said nothing, but his gaze flicked briefly to the case before returning to Rory��s face. He gave a small nod.


    The servant beside him stepped forward and received the case from Rory with practiced grace, carefully bowing before retreating to the side where other gifts were being stored.


    CEO Rory offered a smile, confident, but not smug. There was a quiet satisfaction in his eyes, like a man who knew he had just made a long term investment in something far greater than profit.


    The guests whispered excitedly among themselves.


    ��A tech alliance with Sunlight group ofpanies? That��s no joke.��


    ��First rare spices, now this? Somto��s collecting power in every form.��


    ��Even the corporations are bending the knee. He��s no ordinary king.��


    The livestreamment section was equally chaotic:


    @NobilitySpillTea: The crown��s got vor AND software now. What��s next, a dragon?


    @CyberKnight69: Smart kings collect soldiers. Smarter kings collect tech.


    @RoyalCrush: The way he just SAT THERE like a boss? King Somto got that main character energy.


    @DramaDuchess: My man Rory said, ��Wee to the future, your Majesty.�� And I felt that.


    Even those who didn��t understand the full implications of the gadget could sense the significance from everyone else��s reactions.


    As CEO Rory stepped aside, murmurs still hung thick in the air. But the next line of guests brought a new kind of tension, sharper, glinting with the weight of gold and ambition.


    Three more CEOs, each a titan in their own right, moved forward side by side, the flicker of confidence gleaming in their eyes.


    There was Chairman Odema of Argus Freight & Logistics, Madame Elira of SkyHex Pharmaceuticals, and finally, Leon Vargas of the Nova Communications Consortium. Between them, they controlled empires worth billions.


    The atmosphere shifted.


    A businessman��s smile curled on Leon��s lips as he spoke first, ��Your Majesty, in recognition of your ascension and in full faith in your reign, I present to you ten percent equity in Nova Communications, an investment in peace, progress, and partnership.��


    Gasps rippled across the room.


    Madame Elira stepped up next, her voice refined yet resonant. ��From SkyHex Pharmaceuticals, five percent equity and lifetime patent rights to our next generation healing serums. May your rule be long and your people, ever healthy.��


    Chairman Odema rounded off with the grounded confidence of a man used to moving mountains. ��Argus Freight offers fifteen percent of our international holdings, in hopes that your vision extends far beyond borders.��


    All three stepped back with synchronized grace as high ranking servants stepped forward, collecting ornate leather bound folders containing the legal papers, each sealed with embossed crests and wax insignias.


    Somto nodded once, calm,posed, but the glint in his eyes couldn��t be hidden.


    Reactions hit instantly, both offline and online


    Guests whispered fiercely:


    ��Shares? Equity? These aren��t gifts, these are power moves!��


    ��They��re securing favor before someone else does.��


    ��Elira gave patent rights? That��s unheard of!��


    ��Somto hasn��t even been crowned long, and he��s already richer than some nations!��


    Livestreamers practically screamed in thement thread


    @InvestorDream: DID SHE SAY PATENT RIGHTS? THIS IS ROYAL STOCK MARKET WEALTH!


    @CrownCrush: This man is bing a king, a general, AND now a corporate god? SOMTO FOR KING OF THE CONTINENT.


    @SpillTheNobleTea: They��re not just backing him, they��re betting on him.

 Chapter 381: Path Carved in Steel and Shadow

    <strong>Chapter 381: Path Carved in Steel and Shadow</strong>


    @VibeOracle: Elira��s smile is scary tho. That woman doesn��t gift unless she sees triple ROI.


    @BlushAnddes: Forget love triangles, I want a corporate political thriller with Somto in the middle.


    Meanwhile, the three CEOs bowed once more before stepping aside, looking visibly pleased with themselves.


    They had done more than just pay tribute, they had ced their stakes in a rising empire, and judging by the awe on every face in the hall, it was a bet already paying off in influence.


    Who did not know King Somto. He was the most powerful crown prince in the continent. Him being King now was just another title added to his already famous name.


    Somto did not need to say a word.


    Power moved around him like a tide, and everyone, nobles,moners, rivals, could feel it.


    The next guest waited to step forward, heart thudding. How were they supposed to follow that?


    A soft stir of anticipation swept through the grand hall as the next figure stepped forward, a tall, silver haired man dressed in flowing white robes edged with crystal embroidery that shimmered under the lights.


    Gasps erupted from all corners of the ballroom.


    ��It��s him, it��s White Night!��


    ��No way�� THE White Night came in person?��


    ��Go have your ears cleaned! He was announced when he arrived.��


    Even Somto��s gaze sharpened slightly. White Night was more than a global icon, he was a musical legend. A ghost in the industry. A name thatmanded billions and bowed to no one.


    White Night��s serene eyes swept across the silent room before he finally spoke in a smooth, melodic voice that felt like velvetced with stars.


    ��Your Majesty,�� he began, voice carrying easily, ��I have never sung for war, nor bowed for any crown. But today, I offer a gift not as an artist�� but as a believer in you.��


    He held up a scroll. Thick, heavy parchment. Bound with a dark red ribbon and sealed with his personal crest in gold.


    ��A handwritten originalposition,�� he said, ��crafted under the eclipse, titled ��Solstice of Kings��. There are no duplicates. No recordings. The rights belong to nobel. Only to you.��


    He stepped forward and carefully ced the scroll into the velvet lined hands of the king��s highest ranking chambein. The scroll alone looked like a relic glowing faintly, as though the lyrics themselves hummed with life.


    Somto gave him a single nod, deep, slow, respectful.


    White Night simply smiled. ��May the melody find your heart in times of silence.��


    Then he turned and walked back into the crowd as if he had just dropped a whisper on the wind.


    The ballroom broke into quiet chaos.


    ��Did he say nobel owns it?��


    ��That��s a billion dor piece. Easy.��


    ��People would kill to just see his signature and King Somto got a full song written for him?��


    ��Do you know what it means for White Night to dedicate something like that? It��s not just art, it��s prophecy!��


    Livestreamments exploded


    @InkAndEclipse: I��m gonna cry. A song like that will outlive us all.


    @MoonNotez: OMGGGGG white night!! this coronation keeps leveling up!!


    @RoyalReceipts: Somto just got gifted a SONG worth more than a warship and he hasn��t blinked once.


    @FanaticFever: Somto��s reign is literally turning into a legend before it��s even started.


    White Night slipped into the shadows of the hall, his gift now resting safely beside the others, though to many, it wasn��t just another tribute.


    It was history written in music.


    And Somto?


    He remained unmoved but was appreciative.


    The ballroom dimmed.


    A hush spread like wildfire as a figure walked forward, Director Naledi, Lionara��s most renowned filmmaker.


    With a tailored suit stitched in silver thread and a pair of minimalist sses perched on his nose, his aura was unmistakable. He was not just famous, he was revered.


    ��Ladies and gentlemen,�� he said, his voice crisp, the kind that demanded attention even in whispers, ��Today, I present not a gift of gold or property, but memory, captured, preserved, and eternal.��


    He turned to Somto and bowed with deep respect. ��Your Majesty. You have walked a path carved in steel and shadow. I have taken the liberty to tell your story, your triumphs, your battles, your soul, through my lens. May this remind future generations of the fire in their king.��


    He signaled to the crew at the back.


    Arge screen unfurled with a soft whir. The lights dimmed further. Silence.


    Then the first image appeared, the actor acting the role of Somto stood as a young cadet, drenched in mud and blood, eyes sharp even then. Gasps rippled through the hall.


    Then came the battle scenes, shes of chaos, ��Somto�� pullingrades from the rubble, standing tall where others fell, taking wounds without faltering.


    His speech to refugees in the northern provinces. The moment he carried the body of a fallen child himself to the medics. The rare, raw moments where the man beneath the armor cracked for just a second, then steadied again.


    ��He��s more than a warrior,�� someone whispered in awe. ��He��s�� human.��


    By the time the montage ended with a slow, sweeping shot of ��Somto�� walking through fire and emerging into sunlight, even the air in the room felt different, thicker, heavier.


    The screen faded to ck.


    A soft chime rang. Lights returned.


    No apuse yet. Just stunned reverence.


    Director Naledi gave a short nod. ��It is titled The me That Chose to Stay.��


    He handed over the crystal drive containing the short film to the high ranking servant, who received it with both hands and ced it gently beside the other gifts.


    Somto gave the smallest of nods, acknowledgment. But his eyes lingered for a second longer than usual on the gift. That was all it took for some people to notice.


    And in the crowd, emotions surged.


    ��That was�� That was art.��


    ��I��m still shaking. I��ve seen war films, but this? This moved me.��


    ��They captured his spirit. No narration. Just raw power.��

 Chapter 382: Amazing!!

    <strong>Chapter 382: Amazing!!</strong>


    Livestreamers were even louder:


    @SceneQueen: I��m crying. Crying in 4K. Who let this be so good??


    @CineCritique: This is Oscar tier. I��m not joking. I need a full movie adaptation.


    @WarriorFanatic: It wasn��t just a tribute. It was a soulid bare. That��s cinema.


    Director Naledi stepped back, his head high, his gift echoing louder than any drumroll. In his eyes, pride danced, quiet and smug. He knew exactly what he had done.


    And Somto?


    Still silent. Stillposed.


    But his jaw rxed slightly, his eyes resting on the screen even after it vanished.


    Not a word spoken.


    But somehow, everyone felt it:


    That gift had hit somewhere deep.


    The murmurs of awe had barely settled from the previous gift when the soft click of polished heels echoed across the ceremonial hall.


    A tall, statuesque figure with dramatic ir approached, her entrance as dazzling as her creations. It was none other than Dame Yalora, the continent��s most sought after fashion designer.


    With a trained smile and the poise of a queen in her own right, she bowed deeply before the new king. ��Your Majesty, the world knows you as a warrior and now a ruler�� but allow me to present a gift worthy of your presence outside the battlefield.�� She lifted a luxurious velvet-covered box.


    The head steward stepped forward with practiced grace, receiving the gift with both hands and bowing before carrying it off to the royal gift chamber.


    Gasps and whispers swept through the hall.


    ��Is that��? No way!��


    ��She actually designed one just for him?��


    ��That suit alone could pay for a small country��s defense budget.��


    ��Her custom pieces are booked five years in advance!��


    On the livestream


    @StylistaQueen: ��Yalora��s custom suit?? KING BE SERVING LOOKS AND POWER???��


    @FashionFiend456: ��The cut, the cloth, THE MOMENT. That suit is probably woven from unicorn eyshes.��


    @LioraWatch: ��He hasn��t even worn it yet and he��s already breaking the fashion ceiling.��


    @WarriorToKing: ��Battlefield to ballroom. That��s our king!��


    Even a few of the foreign royals exchanged nces, impressed despite themselves. Dame Yalora took a graceful step back, clearly pleased with the ripple her gift caused.


    Somto gave a nod of acknowledgment, expression calm, but his eyes held a subtle gleam, whether from amusement, appreciation, or calction, none could say.


    One guest whispered to another, ��That woman��s got guts�� and timing. She��s just secured her ce in the pce fashion circle for life.��


    The ceremonial line continued to shift forward, but the designer��s presence lingered like a fragrance, elegant, bold, and impossible to ignore.


    After thevish storm of jewels, estates, tech, and tailored wonders, the crowd hardly noticed the quiet approach of a modest group.


    Their garments were clean but in, their shoes scuffed from travel. They were the vige elders and chosen spokespeople of themon folk, humble in appearance, yet brimming with a quiet dignity.


    The whispers began instantly.


    ��Who are they��?��


    ��Are they actually on the list?��


    ��Vige wine? Bread?�� A scoff. ��We��re gifting kings, not hosting a pic.��


    Someone even chuckled behind a gloved hand, ��Maybe they got lost on the way to the local market.��


    But Somto��s gaze sharpened slightly. He had seen those eyes before, in the trenches, in the fields, in his childhood. Tired, steady eyes that had endured. The kind of people who didn��tmand attention, but carried nations.


    The elder woman stepped forward first, holding a bottle of dark amber wine. Beside her, an old man with hands roughened by years ofbor carried a small basket covered in clean linen.


    With a small bow, the woman spoke. ��Your Majesty, this is the first brew of the year, made with the harvest that grew strong under your reign as General. And this���� she gestured to the bread, ��was baked by our best vige hands. We may not have riches, but we bring you our hearts and gratitude.��


    A pause fell. Not a pin dropped, because no one dared to move.


    The high ranking servant, without dy or hesitation, stepped forward and took the gift with the same reverence he gave the estate deed and billion dor gadget. He bowed before stepping aside to secure the offering.


    Somto didn��t just nod this time.


    He rose from his seat.


    The gasp that swept the room was nearly audible.


    With slow steps, he approached the elders himself and dipped his head ever so slightly. ��I ept this gift with honor. May your wine be shared in the pce��s highest toast tonight.��


    The vigers�� eyes welled with tears. Even the old man��s weathered hands trembled as he whispered a stunned, ��Thank you, Your Majesty.��


    On the livestream:


    @HeartOfLionara: ��I��M CRYING. SOMTO STOOD UP FOR THE VILLAGERS??��


    @BreadAndBloodline: ��This was the most powerful gift so far. Humble. Real.��


    @NotAllKings: ��He honored the people. He remembered where he came from. That��s why he��s OUR king.��


    @FashionablySobbing: ��Forget gold. This is what history remembers.��


    In the crowd, a few nobles shifted ufortably. For the first time, they realized it wasn��t just the richness of the gift, it was the meaning. And the king had just ced meaning above wealth.


    The moment settled into the grand hall like a warm ember, glowing quiet but powerful.


    Just as the echoes of the vigers�� gift settled, a sudden tremor of energy surged through the hall.


    It began with a faint hum.


    Then ping�� ping�� ping! The sounds multiplied rapidly.


    Everyone turned as holographic disys lit up like fireflies around the throne room, shimmering midair. Streams of golden sparkles flooded the digital ceiling, forming words in glimmering script.


    [500 Crown Drops from @QueenOfPixels]


    [1,000 Royal Fireworks from @EternalRich]


    [DIAMOND TRAIN sent by @TycoonStar��value: 120M crowns]


    [GOLDEN SCROLL MESSAGE: ��Long live the Lionara King!�� �� sent by 3.2 million users]


    Even the nobles were speechless. The entire tform had exploded.


    A voice rang out from the stage��s enchanted speaker system, smooth and ceremonial, ��A unified tribute from the global livestreamers, loyal citizens, supporters, and well wishers around the world. On this day, they offer their devotion.��


    A wave of virtual confetti rained gently across the audience. The ��Diamond Train�� effect rumbled across the floor as a phantom lotive of glimmering diamonds passed behind Somto��s throne, drawing gasps from the younger guests.


    ��Wait, is that a hologram or real magic?�� someone whispered, unsure.


    ��Did someone just drop a billion crowns?!�� a stunned livestream guest shrieked online.


    @CastleChaser: ��THEY SENT HIM A VIRTUAL CASTLE?? Is this a coronation or a fantasy MMO?��


    @CrownJunkie: ��My jaw��s on the floor. I can��t even afford one Crown Drop.��


    @GlobalKnightz: ��This is insane. People from over 200 regions tuned in. King Somto just went from legendary to god tier.��


    A high ranking steward, wearing ceremonial gloves and a royal sash embedded with tracking crystals, stepped forward.


    His expression was unreadable, but the way he carefully moved to ��receive�� the digital scroll, reaching into a projection to formally store the offering into the pce archive, said enough.


    The room held a kind of stunned admiration.


    Even some of the more skeptical dignitaries leaned in. ��This is not just poprity. It��s global loyalty,�� one murmured, clearly impressed.


    Somto��s face didn��t change much. But his nod held a weight that even the shiest lightshow couldn��t outshine.


    The stream continued to pour in virtual roses, diamonds, poetry pieces, and more.


    Even the ones who weren��t fans couldn��t deny the truth anymore.


    The world wasn��t just watching.


    It was invested.


    As the final guest stepped back with a satisfied smile, a hush swept through the throne room. The glittering air still shimmered with the remnants of digital confetti, but all eyes now turned toward the royal family section.


    Queen Chioma rose with grace from her seat. Now Empress Dowager, she walked forward with the slow, deliberate poise of a woman who had worn power like a second skin.


    Her emerald and gold robes trailed behind her like river water, silken and luminous under the hall��s ethereal lights.


    Though she was his mother, as she reached the base of the dais, she lowered herself into a formal bow, not deep, but firm. Her head dipped in reverence, her arm elegantly extended across her chest.


    ��Your Majesty,�� she said, her voice warm yetposed, ��Today, I bow to the king you have be.��


    Gasps rippled through the guests.


    ��The Empress Dowager is bowing?��


    ��This is huge. She must truly recognize his reign.��


    The livestream chat lit up instantly


    @LionaraRoyalWatcher: Did the Queen just BOW?! I��m not crying, YOU��RE crying.


    @MamaMonarch: That��s how you raise a king. Chioma is ICONIC.


    @HistoryFanatic: You don��t understand. This is cultural gold. It means she surrenders all political power.


    Then came the gift.


    Queen Chioma gestured and a gloved attendant brought forth a long velvet box, encrusted with small phoenix stones, the emblem of their bloodline.


    She opened it with ceremony.


    Insidey a sword.


    But not just any de, this was The me of Isaro, a legendary family heirloom passed down through generations, said to havest been wielded in the founding days of the empire.

 Chapter 383: Lights Went Out

    <strong>Chapter 383: Lights Went Out</strong>


    ��This sword has rested long enough in the shadows of our history. Today, I give it to you, my son, not as a weapon, but as a reminder: wield power not to cut, but to protect. Let it guide you when judgment blurs, and may it burn brightest in your darkest hour.��


    Queen Chioma gave her speech so righteously that anyone who didn��t really know her would admire her through and through.


    A profound silence followed.


    Even the rowdiest corners of the livestream were frozen.


    @HeartsOfLionara: This�� this is cinema. This is destiny.


    @SwordsAndScrolls: That sword��s value? PRICELESS. It��s like Excalibur.


    @RoyalTeaSpill: I��m shook. Is this a soap opera or a coronation?


    Somto stood slowly.


    He descended a step from his throne, not breaking eye contact from his mother. Taking the sword in both hands, he bowed his head.


    ��I receive this gift, not just as your son, but as your king. I will honor the trust it carries. And you, Mother, will forever be the me behind the me.��


    As he said this, in his heart he whispered, why couldn��t she be like this everytime? This side of her was just��.. fake.


    A single p began somewhere in the audience. Then another. Then the hall erupted into thunderous apuse.


    The Empress Dowager nodded once more and returned to her seat, her expression unreadable, but a glint in her eye said everything��


    She was proud.


    The ceremonial hall buzzed again as the next family member stepped forward. Obinna, tall and proud, walked down the red carpeted path with measured steps and a pleased smile tugging at the corner of his lips.


    The camera lenses found him instantly, livestreamments ring up like sparks.


    @RoyalTeaSpills: ��I wonder when hispany is bringing out the next upgrade to their phone. Their products are always the best!��


    @PearlEyesFanClub: ��What��s in the box?! He��s holding something!��


    Guests leaned in with curiosity, recognizing the shimmer of something remarkable in his gloved hands.


    Reaching the front of the tform, Obinna bowed respectfully, not just as a younger brother but now as a subject honoring his sovereign. Then he spoke, voice clear and confident.


    ��To my brother�� no, to my king. You��ve always had the strength to lead and the heart to guide. Today, I present to you something that reflects your gift, your vision.��


    He stepped forward and unveiled a glimmering, deep blue gem nestled in velvet:


    ��The Eye of Vision.��


    A rare stone mined only once every few decades in the frost veins of northern Halgar, and known across kingdoms for its rity and ethereal shimmer.


    Gasps followed.


    ��Is that����


    ��It can��t be����


    ��The Eye of Vision?��


    Even some of the foreign dignitaries leaned forward, expressions flickering between envy and awe.


    @LoreKeepersLive: ��Guys�� that gem is LEGENDARY. It��s said to glow when held by someone destined for greatness.��


    @DragonWineWhispers: ��THAT is a prince��s gift! He didn��te to y!��


    As Obinna carefully handed the box to the high ranking servant, he added in a lighter tone only Somto could catch:


    ��Now I can finally sleep again. Thank the gods you��re officially king.��


    A ripple of lowughter swept through the high ranking nobles who knew why he said that. Others were just confused.


    Even Somto��s expression softened, the usual calm shifting into a faint, knowing smile.


    He gave a slow nod in acknowledgment, the weight of the gift, and the emotion behind it, not lost on him. But silently he whispered in his mind sorry brother.


    His reason for apologising was still to be said.


    The guests both online and offline were still admiring the gemstone for as long as they could. The Eye of Vision was more than a gemstone.


    It was a symbol. A pledge. A brother��s trust in another, and maybe even a quiet relief that the crown now sat where it belonged.


    The livestream exploded with excitement again.


    @JewelFiend: ��Obinna out here like the MVP of the family gifting round.��


    @RoyalGemsWeekly: ��I need a closer look at that Eye of Vision. Someone zoom in!��


    As Obinna took his ce again beside Queen Chioma, pride and peace settled on his face. His duty was no longer to hold the kingdom, just to support the one who would.


    And that�� felt just right.


    If only he knew that Somto had in store for him, he would probably burst out crying in grief.


    Next in line was Abuchi, the third prince.


    Heads turned. The moment his name was softly announced, everyone naturally expected him to step forward like the others had. Instead, he did something no one had anticipated.


    Abuchi didn��t go to the gift bearers�� tform.


    He�� walked toward the stage.


    A murmur ran through the hall.


    Obinna furrowed his brow, half-rising from his seat. ��Abuchi?�� he called quietly, confused.


    Then he noticed.


    Abuchi��s hands were empty.


    No scroll.


    No box.


    No pouch.


    Nothing.


    Obinna��s heart jumped.


    Wait. Did he forget?


    No, that couldn��t be. This was too important. But the more he stared, the more he realized, Abuchi hadn��t brought a visible gift at all.


    Guests were already whispering among themselves, curious, confused.


    @RoyalFeastLive: ��Did the third prince forget? Is he just going up to wing it?��


    @EyesOnLionara: ��A royal snub? Is this tension I sense? I heard he has a bad character, that��s why I��ll never be his fan. Now he��s even disrespectful our King!��


    Obinna��s mind raced. He began thinking of ways to smooth it over, maybe dy the spotlight, call for a musical interlude, but before he could stand fully��


    The lights went out.


    Gasps echoed across the majestic hall.


    Some nobles stiffened. Others murmured, their anxiety spiking.


    ��What��s happening?��


    ��Is this supposed to be part of the program?��


    The giant screens dimmed, the chandeliers above faded into nothing, leaving the hall drenched in a tense, velvet ck silence.


    But not Somto.


    The new king remained perfectly still on his throne, unmoved.


    His fingers curled over the armrest, eyes calmly scanning the darkness. He wasn��t concerned. His people were everywhere.

 Chapter 384: What The Spotlight Feels Like

    <strong>Chapter 384: What The Spotlight Feels Like</strong>


    Nothing could touch him here. No one would dare cause trouble here. But if they did��. they better have the ability.


    Still��


    His thoughts drifted to Nnenna.


    Was she afraid? Did she need to be reassured? Where was she anyway?


    The moment he thought of getting up to reassure her in the dark


    The stage lights red on.


    Not all of them. Just the center. A perfect golden circle of light flooded the tform.


    And standing there,manding all attention, was Abuchi.


    He had changed.


    Gone was his ceremonial suit.


    In its ce, he wore something striking, something unforgettable.


    A sleek ck ensemble tailored to hug his tall frame, shimmering subtly under the spotlight like midnight silk. A long, open front coat with silver embroidery traced the edges like constetions, mysterious, almost ethereal.


    Underneath, a dark shirt with a high mandarin cor hugged his neck, while his pants tapered neatly into polished ck boots. Around his left wrist: a glowing cuff engraved with the Royal Emblem of Lionara.


    A chest pin in the shape of a phoenix glinted on his shoulder, the symbol of rebirth and unyielding me.


    The entire look screamed drama, elegance, and calcted ir.


    But what made everyone rx, what made the room breathe again��


    Was his face.


    He lifted his head and looked straight into the crowd.


    That sharp jawline.


    Those warm, confident eyes.


    That handsome, familiar face.


    It was Abuchi.


    Still the prince. But in this moment, something more, the Nation��s Prince.


    And in his hand��


    A microphone.


    The chat lit up


    @GlitterTales: ��He��s gonna sing. HE��S GONNA SING, Y��ALL.��


    @ThroneRoomBeats: ��This is the performance gift route. Genius!! I forgive him for scaring me.��


    @PrinceHeartEyes: ��LOOK AT THAT OUTFIT THO?? Like a stage god???��


    Even the older guests were murmuring, leaning forward with renewed interest.


    The hall went quiet once more.


    Abuchi looked briefly at Somto, just a second. They did not exchange words. Just a nod. A tiny flicker of mutual understanding.


    Then he turned to the crowd, raised the mic, and said with that smooth, velvet voice of his:


    ��A gift isn��t always what you carry in your hands. Sometimes, it��s the truth you carry in your heart.��


    The background instruments began to swell.


    The performance was about to begin.


    And no one�� no one was ready.


    His fans from the offline guests hurriedly pulled out their phone to record it lest they miss anything. Some called their family members and friends to tune into the livestream immediately.


    ��Hey Aroura tune into the livestream of Lionara��s coronation now!��


    ��I will! I will! I just need to finish up my assignments.��


    ��Forget the assignment! Our prince is performing in a few minutes.��


    ��Wait what?!��


    Before the first person could reply the call was disengaged. She chuckled guessing that her friend had already tuned in.


    Normal calls usually disrupted data connections so the call would have to be disengaged before you can use your data to ess the Inte.


    The moment the spotlight hit Abuchi and the mic glinted in his hand, the atmosphere shifted.


    Offline guests, especially his fans, instantly sprang into action. Phones were pulled out in a frenzy. Lenses zoomed. Some guests even stood up just to get a better angle. Not one person wanted to miss a single frame.


    A woman in a glittering red gown gasped, whispering loudly to her husband, ��It��s really him. He��s going to sing�� at the coronation. LIVE.��


    ��Calm down. You��re making me nervous too.�� her husband said amused. He already knew that she was a huge fan. He was okay with that. Infact, he started listening to the Nation��s Prince songs because of her.


    Another fangirl, not even bothering to whisper. already had her phone out, frantically tapping at her screen.


    She entered their friends group chat ��The Nation��s Prince is performing! Tune in now! Don��te crying to me if you miss this�� she hissed into her mic.


    Nearby nobles who didn��t even follow pop culture were now watching with curious interest. ��He��s really famous?�� one of them asked.


    ��Famous?�� someone scoffed, ��He��s a global sensation. Second only to Whitenight. He will most likely surpass whitenight in a few years. This is like�� if your favorite legend came back from the dead to sing at a royal wedding.��


    Online? It was chaos.


    @CloudKisser45: ��OMG HE��S ACTUALLY PERFORMING I��M NOT BREATHING��


    @AbuchiStanOfficial: ��I KNEW HE WOULDN��T SHOW UP EMPTY HANDED. YOU THINK A STAR LIKE HIM WOULD EMBARRASS HIS FAMILY?? PLEASE.��


    @RoyalEyesOnLionara: ��THE STAGE. THE OUTFIT. THE AURA. I��M DEAD. SOMTO��S FAMILY WON.��


    @SilverBeatzz: ��This performance is about to p so hard I just KNOW IT. Royalty meets art?? Historic.��


    @LivestreamAdmin:


    Viewer count: 2.1 Billion�� 2.3�� 2.7�� THIS IS NOT A DRILL!


    More people from around the world tuned in with every second. It felt like the entire globe was waiting.


    Even the press box reporters had their jaws hanging slightly open.


    One whispered, ��He��s not just a prince, huh?��


    ��More like a one man empire,�� another replied, adjusting her camera��s focus. ��This performance is about to shake the kingdom. I��m so d I��m here for every second of it.��


    And up on the stage, center of the golden spotlight, Abuchi simply adjusted the mic in his hand and smiled ever so slightly.


    He hadn��t sung yet.


    He hadn��t even spoken another word.


    But already


    He had them all.


    The music started.


    A single haunting note echoed through the grand hall like a heartbeat awakening the air.


    The spotlight widened.


    Abuchi raised the mic to his lips, eyes closed for just a second, like he was pulling something raw and real from within.


    And then, he sang.


    ?? ��Rise, oh fire, from the ash I was born,


    Crown of storms, where silence is sworn.


    Not in shadows will my name be known,


    But in thunder, the world I��ll own.��??


    His voice was deep. Smooth. Piercing. A soul shaking blend of power and elegance. And the hall trembled with silence.


    Then the drums dropped.

 Chapter 385: The Performance of a Lifetime

    <strong>Chapter 385: The Performance of a Lifetime</strong>


    Abuchi moved, not with the awkwardness of someone trying to impress, but with the fluidmand of someone who owned the very stage he stood on. His dance wasn��t shy, but every motion was deliberate, sharp, clean. Art.


    His outfit shimmered under the lights, a tailored fusion of royal and modern, flowing like liquid metal with each step. The symbol of Lionara etched over his chest sparkled each time he turned.


    His voice rose again:


    ??��Not for gold, not for throne, not for fame,


    But for hearts that dared whisper my name.


    I rise not alone, but with every cry,


    That dared to dream beneath this sky.��??


    The hall erupted.


    People gasped, pped, cried out softly. Guests who had been stiff and formal were now gripping their seats, leaning forward, unable to blink.


    Some stood.


    Obinna��s jaw dropped. He actually forgot to breathe. ��That��s my brother���� he muttered, blinking fast. ��He��s��he��s actually����


    Nnenna covered her mouth. Her eyes were wide, glimmering.


    Queen Chioma?


    She was beyond shocked.


    When Abuchi first started chasing music in junior high, she had been one of the first to shut it down. So had King Ikechukwu, Obinna, Ebere�� almost the entire royal family. No one thought it was a path worth walking.


    Except Somto.


    He had quietly encouraged him, despite the bacsh.


    And of course, no one even thought to ask for Nnenna��s opinion.


    Chidera was far too young to understand anything at the time.


    To the rest of the family, Abuchi��s dream was just that, a foolish, childish dream.


    What did a boy barely in his teens know about the brutal industry? He would crash. Burn. Suffer without their help.


    And so, they made sure he did.


    When Abuchi insisted on juggling music with his academics, not a single one of them gave him support. Not emotionally. Not financially. Not even a whisper of encouragement behind closed doors.


    Where he was now, on that glittering, thunderous stage, was all him.


    Him�� and maybe whatever invisible power had pulled him through. God? Luck?


    They didn��t know. They hadn��t asked.


    Back then, he had been just another hopeful face with no background, no protection. A soft target in a sea of sharks. Those early artists who noticed his raw potential?


    Most of them hadn��t tried to uplift him.


    They tried to cripple him.


    Queen Chioma remembered.


    She and herte husband had watched it all unfold from behind pce walls, Abuchi��s grind, his little wins, his battles, his losses. They monitored it all.


    And still agreed: No help.


    Let him walk the fire alone.


    And yet, somehow, he made it.


    From back alley open mics to small cameo roles in forgettable films, he sang his heart out, yed every stage he could find, until finally


    He struck gold.


    Onest song. One final desperate track he had written in the dark, nning it to be his farewell to the world. That song��


    They still said it could resurrect any dead hope.


    It turned him into a storm.


    When his fame exploded, the family had no choice. They revealed his identity, the third prince of Lionara. And the inte?


    It broke.


    The day the royal banner was attached to his name, the world lost its breath. The guilt. The regret.


    The panicked apologies from those who hadughed, mocked, sabotaged him.


    But by then, Abuchi had already ascended too far for any of them to reach.


    He didn��t even look back.


    And now, now, they were seeing it again. This time not on their phone screens, or filtered through TV interviews.


    Up close.


    Undeniable.


    They sat in stunned silence, watching with quiet, dignified awe.


    Her son.


    His brother.


    Their brother.


    Commanding a room full of monarchs, billionaires, and legends��


    With a single song.


    Online?


    It broke.


    @MidnightDreamer: ��SOMEONE CHECK ON WHITE NIGHT. I WOULD BE SICK TOO.��


    @Starwatch88: ��I came for Somto. I stayed for Abuchi. I might never leave.��


    @RoyalStagePulse: ��This is better than White Night��s concert. Yeah, I said it.��


    @FanCalledTruth: ��That wasn��t a performance. That was a spiritual awakening.��


    Even White Night, watching from his VIP seat, clenched his jaw. His polished calm cracked for a second. ��They gave him that stage?�� he muttered to his assistant.


    Beside him, a smaller time pop idol shifted ufortably. ��I didn��t know he was this good.��


    ��You weren��t supposed to,�� White Night said under his breath.


    Meanwhile, the livestreamers were in chaos.


    People called family members, dragged roommates from the kitchen, threw aside dinner tes.


    ��Grandma, you have to see this. He��s like a prince from a dream!��


    ��I was going to sleep, wait what is THIS?!��


    ��Turn it up. No, louder. I need my neighbors to hear this too.��


    The final verse rang out


    ??��From silence I came, with light I depart,


    With fire in my voice, and a kingdom in heart.


    Long live the storm, long live the me,


    Long live the crown that dares to change.��??


    And when it ended


    Thunderous apuse.


    No one moved at first. Just shock. Then wave after wave of cheering, stomping, pping, whistling. A few people even wept. Not from sadness, but from how deeply the performance touched something within.


    Somto just smiled slightly from the throne. No surprise on his face.


    That was Abuchi, after all.


    His brother. A storm.


    He was d he supported that young boy��s dream. The young boy was now a man and he never disappointed.


    The hall shook with cheers.


    ��PRINCE ABUCHI! PRINCE ABUCHIIII!!��


    ��Third Prince for the WIN!!��


    ��I��m in TEARS! Actual tears!��


    ��I need to rewatch this a thousand times, no, a million!��


    ��I knew he was good, but this? This was legendary.��


    Online, the livestream��s chat section was flooded with exploding heart emojis, digital fireworks, fanmade gifs, and spontaneous artwork. People were still uploading reaction videos while watching live.


    #PrincePerformer


    #AbuchiCrownedHeartsBeforeTheThrone


    #SomtoRoyalConcert


    Trending worldwide in minutes.


    Back in the hall, the energy was warm and proud. Queen Chioma dabbed the corner of her eyes discreetly, and even stern faced military leaders had softened expressions.

 Chapter 386: What an Unusual Gift

    <strong>Chapter 386: What an Unusual Gift</strong>


    King Seungho chuckled quietly to himself, ��And to think I nned to gift a song����


    The moment was lingering, but court protocol called things to order again. A high ranking attendant walked forward, bowing, then raising his voice gently:


    ��The gifting shall now continue.��


    And so it did.


    Next was Ebere.


    The hall quieted as she rose.


    Ebere had always carried herself with poise, always the calm within storms. As she stepped forward, her heels clicked softly against the marbled floor.


    Her expression was unreadable but steady, her gift cradled in both hands.


    A few in the crowd whispered softly.


    ��Is that Princess Ebere? I haven��t seen her in public in months.��


    ��She used to be Somto��s shadow�� wonder what she��ll bring.��


    ��She was the most vibrant one, right?��


    ��You don��t remember what happened some months ago in the grand ball? She waspletely overshadowed by her sister.��


    She stopped before Somto and gave a graceful, formal bow, deep, respectful, not just for a brother, but for a king.


    Then she lifted the gift: a leather bound nner,rge and regal. It shimmered subtly under the grand chandelier lights. The cover was embossed with the royal crest, and beneath it, etched in clean silver:


    ��For the Reign That Will Change the World.��


    The edges were gilded in real gold. Each page inside was hand treated,yered with watermark-like designs of past rulers. A fusion of modern function and historical legacy. A nner only a true heir would deserve.


    When she spoke, her voice was clear, gentle, yet strong.


    ��To the King who now carries the weight of generations�� may you always have rity, structure, and strength in your every step. Let this guide you in times of chaos and remind you of the vision only you were born to hold.��


    Somto nodded once, eyes softening, his fingers brushing the edge of the nner with care.


    The nearby royal servant, stepped forward and received the gift from Ebere��s hands, then carried it to the disy where all the other treasures now rested under watchful eyes.


    The hall rippled with murmurs:


    ��That nner is so beautiful.��


    ��Ebere seems to always thinks ahead.��


    ��That nner is like having a direction right?��


    ��The nner is intentional�� you can feel the meaning.��


    ��That gold trim alone costs more than my house!��


    Onlinements rolled in rapidly


    ��Y��all I NEED that nner in my life.��


    ��Why is this so poetic? I��m crying.��


    ��Forget cute notebooks. Give me THIS ROYAL LEGACY JOURNAL.��


    ��Princess Ebere just gave him a tool to n world domination. I��m not even exaggerating.��


    ��If she releases a replica version, I��m buying ten.��


    Some fans began sketching mock up versions. Others clipped her moment and titled it ��The Sister��s Silent Blessing.��


    Even though the noise in the hall had resumed, there was something quietly touching about the gesture. Abuchi��s performance had stirred their emotions, Ebere��s gift sealed it with grace.


    Nnenna was next.


    She had no idea you were even supposed to prepare a gift.


    Now, standing there with her name already called, she was internally scrambling. What was she supposed to give? She had nothing ready. Nothing wrapped. Nothing grand. Her mind raced, but then steadied.


    She reminded herself that sometimes, it wasn��t about the gift itself. It was how you gave it. The manner, the poise, the intent.


    If she walked forward timidly, like someone who had nothing, who forgot the customs, like someone out of ce, then yes, it would be embarrassing. For her, and worse, for him.


    But if she walked forward like a queen in her own right��


    Then even a leaf could seem like the crown jewel of the empire.


    So she straightened her shoulders.


    She had already asked a servant to bring her a parcel holder, one with a soft cream colored pillow on top. Her quick thinking gift now rested on it.


    And so she walked.


    Confidently.


    Gracefully.


    All eyes turned.


    Some guests were puzzled. What was she about to offer? What could possibly be inside that small disy?


    ��Is that it?��


    ��She��s really walking up there with that?��


    ��Wait�� is she serious?��


    ��I can��t see it well. What is it?��


    But herposure silenced every whisper.


    She wasn��t trying to be confident. She was confident.


    It was enough to make even the most judgmental pause.


    They couldn��t see what was on the pillow yet, but the way she carried herself�� it made them hesitate. Maybe there was more to this than met the eye. So, they stayed calm and simply watched.


    Somto��s eyes never left her.


    He had felt her approach before he even saw her.


    He didn��t know what she was carrying, and honestly, it didn��t matter. His heart was beating in ways it hadn��t the whole ceremony.


    And not because of nerves. Because it was her. And whatever she gave him, even if it was just a shoe she once wore�� it would mean more than the mountains of gold and pces gifted today.


    A rare warmth curled inside him. And a strange flutter.


    He felt himself rx, more than he had allowed himself to since the ceremony began.


    He watched every movement. Every step. He was struck again by how brilliant she looked in her outfit, by how people��s perception of her had shifted the moment she moved with intention.


    Nnenna felt a bit nervous and embarrassed to be giving him something like this, especially now that he was king.


    You were supposed to bring very fine gifts, priceless things. But what could she do? Not giving anything was even worse. So she just walked forward and presented her gift.


    A scented handkerchief. She embroidered it herself. It wasn��t new or wrapped or bought for this moment. It was simply hers.


    She had folded it carefully and ced it gently on a parcel holder with a soft pillow, hoping, maybe, the presentation would distract from the content. But anyone with sharp eyes could tell what it was.


    Still, she walked with steady steps.

 Chapter 387: All Trash Right?!

    <strong>Chapter 387: All Trash Right?!</strong>


    Confidence was her only hope now. If she gave it like it was worthless, it would look like an insult. But if she presented it like it mattered, maybe, just maybe, it would gain weight in the eyes of others.


    She stopped before Somto, lifted the pillow gently with both hands, and looked him in the eyes.


    ��It��s all I have on me,�� she said quietly. ��But it��s mine. Always with me. Maybe it��ll bring you luck.��


    Somto��s gaze didn��t move. It stayed fixed on her.


    And in that long pause, the audience erupted.


    The whispering started from the VIP guests.


    ��Is that a��handkerchief?��


    ��You must be joking����


    ��That��s what she��s giving the king?��


    ��From gems to a piece of cloth?��


    Livestreamments flooded in.


    ��Girl be serious.��


    ��No because what is that?!��


    ��She EMBROIDERED it tho?��


    ��Honestly I think it��s kinda brave??��


    ��Somto better not sneeze on that.��


    ��Imagine gifting a scented square in front of the world.��


    ��Well at least she didn��te empty handed.��


    Some viewersughed. Others cringed. A few respected her courage, but most were too stunned to process it fully.


    Up at the high tables, even White Night coughed discreetly behind his hand. Ebere looked away angry with herself that she didn��t remind Nnenna about preparing a gift on time.


    She was obviously unprepared. Abuchi blinked like he was still trying to understand what just happened.


    Obinna was frozen. He couldn��t even react.


    But Somto, he looked down at the handkerchief for a long moment.


    Then up at her again.


    In the midst of the murmurs and confused chatter rippling through the crowd, as whispers grew teeth and opinions hardened, Nnenna was just about to turn around and scurry off the stage, cheeks burning from what she assumed was her public humiliation.


    She hadn��t even looked back at Somto. She didn��t want to see his expression, didn��t want to see disapproval, or worse, polite royal indifference.


    Then


    ��This is the best gift I��ve received.��


    Somto��s voice cut through the air like lightning.


    Everyone froze.


    Queen Chioma: ������


    Abuchi: ��!!!��


    Obinna: ��..?��


    Ebere: ��.??��


    Chidera: ��???��


    The online crowd: ������


    The offline crowd: ������


    A few gasps echoed around the hall. Somewhere, a wine ss shattered. The orchestra flutist missed a note.


    ��Excuse you?! This was the best gift you��ve ever received?!�� King Seungho nearly choked on his spiced tea.


    ��The gold iid scepter handle I personallymissioned with the royal jewelers of Daryoon must be a glorified chopstick, then?��


    In a distant corner, the kings of Vesdara, Kelmira, and Farlune exchanged nces.


    ��So the grand peace treaty scroll with symbolic artwork that took three royal artists and a calligraphy monk a month to prepare�� is basically fancy toilet paper?��


    King Altan of Roxurun blinked slowly, his mouth slightly open. ��Our spices. Our kingdom��s entire spice vault, selected from the rarest batch aged over four years and scented by our top perfumers�� it��s now aroma vored sand?��


    King dimir of Haran��s eye twitched. ��Elite guards? Servants? We sent hand trained, multilingual warriors and etiquette tutors. Did�� did he just call them gift wrapped cookies?��


    Duke Tinrin started muttering to himself. ��Estate deeds are now tree bark. Noted.��


    CEO Rory almost fell off his seat. ��That limited edition gadget was printed with titaniumce fment! It runs on neural heat signals! Is this scented cloth running on Wi Fi or emotion?!��


    The shares in their multi million and billion dorpanies gifted by other CEOs? Oh, just borately shaped cookies, apparently. One CEO was seen quietly googling, ��How to be a baker because monarchy doesn��t value stocks anymore.��


    A handwritten melodyposed by White Night himself, crafted under starlight, whispered to a harp, and rumored to make statues cry, was now just random scribbles, right? Nonsense words, fit for karaoke with tone deaf pigeons.


    The short film montage of Somto��s life, directed by an Oscar winning filmmaker, narrated by a deep voiced legend flown in from the mountains, and scored by a symphony orchestra with emotional support therapy dogs, was now considered ��that PikPok style slideshow you skip after 3 seconds.��


    The custom tailored suit, hand stitched from golden silk woven by gically pampered silkworms in a royal greenhouse, was now ��just something you pick up from the clearance rack at Discount Robes & Co.��


    And themoners�� humble bottle of vige wine and a basket of freshly baked breads?


    Well�� okay, maybe those weren��t quite up there. But still! Bread is sacred! In some ces. Maybe. Sometimes.


    Someone in the crowd muttered, ��Next time I��ll just give him a paperclip and a sticker book. It might win me a hug.��


    Another duke gasped and whispered to his aide, ��Get me embroidery lessons. Quickly. Before his birthday.��


    Even the livestreamers were stunned into collective silence.


    They sat there, some holding their breath, some clutching their pearls, some holding credit card statements, just�� blinking.


    All those Crown Drops, Royal Fireworks, Diamond Trains, Virtual Castles, and Golden Scroll Messages they had hurled into the digital stream like confetti at a royal carnival, worth from a few hundred Lionaran liras to an entire small nation��s GDP, and this man said:


    ��This is the best gift I��ve received.��


    Excuse you, Your Majesty?!


    @Streamer420Queen: My bank ount is at war and I lost the battle.


    @CastleGifter88: I sent a virtual castle with real time fireworks, fire breathing dragons, AND custom royal NPC guards that said ��Long live Somto�� every 30 seconds.


    But sure. Let��s bow to the Scarf of Sentimentality.


    And what about his third brother��s original song?


    Abuchi had gone fullposer mode, poured his soul into a melody so moving that even the backup dancers cried during rehearsal, and now it was apparently ��trash background noise��?


    The second brother��s ultra rare gem, a shimmering crystal only found once in that kingdom, polished with volcanic water and moonlight?


    Now just a shiny pebble you would skip across a pond?


    And his first sister��s nner masterpiece? A creation woven with high quality silk threads imported from three continents, embedded with micro fortunes and energy bncing patterns?

 Chapter 388: Never Recovering From This

    <strong>Chapter 388: Never Recovering From This</strong>


    Now downgraded to ��fancy origami paper��, apparently.


    Not to mention��


    His mother��s gift. The Queen. Queen Chioma. The woman who raised him with royal grace, whose gift likely involved historic heirlooms, ancestral blessings, and 10 generations of symbolism and hope.


    And none of that beat��


    A used, hand embroidered handkerchief.


    Probably scented withvender�� and anxiety.


    @RoyalBudgeter: Someone tell Queen Chioma her crown��s value just got dethroned by aromatherapy cloth.


    @Embroidery4Life: Embroidery sses in 3��2��1�� Everyone GO!


    @LemonadeStandKing: On his birthday I��m gifting him my old shoce. Apparently that��s peak emotional currency.


    Meanwhile, someone in the audience whispered, ��At this point, my cousin��s macaroni art could��ve made it to the top three����


    Another added, ��Bro, I burned through five credit cards for those Crown Drops. My cat doesn��t even recognize me anymore. And all he wanted was nostalgic fabric?!��


    The guests, from nobles to influencers, foreign dignitaries to petty kingdom cousins, sat stewing in a collective broth of disbelief, envy, and existential dread.


    Some were whispering. Others were wailing silently into their champagne flutes. One royal fainted, but politely. Another just muttered, ��I should��ve embroidered my tax returns.��


    Nnenna, standing amidst the social fallout, could feel their resentment. It was like heat from an overcooked oven, faintly crispy and absolutely judgmental.


    But what could she do? Shrug? Apologize for identally triggering national chaos with a scented napkin?


    Meanwhile, Somto was in his own world.


    Unbothered.


    Unmoved.


    Unreachable.


    He stepped forward with that soft, almost cinematic grace, gently picking the handkerchief from the plush pillow atop the royal parcel stand, as if retrieving a sacred scroll from the heavens.


    The other gifts? Still stacked on the ceremonial table where they were neatly and now bitterly arranged by top tier servants.


    Gold, gemstones, priceless documents, ceremonial swords, a literal mini lion wearing a jeweled cor, left behind like party favors at a toddler��s birthday bash.


    But this gift? Oh no. Not this one.


    Somto held it like it was forged by destiny andvender.


    Then, in front of the entire hall, and to the horror of every gem hoarding royal and estate gifting duke, he carefully folded the handkerchief�� and slipped it into his breast pocket.


    Direct chest ess. That was now Scented Square Headquarters.


    He straightened his jacket, smoothed the fabric like a man closing a sacred deal, and gave the pocket a gentle tap. The pressure of the cloth against his heart made him feel like Nnenna herself had whispered ��You got this�� straight into his ribs.


    Also, it smelled like her. Likefort, wildflowers, and what heartbreak probably fears at night.


    The crowd gasped.


    @DisrespectedAndDistressed: BRO HE TUCKED IT IN HIS HEART ZONE WHAT IS THIS DISNEY PRINCE ENERGY?!?


    @BurnTheTable: Put the diamond tiger egg in your pocket then, coward!!!


    A few guests started plotting his downfall in their heads.


    ��This man deserves a medieval wedgie,�� hissed Duke Tinrin through gritted teeth.


    ��He ignored a twelve ton tech drone that reads your dreams, but pockets a glorified napkin?!�� shrieked the Tazoun ambassador.


    King Rovek looked ready to throw hands, scrolls, or both. ��Where��s my army?�� he whispered.


    But none of them made a move.


    Because deep down, they were all just glorified royal mice�� and Somto? Somto was the cat. No, he was a lion! Everyone was angry but no one could stand up to the lion.


    He wasn��t just any lion. He was the lion with a scented, embroidered emotional nuke tucked into his chest like it was Excalibur folded by grandma.


    So they smiled.


    Grimacing, twitching, soul crumbling smiles.


    ��Oh wow.��


    ��How�� tender.��


    ��I, too, love�� fragile fabric.��


    Internally: We��re never recovering from this.


    Somto finally looked up. His sharp eyes scanned the room, immediately catching the fake calm stered on every face like it was a bad Instagram filter. ��What? What��s going on?�� he asked, genuinely puzzled, his tone making everyone freeze mid breath.


    The guests exchanged quick, awkward nces. Queen Chioma cleared her throat, muttered, ��Nothing, Your Majesty. Absolutely nothing.�� though she was seething internally. Obinna nodded so hard it looked like his neck might snap.


    Ebere gave a forced smile that screamed I��m totally not plotting anything. Even Chidera��s wide eyed stare was more like ��Please don��t look at me, I��m just here for the snacks.��


    Nnenna was standing there with her mouth slightly open, stunned that Somto could see right through their poker faces.


    She locked eyes with him, desperate for answers, but all he did was give her a sly, grateful smile. ��Thank you, Princess Nnenna,�� he said smoothly, deliberately skipping ��second sister�� like it was yesterday��s bad fashion.


    Nnenna blinked, her brain scrambling to process what just happened. ��Uhm yeah, I��m d you like it,�� she whispered to herself, then gave a tiny, almost embarrassed nod.


    Before anyone could react, she slipped away, ducking behind a massive velvet curtain, hoping the crowd would forget her little ��handkerchief incident�� and maybe focus on the royal buffet instead.


    Meanwhile, the guests stered on their best ��I��m totally not offended�� faces, which looked suspiciously like someone trying to smile with a mouth full of lemons.


    No one dared say a word, after all, challenging this king meant risking a swift and very public royal roast. So, for now, they settled on quietly seething while trying not to spill their drinks.


    And somewhere in the back, White Night muttered, ��I should have just gifted him a sock with glitter����


    Outside the castle, just as if the universe itself was trying to redirect everyone��s attention before the crowd insidebusted into passive aggressive tears, a sudden BOOM shattered the tense air.


    Fireworks erupted, glorious, thunderous, shimmering explosions of light, shooting up into the sky over not just the royal castle but across every major district in Lionara.


    People walking home with bags of groceries froze mid step.


    ��IS IT WAR?!�� someone screamed from a fruit stall.


    ��No, no! It��s the new king��s fireworks!�� a shopkeeper yelled, clutching his chest like he had just avoided cardiac arrest.

 Chapter 389: Before it Grew Teeth

    <strong>Chapter 389: Before it Grew Teeth</strong>


    From high rise balconies to dusty vige roads, heads tilted skyward as the skies above Lionara bloomed with color.


    Fire blooms shaped like crowns, lion emblems, and stylized ��S��s lit up the night. Each explosion was met with cheers, ps, and confused barking from neighborhood dogs.


    Online viewers who had exited the live stream out of secondhand embarrassment for the guests were now flooding back in.


    @PyroFanGirl: LIONARA SAID ��LET��S DISTRACT THEM WITH EXPLOSIONS��


    @FireworkKaren: That is MY tax money. I want it in handkerchiefs now.


    @SomtoStan69: I left for TWO MINUTES and now there is fireworks and a romance arc????


    @BreadMan420: Just saw this from my farm. Do I kneel to this man now or what?


    @EmotionalOnion: The fireworks are crying for the CEOs.


    Back in the castle, people turned to look out the massive ss walls at the sky bursting in radiant celebration. It was clearly a scheduled royal disy, but now, after that gift moment, it looked like the kingdom itself was celebrating�� the handkerchief.


    One noble whispered, ��This man�� this man just hijacked a national event for a scented rag.��


    And still, Somto watched the sky, that tiny cloth peeking from his breast pocket like a g of victory.


    The crowd? They decided to just be happy regardless of the previous ridiculous scene.


    Once the spectacle ended and thest sparks of the fireworks faded into the night, the royal ushers guided the guests toward the grand dining hall.


    The mood was a strange mix of excitement and confusion. People were still reeling from the chaos of earlier, some blinking in disbelief, others whispering under their breath as they walked.


    The doors to the hall opened with a soft creak, revealing a room that looked like it had been pulled straight from a dream.


    Golden chandeliers glittered from above, casting soft light over polished marble floors. The long banquet table was covered in crisp white linen, with gold rimmed tes and diamond cut sses shimmering under the glow.


    Everyone took their seats ording to royal ranking.


    At the very head of the table sat King Somto, still in his ceremonial robes, looking every inch the monarch.


    To his left, as tradition demanded, sat Queen Chioma, his mother. She held her head high, her face unreadable.


    To his right��


    Obinna had already stepped forward, adjusting his sash. His steps were confident, his posture straight. As the king��s closest brother, this seat was meant for him. Everyone knew it.


    But just as he reached the chair, Somto moved.


    Without a word, he reached out, took Nnenna gently by the wrist, and guided her forward.


    ��Sit here,�� he said softly.


    She blinked. ��M-Me?��


    Obinna froze mid step. So did everyone else.


    Gasps echoed around the hall.


    Somewhere, a fork ttered to the ground. A nobleman coughed and forgot to stop. Even the pce cat poked its head through the curtains.


    Nnenna hesitated, but the warmth in Somto��s eyes gave her no room to argue. She slowly sat down beside him, in the second highest seat in the kingdom.


    The whispers began immediately.


    ��She��s just his second sister�� right?��


    ��Why her? Why not Prince Obinna?��


    ��Did something happen behind the scenes?��


    ��Wait�� is this because of the handkerchief?!��


    Online, it was worse.


    @TeaIsBoiling: He said ��surprises�� and meant THIS?!?


    @KnightShade: What kind of cloth gives royal privileges??


    @QueenInTraining: Nahhh something is FISHY and it smells like scandal.


    @OfficialShipCaptain: I��m not saying it��s love but�� yeah I��m saying it��s love.


    Obinna quickly masked his shock, giving a small, practiced smile as he slid into the next seat without protest. But the way he adjusted his cor three times said otherwise.


    Queen Chioma��s smile faltered.


    Her fingers, perfectly manicured andced over herp, slowly clenched together. Her gaze rested on Somto, who was now quietly speaking to Nnenna, his expression soft, open�� too open.


    A deep frown began to take shape on her regal face, darkening her features like a passing storm cloud.


    She had watched the livestream on Purlit. Every moment of it.


    At first, she thought Somto was just upset. Understandable, his siblings had been injured. That must be why he reacted that way.


    She assumed he was simply angry, maybe furious because Nnenna and Abuchi represents Lionara. Hurting them was a challenge to Lionara.


    But now��


    She reyed the signs in her head with chilling rity


    His cold refusal to dance, his energy dark and unreadable.


    His sudden change of mind, the instant Nnenna asked.


    The way they danced. The world had faded around them. She had felt the energy shift across the ballroom, even through a screen.


    That handkerchief. That handkerchief, simple, unnned, and yet one of the few gifts he touched with his own hands. And the only gift he kept. Not even the Queen Mother��s own was treated with such care.


    Her thoughts spiraled.


    And then�� one word shed across her mind.


    One single word that hit her like a p.


    Love.


    Her eyes snapped open, wide, panicked, disbelieving.


    No. No, no, no.


    This could not be happening again. Not to her. Not while she was still alive.


    She had lived this story before with herte husband and Nnenna��s mom. She had seen how it ended.


    She married thete king but never got his heart even until he died. It was a disgrace she would live with for the rest of her life.


    Now it was happening again! She nned to rekindle the marriage alliance with Haran. Yes, herte husband and Somto agreed to cancel it, but she could not find anyone better so she nned to pressure Somto to marry the girl.


    But now. Now he was drifting towards the daughter of that pain in her elbow!


    Her breath hitched.


    History, that history, was circling back like a vulture.


    Her voice stayed calm, her posture queenly, but inside, a vow was made.


    Never again.


    Whatever this thing was between Somto and Nnenna��


    It would end. Quietly. Quickly.


    Before it grew teeth.

 Chapter 390: That Weird Atmosphere

    <strong>Chapter 390: That Weird Atmosphere</strong>


    Nnenna coughed lightly, the sound barely audible over the chatter, but loud enough for Somto to hear.


    It was the kind of cough that said, ��What are you doing, and why are you doing it in front of the whole kingdom?��


    She shifted ufortably, her hand twitching toward herp as if she might get up again, but Somto only looked at her and smiled innocently, too innocently. The type of smile that pretended not to know he had just started a kingdom wide debate.


    Across the table, Obinna��s brow furrowed.


    Was this�� allowed?


    It definitely wasn��t tradition. That seat was reserved for high ranking council members or close royal siblings. While Nnenna was both, this felt�� different.


    He considered saying something, but one nce at the guests, cameras, and glittering attention of half the continent made him decide otherwise. A scene would be worse.


    Somto must have his reasons, Obinna concluded. He��s always been wise.


    ��If only he knew.


    Wisdom had absolutely nothing to do with it.


    There was no strategy, no clever political angle, no secret n being yed like chess on a royal board.


    Somto simply wanted Nnenna next to him, and so, he did just that.


    The only ��wisdom�� involved was knowing no one could stop him.


    A few seats away, Abuchi silently watched the scene unfold. Without a word, he moved past his own seat and casually dropped into Ebere��s chair, as if the seating chart were just a suggestion.


    Obinna blinked. Ebere��s seat?


    But Abuchi didn��t blink back.


    Compared to what he had seen on Purlit, the Dance, the Handkerchief, this was nothing.


    A changed seat?


    Please. He had seen romantic tragedies start with less.


    He had his suspicions, of course. Anyone with eyes and a functioning brain would. But still�� something inside him refused to believe it fully.


    It couldn��t be, he thought.


    Not after everything.


    Not her. Not him.


    Right?


    Ebere quietly slid into the seat just after hers, Nnenna��s original spot. She didn��t say a word, but her eyes flicked briefly between Somto and Nnenna, then settled on her te.


    She was confused, yes, but she refused to let her thoughts wander too far. Whatever was going on wasn��t her business�� not yet. What she did know was that everyone in their family had always disliked Nnenna, some more openly than others.


    But today?


    Today, she had watched her sister shine. The dance. The handkerchief. The seating.


    Ebere had never seen Nnenna look so�� powerful even in the grand ball. Her prowess wasn��t in a loud or forceful way, but with a quiet, strange kind of strength. Like she belonged, even if no one wanted her to.


    If Somto was giving Nnenna special attention because he finally saw her worth, Ebere thought, then maybe that was something to be happy about.


    Maybe it was the beginning of change.


    She sat up straighter, deciding then and there: if Nnenna was being seen in a better light, Ebere would help keep that light shining.


    Meanwhile, Prince Chidera, the fourth prince, had his elbows on the table and his lips twisted in suspicion. He narrowed his eyes at Nnenna as if she were a puzzle with one piece that didn��t fit.


    He didn��t understand what was going on, but in his mind, it had one clear exnation


    Nnenna must be scheming something.


    That seat next to eldest brother? Too calcted. The attention? Too suspicious. The weird atmosphere? All her fault.


    Chidera huffed under his breath.


    She��s ying some kind of trick to steal Big Brother��s attention. I don��t know how, but I��ll find out.


    He stabbed a fork into the air, identally, because the food hadn��t even arrived yet.


    No one noticed. But the war had started.


    At least in his head.


    After a few more minutes of watching Somto��s full attention on Nnenna, he was fed up.


    Finally, Prince Chidera couldn��t take it anymore. His eyes twitched, his fingers curled into fists, and his pride boiled over.


    ��Hey! What are you doing sitting there, huh? Your seat is over there, you attachment!��


    The room went cold.


    Forks froze mid air. Conversations died on lips. sses clinked softly in awkward tension.


    The guests were stunned.


    Everyone knew Nnenna was adopted, but most had just started warming up to her after the shocking events earlier. The grand ball, the handkerchief, the dance, the king��s open favor, it was changing minds, slowly but surely.


    Until now.


    Prince Chidera��s words were like a needle popping a balloon. One sentence and the cracks returned.


    Guests who had just been whispering about Nnenna��s potential worth suddenly blinked, hesitated, and started peeling back the ranking they had mentally pinned on her.


    Oh, right, they reminded themselves, she��s not really royal. Not truly.


    On the family side, faces tightened with quiet fury at Chidera��s childish outburst.


    Obinna turned sharply but said nothing, yet. Abuchi sighed heavily and looked away. Somto��s expression remained unreadable, but the cold in his eyes said it all.


    And then


    Ebere moved.


    Seated right beside Chidera, she didn��t shout. She didn��t re. She just shifted in her seat and turned toward him slowly, like a shadow rolling over a me.


    ��Sit. Down. Chidera,�� she said, her voice like velvet over steel.


    Her aura snapped into the air.


    The air pressure around her changed. Chidera flinched, unconsciously straightening like a soldier called to attention.


    Ebere, the eldest princess of Lionara. Trained in court etiquette, diplomacy, and grace. Tutored in fivenguages. Schooled in politics. Groomed to someday advise a king.


    And in this moment, every inch of that training showed.


    Her gaze didn��t blink. Her voice didn��t waver.


    No one in that room doubted for a second, Nnenna was under Ebere��s protection now.


    Chidera stiffened at Ebere��s rebuke, face flushed with humiliation, but his pride wouldn��t let him back down.


    ��You��re shouting at me because of her?!�� he snapped, voice cracking as he stood abruptly, his chair screeching against the polished marble.


    Then, in a moment of rage and anguish, his voice brokepletely.

 Chapter 391: Exposing Family Secrets

    <strong>Chapter 391: Exposing Family Secrets</strong>


    ��The girl who got Father killed?!��


    Silence detonated.


    It hit like a thunderp.


    Every breath in the room froze. A spoon dropped with a loud clink. Somewhere in the hall, a guest audibly gasped. Another choked on their drink.


    Online? It was an instant eruption.


    @RoyalTeaNow: WHAT DO YOU MEAN GOT THE KING KILLED???


    @LurkingLioness: NNNNNNNOOOOOOO WAYYYYYYYYYY


    @ConspiracyCups: I BEEN SAYING SOMETHING WAS OFF WITH THAT GIRL


    @Heart4Somto: Wait, WAIT, Nnenna was INVOLVED in King Ikechukwu��s DEATH???!?


    @StopTheScroll: Rewind. Pause. Rerun. EXPLAIN.


    Back in the hall, the mes of confusion spread faster than wildfire.


    Queen Chioma��s eyes narrowed instantly, her lips curving upwards slightly. Obinna��s jaw clenched so tightly it seemed it might snap. Ebere turned slowly, her hand trembling, unsure if from fury or shock.


    And Nnenna


    She frowned at Chidera, this unruly brother of hers.


    Somto didn��t move.


    He didn��t even blink.


    But the tension around him changed. His shoulders straightened. His fingers stopped drumming the table. His aura, calm until now, began to hum with dangerous energy.


    Meanwhile, the guests stared with wide eyes, their minds spinning.


    Wait a minute


    They had always wondered about King Ikechukwu��s death.


    He was perfectly healthy, wise, strong. A sudden royal announcement out of nowhere said the king was gone, no cause exined, and the coronation was to be held in two days.


    There was no royal procession, no funeral�� not even an official state mourning.


    Why wasn��t the public invited to a burial? Why was everything hushed? Why was there no time to grieve?


    And now this.


    The girl they had just started admiring��


    Had Chidera just dropped the secret of the century?


    The whispers swelled into murmurs. The murmurs started to build into frantic noise.


    Whispers, suspicions, and rising anger rippled through the grand dining hall and zed like wildfire across the online space.


    For the guests seated in the pce, eyes narrowed, lips tightened, and murmurs buzzed low but heavy with judgment. Those who did not know the truth, that King Ikechukwu had died protecting Nnenna from assassins, were quick to fill in the nks with venom and fantasy.


    ��She must��ve poisoned him.�� ��Of course. He let his guard down around her. She was his daughter. Or so we thought.�� ��He trusted her�� and she betrayed him.��


    Their gazes burned holes into Nnenna��s skin. Where there had once been wonder or admiration for the girl who gave the King a mere handkerchief and received his favor, there was now disgust. Their king, their King Ikechukwu, dead because of her?


    The online space was worse.


    @Justice4Ike: SHE KILLED HIM. MARK MY WORDS.


    @LionaraEye: The coronation was too fast. Something��s fishy. WHERE��S THE BODY???


    @TruthSniffers: King dead. No burial. No exnation. Now the girl he adopted is sitting next to the new King? I SMELL BLOOD.


    @RoyalRage: She really out here smiling like she didn��t murder the man who raised her??


    @ProtectTheCrown: Someone check her food. Her perfume. Her smile. Her EVERYTHING.


    @WakeUpLionara: If that handkerchief was soaked in guilt, it would still be less suspicious than her whole existence!


    On the other hand, Obinna, Ebere, Abuchi, and Somto were burning with fury, each of them barely keeping their emotions in check. Chidera��s outburst wasn��t just reckless; it was catastrophic. Now the entire continent believed Nnenna had something bad to do with King Ikechukwu��s death.


    Which was a lie.


    A dangerous, venomous lie.


    Obinna clenched his fists so tightly his knuckles cracked. Ebere��s lips trembled with restrained rage. Abuchi��s jaw was locked, his cold stare fixed on Chidera like a sword waiting to swing.


    But it was Somto who looked the most lethal. He hadn��t said a word since the bomb dropped, but the silence around him was more terrifying than any shout. His face was nk, but his eyes�� they were sharp.


    How were they supposed to fix this now?


    The damage was done.


    And Queen Chioma�� she looked far from horrified. In fact, she looked satisfied. She sat gracefully at the table with her teacup raised like a queen watching a chess game, one she believed she was winning.


    Yes. That was exactly how she felt.


    Chidera��s words had said everything she wanted to say but couldn��t. It was too soon, yes, but not too wrong. If anything, an international event filled with nobles, kings, reporters, and millions watching online was the perfect time to crush Nnenna��s image once and for all.


    Let her burn.


    But as Chioma took another sip of her tea, a new idea sparked in her mind. If she really wanted to make sure Nnenna never recovered from this, shouldn��t she add more fuel to the fire?


    With a sad smile tugging at her lips, she gently ced the teacup down, sat up straight, and in a voice as elegant as it was cold, she spoke.


    ��Chidera, stop exposing family secrets,�� Queen Chioma said, her toneced with light scolding and heavy implication. She let out a soft sigh and folded her hands gracefully on the table. ��Your father��s death was indeed�� unexpected. And unnatural. But there��s nothing we can do about it now.��


    She ended with a sorrowful look, eyes downcast as if the memory pained her deeply.


    And part of it was real, she had lost her husband.


    But the other part�� oh, the other part was pure performance. The careful pause, the subtle tremble in her voice, the way her sorrow folded into her expression with just the right amount of regal restraint. It was a masterss in emotional maniption.


    And just as she expected, chaos followed.


    Gasps erupted across the grand dining hall. The already buzzing online streams exploded into full on meltdown mode. Her words, vague yet pointed, had done their job.


    If it was a family secret�� it must be true.


    If it was unnatural�� it must have been murder.


    And if it was murder�� and Nnenna was involved?


    The crowd turned to her with fury in their eyes, eyes that once admired her a mere hour ago.

 Chapter 392: A Suffocating Silence

    <strong>Chapter 392: A Suffocating Silence</strong>


    Now they burned with betrayal.


    ��This girl����


    ��She killed him.��


    ��Ungrateful witch.��


    ��He raised her like a daughter, and she paid him back with death?!��


    ��Monster in silk.��


    ��A snake hidden in royal robes.��


    They didn��t care that the full story hadn��t been told. They didn��t want the full story. The Queen had fed them just enough to let their imaginations do the rest.


    The online space was no sanctuary. In fact, it was worse.


    The Queen��s statement had been short, but to the public, it was a confession. A veiled confirmation. And the inte did what it did best, specte, dissect, exaggerate, and attack.


    Even some of Nnenna��s long time fans began to waver, their faith cracked by that sorrowful royal performance.


    @LionaraSage: I was rooting for her, but if the Queen says the death was unnatural and a family secret�� that��s serious.


    @TeaAndTiaras: Wait, she really lived under his roof and might have had a hand in his death?! What kind of plot twist is this?


    @EbereStan247: This is why we said Ebere deserves the spotlight. Nnenna��s too suspicious!


    @RoyalEyesOnly: Not y��all forgetting she was adopted and suddenly lived a life of privilege. She probably got tired of pretending.


    @SoftHeartedFan: I don��t know�� Nnenna doesn��t look like a murderer. Can we not cancel her until we��re sure?


    @EmpressOfReceipts: If she didn��t kill him, then exin the Queen��s exact words. I��ll wait.


    The livestream chat, once filled with love hearts and awe, had turned into a battlefield. Angry red faced emojis, snake gifs, screenshots of Queen Chioma��s words in all caps, each more brutal than thest.


    And in the crowd offline, the whispers were just as loud.


    ��She��s not even blood rted����


    ��And to think we pped for her earlier.��


    ��I always said she was too quiet. Quiet ones hide knives.��


    Only a few hesitant voices dared to defend her.


    ��Maybe there��s more to the story.��


    ��She seemed shocked�� that wasn��t guilt, right?��


    But they were drowned out. For every whisper of support, ten more spit venom.


    Some who had imed to be fans hours ago now recoiled, not wanting to be seen siding with someone under suspicion. Others, fans of Ebere, felt almost vindicated, as though the universe was restoring bnce in their favor.


    And some�� simply hated her for having ever stood in the spotlight at all.


    The murmurs among the royal delegation grew heavier, like a storm quietly brewing behind gilded smiles and golden wine goblets.


    At the center of it all, the kings and dignitaries leaned in toward each other, some with raised brows, others with folded arms and narrowed eyes.


    King Altan of Roxurun nced sideways at King Tazoun of Belveth. ��Did you catch that? Queen Chioma��s words�� she didn��t deny it. Just brushed it aside like a stray leaf.��


    Tazoun nodded, sipping his wine slowly. ��Exactly. ��Unnatural,�� she said. That wasn��t grief talking, that was a message wrapped ince. A buried scandal.��


    King dimir of Haran mmed his goblet down harder than necessary. ��I told you all something was off about her!�� he hissed, voice just low enough to avoid being overheard by pce guards.


    ��First, Somto cancels our engagement without warning, then this orphan girl is suddenly walking beside him like a crowned jewel?! It��s clear. She removed thete king to raise her own status. We just didn��t see it in time.��


    King Altan��s daughter, Princess Chimeg, crossed her arms coldly. ��I liked Nnenna once. But that was before she became Somto��s shadow. This entire event feels orchestrated.��


    Duke Tinrin frowned, voice hushed but firm. ��We cannot assume guilt without proof. The Queen��s words were vague.��


    ��Deliberately vague,�� muttered Queen Mireya of Belveth. ��That��s what makes them dangerous. They imply more than they say.��


    King Seungho of Dixan narrowed his eyes. ��Still�� if Nnenna truly killed King Ikechukwu, would she even be here now? Breathing the same air as us?��


    ��Unless she has protection,�� Duke Tinrin said grimly, his eyes drifting to Somto��s expressionless face.


    ��And what kind of king defends his father��s killer?�� muttered Queen Mireya.


    King Altan tapped his finger against the table. ��I don��t know�� it��s all too neat. The timeline. The secrecy. No burial. No body. Then a coronation within days?��


    Prince Alric of Belveth scratched his chin. ��The question is�� are we watching the rise of a queen, or the unveiling of an assassin?��


    The nobles and officials of Lionara, who until now had remained dignified and silent, could no longer hold back. Their grief and suspicion had festered into boldness.


    After whispering among themselves for several minutes, they rose to their feet, then, in one coordinated sweep, dropped to their knees in front of the royal table.


    ��Your Majesty!�� they cried, their voices shaking the air like thunder. ��You promised to listen to your humble subjects. Please, hear our petition!��


    The entire hall froze.


    ��Arrest Second Princess Nnenna,�� one elder minister said, his voice clear and sharp like a sword drawn at dawn. ��And uphold justice for thete King Ikechukwu!��


    Another official added with deep emotion, ��We were not even given time to mourn our beloved king. He raised this nation for decades! Yet before the wailing ended, a coronation began!��


    More voices joined in, forming a chorus of mourning and usation.


    ��Our loyalty lies with Lionara,�� one noble dered. ��Even if it means speaking out against the very seat of power!��


    Though many still feared Somto��s authority, their resentment was louder than their caution.


    Even now, they weren��t sure if the young king had plotted with Nnenna, but they had to try. They had to speak, even if their words were daggers in the wrong direction.


    Queen Chioma��s face stiffened as she observed the unfolding chaos. She hadn��t expected this much momentum, but she certainly wasn��t going to stop it now. Nnenna, beside Somto, went pale.


    And then


    A suffocating silence.


    Somto stood slowly, his chair scraping harshly against the marble floor as he pushed it back. His towering form seemed even more menacing than before.

 Chapter 393: Hes Actually Defending Her?!

    <strong>Chapter 393: He��s Actually Defending Her?!</strong>


    But it was his aura, cold, heavy, choking, that made even the most hardened generals lower their eyes.


    It was as if winter itself had stepped into the hall.


    Queen Chioma��s fingers twitched. Nnenna, beside him, felt a cold shiver crawl down her spine despite the warmth of the hall. She did not even dare to look up at his face.


    Somto��s gaze swept the kneeling crowd, his golden eyes glowing faintly under the chandeliers like burning embers under snow.


    ��Are you using my sister, without proof?��


    He did not raise his voice. He did not need to. The weight of his words crashed against the walls like thunder trapped in stone.


    Everyone held their breath, waiting.


    Waiting to see whether the king would protect her��


    Or destroy her.


    Nnenna simply frowned, letting the chaos unfold around her. She did not panic. She didn��t tremble. She was innocent, and deep inside, she knew the truth would win, eventually.


    ��You will not be arresting anybody,�� a calm but firm voice rang out. ��And you will not be upholding any so called justice, because things are not what you think they are.��


    Heads turned sharply.


    It was not Somto who had spoken now, even though he looked like he was seconds away from freezing the entire room with how cold his energy was. No, it was not the ice king. It was Obinna.


    Prince Obinna.


    The same Obinna who almost never took Nnenna��s side. The same Obinna who was known for his silence and most times opposition in family matters, especially involving her.


    The dining hall stilled.


    Nobles. Servants. Guards. Everyone held their breath. Some tried to shrink into the shadows as if not being seen would protect them from the tension now pulsing through the air.


    ��Is the sun rising from the west?,�� one of the servants whispered under his breath, referencing an old saying used when somethingpletely unexpected urred.


    First, Obinna hadn��t insulted Nnenna during the gift presentation in the grand hall. That was odd enough. Now, here he was again, standing up for her in front of the entire royal court and foreign dignitaries?


    ��What happened?�� murmured a high ranking maid to the butler beside her.


    ��What��s changed?�� a noblewoman who had some connections in the castle whispered behind her fan.


    The ones who didn��t know the inner dynamics of the royal family made their own assumptions. He must be saving face for the royal family, they guessed. Or maybe he��s in on it too.


    And because they were still deep in their suspicion, they weren��t satisfied with his words. More voices joined the original protest as the crowd, still kneeling, grew louder, more desperate.


    They wanted answers.


    Somto finally stood again.


    The murmurs died instantly.


    Even the air seemed to freeze.


    His cold gaze swept across the kneeling officials. ��Your ignorance is loud,�� he said, voice sharp as ice. ��But let me educate you.��


    A tense silence followed.


    ��My father��s death, yes, King Ikechukwu��s death, was indeed unexpected. And yes�� it was unnatural.�� He let those words hang for a moment. Tension thickened. Some nobles exchanged nces, already thinking: He��s admitting it?


    ��But Second Princess Nnenna had absolutely nothing to do with it.��


    Gasps echoed. Some heads lifted in shock. Others frowned in disbelief.


    Somto turned toward the officials with steel in his eyes, then faced the cameras, knowing billions were watching across Lionara and beyond.


    He hadn��t nned to say this. Not yet. He was still investigating, still piecing things together. But now, with the drama spun by his own family and court, maybe it was time to shake things up. To rattle the enemy hiding among them.


    ��Some months ago,�� he said, voice calmer now but no less dangerous, ��assassins infiltrated the pce.��


    What?! The wave of shock swept through the hall like a storm. Even the dignitaries froze.


    ��And in a bid to save his daughter, yes, his daughter, Nnenna��s life, my father, her father�� took a sword for her.��


    The silence shattered.


    ��He took a sword?!��


    ��He died saving her?��


    ��Then she didn��t kill him?��


    ��Wait, does this mean the king died protecting her, not because of her?��


    Online, the chat exploded in chaos.


    @RoyalWatcher_Lionara: ��WHAT. THE. HECK. This is the twist of the century.��


    @TruthSeeker_234: ��So�� she��s not a murderer???��


    @QueenChiomaForever: ��Convenient timing to drop this ��info�� tho.��


    @NnennaStan97: ��I KNEW MY QUEEN WAS INNOCENT.��


    @JusticeForKingIke: ��If this is true�� who sent the assassins?��


    @TeaSpillLive: ��This just became a murder mystery royal drama, AND I��M HERE FOR IT.��


    Meanwhile, back in the dining hall, everyone stared at Nnenna differently now. The hate didn��t vanish, but confusion started seeping in. Doubt. And a flicker of guilt for some.


    The nobles remained on their knees, unsure what to do now.


    Somto wasn��t done yet.


    Somto continued, his voice steady and resolute.


    He told them everything, how the assassins had struck in the dead of night, how confusion had broken out in the pce, how blood had stained the royal corridors.


    And how, in the middle of it all, King Ikechukwu had shielded Nnenna with his own body, taking a de meant for her.


    The details were clear. The timeline matched. The emotions behind it were raw and real.


    Slowly, the tension began to ease.


    Whispers filled the room, no longer using but reflective:


    ��It�� makes sense.��


    ��He��s never lied to us before.��


    ��So the king died protecting her? That��s�� noble.��


    Some lowered their eyes in shame. Others nodded quietly, finally understanding the weight Somto had been carrying.


    The onlinements shifted too.


    @LionHeartLegacy: ��Respect to King Ikechukwu. A true father till the end.��


    @RealRoyalTalk: ��King Somto wouldn��t risk lying about something like this.��


    @NnennaFan101: ��I��m actually crying. She must��ve lived with that pain in silence.��


    @DramaOverdose: ��Wait�� are we apologizing to Nnenna now???��


    But just when it felt like the storm had passed, another one began to brew.


    A chair creaked.


    A slow, deliberate movement pulled all eyes to one corner of the room.

 Chapter 394: Just righteousness… right?

    <strong>Chapter 394: Just righteousness�� right?</strong>


    King dimir of Haran stood, his towering frame casting a shadow that stretched far beyond the table. His expression was unreadable, stone cold, but brimming with suppressed fire.


    Somto��s eyes narrowed.


    Here ites.


    ��King Somto,�� dimir said, voice smooth butced with venom, ��we appreciate your�� emotional exnation of your father��s death.�� He stepped forward, his thick cloak dragging slightly behind him. ��Tragic, truly. Heroic, even.��


    He paused, letting the sarcasm simmer in the air.


    ��But surely you don��t expect the entire continent to believe that a king in peak health, one of the most powerful men in the realm, just so happened to die in a spontaneous assassination attempt�� all to save a single girl?��


    Gasps echoed.


    Nnenna froze.


    Somto kept his sharp gaze on him, but said nothing yet.


    ��E-Especially�� King dimir stammered a little under Somto��s intimidating gaze then he steadied himself and smiled slightly. ��Especially a girl who, ording to public knowledge, wasn��t even blood.��


    Tension snapped tight again. It felt like the walls themselves were listening now.


    Online, the sparks ignited:


    @RoyalExposeHQ: ��OH he��s calling Nnenna a liability???��


    @CrownDebate101: ��King dimir��s had beef since the engagement was called off.��


    @WolvesOfHaran: ��Finally someone��s speaking TRUTH.��


    @TeamNnenna: ��He��s just bitter his son and daughter got dumped. Sit DOWN, d.��


    Back in the hall, nobles nced around nervously. Some were shocked. Others smirked, secretly pleased someone had the guts to say it out loud.


    Even Queen Chioma��s lips curled in amusement. But because this would ruin Nnenna��s reputation. As for dimir trying to smear dirt on her son, she was furious about that and already was making ns to get back at him.


    dimir continued, ��All I ask is that we use logic, Your Majesty. Emotions cloud judgment. And your story, while heart wrenching, conveniently clears the two people who benefited the most.��


    He let the implication linger.


    Somto and Nnenna.


    A perfect target.


    But Somto finally smiled, a slow, cold smile that sent a chill through the room.


    The tension in the room snapped taut like a pulled bowstring.


    King dimir took a step forward feeling the support of the crowd. ��Who in this entire continent would dare send assassins into the pce of Lionara?�� His voice rose. ��You must be joking!��


    A wave of murmurs swept through the hall like a crashing tide.


    Offline whispers stirred:


    ��Is he calling the new king a liar?��


    ��He has a point, though�� assassins inside Lionara��s pce? That��s unheard of.��


    ��Unless someone inside helped them����


    ��Maybe this king Somto is just covering for his little sister.��


    ��He��s trying to tie a pretty bow around a bloody mess.��


    Online, thements were flooding fast:


    @DramaFromTheThrone: ��dimir��s NOT pulling punches today.��


    @RoyalTeaTime: ��He��s saying what people are afraid to say.��


    @NnennaLoverForever: ��Ugh, he��s just mad his daughter and son got rejected. Sit down, war king.��


    @SwordAndnder: ��Maybe dimir knows something. Haran is always watching.��


    @Peacekeeper07: ��If true, this means even the royal pce isn��t safe. Terrifying.��


    Somto didn��t blink.


    His golden eyes remained on King dimir with such piercing sharpness, it was as if the very air turned to ice.


    The hall went silent again.


    dimir felt it.


    That gaze, it wasn��t just royal. It was dangerous. Predatory.


    A strange chill crept down his spine. How could this boy, this boy barely older than his own son, make him feel this�� small?


    What is this presence? he thought, swallowing.


    dimir tried to meet Somto��s eyes again, tried to hold his ground like the war king he was.


    But he couldn��t.


    He blinked, faltered, and looked away.


    And the entire room noticed.


    He shifted ufortably, stammering now, ��W-what I mean is�� perhaps�� we should, ah, further investigate before clearing anyone so quickly.��


    King dimir knew, this was the point of no return. There was no turning back. His voice hardened as he stepped forward, the weight of the moment pressing down like a storm.


    ��You��ll need to provide something more than words,�� he said, eyes narrowing. ��Verbal ims aren��t enough. Even if everyone present that day stood by your story, they could still be in league with you. You need evidence, real proof.��


    Somto finally smiled, calm andposed, his eyes glinting with something cold and sharp.


    ��So, you��re Mr. Justice now?�� he said, almost amused. ��I didn��t know you were so close to my father�� Close enough to be this determined to uphold justice for him. Strange, he barely ever mentioned you except in normal politics and trades. Not among his friends, not even his political allies.��


    dimir went silent.


    For a moment, the room was thick with tension. Everyone could feel it. Somto��s words hit their mark. He was right, and dimir knew it. But he wasn��t about to admit that, not here, not now.


    ��I��ve spent time with King Ikechukwu,�� dmir continued, more solemnly now. ��Lionara is connected to Haran through trade and diplomacy. In those meetings, I��vee to admire his courage�� his wisdom. I won��t stand by and let a man like that die without fighting for justice.��


    A murmur spread through the onlookers. The bnce was shifting.


    Was dimir hiding something?


    Why hadn��t thete king ever mentioned him a lot?


    Could Somto be exposing cracks in the truth?


    Even some of the guards exchanged nces. Suspicion, once just a whisper in the shadows, was beginning to take shape.


    But dimir stood tall, his expression unreadable.


    Inside, however, he could feel the pressure building, slow, creeping, dangerous.


    ��Oh, so that��s it,�� Somto said, his smile still faint but no longer yful. His voice didn��t waver, it cut like a de through the charged silence. ��That��s noble of you, truly.��


    He took a step forward, eyes never leaving dimir��s face.


    ��I just assumed�� after the cancetion of the engagement between me and Anya, your daughter, and my second sister and Alexei, your son, you might��ve been looking for a chance to get revenge on Lionara.��


    Gasps rippled through the crowd.


    ��This has nothing to do with revenge, right?�� Somto asked, tilting his head slightly. ��Just righteousness�� right?��

 Chapter 395: Game Over

    <strong>Chapter 395: Game Over</strong>


    The air thickened. The kind of silence that feels like it��s listening. Watching.


    His words were a match, and suspicion was the wildfire.


    Whispers bloomed instantly across the chamber like creeping vines.


    ��Wait�� I forgot about the broken engagement,�� someone muttered under their breath.


    ��Could this be personal for dimir?��


    ��But he said it was about justice����


    ��Funny how now he suddenly cares so much about King Ikechukwu.��


    And outside, online, in the streets, in marketces, the gossip was already spreading like smoke on the wind.


    #JusticeOrRevenge


    #WhatIsKingdimirHiding


    ��Why now?��


    ��Since when was he close to thete king?��


    ��King dimir is too calcted for this to be pure justice.��


    Among the guests and online, foreign diplomats and nobles were already exchanging theories.


    ��He never got over that brokem marriage alliance with Lionara to begin with,�� whispered one minister.


    ��Maybe he��s trying to iste Lionara �� weaken them politically by rubbing dirt on their new king,�� suggested another.


    Even among dimir��s own court, nces grew colder, more curious. Doubt crept in, slow but relentless.


    But dimir remained still. Regal. A mask of control. Yet even the most masterful masks crack under enough weight.


    And Somto knew it.


    He wasn��t just talking now, he was pulling threads. And the more he pulled, the more unraveling was bound to follow.


    Somto��s expression hardened, the faint smile fading like mist under the rising sun. He took a measured breath, then struck again, this time with purpose, like a hunter going for the heart.


    ��You speak of justice,�� he said, his voice ringing clear across the chamber, ��but where was your justice when Lionara needed support during the eastern border skirmishes?


    Or when Lionara and Haran��s trade routes were under attack and you stood silent, watching from your tower while others bled for peace and recovered it?��


    dimir flinched, barely, but it was enough.


    ��You were never an ally,�� Somto pressed, voice rising now, charged with the kind of righteous fury that grips an entire room. ��You were a politician. A man who ys both sides until one copses. And now you parade yourself as a defender of justice?��


    He turned to the crowd. ��Ask yourselves, why now? Why speak now, when it costs him nothing, when King Ikechukwu is already dead?��


    Whispers swelled into murmurs.


    ��He��s never lifted a hand for Lionara,�� someone muttered.


    ��This feels�� staged.��


    A noble from a southern kingdom stood and cleared his throat. ��With all due respect, King dimir�� if your motives are truly pure, why didn��t you present this sooner? Why wait until after the coronation? Are you hoping to pressure the new King into reinstating the engagement?��


    ��I���� dimir started, but the words felt like dry sand in his mouth.


    Somto wasn��t finished.


    ��No outsider here wants to be at odds with Lionara,�� he said, letting his gaze sweep the room. ��Whether you believe me or not, you all know the truth: Lionara has power, alliances, and memory. And those who spit in our face now�� might just find their own kingdoms choking on ashes when they call for helpter.��


    Silence fell, icy, suffocating silence.


    One by one, the gathered leaders looked away from dimir. Their expressions turned neutral, cautious. No one wanted to back him now. No one would risk Lionara��s wrath, not over a personal vendetta dressed up as justice.


    dimir��s shoulders slumped, ever so slightly. The air ofmand around him cracked like old paint.


    ��I only wanted����


    ��You wanted revenge,�� Somto interrupted, his voice low and firm. ��You used my father��s death as a mask for your pride. But the mask is slipping, King dimir. Everyone sees it now.��


    The final blow hadnded.


    dimir stood in the center of the hall, exposed. Alone. His allies had retreated into silence, and his enemies were no longer afraid to speak.


    He opened his mouth�� and closed it again.


    Then, with a barely audible sigh, he lowered his head.


    A disgraceful silence followed.


    The kind of silence that marks the end of a long, losing war.


    As thest echoes of silence faded, Somto stepped forward once more, calm, steady, resolute.


    ��I know words can be twisted. Allegiances questioned. Motives doubted,�� he said, his voice low but unwavering, each word weighed and intentional. ��So let me show you something that cannot lie.��


    He held up a small recording device, sleek, simple, cold in the light. A hush swept across the chamber like a silent tide pulling everyone inward.


    ��This is a recording from the pce,�� he continued. ��The day my father, King Ikechukwu, was murdered.��


    Gasps rippled through the hall.


    ��He��s actually going to show it?�� someone whispered in disbelief.


    ��Isn��t that too personal? Won��t that just reopen old wounds?��


    ��How noble�� to make such a painful choice in front of the world.��


    Others were more conflicted.


    ��Thete king was proud, strong�� Would he have wanted us to see him like that? At his weakest moment?��


    ��Doesn��t he deserve his dignity, even in death?��


    But Somto remainedposed. His eyes didn��t waver. And outside the pce, the world was already watching.


    Online, the livestream numbers surged as news spread. Lionara was one of the top five kingdoms on the continent, with legendary figures across diplomacy, business, the entertainment industry, warfare, science and many more.


    Their influence stretched far beyond their borders, and the fall of their king had left a scar still felt everywhere.


    Now, for the first time, people were about to see how it really happened.


    #FinalMomentsOfTheKing


    #JusticeForIkechukwu


    #Lionara


    @SageOfTheEast: He��s actually doing it�� I didn��t think Somto would go this far. Massive respect.


    @KingdomPulseNet: BREAKING: Prince Somto reveals the final footage of King Ikechukwu��s assassination. History is being made right now.


    @TruthSeeker_Yara: I��m crying already and the video hasn��t even yed. Why does this feel heavier than I expected?


    @NobleEyes: He didn��t have to do this. He could��ve protected his father��s image. But he chose truth overfort. That��s real leadership.


    @ShadowDiplomat: So let me get this straight�� King dimir is trying to use Somto, and the man responds by showing his father��sst breath? Game over.

 Chapter 396: Proves Everything

    <strong>Chapter 396: Proves Everything</strong>


    @HaraniScribe: As someone from Haran, I just want to say, thank you, Somto. King Ikechukwu was always honorable. This proves it.


    @LionaraPrideOfficial: Our king died saving someone else. Not a ruler. A hero.


    @VoiceOfKda: Does anyone else feel like this footage might still be hiding something? I support Somto, but this is edited, right?


    @WindsweptPoet: Whether it��s partial or not, showing this takes guts. Respect to Somto. He��s not just fighting usations, he��s fighting for truth.


    @PoliticalChessboard: Lionara is not just a kingdom. It is a legacy. And Somto just reminded the world why.


    The screen came to life.


    Flickering at first, then sharpening into grim rity.


    It was the royal war chamber, battered, blood streaked, and barely holding together. The camera angle was slightly elevated, angled downward from a discreet corner of the high ceiling. But the details were clear. Faces, voices, movements, it was all there.


    The air was thick with tension. The heavy nking of armor. The sharp, clipped voices of generals reporting grim news.


    General Dalo��s voice was strained ��We��ve lost the north wing. Reinforcements are trapped. We don��t know how many enemies breached the inner halls.��


    General Yuwa was visibly injured, blood on her temple ��If they reach this ce, there��ll be no one left to hold them off. Who could have hired these fearsome assasins?!��


    In the background, the bodies of fallen soldiersy sprawled across the floor. Some still twitched. Most did not.


    Murmurs stirred among the gathered nobles and those online. Some instinctively straightened. Others clutched the arms of their seats.


    A low gasp came from the middle row.


    ��Those soldiers�� gods, they fought till the end.��


    @So the price of our safety is the lives of these men.


    King Ikechukwu stood in the center, upright,posed, but grim. His robe was torn, blood on the hem, yet he radiated an aura of unwavering calm. His eyes flicked to each speaker with precision. His jaw was tight.


    Beside him stood Nnenna.


    And then it happened.


    From the left side of the screenz like a sudden blur of motion, an assassin shot forward.


    No warning. No dramatic entrance. Just speed.


    His figure cut through the air like a shadow with steel, moving so fast the camera struggled to keep up. Nnenna��s head turned toote. Her eyes widened. She didn��t even raise her de.


    She froze.


    Her instincts screamed, Move! Dodge! Defend! but her body locked down in sheer terror.


    Someone in the room, watching in horror screamed.


    ��Princess Nnenna! Move!!��


    Even though it was a recording, several people shouted aloud, helpless, desperate, reacting on pure instinct.


    ��No, no, no����


    ��He��s too fast!��


    @GluedtoMyBooks: I can��t watch this anymore!


    Tension spiked like a heartbeat skipping a beat. Nnenna��s face filled the screen, frozen in fear.


    ��She��s trained, why didn��t she react?�� someone whispered, a mix of awe and confusion.


    The camera angle remained unchanged, high and angled slightly down, catching the width of the room and its chaos.


    The assassin was already upon her.


    Nnenna stood frozen, face pale, eyes wide with disbelief. The man was a blur. His ck garments fluttered behind him, his de an invisible streak in his hand.


    She couldn��t see it.


    Not even a glint of steel.


    Just a blur, and death.


    Her breathing grew shallow. The sound of her own heartbeat seemed to fill the room. Her shoulders trembled. Her fist loosened.


    There was nowhere to run. No one else left to save her.


    Nnenna whispered barely audible ����So this is how it ends����


    She closed her eyes.


    And waited.


    A second passed. Then two. Then three.


    But nothing happened.


    No pain.


    No de.


    No death.


    Then


    ��MY KING!!��


    A cry ripped through the air, sharp and frantic. The sound echoed off the stone walls, catching even those watching in the present moment off guard.


    Nnenna��s eyes snapped open.


    She gasped.


    The camera, angled from above the dais, clearly caught the sickening sight that followed.


    King Ikechukwu stood in front of her, tall and unmoving at first nce, but then, a terrible detail came into view:


    A sword. Buried deep in his chest.


    His massive frame trembled under the weight of pain, blood darkening his royal robes in a slow but steady stream. His hands were mped around the de, not to remove it, but as if trying to anchor himself�� to stay standing�� to protect her just a moment longer.


    The very same sword meant for Nnenna.


    Gasps spread like wildfire through the crowd in the hall.


    Nnenna��s breath hitched audibly in the footage.


    The camera caught the horror dawning in her eyes, the way she tried to move, to reach, but couldn��t.


    Her lips quivered.


    Her mouth parted.


    But no sound came out.


    It was shock.


    Real. Crushing. Raw.


    She looked up at her father, this powerful figure, this king, now shaking and broken before her, and the world around seemed to slow down for the viewers.


    @CrownWitness: THE SWORD WENT INTO HIM?! No no no no, this is insane ??


    @RoyalWatcher89: He was STILL standing. With a de in his chest. That��s a real king.


    @LionaraLives: I��m literally shaking. The way he shielded her�� That was his daughter. That was his kingdom.


    @WorldPulseFeed: She was supposed to die. He chose to take that de. Live, die, it didn��t matter. Protecting her did.


    @MagitekMage: This�� exins everything. And people were doubting Somto? LOOK AT THIS MAN, HIS FATHER!


    Offline, silence fell.


    A royal aide choked back a sob. An older noble stood, trembling, whispering, ��He never hesitated.��


    One of the generals who had served under thete king whispered to no one in particr,


    ��That de should have pierced her. But he�� he took it. He stood there and took it.��


    Someone in the back muttered, ��This is the moment our king became legend.��


    Even former critics of Somto looked shaken. This wasn��t about power anymore. It was about truth. And sacrifice.


    The room, once cold and political, now pulsed with something real.


    Grief. Reverence. Realization.

 Chapter 397: Nightmare Ill Never Forget

    <strong>Chapter 397: Nightmare I��ll Never Forget</strong>


    Because they weren��t just watching history.


    They were watching thest breath of a hero.


    The recording resumed.


    Chaos had erupted.


    Screams tore through the hall.


    Nobles backed away in horror, some copsing to their knees, others clutching at each other as if the floor might copse beneath them.


    ��NO!!��


    A royal attendant��s shriek cracked the air.


    ��The King! The King��he��s��!��


    Soldiers still standing let out guttural, instinctive cries, battle hardened men reduced to helplessness in a single moment.


    The assassins, cloaked in shadows, froze.


    Even they, ruthless, inhumanly fast, detached from emotion, looked momentarily shaken. Their masks turned toward one another. Their feet stilled.


    One of them even took a half step back, as if this was not the oue they��d intended. Not like this.


    But in the center of it all


    Nnenna didn��t move.


    She was frozen. Eyes wide. Chest heaving.


    She didn��t blink. Didn��t cry.


    Just stood there, shattered.


    The sound of the chaos around her warped, muted, like the world had suddenly fallen underwater.


    The camera zoomed slightly on her face.


    Her lips trembled. Her arms hung limp at her sides.


    King Ikechukwu��s body wavered. His towering frame, once so immovable, faltered. His knees gave way.


    And then


    He copsed.


    But before his body could strike the floor


    Nnenna lunged.


    She caught him, arms trembling under his full weight, his blood pouring onto her robes. The camera picked up the exact moment her knees buckled from the shock, but she didn��t let go.


    She held on.


    The audio captured it all, her sharp breaths, her panicked whimpers, the sticky sound of blood as it soaked her silk.


    Too warm. Too heavy. Too much.


    She looked down at his face.


    Her fingers gripped his shoulders, shaking violently as she tried to hold him upright.


    And then


    He opened his eyes.


    The camera zoomed in slightly.


    He looked at her.


    And for the first time in her life, that gaze�� it wasn��t cold.


    It wasn��t distant.


    It wasn��t full of judgment or formality.


    It was�� soft.


    As if seeing her, not as a political pawn, not as a princess, not as the quiet girl in the corner of royal affairs, but as someone he cherished.


    Someone he had once known.


    Someone he had�� loved.


    He seemed to be seeing someone through her.


    @CrownWitness: I��m crying so hard. His eyes. HIS EYES. He seems to be looking at her with this love I��ve never felt before. Is this how a father should love his daughter? I don��t understand?


    @NnennaRedemption: Am I the only one that thinks something��s off with that look in the king��s eyes?


    @deAndHeart: Blood soaking her dress, and she still held him. This scene is killing me emotionally.


    @HeirToPain: You could SEE it in his eyes. Regret. Love. Peace. But what��s he regretting?


    @SilentWitness77: This�� this exins everything. King Somto, Nnenna their innocent of king Ikechukwu��s death. King dmir almost turned me against my favourite royal siblings!


    The hall had fallen into a reverent hush. It was as if everyone was paying theirst respects to King Ikechukwu.


    Tears rolled freely down faces, nobles and guards alike.


    Even the most stoic among them were wiping at their eyes, pretending it was just dust.


    An older noblewoman clutched her chest and whispered, ��Why does that look seem like a man loving a woman and not a father loving a daughter?��


    A junior knight murmured under his breath, ��That day is a nightmare I��ll never forget.��


    The silence was thick. But not empty.


    It was full, of emotion, of grief, of reawakened memory.


    No one in that room would ever see King Ikechukwu the same again.


    And Somto?


    He had just let the truth speak for him.


    The video ended.


    The screen faded to ck.


    And silence�� returned.


    Not the silence of anticipation this time


    But the crushing kind thates after a shared heartbreak.


    Wine sses remained untouched.


    Golden tes of delicacies sat cold and forgotten.


    Trays of steaming meats and sugared fruit glistened, but no one moved to take a bite.


    No one had the appetite for luxury anymore.


    A deep shift had settled into the atmosphere of the royal banquet. One moment ago, this hall had been a ce of formal politics, mistrust, and tense alliances.


    Now?


    It was a memorial.


    Nobles pushed their chairs back quietly. Some wiped at their eyes, others lowered their heads in guilt or reverence.


    The ministers of allied nations whispered to their aides.


    ��We didn��t know it was this deep����


    ��He really did die a hero����


    ��And Somto�� didn��t hold back the pain to protect himself.��


    Even those who had earlier questioned Somto��s intentions now found it hard to meet his eyes. The truth had beenid bare, and no one could pretend to be unaffected.


    Nnenna wasn��t okay at all. All this just reminded her of what she was finallying to terms with. Her adopted father doing something so unpredictable, taking a sword for her. Her face turned pale.


    Princess Chimeg of Roxurun, known for her sharp tongue, ced her napkin on the table softly. ��I��ve lost the taste for celebration,�� she murmured.


    Foreign guests who had traveled acrossnds stood and offered bows. Some even crossed the room to offer quiet apologies and codelence to Somto, Nnenna and the rest of the royal family.


    One by one, like ripples in a pond, the dignitaries of powerful kingdoms expressed their regret, without being prompted.


    The same mood has infected the onlinemunity as well.


    #RespectToTheFormerKing


    @LoyalToLionara: I can��t believe I was watching this for drama and scandal�� now I��m just crying. Respect to the royal family. Rest in Peace King Ikechukwu


    @HeartacheDinner: Who TF can eat after that??? I feel like I just buried my own king ??


    @WrongAllAlong: We judged Somto so harshly. And he never yelled, never yed victim. He let us see the truth. I��m sorry, Your Majesty.


    @BanquetGoneSilent: This was supposed to be politics. Instead, it became a funeral. We all owe this family an apology.

 Chapter 398: Hit by Lightning

    <strong>Chapter 398: Hit by Lightning</strong>


    @ForgiveUsKing: Nobody��s chewing. Nobody��sughing. Just grief and silence. That��s the power of truth.


    No one announced the banquet was over.


    It just�� was.


    People simply rose from their seats, tes left untouched, conversations fading into quiet nods and sighs.


    The royal servers didn��t return to the floor.


    The musicians never picked up their instruments again.


    Even the chandeliers seemed to glow a little dimmer.


    An apology hung in the air, unspoken, but deeply understood.


    They hadn��t believed.


    They had spected.


    They had judged.


    But now�� all they could do was acknowledge the weight of what they had witnessed. And mourn.


    The banquet had dissolved into quiet clusters of murmuring figures and bowed heads.


    Just as the first few guests began to excuse themselves in solemn silence, Somto rose to his feet again. His presence alone was enough to still the room once more.


    His voice, though calm, carried the weight of finality. ��Since the mood no longer calls for celebration,��


    ��I��ll keep this brief.��


    Eyes turned toward him.


    Nnenna, still quietly seated, looked up with tired eyes. Obinna, standing off to the side near the royal banners, folded his hands tightly in front of him, preparing for whatever came next.


    ��There is onest matter I wish to address.��


    Somto turned slightly, his gazending directly on Obinna.


    ��During my absence�� one man bore a responsibility no one should ever carry alone.��


    ��He didn��t ask for it. He didn��t campaign for it. But he held it.��


    ��And despite the endless criticisms, impossible expectations, and the burden of uncertainty�� he did not fall.��


    ��That man is Prince Obinna.��


    At first, Obinna smiled faintly, politely, like someone who appreciated being noticed.


    Whispers fluttered like wind across the hall.


    Somto took a few steps forward, voice steady, but his tone softened.


    ��Obinna kept this kingdom running when many of us were lost in mourning, in politics, or in fear.��


    ��He made mistakes, yes, but who wouldn��t, with vultures at your throat every day?��


    ��But he also kept the army fed. He kept the gates defended. He bnced the court. He listened.��


    ��He led.��


    Obinna��s polite smile began to fade.


    He shifted in his seat, trying to hide the difort growing in his chest. The praise was genuine, no doubt. But it came with weight. With implication.


    His brows furrowed slightly.


    Why is he saying all this now? What is he building up to?


    And then


    ��So from today, I name him my Second,�� Somto dered.


    ��When I must travel, when other duties take me from Lionara, it is he who will rule in my stead.��


    ��And I do so not out of convenience, but because I trust him.��


    Obinna ��..?��


    The words mmed into Obinna like a brick wall.


    He froze.


    Eyes wide.


    Mouth slightly parted.


    He blinked. Once. Twice.


    Then turned slowly, very slowly, toward Somto, his gaze filled with disbelief. His lips moved, but no sound came out.


    Please no.


    Not again.


    His hands gripped the edge of his chair. He looked as though he might cry, not from joy, but from dread. His eyes silently begged Somto to reconsider.


    Don��t do this to me. Not again. I can��t.


    But Somto held his gaze with unwavering steadiness. Not cruelly. Not coldly. Just�� firm.


    Obinna opened his mouth again, finally forcing out a shaky breath.


    ��Your Majesty�� Somto�� I ept. But only on one condition.��


    The hall stilled again.


    ��You must promise to return�� if I ever need you. If things grow too heavy again��


    ��you must keep a line ofmunication open. Always.��


    Somto didn��t hesitate.


    ��Always,�� he said simply.


    Obinna shut his eyes and bowed his head, epting the fate with a quiet nod.


    Not because he wanted it.


    But because he trusted Somto, and because he had no choice.


    @TiredButLoyal: Did you see the way Obinna froze?? My man looked like he got hit by lightning ??


    @ThisIsTooMuch: He really thought the praise was just�� praise. Man was shattered when he realized it was a setup ??


    @GiveHimABreak: Obinna: ��Y��all I didn��t even APPLY for this job the first time.��


    @RespectToObinna: He didn��t want the throne. Still doesn��t. But he��s stepping up again. That��s the kind of leadership I respect.


    Whispers washed through the hall


    ��Poor man�� you could see it in his eyes. He just wants rest.��


    ��Somto trusts him too much to let him go. And that might be his burden.��


    As the weight of everything settled across the banquet hall like a heavy velvet curtain, Somto stepped forward onest time. His voice, though calm, carried the quiet strength of a king who had endured storms and emerged standing.


    ��Thank you all, for honoring us with your presence, your gifts, and most of all, your trust. Tonight wasn��t just a celebration. It was a reckoning�� a reminder that truth has weight, and that justice must not sleep, no matter how long the night is.��


    He paused, eyes scanning the hall, every guest, every kingdom, every silent observer.


    ��To those who��ve chosen to stand with Lionara�� thank you. Your allegiance will not be forgotten. This is a new era. One built not only on power, but on memory, courage, and truth. I look forward to what we build together.��


    He bowed his head briefly in respect.


    ��Rest well, and may your hearts be lightened by dawn.��


    With that, the banquet was officially over.


    As soon as the king stepped down, the energy in the room deted like a breath finally exhaled. No one rushed. No one cheered. There was no music, no clinking of goblets.


    Just silence, and the soft rustling of expensive robes and whispered farewells as the guests rose, one after the other, and left the hall.


    They hade expecting a coronation feast.


    They left with the weight of a kingdom��s deepest woundid bare before them.


    Nobles from the west walked slowly, ncing at each other but not speaking. A dignitary from the north paused near a column, as if needing to collect his thoughts before walking on.

 Chapter 399: I Hate This Club

    <strong>Chapter 399: I Hate This Club</strong>


    A queen from the south quietly removed her crown and held it against her chest, her lips moving in silent prayer.


    Some whispered in the halls.


    ��He really showed the king��s final moments�� just like that.�� ��I��ll never forget the look in her eyes when he took the blow.�� ��Obinna��s face�� I think I felt his panic in my bones.��


    In their rooms, doors shut softly. Fires crackled low. Servants moved quietly, sensing the gravity in the air.


    No one slept easily.


    Some cried.


    Some rewound the livestream, needing to watch again just to believe.


    Some stared at the ceiling in silence, haunted by the question:


    Why did the king do it?


    Was it just because Nnenna is his daughter�� adopted daughter?


    And through it all, Lionara��s name echoed across the continent, not for its riches, not for its soldiers, not for its ancient bloodline��


    ��but because, that night, they witnessed something few kingdoms ever dared to show:


    Raw truth.


    The corridors of the pce were quiet now. The warm golden glow of torches lining the walls flickered gently, casting long, dancing shadows that trailed Somto as he walked.


    His steps were slow.


    Not from fatigue, but from the weight of everything that had happened.


    The banquet. The dance. The confrontation. The video.


    And her.


    Nnenna.


    He clenched his jaw, hands curling into faint fists at his side. He was a man of order. Decisive. Calcted. Every word, every move, every alliance, carefully measured and weighed.


    But tonight?


    He had danced with her.


    Held her.


    Looked into her eyes and forgot the room around them existed.


    Then, against every careful n he��d sworn to follow, he revealed a part of the footage he promised himself never to show, not to the world. Not to anyone. A king��s downfall shouldn��t be showcased to the world.


    And yet he did it.


    He��d made the decision in the moment�� but it didn��t feel like a decision at all.


    It felt like instinct.


    Like need.


    His boots echoed softly on the marble as he reached his room and shut the door behind him with a low click. He didn��t turn on the lights. He didn��t undress. He just sat at the edge of the bed, elbows on knees, eyes lost in the shadows.


    His voice broke the silence, quiet and strained.


    ��What exactly is wrong with me?��


    The words hung in the air like a secret too ashamed to be spoken louder.


    He wasn��t expecting an answer.


    But the ache in his chest, the unfamiliar doubt, the storm of feelings he couldn��t name�� that was answer enough.


    Something was shifting. And the one person he tried to keep out of his heart might already be living there, far deeper than he wanted to admit. How am I supposed to focus on my mission in this state?


    Somto sat on the edge of his bed, phone in hand now, thumb hovering uncertainly over his contacts.


    He wasn��t sure what exactly he was looking for, guidance? Sanity? A way to untangle the emotional mess swirling in his chest?


    One name blinked back at him.


    Carl.


    It was a strange choice, even to him. But Carl had always been�� real. No pretenses. No politics. Just sarcasm, honesty, and the uncanny ability to call Somto out when no one else dared to.


    Arthur was the same, but that dude would obviously be of no help. He��s a bigger ice block than me.


    And so


    He hit the call button.


    It rang once.


    Twice.


    Three times.


    Then


    ��Yo! His Royal Dramatess finally calls,�� Carl��s voice came through, light and teasing. ��Let me guess, you��re calling to cry because the crown itches?��


    Somto let out a sigh, but some tension slipped from his shoulders at the sound of Carl��s voice. It was familiar, grounding.


    ��You��ll get your gift soon,�� Carl added before Somto could speak. ��It��s heavy. Like your ego.��


    Somto pinched the bridge of his nose, exhaling.


    ��I��m being serious.��


    ��So am I. I got you a throne shaped mirror. That way you can stare at yourself and remember who you are, your majesty.��


    Somto groaned.


    ��Carl.��


    ��What? Coronation over already? Didn��t you just get crowned like, thirty minutes ago? Why are you calling me instead of swimming in gold coins and women throwing flower petals at you?��


    Somto hesitated.


    This was the hard part.


    ��What�� what does it feel like to�� fall for someone?��


    Silence.


    A long, weighted pause.


    Then


    ����Wait. Sorry, hold on,�� Carl said. ��Did a random court jester steal your phone?��


    ��Carl����


    ��Because I know this isn��t Somto. You mean my Somto? Crown Prince of Emotional Ice? Lionara��s Strategic Terminator? The same Somto who once said, and I quote, ��Love is for the idle and foolish��?��


    Somto��s lips twitched.


    ��Shut up.��


    ��Nah, I need a minute. Let me catch my breath. Did you hit your head at the banquet? Do I need to fly in to treat you? Blink twice if you��re being held hostage by hormones.��


    ��I��m serious, Carl!�� Somto snapped, voice cracking slightly.


    That silenced Carl.


    On the other end of the line, he could probably hear the genuine uncertainty, the tension wrapped inside Somto��s words.


    ����Damn,�� Carl muttered, tone shifting. ��Okay. You really mean it.��


    ��I��m not even sure what I��m feeling,�� Somto admitted. ��It��s like�� every time she��s around, I lose control of my logic. I break promises I made to myself. I expose secrets I swore to keep. She affects me.��


    ��Sounds like a girl,�� Carl said inly.


    ��That��s not helpful.��


    ��Bro, it��s the truth. You��ve been a wall for years, and now someone��s finally found the chink in your armor. Wee to the club.��


    ��I hate this club.��


    ��You��ll survive.��


    ��I��m used to knowing what I want. What to do. But with her���� Somto shook his head, staring at the floor like it held answers. ��I don��t feel like myself.��


    ��Maybe that��s because for the first time, you��re not doing what you were trained to do. You��re feeling. Feeling, Somto. Look it up.��

 Chapter 400: You’re an Idiot

    <strong>Chapter 400: You��re an Idiot</strong>


    ��You are mocking me.��


    ��Of course I am. You havve been acting like a polished statue for the past ten years. And now look at you, calling me in the middle of the night asking what love feels like. This is delicious. I should record this and sell it to the tabloids.��


    ��Carl�� I will have your house burned.��


    ��So romantic.�� Carlmented obviously not threatened by Somto��s words.


    Somto leaned back, finally allowing a smallugh to escape.


    ��I don��t know what to do, Carl.��


    Carl went quiet for a few seconds after Somto��s answer.


    ��So you really are falling in love with someone?�� he asked, carefully, still sounding like he couldn��t believe the words.


    Somto inhaled deeply.


    ��Yes.��


    Carl made a choking sound.


    ��Bro�� what is happening?? You? You? Falling in love? I feel like I��m in a telenov.��


    ��Carl����


    ��Okay, okay, fine. I could pretend to be wise and give you a heartfelt speech, but since this is clearly a medical emergency�� let me Google this real quick.��


    Somto rubbed his temple.


    ��I��m going to regret this, aren��t I?��


    ��Toote. You called me, remember? Now hold on while I be Dr. Carl, Love Specialist.��


    There was the sound of frantic typing, a dramatic ��hmph,�� and then silence.


    ��Okay. It says here, wait, I��m reading from the most reliable source on the inte: ��12 signs you��re falling in love, ording to experts.''��


    ��Oh God.��


    ��Shh. Let the professionals work.��


    Carl cleared his throat, then began reading theatrically.


    ��Number one: You feel a deep concern for their wellbeing. Even when they��re not around, you find yourself worrying.��


    He paused.


    ��So, King of Stone, do you?��


    Somto was quiet.


    He thought back to Purlit, when Nnenna was nearly killed though Eglon wouldn��t dare after he found out her indentity. He saw her from the crowd when he stepped into the execution ground.


    He could still feel the fire in his chest when he realized they were going to kill her just a few hours ago, before they knew she was a princess of Lionara.


    ��Yes,�� he said quietly.


    Carl whistled.


    ��Alright, that��s one. Let��s keep going. Number two: Your mood shifts based on theirs. When they��re happy, you��re lighter. When they��re hurt�� it breaks something in you.��


    Another pause.


    ��Does your royal mood depend on hers?��


    Somto didn��t respond immediately. But his thoughts raced to the moment she smiled in the coronation hall, the way herugh made him feel oddly victorious.


    And then to the dinning hall, when she teared up watching the former king��s death, and his entire world shifted because of it.


    ����Yes.��


    ��Okay, wow. This is getting juicy. Number three: You want to share your victories with them first. Like, when something good happens, you think of telling them.��


    Somto blinked.


    He remembered the exact moment he was officially dered King. His first thought wasn��t about his mother. Or his friends. It was�� wondering if Nnenna had watched.


    ��Yes.��


    Carl let out a dramatic gasp.


    ��This is better than any drama on RoyalTV. Okay, number four: You find their ws�� kind of adorable? Like, she gets on your nerves but you also kind of live for it?


    Somto��s memory conjured Nnenna arguing with him about the letting go of her hand, rolling her eyes, calling him a ��weird person,�� and stomping off like he was the idiot once she got a chance to escape.


    And yet�� he remembered smiling and feeling empty at the same time.


    ��Yeah. That too.��


    Carl��s voice dropped to a fake romantic tone.


    ��Oh noooo. He��s doomed.��


    Somto groaned.


    ��Carl, I called for help. Not a diagnosis.��


    ��Exactly! I��m diagnosing you with an extreme case of romantic delusion. Okay, two more questions. Let��s wrap this up before you start writing her name on your royal documents.��


    ��Please don��t.��


    ��Number five: You��d protect them with your life, even if it means losing everything you built. Would you?��


    Silence fell.


    Somto��s jaw clenched.


    The image of him showing the video yed in his mind. Revealing that moment, his own father��sst breath. just to clear her name, despite all political advice saying not to.


    ��Yes,�� he said softly.


    ��Last one,�� Carl said, his voice now�� quieter. Almost respectful.


    ��When you look at her�� does she feel like home?��


    Somto��s throat tightened.


    That moment in the banquet hall, when he had spinned her softly while they danced. The quiet between them when no one else was watching. That brief instant he almost leaned in before forcing himself to stop.


    ����Yes.��


    Carl didn��t respond immediately.


    Then, after a long pause


    ��You��re screwed.��


    Somto let out a breath and dropped his head into his hand.


    ��I know.��


    Carl snorted.


    ��So what��s the n, Mr. King? Gonna confess in front of the council? Stage a musical? Summon a phoenix and write her name in fire?��


    ��You��re an idiot.��


    ��And you��re in love. Which one of us is worse?��


    Somto let out a dryugh.


    ��I have no idea what to do.��


    Carl wentpletely silent.


    Not even the sound of his breathing came through the phone. For the first time since Somto had known him, Carl didn��t have a joke or sarcastic jab ready. That helpless tone Somto had spoken with�� It was a first in history.


    ����Bro,�� Carl finally muttered, sounding like he was trying to wrap his head around the moment. ��If your answers are real�� then you��re actually in love.��


    He paused again, as if just saying it made the sky fall. ��Wait, hold up. When did this happen? How do I not know about this? You don��t just fall in love like it��s some afternoon rain!��


    Somto said nothing.


    Carl groaned and rolled his eyes so hard Somto could practically hear it. ��Okay. You like her. Big deal. Then just marry her, King Somto. You do realize you��re literally one of the most eligible bachelors on the entire continent, right? Across the seas too! Name one woman who would tell you no. Just one!��

 Chapter 401: I Hate You

    <strong>Chapter 401: I Hate You</strong>


    Over at his ce, Carl picked up a bottle of fruit wine from the table, popped the cap with azy flick, and took a slow, satisfied sip like his job here was done.


    ��Meanwhile, I��m here, minding my one million per second businesses, and you��re calling to����


    ��She doesn��t love me.��


    Carl ������


    He choked.


    Then he sputtered.


    Then PFFFFFFT the drink exploded out of his mouth, sttering across his shirt and the floor.


    ��WHAT?!��


    Carl sat up, blinking. His voice jumped half an octave. ��What do you mean she doesn��t love you?! Are you sure you��re Somto? Like, the Somto? Crown Prince turned King? Man who could blink and get six marriage proposals in the mail?! Bro, this doesn��t make any sense!��


    Somto didn��t respond. He simply leaned back in his chair, stared at the ceiling, and exhaled.


    He wasn��t a narcissist. He didn��t believe that every woman he looked at would fall head over heels.


    And this was different. Nnenna was different. And the worst part? She didn��t even know how deeply she had gotten under his skin.


    ����Hello? Earth to King Heartbreak?�� Carl said, waving his fingers in front of his own face as if Somto could see him. ��This girl. This girl who doesn��t love you. Is she blind? Does she need eye surgery? Should I send her my optician��s number?! Do I perform the surgery myself?��


    ��Carl,�� Somto said wearily.


    ��No, no, because I��m confused! You��re rich, you��re powerful, you��re literally King of Lionara, and you��re, wait, have you looked in a mirrortely? You��re not exactly struggling in the looks department, my guy! And she still said no?! Are you cursed?! Do we need to pray harder?!��


    ��Carl.��


    ��Dude, I��m going to cry.��


    ��You��re not helping.��


    ��Oh, sorry. Right. Emotional crisis. Let me find my soft voice, hold on.��


    Carl cleared his throat dramatically. ��So, my dearest Somto�� how exactly did you manage to mess up the easiest love story in history?��


    Somto buried his face in his hand.


    Carl grinned.


    He could tease all he wantedter. But deep down, hearing Somto this shaken made him realize how serious it really was.


    ��Everybody can��t be in love with me,�� Somto muttered quietly.


    ��Yes, indeed,�� Carl replied dryly. ��But must every girl not be in love with you? To some? Never. But since you��ve decided to break world records tonight, then this girl you like must be extraordinary. For real. If she��s not into you, it means she��s built different. Like, premium limited edition level different.��


    Somto stayed quiet.


    Carl��s tone shifted slightly. ��Look. It just means you��ve got to do some work to win her heart. You��re not used to the chase, but maybe now it��s your turn.��


    ��Actually���� Somto suddenly looked ufortable.


    Carl didn��t miss it, even from across the world. ��Wait. Why does it seem like you swallowed pepper? Actually what?��


    Somto fidgeted.


    ��Don��t tell me you��ve lost your confidence,�� Carl added, squinting at the screen like he was seeing a ghost. ��What happened to you in thest few months?!��


    ��I haven��t lost my confidence!�� Somto snapped, then paused�� again. ��It��s just that����


    ��Just what?�� Carl was finally getting impatient, leaning forward. ��Bro, talk before Ie through this phone.��


    Somto��s voice dropped to a whisper. ��She��s�� a minor.��


    There was a pause so heavy it felt like thework cut off.


    Then Carl��s voice exploded from the speaker.


    ��YOU��RE KIDDING.��


    Exactly the reaction Somto was expecting. He shut his eyes and braced himself.


    Carl��s voice cracked. ��Since when did you be a pervert?!��


    ��I��m not a pervert!�� Somto shouted.


    Carl stood up from his seat, pacing. ��I need holy water. I need a priest. No, I need therapy. Are you hearing yourself?! King Somto of Lionara. General Stone. Most feared, most loved. Secret weapon of two continents. And now? Criminally in love with a high schooler?!��


    ��She��s not in high school,�� Somto mumbled defensively.


    ��Oh. Oh! That makes it better!�� Carl said with fake enthusiasm. ��She��s just a minor, not technically in high school! Great! We��re all safe now!��


    ��Carl,�� Somto groaned, dragging a hand down his face.


    ��No. No. This is going in my diary. ��Today, my best friend, the literal King, told me he fell in love with someone he can��t even legally take to dinner!�� What next? You gonna write her bedtime stories?��


    ��I hate you,�� Somto muttered.


    ��Good. I love me enough for both of us,�� Carl shot back, still pacing. ��Bro, does your government know about this? Do I need to call the council? Is there a royal crisis protocol for this kind of thing?!��


    ��She��s sixteen turning seventeen soon,�� Somto muttered under his breath, as if it would save him.


    ��Ohhhh! ��Turning seventeen!''�� Carl gasped, pretending to swoon. ��That changes everything! Shall we bake a cake for her transition to adulthood? Or maybe a goodbye to jail party for you?��


    Somto covered his face, mortified.


    Carl let the silence linger before he finally softened his tone, just a little.


    ����You serious about her?��


    ��Yes.��


    There was no hesitation in that answer.


    Carl sighed, this time for real. ��Damn.��


    And now it was his turn to fall silent.


    He wasn��t going to say it aloud, but in that moment, he saw something rare, something honest. This wasn��t a fling. Somto, the cold, calcting, power armored king, had actually fallen. Deep.


    ����Well, since you��re already too far gone,�� Carl finally muttered, ��guess we��re in this together.��


    Somto nced at the phone. ��What does that mean?��


    ��It means I��m gonna be your moralpass, idiot,�� Carl replied, plopping back onto the couch. ��If you mess this up, I��m telling the world you tried to marry someone the same age as your little sister.��


    ��She��s not my sister,�� Somto grumbled.


    ��Yeah, yeah. Keep exining that to the judge. If she��s as young as your sisters then I��ll just assume she��s your little sister.��


    ��I��m not a pedophile! I n to marry her�� Somto barked defensively. ��It��s not like we can control who we fall in love with, can we?��

 Chapter 402: Are You in Love with Arthurs Sister?!

    <strong>Chapter 402: Are You in Love with Arthur��s Sister?!</strong>


    Carl snorted. ��Sure, but out of all the grown women on this continent, scratch that, across the oceans, so many of them throwing themselves at you�� and you somehow managed to fall for a minor? Bro, what kind of twisted universe do you live in?��


    Somto exhaled. ��She��s not up to 18 yet�� but she��s close. Not far from it at all.��


    Carl went quiet for a second. Then a reluctant sigh. ��At least she��s not twelve. Okay, okay. Crisis averted.��


    ��Wow. Thanks for the vote of confidence,�� Somto muttered.


    Carl ignored him. ��Alright, here��s what you��re gonna do, Your Royal Delusion, listen carefully. You wait.��


    ��Wait?��


    ��Yes, wait. You be her friend. No weird stuff. No flirting. No creepy gifts. No love poems written at 2 a.m. Just�� be normal. Give her space. Let her grow into who she wants to be without feeling watched by a king who has countries bending to his will.��


    Somto stayed quiet, absorbing every word like a student at the feet of a very chaotic professor.


    ��Drop hints once in a while, show you care, but don��t cling. And then, and only then, when she��s legally an adult and you think there��s even the tiniest chance she feels the same? You pop the question. Big, bold, with fireworks. Until then? Hands off. Duty on. Self control locked in. Do. You. Understand?��


    ����Yes,�� Somto replied quietly, obediently, even.


    Carl was stunned. ��Whoa. Did�� did you just agree without fighting me?��


    Somto let out a defeated breath. ��I don��t want to ruin her life.��


    Carl blinked several times on the other end, then smirked. ��Well, damn. Look who grew a heart. Is this the same Somto I used to bribe and beg just to get him to apologize to someone important he scared off.��


    ��Don��t remind me.��


    ��I will remind you every chance I get, Your Royal Hopelessness.��


    ����Thanks, Carl.��


    Carl softened a little at the tone. ��Anytime, bro. Just�� don��t go breaking your own heart while trying to protect hers. Alright?��


    A silence stretched between them,fortable, this time.


    ��Alright,�� Somto whispered.


    ��I still can��t believe this,�� Carl muttered, still sounding half in disbelief and half amused. ��Guess I should��ve known, none of us are really immune to the power of love, huh? Even you.��


    Somto didn��t reply, just leaned back in his chair, eyes closed.


    ��But wait, who is this mystery girl?�� Carl continued, already too invested to stop. ��Is she someone I know? Part of our circle? Could it be�� Lora? She just turned seventeen, right? Talented, pretty smart, and she��s clearly into you, so it can��t be her. The girl you like doesn��t like you and she isn��t seventeen yet. Hmm����


    Somto rubbed his forehead.


    ��What about Hannah? She��s sixteen, and has no feelings for you right? Or Steph, oh! Steph��s like, what? A few months shy of eighteen? But no, no, no�� she��s been obsessed with Arthur since we were kids. That girl has had one man on her mind since puberty. You? No chance there, bro.��


    ��Carl���� Somto began, voice strained.


    Carl ignored him. ��Is it Arthur��s sister? He��s going to kill you if it��s her! Or not. You��re a reliable person after all. Wait, is it Naomi? Oh, wait, no, she moved to Elhara. Dang it, now I really want to kn����


    Click.


    The line went dead.


    Somto sighed and dropped his phone on the table. ��Finally,�� he muttered to himself.


    Despite the chaos of that conversation, or maybe because of it, a strange calm settled over him. The constant war in his mind finally stilled. He wasn��t confused anymore, not about how he felt or what he needed to do.


    His conversation with Carl had been wildly unhelpful�� and exactly what he needed.


    Meanwhile, in another room within the pce walls, Nnenna was finishing thest of her packing. The night had been long, but in just less than an hour, she was promised a new beginning.


    She folded her final garment and tucked it neatly into her small bag. She wasn��t bringing much, just a few clothes, essentials, and things that held meaning.


    She picked up a small framed photo, slightly worn at the edges. It was of her, Little Sweetie, and Ebere, taken long when they exercised together a lot, long before Purlit.


    The moment she saw their faces, a soft warmth bloomed in her chest. She brushed her thumb gently over Sweetie��s smile.


    Then came a familiar chime.


    Ding!


    She turned. It was the sound of a message notification from the Love System.. Something in her heart tugged.


    Ding!


    ��You stole the spotlight again tonight with your elegance, confidence, and calmness.


    You earned 100 good points!��


    Nnenna blinked.


    ��Huh?�� she murmured, setting down the frame in her hand and walking over to her bed, eyes narrowed in confusion. The chime sounded again.


    Ding!


    ��You earned 50% of your second brother��s respect and admiration. You earned 300 good points!��


    Nnenna froze. ��Wait�� what?��


    Fifty percent? Of his respect?


    She stared at the message like it might change into something more believable. Second brother, the same one who barely acknowledged her existence before? The one whose contempt had always been colder than ice?


    ��What changed?�� she whispered, brows furrowing. But no answer came. Only silence�� and then, another chime.


    She didn��t have time to process it. She was leaving tonight. Maybe, just maybe, if she ever returned, she would get the chance to ask him.


    But the system wasn��t done.


    Ding!


    ��You earned 70% of your third brother��s respect, admiration, and love after everything you did for him, Ruth, and the others. You earned 200 good points!��


    Okay, this was more believable.


    Abuchi��s view of me has obviously changed since before the journey to Purlit.


    Ding!


    ��You earned 60% each of Ruth and her family��s admiration and respect. Your future inws no longer dislike you after witnessing your selflessness. You earned 1,000 good points!��


    Nnenna slowly sank onto the edge of her bed, her fingers curling into the hem of her skirt.

 Chapter 403: It Will...Get Stronger!

    <strong>Chapter 403: It Will��Get Stronger!</strong>


    ��That��s�� great!��


    The love system was silent for a few seconds then spoke.


    ��I��m detecting something unusual����


    ��What do you mean ��unusual��?�� she asked, brow raised. ��What did you detect?��


    The system did not respond in words.


    Instead


    Ding!


    ��You now have a confirmed special admiration from someone. You earn 10,000 good points for that.��


    Her mouth opened, but no words came.


    Special admiration? From who? Why did her heart skip a beat like it already knew?


    Nnenna stared at the glowing screen like it had just pped her across the face. Her mouth opened. Closed. Then opened again.


    ��How? What? When?! HOW?!�� she blurted, spinning in a little circle like the confusion physically hurt. ��What in the, How is this possible?! Who even��?��


    She stopped and ced both palms on her temples, her voice climbing with each frantic word. ��System! You said, you said, you would exin everything to me when I��m of age. But can��t you just�� give me a hint? Now? Please?��


    The love system paused for a second then


    ��No. I can��t.��


    Nnenna groaned loudly, dragging a pillow off her bed and nearly suffocating herself with it. ��Why not?!��


    ��Because it��s against naturalws. He has to reveal it himself. Not me.��


    ��Naturalws?!�� she shot back, lifting the pillow just enough to re at the floating window. ��You are literally floating in my mind and throwing good points at me like digital confetti, and now you��re worried aboutws?!��


    The love system ignored her outburst with mechanical serenity.


    ��Also, these are only awakening emotions. The admiration hasn��t fully solidified yet. It��s strong but will most likely get stronger. Once it does, more good points will follow.��


    ��Wait wait wait.�� Nnenna narrowed her eyes, her brain finally catching up. ��Are you telling me�� this is just the beginning?��


    ��Yes.��


    She flopped onto the bed again, letting out a weak, muffled scream into the bedsheets. ��This is too much. First it��s danger, then drama, now secret admirers with awakening emotions like it��s some kind of hidden RPG questline?!��


    The love system, snorted calmly like a smug fairy, said nothing further.


    But within her, even she was surprised.


    She knew whose heart was shifting. She had sensed it, had watched it. The changes, the quiet moments, the weight of nces that said more than words. But it wasn��t her ce to interfere. Still, even she had to admit��


    ��Looks like my host is making more impact than she realizes����


    There was something stirring. Something growing in the spaces between nces and choices. Something electric. Raw. Real.


    And judging by how fast things were evolving�� she had a feeling the real drama hadn��t even begun.


    ��She has no idea what she signed up for.��


    The system��s interface gave a quiet, almost amusedugh.


    ��Things are about to take a much more interesting turn.��


    ��Does this mean I don��t have to worry about acquiring good points to prolong my life for at least the next 12 months?�� Nnenna asked, her voice bubbling with relief and joy.


    ��Yes, it does,�� the Love System replied calmly. ��But don��t get too rxed. You��ll still need a lot of good points for many other things.��


    Nnenna blinked. ��Like what?��


    ��Especially now that you��re going to Noxa,�� the System continued, its tone unusually serious. ��The academy is a whole different battlefield. Once you start spending points on necessary upgrades, tools, protection, training, or even emergency aid�� you��ll understand just how fast 12,000 good points can disappear.��


    Her joy deted slightly. ��Wait�� so I��m going to be using points constantly there?��


    ��Exactly. And for what you��re going to face, even 12,000 might not be enough.��


    Thatst part made her freeze. Her fingers stopped tightening the straps on her bag. ��What�� what am I going to face?�� she asked slowly.


    She had assumed Omniora, the best academy in the known world, was just a school, no matter how elite. She thought it would be a ce of lectures,bat sses, maybe a few arrogant nobles, and stressful exams. But now?


    ��I can��t reveal that to you,�� the System answered simply. ��It��s not time yet. But don��t worry. I��ll be with you every step of the way�� and so will my master.��


    Nnenna inhaled deeply and closed her eyes for a second, letting the words settle in her chest. The edge of unease still clung to her ribs, but it was softened by the system��s reassurance.


    She exhaled, stood up straighter, and zipped her bag shut with a final click.


    Whatever came her way, she would face it. Step by step. One trial at a time.


    She cast onest look around her room, her sanctuary, her prison, her quiet battlefield. A ce filled with memories, joy, and pain alike.


    And then she walked out.


    She didn��t look back. Not because she didn��t care.


    But because she knew��


    When she returned, she might never be the same.


    Nnenna met Somto at the castle garage just as nned.


    But to her surprise, and maybe his, their entire family was already there, waiting.


    All their siblings stood in a quiet cluster near the cars, dressed in variousyers offort and sleepiness. Even Queen Chioma hade. But her eyes weren��t on Nnenna. They were only fixed on her son.


    She hadn��te to say goodbye to the girl.


    She was here for Somto.


    Her expression was unreadable, an elegant mix of grace, concern, and subtle disapproval. Somto could already tell something wasing.


    Especially since none of them really knew why he was taking Nnenna with him tonight. All he had told the family was that he was traveling, and that Nnenna wasing with him. No further exnation. No details.


    But it was Somto, after all.


    Even in the strangeness, they trusted him. He didn��t do reckless things. Not without a reason.


    Still�� this didn��t stop Queen Chioma from stepping forward.


    ��Somto,�� she said softly, her voice as gentle as it was sharp. ��Let��s talk. Over here.��

 Chapter 404: Don’t you Dare

    <strong>Chapter 404: Don��t you Dare</strong>


    Somto frowned slightly but nodded. He followed her away from the others, toward the edge of the garage where only the moonlight from the ss ceiling pooled down in silver beams.


    ��Mother,�� he asked, his tone calm but cautious, ��What��s wrong?��


    Queen Chioma didn��t waste time.


    ��I have only one question for you,�� she said firmly, her dark eyes staring straight into his like she was reading the contents of his soul. ��Do you love Nnenna?��


    The words were low, but they thundered in the air between them.


    Somto froze, but only for a second.


    ��What are you talking about, Mom?�� he asked carefully, though his voice carried a note of defense.


    Queen Chioma didn��t blink. ��Don��t y that game with me, Somto. You know exactly what I��m talking about. The way you looked at her tonight�� at your coronation, of all ces. Tell me honestly.��


    Her gaze sharpened, narrowing in on him like a hawk. ��Do you love that girl?��


    Somto��s breath caught in his throat. He wasn��t sure how to respond, not because he didn��t know the answer, but because he didn��t know how it wouldnd.


    His mother had never liked Nnenna. This wasn��t the kind of conversation she would like at all.


    But then he remembered, Nnenna was leaving with him tonight. Once they were off this continent, Queen Chioma wouldn��t know where she was.


    No one would. So whatever he said now�� couldn��t be used to hurt her. Or make her life miserable. That thought gave him rity.


    He took a breath.


    ��Yes, Mom. I love her.��


    The words dropped like a stone in water.


    Queen Chioma blinked. Her hand shot up to her chest as if trying to catch her breath.


    ��You what?�� she gasped.


    Her knees bent slightly like she might actually fall, and Somto instinctively reached forward to steady her, but she swatted his hand away.


    ��Since when?�� she demanded, still stunned. ��When did this even start? You��ve barely been around!��


    Somto looked down, trying to ce a timeline. ��I don��t know exactly when it began,�� he said quietly. ��But after everything that��s happened�� after what I saw, what I felt�� I��m sure of it now. I��ve never been more certain.��


    Queen Chioma stared at him like he was speaking a foreignnguage.


    ��Have you told her?�� she asked in a hushed voice, searching his eyes.


    Somto shook his head. ��No. Not yet. She��s still too young. I��m going to wait.��


    Queen Chioma narrowed her eyes, but her voice softened, just barely. ��Wait?��


    Somto nodded, standing straighter now, anchored by the rity of his decision.


    ��I��ll give her space. Time. I��ll be her friend, nothing more. Until she��s ready. And if she never feels the same, then�� I��ll live with it. But I won��t force anything. I know what I��m doing.�� Somto concluded with certainty. It was based on his conversation with Carl.


    ��Don��t you dare,�� Queen Chioma said, her voice sharp enough to cut steel. ��You��re not going to tell her anything. Thank God you haven��t done something that foolish already.��


    Somto��s jaw tensed.


    ��Take these few years and get rid of those feelings immediately. Do you hear me?�� she snapped again, stepping closer. ��I said, do you hear me?��


    Somto remained silent for a moment. He wasn��t shocked, he had expected resistance. This was his mother, after all. But something inside him still clenched. Slowly, he lifted his eyes to meet hers.


    ��I won��t do that, Mom,�� he said quietly, his voice steady but resolute.


    Queen Chioma recoiled like she��d been pped. ��Are you trying to kill me?!�� she burst out. ��Because you will, if you ever bring that girl back here as my daughter inw.��


    She was shaking now, whether from anger or disbelief, even she didn��t know.


    ��I hate her, Somto!�� she spat, breathing fast. ��I hate her! She��s a slut! She��s the reason your father is dead, and that��s the girl you want? Out of all the girls in the world, out of all the noble, brilliant, proper daughters of kings and queens, that��s the one you choose?��


    Somto��s face darkened in an instant. A storm swirled in his eyes, rage quiet but powerful. It took everything in him not to raise his voice, but his tone cut even deeper for how cold it had be.


    ��Don��t you ever call her that again,�� he said sharply.


    Queen Chioma blinked.


    ��You may be my mother, but I won��t stand by while you insult her. Never again. Do you hear me now?��


    His voice didn��t waver. It wasn��t a shout, it didn��t need to be. It was calm, firm, final. The kind of tone a king uses when he draws the line.


    ��I loved Father too,�� Somto added, his voice gentler now, but his eyes still zing. ��And if you think Nnenna was the reason he died, while still knowing the full story, then you are obviously biased. And maybe you never wanted to tell yourself the truth.��


    Queen Chioma took a step back, stunned silent for once. Her mouth opened slightly, but no words came.


    ��Mom,�� Somto turned back, his voice calm but unwavering. ��If she agrees to be with me�� and I bring her back�� and you still refuse to ept her, then you��ll lose a son.��


    Queen Chioma��s eyes widened, stunned. ��What��?�� she gasped. ��You want to disown me? For that girl?��


    ��That girl,�� Somto said, the edge in his tone returning, ��means more to me than you are willing to understand.��


    ��That will never happen,�� Queen Chioma snapped, her voice rising. ��I am the Empress Dowager! As long as I live, she will never wear the empress crown. Never!��


    Somto gave a cold smile. ��That��s not your choice to make, Mother. The emperor outranks even the Empress Dowager.��


    Queen Chioma stepped forward, trembling in disbelief. ��Are you seriously talking to me, your mother, like this? Over some girl?!��


    Somto didn��t reply.


    ��I��m highly disappointed in you,�� she continued, her voice breaking just a little.

 Chapter 405: This Kingdom... Will Have to Find Another Heir

    <strong>Chapter 405: This Kingdom�� Will Have to Find Another Heir</strong>


    ��Have I ever forced you to do anything in the past? Ever? I have let you make your own choices since you were old enough to speak. Can��t you do this one thing for me? Just this one, can��t you find someone else to marry?��


    Somto exhaled slowly. She was his mother. And he did respect her. But no matter how many years passed, she still did not see it, didn��t see her.


    So he decided to try. One more time. Maybe, just maybe�� if he exined it clearly, she would finally understand.


    ��Mom,�� he began softly, ��you think this is about infatuation? About attraction? It��s not.��


    Queen Chioma crossed her arms, silent but tense.


    ��When I was broken and sick, Nnenna did not pity me, she took care of me. She stood with me. When I doubted myself, she reminded me of who I was. She doesn��t know these things. That just hearing of her exploits motivates me! And when everyone else saw her as nothing, she still chose to give everything.��


    He stepped closer, his voice deepening with emotion.


    ��She reminds me of the kind of king I want to be. The kind of man I should be. She��s�� she��s not just someone I love. She��s someone I admire.��


    Queen Chioma��s eyes flickered, just for a moment, but she said nothing.


    ��You say she��s the reason Dad is gone,�� Somto said, his voice tight with old pain. ��But you weren��t there when she cried for him. When she med herself. When she risked her life to help Abuchi save his fiance.��


    He took a step back, swallowing hard. ��You hate her. But I�� I��ve seen her heart. And it��s the purest thing I��ve ever known.��


    Silence stretched between them like a sword drawn and waiting.


    ��Maybe I am disappointing you,�� Somto said, finally. ��But I won��t lie about how I feel. Not even to you.��


    ��You and Dad have been trying to arrange engagements for me since I was barely old enough to talk,�� Somto said, his voice calm but firm. ��But I��ve never liked any of those girls.��


    ��We already made an agreement, Somto,�� Queen Chioma replied, her arms crossed. ��Or have you forgotten?��


    ��I haven��t forgotten, Mother,�� he said. ��Dad said that if I didn��t want an arranged marriage, I should marry someone of even higher status than those girls you picked. You know that. And I agreed.��


    ��Exactly,�� Queen Chioma snapped. ��So why is Nnenna even in the equation?��


    Somto stared at her, his gaze steady. ��Because I know what I��m doing, Mom.��


    Queen Chioma��s lips thinned into a hard line. ��Fine. If you think you know better than your own mother, then listen to me carefully.�� Her voice turned sharp, cold, threatening.


    ��I will fight this with everything I have,�� she dered. ��I will never allow that girl to be your wife. I will never let her be Queen of thisnd.��


    The words hit like cold steel, but Somto didn��t flinch. Instead, something inside him shifted. Hardened.


    That was the moment he knew, really knew, that her hatred ran so deep, she couldn��t see anything else. Not reason. Not growth. Not even his happiness.


    She didn��t see the girl who had suffered and still rose with grace. She didn��t see the one who had risked herself to protect others, who had quietly earned the love and respect of people who once looked down on her.


    All Queen Chioma saw was a shadow from the past.


    And Somto�� realized nothing he said would change that.


    Not now.


    Maybe not ever.


    He let out a quiet sigh and stepped back. ��Then I guess we��ll see,�� he said softly. ��Because I won��t stop loving her�� even if you never ept her.��


    His parents had never sat him down to exin the full story, but Somto was no fool. He had long since dug through the shadows, asked the right questions, and uncovered the truth his mother never spoke about.


    He knew why she hated Nnenna so bitterly.


    But the version Queen Chioma clung to�� wasn��t the truth.


    In reality, it was his father who had made the mistake. An engagement in ce, yes, but he had fallen in love with someone else. Love, genuine, unpredictable, inconvenient love. Something that couldn��t be controlled. Something that destroyed the fragile arrangement.


    And that someone had been Nnenna��s mother.


    From everything Somto could find, Nnenna��s mom hadn��t even known the man, his father was promised to someone. Not to mention that she was in love with someone else, Nnenna��s father. She had likely been as blindsided as anyone.


    Yet Queen Chioma had rewritten the tale, turning betrayal into a vendetta. She needed someone to me. And she had chosen the woman.


    Then the daughter. Year after year, she had poured that anger into a grudge so deep, it turned into poison.


    Somto looked at her now, and realized something painful.


    She didn��t want the truth. She wanted to hate.


    If she couldn��t see Nnenna for who she really was�� if she chose to turn even the court and the nobles against her�� if she used her influence to make Nnenna��s life hell��


    Then this kingdom would lose its king.


    ��I never thought I would say this,�� Somto said quietly, his voice cool and sharp like winter steel. ��But if ites to it�� if you force this fight�� then I��ll walk away. And this kingdom can find another heir.��


    Queen Chioma��s mouth fell slightly open. Her face flickered with disbelief, then fear, then rage, but Somto didn��t flinch.


    ��I��m not bluffing,�� he added. ��You can either let go of a past that was never even Nnenna��s fault�� or lose your son.��


    He paused. The silence was heavy. Too heavy.


    Then, with a soft sigh, he nced toward the castle gates.


    ��It��s time to go.��


    He looked at his mother onest time. His eyes didn��t hold anger, but they were full of something else.


    Disappointment. Sadness. Aplicated, quiet ache.

 Chapter 406: That Girl Will Never Have a Place in This Palace!

    <strong>Chapter 406: That Girl Will Never Have a ce in This Pce!</strong>


    ��Goodbye, Mom,�� Somto said, his voice quiet but final. He didn��t look back. His heart was heavy, but his feet did not falter.


    Nnenna nced between him and Queen Chioma, her chest tight. She didn��t hear their conversation, but she knew something had happened, something serious. The atmosphere between them was thick, tense�� cold. But now wasn��t the time to ask.


    Instead, she turned toward the rest of the family waiting at the garage. She took a breath, squared her shoulders, and smiled.


    Obinna was the first to step forward, his arms crossed and his expression unreadable. But when he looked at her, there was a faint warmth in his eyes.


    ��Don��t cause too much trouble out there,�� he muttered, but his tonecked the usual harshness. ��And�� take care of him, alright? He��s annoying, but he��s our brother.��


    Nnenna was surprised but became calm after she remembered what the love system had said about Obinna, and even rewarded her. Too bad she couldn��t investigate what made Obinna to change after hating her for years. It would have to be in the future.


    She gave him a small nod. ��I will.��


    He looked at her one more time, then turned to Somto, hesitating. ����Travel safe, brother.��


    Somto barely gave a nod in return, his eyes distant, his jaw clenched. Obinna didn��t press.


    Next was Abuchi, who gave Nnenna an exaggerated sniffle and threw himself dramatically at her feet.


    ��Woe is me! My sweet, annoying little sister is leaving me behind! Who will eat my snacks when I��m not looking now?��


    Nnennaughed, shaking her head. ��You��ll survive. Barely.��


    ��I better get souvenirs,�� he said, standing up straight and flicking her forehead gently. ��Take care of yourself. And him too,�� he added with a sideways nce at Somto. ��He looks like he��s chewing on a lemon.��


    Somto shot Abuchi a deadpan look. ��Not now.��


    ��I know,�� Abuchi said with a shrug. ��But seriously�� be safe, both of you.��


    Nnenna smiled and gave him a tight hug. ��Thanks, Abuchi.��


    Then came Ebere.


    She walked up quietly and hugged Nnenna without a word. It was a soft, lingering embrace, full of unspoken support. When she pulled back, her eyes were slightly glossy.


    ��I��m proud of you,�� she whispered. ��You��vee so far�� and I know you��ll go even farther.��


    Nnenna felt a lump in her throat. She nodded, her voice catching. ��I��ll call when I can.��


    ��Do more than that. Come back stronger.��


    Ebere turned to Somto next. ��Please look after her. She��s not just anyone to you.��


    That got Somto��s attention. For a second, his mask cracked, just enough to show he had heard, and he understood. He nodded slowly, his voice low.


    ��I will.��


    Chidera walked over, but just snorted at Nnenna before looking at Somto ��See you soon Eldest brother.��


    Somto didn��t like Chidera��s attitude towards Nnenna but he still nodded since the boy was still young and was obviously being influenced by their Mom.


    The moment held, for a breath, a heartbeat.


    Then, the garage doors slid open.


    Somto headed toward the sleek ck vehicle waiting at the edge, the soft hum of its engine echoing into the quiet night.


    Nnenna turned back onest time, waving at them all.


    ��I��ll miss you!��


    ��Try not to die!�� Abuchi yelled.


    ��Stay focused,�� Obinna called after her.


    ��Come back with good news,�� Ebere said, her voice full of hope.


    And with that, Nnenna stepped into the vehicle beside Somto.


    The doors closed.


    Queen Chioma stood still for a long moment, eyes fixed on the now empty garage.


    Gone. Just like that.


    Her son had walked away�� because of that girl.


    Her jaw tightened. Her heart burned with a storm of emotion, hurt, anger, disbelief. She had raised Somto, poured her soul into him, protected him from the dangers of pce life.


    And yet, the moment she opposed him, he chose Nnenna over her. That girl had taken enough from her already, her peace, her husband�� and now her son.


    ��I��ll keep my word,�� Queen Chioma whispered to herself, her voice cold and steel edged. ��That girl will never have a ce in this pce. Not as a daughter inw. Not even as a second princess. By the time she returns, she��ll find no title waiting for her.��


    And with that, she turned on her heels and walked back toward the main castle, her silhouette fading into the shadowed halls like the ending of a war drum��s echo.


    Meanwhile��


    The ck luxury car sped down the quiet road toward the nearest private airport. Inside, the silence was stifling.


    Nnenna sat near the window, her head leaning against the ss, watching the lights blur as they passed.


    Somto sat diagonally across from her in the spacious backseat, arms folded, gaze cast downward. He hadn��t spoken a word since they left the castle. His expression was unreadable, almost like stone.


    Nnenna didn��t try to talk. She could feel the weight on him, Queen Chioma��s harsh face, the argument she couldn��t eavesdrop on, the cold goodbye she noticed. And she didn��t know what to say.


    Instead, her mind wandered.


    The academy�� she thought, her fingers fidgeting in herp. What will it be like? Who will I meet? What kind of people will be there? Will they ept me?


    So many questions, and no answers. She bit her lip, stealing a nce at Somto. But he didn��t look her way. Not even once. He seemed deep in thought.


    The rest of the ride passed in silence.


    ��


    When they arrived at the airport, several uniformed attendants were already waiting beside a sleek, white private jet branded with an unfamiliar crest.


    There was no crowd, no announcement, only the quiet professionalism of a world Somto had long belonged to.


    He motioned for her to board first, and Nnenna obeyed without a word.


    Inside the ne, luxury surrounded her, plush seats, glowing ambient lights, soft music ying somewhere in the background, but none of it made her feel more rxed.

 Chapter 407: How Adorable!

    <strong>Chapter 407: How Adorable!</strong>


    She quietly took a seat at the far end of the cabin, deliberately cing distance between herself and Somto.


    Not because she didn��t want to be near him, but because�� she could sense that right now, he needed space.


    Though if she could read Somto��s thoughts, she would realise that she was doing the opposite of what he needed in that moment.


    But truthfully, she also needed space.


    Her body was exhausted. The coronation, the crowd, the emotions, everything had hit her all at once. Her head leaned back into the seat as she dropped her phone on a side table.


    Before she knew it, her eyes fluttered closed.


    Rest, Nnenna, she told herself. The journey ahead is long�� and the life waiting for you will never be the same.


    And as the jet soared into the clouds, leaving the continent behind, a quiet determination began to bloom in her chest.


    She didn��t know what awaited her at the academy.


    But whatever it was��


    She would be ready.


    Somto nced at her secretly as he went through his work. Once he was sure she was truly asleep, a nket was handed to him by one of his personal attendants, someone who had already read his mind, as usual. Somto took it silently, then gently covered Nnenna with it.


    After a moment of hesitation, he sat in the seat beside her and resumed his work. But then, out of the corner of his eye, he noticed her head slowly bobbing left and right with every tiny movement of the jet. She was frowning in her sleep, as though something was bothering her.


    Without thinking too much about it, Somto gently shifted her head onto his shoulder. Instantly, her frown faded. Her breathing slowed. She rxed.


    A soft, almost invisible smile touched Somto��s lips as he turned back to his tablet. He could finally focus, content, and oddly at peace.


    Nnenna slept for more than ten hours. She hadn��t had proper rest since they returned from Purlit. Everything had happened so fast, first the ceremony, then the announcement, the stares, the whispers, the emotional rollercoaster�� She didn��t even realize how exhausted she truly was until her body forced her into deep sleep.


    When she finally stirred, the ne��s cabin was quiet, dimly lit with soft golden lights. The windows were bright with endless blue and white, nond, no clouds, only the vast emptiness of the sky stretching endlessly outside.


    Nnenna blinked a few times, trying to adjust her vision. At first, everything still felt strangely dark, not just inside but even in her head, as if her brain was struggling to catch up after too much sleep. Her limbs were stiff.


    She didn��t lift her head right away, still groggy, still enjoying the soft, warm pillow beneath her. It took a few seconds before her fingers reached for her phone and lit up the screen.


    15 hours?


    Her eyes widened. She had slept that long?


    Stunned, she blinked at the time. Her whole body felt so rxed, as if she had been wrapped in clouds. Only then did she realize the temperature was perfect, warm, cozy, and she was tucked neatly under a thick nket.


    Wait�� a nket?


    I don��t remember covering myself��


    Still caught between waking and wondering, she finally became aware of a soft tapping sound right next to her. Her eyes slowly shifted to the side, right.


    It was Somto.


    He sat beside her,ser focused on hisptop, fingers flying across the screen with practiced ease. His brows were slightly furrowed, the glow from the screen casting a quiet intensity over his features. He hadn��t noticed she was awake yet. Her movements had been too gentle.


    Then her thoughts stopped mid track.


    Wait�� if he��s sitting beside me��


    Her eyes trailed from his focused face�� to his broad shoulders.


    That pillow, the one she had been resting on for hours, was him.


    Nnenna gasped quietly, her heart doing a small backflip.


    She jerked upright all at once.


    The sudden motion pulled Somto��s attention away from his screen. He blinked, then turned to look at her with a calm smile, as if he had been waiting for that moment.


    ��How did this happen?!�� Nnenna blurted out without thinking, eyes wide.


    Somto gave a low chuckle and leaned back slightly in his seat, clearly amused.


    ��Well,�� he said with that infuriatingly calm, teasing tone, ��you put your head on my shoulder. That��s how it happened.��


    Nnenna��s face flushed instantly. ��What?! No��I didn��t! Did I? I��uh��you���� Her words stumbled out like a copsing stack of bricks.


    Somto just smiled wider, eyes twinkling with mischief. ��You looked like you were having a nightmare. I was doing you a favor, Princess.��


    ��You��! I wasn��t��!�� she sputtered, then quickly turned her face to the window to hide the blush now spreading down her neck.


    ��I��I��I��m sorry,�� Nnenna finally said, turning away from the window. Her voice was barely above a whisper, and her eyes stayed lowered, as if she were trying to hide inside herself.


    She hade to a conclusion in those few silent seconds: it was her fault. Somto must have already been sitting there, and in her sleep deprived, unconscious state, she had just assumed his shoulder was a pillow and�� used it.


    Like he was just part of the chair.


    Mortifying.


    She didn��t dare look at him again.


    But Somto, on the other hand, was thoroughly entertained. His lips curved up slightly, and his eyes lingered on her flustered expression.


    Her guilt was written all over her face, big, wide eyes,shes still heavy from sleep, cheeks flushed like a girl caught stealing candy from the royal kitchen.


    She lookedpletely innocent. And adorable.


    He used to think she was just a quiet, stubborn girl. Alwaysposed, always too serious for her age. But moments like this made him realize that beneath her strength was still a teenager, one who hadn��t quite learned how to handle all the new emotions blooming in her chest.

 Chapter 408: Crossing the Sea

    <strong>Chapter 408: Crossing the Sea</strong>


    Does this mean, she�� liked him?


    ��I don��t mind,�� Somto said slowly, his voice low but clear, like he wanted her to hear every word. ��You can use my shoulder orps as a pillow�� anytime you want.��


    Nnenna froze.


    Then her face turned a deep, furious red, almost crimson, as if the air inside the cabin had suddenly gone ten degrees hotter. She stood up so fast it startled the flight attendant walking past them.


    ��I��uh��thank you��I mean no thank you��I��m fine!�� she blurted, practically bolting to the far end of the jet like her seat was on fire.


    Somto chuckled under his breath, watching her go with a mixture of amusement and fondness. She was so easy to tease. And so painfully honest in all the ways she didn��t yet realize.


    For the rest of the journey, Nnenna didn��t daree near him. She stayed glued to the window, back straight, eyes darting outside every few minutes, even though most of what she saw was just endless sky and patches of clouds.


    But as the time passed and the altitude shifted, the thick clouds finally began to clear, like drawn back curtains unveiling a masterpiece.


    And what she saw next made her breath catch in her throat.


    The sea.


    Not just any sea, but the sea.


    The legendary divide between the Eastern and Western continents.


    It stretched endlessly in every direction, an ocean so vast, it looked like the sky had melted into the earth and turned into a living, breathing expanse of sapphire and gold.


    The surface shimmered beneath the nted rays of the setting sun, glittering like it had been sprinkled with diamonds. The waves danced gently, their crests tipped with foamy white, weaving a rhythm so calm, it was almost hypnotic.


    It was beautiful. Majestic. Alive.


    Down below, sleek ships carvedzy trails through the water like ants crawling across blue ss.


    And far in the distance, the silhouette of a gigantic bridge, an ancient marvel of engineering, arched across a narrow stretch between two mountainous shores.


    That was the closest crossing between the two continents, wherend nearly kissednd but didn��t quite touch.


    It looked like something out of a dream.


    Nnenna leaned closer, cing her palm on the window without even realizing it. Her heartbeat slowed. Her earlier embarrassment faded.


    So this is what lies beyond everything I��ve known��


    In that moment, the weight of it hit her, she was really leaving. Not just the castle, or her title, or the only home she had ever known. She was crossing into a new world. A new future.


    Her breath fogged up a tiny patch of the ss.


    Behind her, Somto watched quietly from his seat. He didn��t say anything. But when he saw the look in her eyes, wide with wonder, softened by awe, he smiled to himself.


    Maybe, just maybe�� this would be the beginning of something more than either of them expected.


    As the ne began its slow descent, Nnenna��s eyes remained fixed on the sea below until clouds once again veiled it from view. She sighed quietly. That brief moment of awe had felt like a blessing�� like the world was telling her something greater waited ahead.


    She settled back into her seat just as the inte crackled to life and a voice announced their arrival at their final destination: Prigrian.


    The very name sent a tremor through her.


    Prigrian��


    This was no ordinary kingdom. It was ancient and proud, known for its towering mountains, rivers like veins of light, and architecture that blended elegance with raw power. And more importantly, it was home to the one ce almost every ambitious youth in the world dreamed of:


    Omniora Academy.


    The best of the best.


    A ce of secrets, strength, and destiny.


    And it also had a famous prince, Arthur, the crown prince of Prigrian. A name and person she knew all too well, thanks to her long stay in the hospital and Carl��s endless chatter.


    He was famous not just for his birthright but also his unmatched brilliance. Only two people could rival him and apart from Carl, Nnenna didn��t know who the other person was. There was barely any information on him in the inte.


    Outside, the clouds parted just in time for her to see the castle grounds approaching. It was enormous, sprawling across the edge of a cliff that overlooked a sea of emerald forests.


    The castle��s spires pierced the clouds, golden tips catching the light like watchful eyes. It wasn��t just beautiful, it was intimidating.


    Yet the ne didn��t head for a city airport.


    No.


    It angled downward toward a long private runway lined with deep red banners and shimmering silver markings, a royalnding strip reserved only for those with unquestionable status.


    And there they were.


    Dozens of servants and guards stood at attention in neat formation, already waiting. Their uniforms were pristine, their expressions unreadable but respectful. Word had arrived before them: two distinguished guests wereing.


    The jet rolled to a graceful halt.


    A soft chime.


    The door opened.


    A ramp descended like a golden bridge.


    And Somto stepped out first.


    Tall, poised, and unreadable, his face once again masked with that princely calm. He paused at the top of the ramp, the wind catching the hem of his long coat.


    Then, without a word, he turned, and extended his hand.


    Nnenna, heart pounding, took it.


    His grip was steady and warm, anchoring her to the moment.


    They descended together.


    To the servants watching, the sight was breathtaking.


    The Crown Prince��s best friend and a girl.


    Not just any girl, but one whose quiet grace carried the weight of someone who didn��t yet know her power.


    She walked slightly behind him, out of respect and instinct. But Somto adjusted their pace, subtly aligning their steps. Equal.


    Nnenna could feel the stares. Curious. Measuring. Some surprised. Some skeptical.


    She straightened her shoulders and met their gazes head on.


    She had crossed the sea.

 Chapter 409: A New Threat

    <strong>Chapter 409: A New Threat</strong>


    She was no longer the second princess clinging to a broken identity.


    She was here for something more.


    Let them look.


    She didn��t flinch.


    Nnenna��s breath caught in her throat as her eyes swept across the space around her.


    This wasn��t just a terminal.


    It was a statement of power.


    The private terminal of the White Royal Family stretched out like a pce in itself, grand, precise, and without a single wasted detail.


    Even though it was only the first checkpoint before reaching the main castle, it radiated an air of wealth and authority that made the royal pce back home feel modest inparison.


    The terminal was built from polished white stone, veined with glimmering silver that caught the sunlight and refracted it like diamonds.


    Arched ceilings soared above them, held up by towering columns carved with ancient Prigrian symbols, each telling a silent story of triumph, legacy, and eternal vignce.


    Massive crystal windows framed views of the distant forests and the sharp rise of the royal mountain behind them. Sunlight streamed through in wide beams, making the floors, polished obsidian tiles with gold iys, gleam like liquid night.


    Every inch was clean, sharp, almost clinical in its beauty. Nothing was out of ce.


    And yet it wasn��t cold.


    The atmosphere was quietly alive with respectful activity. Servants moved like whispers, graceful, quick, and utterly disciplined. Their uniforms were crisp white and navy with silver sps shaped like falcons, the royal family��s sigil.


    The air smelled faintly of orchid, parchment, and iron, a peculiar but somehowfortingbination that gave the ce a sense of both tradition and danger.


    Ahead, two luxury cars waited on a tform made of pale marble, engines purring softly. A few guards bowed their heads slightly as Somto and Nnenna approached. They didn��t speak. They didn��t need to.


    This ce didn��t shout its authority.


    It whispered it, and somehow that was even more terrifying.


    Nnenna swallowed.


    She had crossed a line now, in every sense. This wasn��t just a visit. This was a world built on hierarchy, legacy, and precision�� and she was walking straight into its heart.


    Still holding Somto��s hand, she tightened her fingers for a second without realizing it.


    He nced sideways, noticed, and, without breaking stride, gave her hand a soft squeeze in return.


    No words.


    But she got the message.


    You��re not alone.


    Among the small yet prestigious entourage that hade to receive them was Princess Ava of Prigrian, the only daughter of the White Royal Family, and Arthur��s younger sister.


    Though younger, she carried herself with the polished grace of a royal, her delicate heels clicking softly against the polished marble as she walked briskly forward, eyes alight the moment she saw him.


    ��Brother Somto! You��re finally here,�� Ava called out with a mixture of excitement and familiarity that drew the eyes of a few servants behind her.


    Somto��s gaze, which had been fixed gently on Nnenna as they descended the ne, finally shifted. He nced at Ava briefly and offered a polite nod. ��Hello, Ava,�� he said with calm courtesy, his voice devoid of its usual warmth.


    Nnenna couldn��t help but raise an eyebrow at Somto��s reduced indifference. Was this new girl special?


    Ava blushed under his gaze, a soft red tint spreading across her cheeks. She had grown up admiring Somto, from afar, through stories her brother told, through the rare political gatherings that allowed their paths to cross.


    But her excitement wavered just secondster, because Somto had already looked away.


    Puzzled, her eyes followed his,nding on a girl walking gracefully beside him, her hand still lightly brushing Somto��s as they walked. Ava��s heart skipped.


    The girl was about her age�� maybe younger, but something about her was stunning in a way that wasn��t just about beauty. She had presence.


    The kind of quiet, regal confidence that couldn��t be taught. Longshes, graceful neck, the way she moved, unapologetically at ease even in foreign territory.


    Ava��s gaze narrowed slightly, though she quickly masked the expression. She tilted her head with practiced neutrality. ��Who��s this?�� she asked lightly, almost too casually. Her eyes never left Nnenna as she spoke.


    Somto finally spared Ava another nce. ��She��s my younger sister,�� he said, his voice calm butced with quiet significance. ��You��ll both be starting first year at the academy. Help me take care of her, will you?��


    Ava froze.


    That�� what?


    She blinked once, confused. His younger sister? The gorgeous girl standing beside him? For a moment, all Ava could think about was how close they looked, howfortable, and how natural it seemed for Somto to hold her hand just moments ago.


    And then the realization hit her like lightning.


    If this girl was important to Somto, even as a ��sister,�� then everything had changed. Fast.


    Just seconds ago, Ava had alreadybeled Nnenna as a threat, too pretty, too graceful, tooposed. She was stunning in a way that didn��t need decoration.


    Even standing still, she pulled attention like gravity, and Ava had felt her stomach tighten with unease.


    But now�� now this wasn��t just some random new girl.


    This was someone he cared about.


    And he was asking her, Ava White, for a personal favor.


    Her instincts kicked in immediately.


    She would befriend this girl. No, she would suck up to her if she had to. If this was the path to staying close to Somto, then fine. Even if it made her stomach churn.


    ��Yes, of course,�� Ava said sweetly, the brightest, most innocent smile blooming on her lips as she stepped forward, her tone suddenly warm. ��Hi! I��m Ava White.��


    She looked younger now, more approachable, soft like a cloud, just the perfect image of the gentle princess. As she approached Nnenna, her every movement was precise and rehearsed, but the charm was convincing.


    Nnenna returned the smile politely. The girl was glowing with friendliness, and it would have been rude not to acknowledge it.


    ��I��m Nnenna,�� she replied simply.

 Chapter 410: That Answer was Enough

    <strong>Chapter 410: That Answer was Enough</strong>


    Her tone was not unfriendly, but it was not overly warm either. Her face was calm, poised,posed, but she did not bother to smile too much. Just enough to be polite.


    Ava blinked, slightly thrown off.


    That was it?


    The girl was confident enough to give her just one name? No full title, no family background, no fanfare?


    Ava frowned, hiding it behind a neutral expression. She did not like theck of energy from Nnenna. No deference, no eagerness to impress. It was a subtle kind of defiance, one she was not used to.


    And more importantly�� nost name.


    Why not?


    Ava had been hoping, counting, on that. If she had a name, she could trace it, dig into her background. Maybe even unravel the mystery that had annoyed her for years: where exactly was Somto from?


    Not even her parents or Arthur would tell her. She suspected he was from one of the minor continents, but nothing was ever confirmed.


    If she had a name, she would��ve found it by now. Made dozens of trips to that continent if needed. But she had nothing.


    And now, the one girl Somto had personally brought here, someone clearly important to him, was standing right in front of her, withholding the only piece of information she needed.


    She couldn��t help herself.


    ��What��s yourst name?�� Ava asked casually, trying toce her voice with charm, like it was an innocent question.


    Nnenna blinked, raising one eyebrow. She hadn��t expected that.


    Did it matter?


    She tilted her head slightly, studying Ava. The girl looked sweet, but something behind her eyes was sharp, too curious, too persistent.


    And just like that, Nnenna felt the smallest wave of irritation rise in her chest.


    If you��re that close to Somto, why don��t you ask him?


    She didn��t realize that thought came with more emotion than usual, more edge than she was used to feeling around other girls.


    Usually, she wouldn��t care who Somto was close to. But right now�� she did.


    Though she didn��t fully understand why.


    She didn��t answer.


    Ava��s frown deepened. Was she being ignored?


    She stepped slightly closer, voice dropping just a bit. ��I asked what yourst name is.��


    There it was, the pressure. Subtle, but firm.


    She was Princess Ava White, the only daughter of the royal house of Prigrian. She wasn��t used to people ignoring her. She was doted on, spoiled, and rarely had to ask for something twice.


    And this girl? This�� nobody from who knows where, was standing there like she couldn��t be bothered?


    Nnenna didn��t flinch. She blinked slowly, the expression on her face unreadable. Then finally said, her voice cool and even:


    ��I didn��t think it mattered.��


    The moment hung in the air. Sharp. Still.


    Ava��s smile faltered, just a fraction


    Ava��s voice rose, sharp and edged.


    ��What��s yourst name?�� she repeated, more loudly this time, the irritation unmistakable in her tone.


    The words sliced through the gentle hum of the royal courtyard.


    It immediately drew Somto��s attention.


    He had walked a short distance away to speak with one of the stewards, trusting the two girls would get along.


    Ava, after all, was usually bubbly and easygoing with guests, and Nnenna�� Nnenna was calm, kind, and reserved to a fault. She wouldn��t pick a fight unless provoked.


    But as soon as he heard Ava��s question, heard how she asked it, he turned back, his steps silent but purposeful as he walked over.


    His tone was low, but held clear warning.


    ��What are you doing?��


    The sound of his voice made Ava��s heart skip.


    She froze for a second. She hadn��t realized he was that close, and she hadn��t expected him to sound so�� protective. Ava instantly withdrew her previously assertive aura, her bodynguage softening.


    ��N-nothing,�� she said quickly, brushing her hair behind her ear with forced ease. ��Nothing at all. I was just trying to get to know Sister Nnenna better, that��s all. But she wouldn��t say her full name, even though I told her mine.��


    She gave a small, innocent smile, tilting her head.


    ��That��s quite rude, isn��t it, Brother Somto?��


    Sheced the words with sugar, but her eyes, sharp and curious, were locked on his. She wasn��t just making a point. She was testing him.


    She wanted to know: How important is this girl to you?


    Somto looked at her for a long second, then at Nnenna, who stood silently beside him, stillposed but clearly annoyed.


    ��She doesn��t need to exin herself to anyone,�� he said evenly, his voice firm. ��Not even you.��


    Ava��s expression cracked just slightly.


    So she was important.


    ��I see,�� she said quietly, smiling again, but this time with a twitch at the corner of her lips. ��Of course. I didn��t mean to pry.��


    Somto didn��t reply. He just turned slightly toward Nnenna and gently touched her elbow, an unspoken cue that they should keep moving.


    Nnenna followed without a word, but not before giving Ava onest look. Cool. Calm. Unbothered.


    But deep down, she was surprised. She hadn��t expected Somto to defend her so openly. It wasn��t like they had spoken much during the trip, she had been the one keeping distance, after all.


    Yet he had stepped in like�� she mattered.


    And Ava?


    Ava stood rooted for a moment, watching their backs as they walked further away.


    A sleek ck car was already waiting for them at the edge of the courtyard. A royal chauffeur opened the door immediately, and Somto guided Nnenna inside with a light hand at her back, calm and protective.


    And Ava watched all this still rooted to the spot.


    That answer was enough.


    Now she really wanted to know who Nnenna was. Not because she was curious anymore.


    Because she felt threatened.


    And Ava White had never liked rivals.


    Arthur once mentioned that Somto cherished family more than anything. Ava had remembered those words now, and what she just witnessed was an almost perfect test.

 Chapter 411: Are You Jealous?

    <strong>Chapter 411: Are You Jealous?</strong>


    If Somto truly valued family that much�� then she would find a way to get along with Nnenna, even if it bruised her pride.


    But if not, if this ��sister�� title was just a name he used out of politeness, then Ava wouldn��t waste her time. She hated feeling small around anyone, and just standing beside Nnenna already made her feel�� diminished.


    Even worse, she didn��t expect to feel this way about a girl she had just met.


    So this was how important his sister was to him?


    Her brother had been right.


    Somto doesn��t use words loosely, Arthur had once said to her. If he calls someone ��family��, then that person is untouchable. Especially if it��s a girl. You��ll only waste your time trying topete with that.


    Ava clenched her fists quietly.


    She didn��t like it. Not one bit.


    But the message was clear. Nnenna wasn��t just some girl Somto brought over from his ce. She was someone precious.


    She watched the car disappear down the paved royal road, nked by guards, heading toward the inner castle gates.


    Her lips pressed into a thin line.


    ��Looks like I have no choice,�� she murmured to herself. ��If I want to stay close to Brother Somto�� I have to get along with that sister of his.��


    The wind tugged gently at her hair as she turned away, her mind already racing through ns.


    In the car, Somto and Nnenna sat side by side in silence, the soft hum of the vehicle blending with the rustle of wind outside. It was Nnenna who finally broke the silence.


    ��That was Arthur��s sister, right?��


    Somto nodded casually. ��Yes. That was Ava.��


    Nnenna hesitated, then spoke again, her voice careful, thoughtful. ��You don��t have to tell me to be nice to her. I can handle people�� I just didn��t expect her to push like that.��


    Somto gave a small smile. ��You don��t have to be nice to her if you don��t want to. Just because she��s Arthur��s sister doesn��t mean she gets to pressure you. Besides, Ava has never been consistent around me, she��s yful, friendly, but nothing deep. And even if she was, it wouldn��t change anything.��


    Nnenna felt a small warmth settle in her chest. She had been wondering, watching how patient he was with Ava, how he hadn��t immediately corrected her behavior.


    For a second, she thought maybe Ava was someone special to him. She turned to him, struggling with the question. But she needed to know.


    ��She called you Brother Somto�� She seemed close to you,�� she said quietly. ��Wouldn��t me ignoring her be seen as disrespectful to you?��


    Somto blinked. Then his eyes widened slightly as realization clicked into ce. She wasn��t just trying to be polite�� she was concerned about how it might affect him.


    And maybe�� just maybe, a little bit more.


    His lips twitched, then a smirk crept across his face as he leaned slightly closer, watching her carefully.


    ��Wait�� are you���� he paused, then blurted without thinking, ��Are you jealous?��


    Nnenna was speechless.


    Was she really jealous? Why did it even bother her, the way Somto had been patient with Ava? She hadn��t known they were close, and when she thought they were, she had felt�� something. Something strange in her chest. It wasn��t anger. It wasn��t sadness. But it was enough to make her speak up like that.


    And apparently, enough to make him notice.


    She quickly tried to rify herself.


    ��No. It��s not like that at all,�� she said, her voice a little too fast. ��I��m not jealous. I just�� I just wanted to make sure that me keeping quiet or looking away from her wouldn��t be considered disrespectful to you. That��s all.��


    Somto looked at her quietly for a moment. His expression was unreadable. Then he leaned back into his seat with a small sigh and a lopsided smile, one that didn��t quite reach his eyes.


    ��I see,�� he said softly.


    There was a flicker of something in his tone. Not sadness exactly, but disappointment. Just a little. Like someone who had hoped, even just for a moment, that something was true. And now knew it wasn��t.


    Maybe he was just being silly. Wishful. He wasn��t sure.


    So he let it go.


    ��We��ll be reaching the castle soon,�� he said, shifting the mood. ��Are you curious about it at all? Prigrian Castle is�� different.��


    He turned to look out the window, the golden light of the sun beginning to break through the clouds, reflecting off faraway spires in the distance.


    Nnenna nced at him, sensing the quiet change in energy. She didn��t know what it meant, not yet, but she could tell that whatever she said had hit a nerve. And that somehow, her words mattered more than they should have.


    She followed his gaze out the window and saw what looked like a city carved from marble and silver rising out of lush, forestednd. The castle towers sparkled in the distance like they belonged in another world entirely.


    ��Yeah,�� she murmured, ��I��m curious.��


    Somto gave a small nod, his voice steady again.


    ��Then get ready,�� he said. ��We are almost there.��


    And Nnenna did exactly that.


    The atmosphere between them had grown quiet, a little awkward, maybe, but thankfully, the change of topic brought some calm. She shifted in her seat and turned her full attention to the window, focusing on whaty ahead.


    As the car continued down the long private road, the first thing that struck her was the vastness of thendscape.


    Prigrian Castle wasn��t just a pce, it was a world on its own.


    The castle grounds stretched for miles, enclosed by towering stone walls covered in thick green ivy and flowering vines that shimmered in the afternoon light.


    A forest of perfectly trimmed white trees lined the inner roadways, their leaves catching the sunlight like silver foil. Beyond them were grand marble sculptures of past rulers, warriors, and schrs, frozen in time but filled with majesty.

 Chapter 412: Was I Wrong?

    <strong>Chapter 412: Was I Wrong?</strong>


    Manicured gardens unfolded in every direction, bursting with flowers in colors Nnenna had never seen before, soft glowing blues, delicate purples with translucent petals, and rich reds that looked like drops of fire.


    Multiple towers pierced the sky, each uniquely shaped, some round like domes, others twisting like spirals or crowned with gold ted spires.


    Thergest tower at the center seemed to float ever so slightly. This was the heart of an ancient, powerful kingdom, and home to royalty that ruled with tradition.


    The vehicle finally slowed as they passed under a wide archway carved from white stone, heading into the castle��s lower levels. Torches lining the walls lit up automatically as they approached, flickering to life with soft blue mes.


    They were now inside the underground garage, massive, clean, and echoing slightly with the hum of modern technology.


    Sleek ck cars, and gleaming carriages, each tagged with the royal crest. Attendants in tailored uniforms waited quietly in rows, ready to help.


    With a gentle stop, their car parked at the center, right at the royal family��s personal bay.


    Somto stepped out first, tall andposed, before turning to offer his hand to Nnenna again.


    ��This is it,�� he said quietly, watching her expression.


    Nnenna��s eyes were wide, her senses overloaded by everything she had just seen.


    She took his hand. ��It��s beautiful,�� she whispered.


    Somto nodded. ��And this�� is just the beginning.��


    The housekeeper led them through the grand hallway of the castle, floors polished to a shine, ceilings etched with gold leaf patterns, and soft light filtering through the ss.


    Nnenna took in every detail with quiet awe, though her gaze kept darting around as if something deeper was tugging at her attention.


    They passed two columns wrapped in velvet banners before the housekeeper came to a graceful stop and gestured ahead.


    And there, standing right at the front entrance of the inner wing, was someone Nnenna hadn��t seen in months.


    Arthur.


    He looked�� different.


    Still sharp featured andmanding as always, but this time, his shoulders slumped slightly. His face was pale, lips pressed into a thin line, and the fire that usually burned in his eyes was dimmed.


    Gone was the confident crown prince she remembered. What stood before her now was someone haunted by the weight of something he could not fix, someone who looked like he hadn��t slept properly in days.


    She stopped walking.


    He did too.


    There was a beat of silence as their eyes met. Nnenna��s heart clenched. He had left without saying goodbye, without a note, a word, a nce, and now here he was again, standing in the same ce where their paths once crossed and then separated.


    Arthur��s jaw tightened. ��You��ve changed,�� he said quietly, his voice low but not unkind.


    Nnenna nodded slowly. ��So have you.��


    Somto had been silent, but his expression hardened slightly as he studied his old friend. He knew the reason Arthur looked like this.


    He knew the search had failed again, and that the girl Arthur could not find was the very one standing a few feet away now. But he was not about to help him piece things together. Not yet. Not when everything was finally shifting in his favor.


    Yes, Arthur looked horriblepared to his previous confident self. The weight of failure, the endless search, the looming threat, all of it showed on his friend��s face.


    But Somto wasn��t going to fix it. Not this time. Arthur needed to give up, at least for now. It was the only way to keep her, and everyone else, alive.


    Things had escted quickly after Nnenna��s face was revealed online. Her identity had be a lightning rod, drawing attention from every power yer on the continents. The world had begun shifting, faster than anyone was ready for.


    And Somto knew, the real storm hadn��t even started yet.


    Someone had already picked up on her presence, and the moment her face appeared online, everything spiraled. Assassins were dispatched. What followed was a massacre in Lionara��s royal castle. Even his own father had paid the ultimate price.


    Now, with Nnenna standing on this continent, the danger was no longer creeping, it was here. The stakes had never been higher, and the end felt like it was drawing dangerously close.


    Somto knew what he had to do. All he could do now was elerate the n and prepare Nnenna, for the truth, for the weight of it all, for the war that wasing.


    ��You look horrible,�� Somto said bluntly, eyes fixed on Arthur.


    Arthur didn��t flinch. He only nodded in silent acknowledgment, the exhaustion clinging to him like armor. His already distant nature had hardened even more. He wasn��t the same man Somto had left months ago.


    Arthur��s eyes eventually shifted to Nnenna, and for the first time, they softened. He blinked, and blinked again, subtly, but noticeably, almost as if trying to confirm that the girl standing before him was the same one they had known. She had changed. She had grown even more beautiful, even moreposed.


    Somto noticed the extra seconds Arthur took to look at her, and frowned. He didn��t like it.


    But Arthur was too upied studying Nnenna to notice the flicker of displeasure that crossed Somto��s face.


    Usually, he wouldn��t have paid close attention to details like how her features had be even more refined, or how something about her presence felt�� steadier, deeper, more powerful.


    Yet here he was, noticing all of it. That surprised him. He had always prided himself on being logical, detached when necessary. But the more he looked at her, the more the old certainty in his conclusions about Nnenna began to waver.


    Had he been wrong?


    And if he wasn��t wrong, why did the trail of evidence point elsewhere?


    Even now, standing in front of her, he had to force himself not to think of�� no. Forget it. He was probably just missing that person too much. That had to be it.

 Chapter 413: Comparison with Carl

    <strong>Chapter 413: Comparison with Carl</strong>


    He was projecting again, and it left a bitter taste in his mouth.


    It made him feel a quiet kind of shame.


    Nnenna had at least be a friend, if nothing more, to him. And it wouldn��t be fair to her if their renewed bond was poisoned by ghosts and grief. She deserved more than to be a stand in for someone he had lost.


    He remembered how he had left Lionara months ago without saying a word to her. He had been too wrapped up in his own disappointment and urgency. No farewell. No exnation. Just silence.


    Arthur nced at her again, his expression unreadable.


    He didn��t know if she would forgive him this time, or if he even deserved it.


    ��Nnenna,�� he called out.


    The cold edge in his voice was still there, but dulled. Not many would notice the change, but it was there. Subtle. Almost hesitant.


    Nnenna turned slightly, her faceposed, polite. She wasn��t sure what to say to this unreliable friend, if he even considered her a friend. So she simply gave a small nod in greeting. Civil. Distant.


    Arthur��s frown deepened, just a shade.


    It wasn��t the kind of greeting she gave Carl.


    Carl got smiles. Questions. The kind of warmth that made Arthur feel like an outsider even when he stood right in front of her.


    What did Carl have that I don��t? The thought was bitter, uninvited.


    And, as if summoned by it, a tiny version of himself appeared on his shoulder, dressed in pristine white, arms crossed, smug and far too loud for an imaginary voice.


    ��She doesn��t trust you,�� the miniature Arthur said tly. ��You vanished without a word, and now you��re surprised she��s cold?��


    Arthur blinked, forcing his expression to remainposed.


    ��She doesn��t owe you anything,�� the voice went on. ��And you��re acting like you deserve the same warmth as Carl? Please.��


    He gritted his teeth internally, brushing the thought aside. It wasn��t like him to dwell. But this time, it stung more than he cared to admit.


    Maybe she was just being polite. Maybe she really didn��t care anymore.


    Still, why did that bother him so much?


    Too bad for him, the little version of himself was persistent. It popped right back onto his shoulder, arms crossed, eyes full of judgment.


    ��Carl is gentle and patient. All sunny and warm. Who wouldn��t want to be around him?�� the mini Arthur in white said matter of factly, his tone almost smug.


    Arthur blinked, stunned. What was this now?


    He tried to shake the voice off, literally gave his head a sharp jolt, but before he could even recover, another version of himself appeared on his other shoulder.


    Arthur squinted at it. ��What�� are you the negative side of me now?��


    The second version didn��t answer. The first one, still in white, waved its tiny hands rapidly like it had been waiting for that question.


    ��That guy? Already suppressed,�� he said proudly. ��You��ve been doing bettertely, haven��t you? The more good choices you make, the weaker he gets. That��s how it works.��


    Arthur raised a brow. Was he really being lectured by a chibi version of himself?


    ��So,�� the little voice continued with all the seriousness in the world, ��you��ve got to keep it up. Do better. Be better. That way I can stay stronger�� and he won��te back.��


    Arthur stared nkly at nothing for a long second, unsure whether he was losing his mind, or if his conscience had just upgraded its delivery system.


    ��You know you��re imaginary, right?�� Arthur muttered, side eyeing the tiny version of himself still perched stubbornly on his shoulder. ��You don��t even exist. So why should I make you more real by listening to your nonsense?��


    The mini Arthur shrugged, unfazed. ��Suit yourself. Just don��tin the next time she treats you like you��re a stranger.��


    With that final jab, the little guy and the other one vanished, poof, like they was never there.


    Arthur sighed and looked up, finally snapping out of his thoughts�� only to realize the hallway waspletely empty. Somto and Nnenna were already gone.


    He stood there, speechless.


    Nnenna��s coldness? Sure, he could understand that. He deserved it.


    But Somto��s? That stung more than he expected. It wasn��t like Somto to just leave him hanging like that. Then again, he had been here many times before.


    He probably knew every corner of this castle by now. Maybe he just didn��t feel the need to say anything.


    Still��


    Arthur exhaled sharply and turned away. No point standing here and brooding.


    He headed back to his room in silence, trying to shake off the weird emptiness in his chest.


    Tomorrow was already set to be strange. He was nning to do somethingpletely out of character, something he��d never done before.


    And surprisingly�� he had no regrets whatsoever.


    Nnenna stepped into the room Somto showed her and paused, her eyes sweeping across the space. It was�� calming.


    The soft glow of warm lights reflected off pale cream walls, casting gentle shadows that danced across the wooden floor. A sheer curtain fluttered slightly by the window, letting in a breeze that carried the faint scent of jasmine from the gardens below.


    The bed was draped in pastel linens, light rose and ivory, with fluffy cushions stacked neatly, but not excessively. Across one wall, a floor to ceiling bookshelf stood proudly, already stocked with a mix of fiction, history, and quiet philosophy, like it had been waiting for someone like her.


    A simple writing desk rested under the window, with a delicate gold trimmed mirror hanging above it. A small potted nt,vender, sat quietly by the corner, its presence subtle but soothing.


    Everything was soft, elegant, and bnced. Nothing loud. Nothing excessive. Just peace.


    It was�� her.


    The room was decorated exactly to her taste. Every color, every texture, every little detail, it all felt so�� her.


    Was it Somto?


    She stood in the middle of the room, turning slowly as her gaze took everything in again.

 Chapter 414: Meeting Arthur’s Parents!

    <strong>Chapter 414: Meeting Arthur��s Parents!</strong>


    Had he arranged all this for her? Did he somehow�� know what she liked?


    That thought tugged at something in her chest. It wasn��t just thoughtful, it was attentive. No one had ever gotten it this right before.


    Even her old room back in Lionara hadn��t been decorated how she liked. It had been functional, royal, but not hers.


    So how did someone else figure her out this well�� without even asking?


    Still a little stunned, she walked further in and opened a side door. Her eyes widened.


    A walk in closet.


    Her first one.


    She stepped inside slowly, looking around in awe. She had seen walk in closets in her older siblings�� rooms before, but this�� this was something else entirely.


    It was twice the size of theirs, sleek shelves, sliding panels, softly lit disys for shoes and essories, even an automatic rail that rotated outfits with the push of a button.


    Everything was organized to perfection, yet still somehow warm and personal.


    The sheer level of luxury and tech in this castle, it was far beyond anything she had seen in Lionara.


    It felt like she had stepped into another world.


    The clothes.


    The shoes.


    Female caps, watches, socks, even underwear.


    Every single item matched her taste perfectly. And not just that, they were all her exact sizes!


    Nnenna stared at the closet, dumbfounded. How in the world��?


    How did Somto even know her size?


    Her cheeks flushed instantly. Wait�� underwear too? That��s so embarrassing!


    Just as her mind was beginning to spiral, she paused, and let out a sigh of relief. Of course. He could��ve just asked Ebere. That would��ve made it less awkward. Yeah�� that had to be it.


    Still, the thought made her feel strange. Her mind had really run wild for a second there.


    She shook her head and chuckled softly, then caught a glimpse of herself in the mirror. Her smile faded. For some reason, she felt a little dirty for even thinking that way.


    Good thing I didn��t ask him about it before figuring this out, she thought, pressing her palm against her warm cheek. That would��ve been so embarrassing!


    She walked back into the bedroom, this time seeing it with new eyes. The softness, the quietfort, the attention to every detail��


    So this is going to be my home now?


    That is�� if she ended up as a day student.


    Her eyes narrowed slightly.


    Is this where Somto disappears to every time he vanishes from Lionara or ignores everyone for months to years?


    The questions began to pile up in her chest, but she forced herself to lie down. She would ask him tomorrow.


    For now, she closed her eyes, surrounded by silence and velvet shadows, soft, strange, and full of mystery.


    Tomorrow would bring answers. Maybe.


    The next morning, Somto wrapped up his preparations before the sun had even risen. By 6 a.m., he was already standing outside Nnenna��s door.


    He knocked once.


    Inside, Nnenna was already awake. The excitement of her first day at the academy had been enough to stir even someone asposed as her.


    Though her expression remained calm, there was a faint trace of it on her face, a barely noticeable shadow under her eyes.


    She didn��t sleep much, Somto noted as she opened the door. Still�� she slept well during the flight. She should be fine.


    He was right. Nnenna didn��t feel tired at all. If anything, she was more alert than usual, eager, if not a little nervous.


    ��Good morning, brother,�� she greeted with a warm smile.


    Somto��s eyes swept over her quickly. She was already dressed and ready, her clothes perfectly neat, her hairbed just the way she liked it. He nodded, satisfied.


    ��You look good. We��ll have breakfast first,�� he said, stepping back slightly and gesturing down the hallway.


    She followed as he led the way through the elegant corridor, the soft carpet muffling their footsteps.


    The start of something new was always a strange mix of nerves and excitement.


    Today was the beginning.


    Nnenna followed Somto eagerly at first, her footsteps light with anticipation. But halfway through the hallway, a thought crept into her mind, one that made her steps falter just slightly.


    They were heading to the dining hall.


    Wait�� the dining hall? That was where they usually had breakfast as a family back in Lionara.


    She blinked, her smile dimming ever so slightly. A stifled question formed in her throat.


    ��Wait, together with whom��?��


    But it was already toote.


    The tall, majestic double doors ahead slid open with a soft whoosh as they approached. Nnenna��s breath caught.


    The castle may have looked ancient from the outside, its walls steeped in history and grandeur, but inside, it was a seamless blend of tradition and cutting edge technology.


    No servants nked the doors, no butlers waiting to announce guests. The entire structure had been modernized to perfection. Everything felt so effortless�� efficient.


    Comparing this to Lionara Castle suddenly felt disrespectful. Lionara was grand, yes, but this? This was on another level entirely.


    Still, that wasn��t what had her heart pounding now.


    She took a slow step forward.


    Who are we eating with? she wondered again, panic bubbling beneath herposed surface.


    She didn��t have to wonder for long.


    Somto led her calmly into the hall. It wasn��t overlyrge, clearly not designed for royal banquets or grand state gatherings. This space was more intimate, personal. A private family dining hall.


    Inside, a handful of people were already seated at the long yet modest table. All conversations paused as they turned to look at the neers.


    Nnenna instinctively scanned the room, her gaze locking first on the two unfamiliar adults sitting at the main seats near the head of the table. Their posture, their aura, it was clear they held authority here.


    Somto stepped forward, his tone casual but respectful.


    ��Aunty. Uncle. Good morning,�� he greeted, before gesturing toward Nnenna beside him. ��This is my younger sister, Nnenna.��

 Chapter 415: It Almost Felt Like…

    <strong>Chapter 415: It Almost Felt Like��</strong>


    Nnenna froze for a second.


    Aunty? Uncle? Her mind raced. Wait, are we rted?


    No. That couldn��t be it. It didn��t add up. She quickly reasoned it must be because Somto was close to Arthur��s family.


    That kind of closeness could easily lead to calling elders ��aunt�� and ��uncle�� out of respect. Still, thebel made her chest tighten a little. She bowed politely. ��Good morning,�� she said softly.


    As she spoke, the man and woman seated at the table were studying her carefully. Their eyes lingered longer than necessary, especially the woman��s. A trace of surprise flickered across both their faces.


    Somto had told them she was special, but even with that warning, seeing her in person left a visible impact.


    She��s really�� the woman thought, stunned for a moment before exchanging a nce with her husband. There was no mistaking it now.


    Somto was right.


    She was her.


    The woman��s eyes softened as she stared at Nnenna, a nostalgic warmth flickering in them.


    ��She looks just like her,�� she whispered under her breath before realizing what she had just said aloud. Her lips mped shut instantly.


    Arthur lifted his head immediately.


    Due to his improvements, his hearing was sharper than ordinary people. What did I just hear?! He turned and stared at his parents. Maybe he could get more information from their reactions.


    ��Come closer, dear,�� Queen White said quickly, masking the slip with a warm smile.


    Nnenna blinked, confused. Her steps faltered slightly, but she moved forward anyway, following Somto��s lead.


    She still didn��t understand why the couple, clearly Arthur��s parents, were looking at her like that. Like they knew her�� or someone she reminded them of.


    Still, she kept her manners in check. Standing with graceful posture, she greeted them formally the way Somto had taught her.


    ��Good morning, Aunty, Uncle White.��


    The King gave a small nod in response, a kind glint in his eyes. But his wife didn��t even nod back, her gaze had yet to leave Nnenna. She looked at her as though seeing a memorye alive in flesh and blood.


    Ava, sitting further down the table, stared in disbelief. That lingering attention, that look, it was the kind she had never once seen on Queen White��s face before. It wasn��t curiosity. It was recognition. Something deep. Something personal.


    She couldn��t help the jealousy bubbling inside her. Who is this girl?


    And she wasn��t the only one who noticed.


    Arthur��s eyes narrowed slightly, flicking between his parents and Nnenna. His usual cold gaze sharpened with confusion. Why are they looking at her like that? His mother��s eyes, his father��s stillness, there was something off here.


    It almost felt like��


    They knew her.


    But how?


    This was clearly the first time they were seeing her in person, but then, why did their eyes hold such deep familiarity?


    Did Somto show them a picture of her before? No�� this felt like more than just a photo. Like something older. Something buried. Even Nnenna could feel it in the air.


    The king and queen were stunned at first, caught off guard by her presence. But after a quick nce from Somto, one that carried both meaning and warning, they slowlyposed themselves.


    He was trying to tell them something silently. Not now. Don��t say anything yet.


    They got the message. Whatever storm of emotions had passed through them, they pushed it aside, allowing Nnenna to sit.


    ��I hope the breakfast is to your liking,�� Queen White said with a gentle smile, though her eyes lingered on Nnenna a little too long.


    Nnenna nodded politely. She hadn��t even looked at the food properly, her mind was too full of questions. But as everyone began to eat, her eyes dropped to the table�� and froze.


    Wait a minute��


    There were at least three of her favorite dishes right in front of her. Notmon favorites either. These were little known meals she couldn��t even ask for, let alone find so far from Lionara.


    Her gaze drifted to Somto, who was calmly eating like none of this was unusual.


    It had to be him�� again.


    After breakfast, Nnenna thanked the King and Queen politely, then followed Somto out to the castle��s garage.


    The moment the door opened, her eyes widened.


    Rows and rows of exotic, luxurious cars stretched out before her, sleek ck sedans, gleaming silver sports cars, a few military grade armored vehicles, and even limited edition models she had only seen in magazines. Each one looked like it belonged in a billionaire��s private collection.


    But Somto didn��t head toward any of those.


    Instead, he stopped beside a simple, low key ck car that looked surprisingly ordinary, almost too in for someone like him.


    Nnenna blinked. This? She didn��tin, though. It was her first day at the academy, and attracting attention was thest thing she wanted. Blending in sounded perfect.


    But the moment she stepped inside through the front door beside the driver��s seat, she realized how wrong she was.


    The car��s inside was theplete opposite of its in exterior. Smooth leather seats that seemed to mold to her body, scent controlled air cirction, holographic dashboard controls, soft ambient lighting that shifted with mood, and an AI voice system that greeted her warmly as she sat down.


    There was no visible steering wheel, only a sleek console screen and subtle hand motion sensors. The windows had smart tinting that adjusted based on sunlight, and soft background music yed from hidden speakers in the seats themselves.


    It didn��t feel like stepping into a car.


    It felt like stepping into a quiet luxury lounge on wheels.


    Somto started the engine, and with a soft mechanical hum, the sleek steering wheel slid out from the dashboard.


    It looked like he would be driving them himself today, the chauffeur had already been dismissed.


    Just as he was about to pull out of the garage, the car door behind him opened with a soft click. He paused, surprised, and turned slightly to see who it was.

 Chapter 416: Something Felt Off

    <strong>Chapter 416: Something Felt Off</strong>


    Nnenna.


    She quietly entered and slid into the back seat instead of the front. Somto raised an eyebrow.


    The back? He had hoped she had sit beside him. It was a little disappointing, but he was not going to question her choice. If that��s where she felt morefortable, then so be it.


    He reached for the gear again.


    Click.


    Another door opened.


    This time, it was the front passenger seat.


    And before Somto could say anything, someone dropped into the seat beside him with a dramatic sigh.


    ��Brother Somto! How could you forget me?�� Ava pouted, folding her arms like a scolded child. ��I told you I would go with you guys, and youpletely forgot! You didn��t even wait for me to get ready.��


    She looked genuinely aggrieved, lips pushed out and eyes narrowed in yful usation.


    Somto exhaled silently.


    This girl��


    Nnenna, watching quietly from the back, felt the tension rise just a little. Ava had a way of drawing attention, and inserting herself where she wasn��t always invited.


    Still, the ride hadn��t even started yet.


    And somehow�� it already felt like it was going to be a long trip.


    Somto had half a mind to tell Ava to step out of the car. She had just ruined his rare chance to be alone with Nnenna.


    But then, he remembered, he had agreed to drive both of them to school. And yes�� he had forgotten her.


    A sigh escaped him.


    Ava was Arthur��s sister, and technically, they were in her home. Feeling a bit guilty, he simply muttered, ��Sorry,�� and started the car with both girls now seated.


    The ride was quiet at first�� at least, on the surface.


    From the corner of his eye, Somto noticed Ava ncing toward the rearview mirror, again and again.


    Ava, seated proudly in the front, kept sneaking smug peeks at Nnenna through the mirror.


    Her expression screamed, I��m sitting beside him, not you. She even lifted her chin and adjusted her seat with exaggerated elegance, as if to emphasize her ��rightful�� ce next to Somto.


    She clearly thought she had won some sort of battle.


    But her silent victory was short lived.


    Nnenna hadn��t looked up once.


    She was too absorbed in her phone, peacefully scrolling through messages or reading something with a calm, unbothered face. She hadn��t even noticed Ava��s mirror theatrics.


    And if she had, Nnenna would��ve just found it ridiculous.


    After all, she had chosen the back seat before Ava even arrived.


    Ava��s silent show? Completely wasted.


    Since Nnenna wasn��t offended, Somto just ignored Ava��s tactics and concentrated on driving.


    Somto��s driving skills were�� impressive.


    It was Nnenna��s first time seeing him behind the wheel, and honestly, he drove like a pro. Fast, smooth, andpletely in control, never reckless. The ride, though quick, didn��t feel rushed or chaotic.


    Soon, they arrived at the school��s parking lot, gliding into one of the VIP spots with quiet ease.


    ��We��re here,�� Somto said, stepping out of the car.


    He moved ahead, but something made him pause.


    Ava was following behind them.


    ��You��ve alreadypleted your registration and gotten your schedule,�� Somto said, his tone firm but polite. ��You should be heading to your hostel and attending your first lecture.��


    He turned to Nnenna. ��She hasn��t done hers yet. I need to help her out, so we don��t dy.��


    It was a simple exnation. Logical. Clear.


    But Ava wasn��t having it.


    ��No!�� she replied quickly, too quickly.


    There was a hint of panic in her voice. Something tight and unspoken clung to her tone, like she knew what wasing and desperately didn��t want to be left out.


    Ava didn��t trust the silence between Somto and Nnenna.


    They seemed harmless, yes. They acted like siblings, sure.


    But something felt off.


    Her instincts whispered that something more was beneath the surface. And no matter how ridiculous it sounded, even to herself, she just couldn��t bring herself to walk away.


    Not yet.


    Not while her gut screamed for her to stay.


    Ava��s outburst had sounded suspicious, even to herself. She knew she needed to cover it up, so she quickly tried to make herself useful.


    ��You don��t know the way to the registration office, do you? I��ll take you there,�� she offered, forcing her voice to sound calm and helpful.


    Somto��s eyes narrowed slightly, clearly suspicious. ��I can see that,�� he said coolly. ��I do know the way. I��m a shareholder in this school, I even attended here myself. We��ll be fine.��


    He stepped forward, voice firm. ��Go to your ss now. I don��t want to deny you, but that��s my final answer.��


    Ava��s face fell. She had nothing left to argue, no excuse to stay. Somto was resolute, and she knew better than to push him.


    She bit back her frustration, turning on her heel to walk away.


    But just before she disappeared around the corner, she couldn��t help but nce back, hoping to catch another look, any sign, of what was really going on.


    But Somto and Nnenna were already gone.


    And Ava was left alone with the questions swirling in her mind.


    ��That girl is getting really weird,�� Somto muttered, pinching the space between his eyebrows.


    Nnenna caught the tension in his voice and understood exactly what he meant. You have no idea, she thought quietly. She could see how much Ava disliked her, probably because she was close to Somto.


    Should I run away from him because it makes some princess unhappy? Nnenna smiled inwardly. Of course not. Ava could be as unhappy as she wanted; it wasn��t her problem.


    Somto nced back once more toward where Ava had disappeared, lost deep in thought. He knew Ava saw him as an older brother and always wanted to cling to him, but this wasn��t the time for that.


    Not when she was acting so unreasonable and out of character.


    Somto shook off the thoughts and focused on the moment. ��Let��s go,�� he said, leading Nnenna toward the VC��s office.

 Chapter 417: The Pride of Omniora Academy

    <strong>Chapter 417: The Pride of Omniora Academy</strong>


    Somto hadn��t sent word ahead, everything had been too rushed, but he wasn��t worried. Confidence was his armor.


    The moment he stepped into the office, the secretary barely nced up. ��The VC��s not avable right now. Come back with an appointment.��


    Her voice was t, like it happened every day. She didn��t even notice the sound of his footsteps fading away, until something made her freeze. Slowly, she looked up.


    There, towering before her, was Somto.


    Her eyes widened. She jumped up from her seat. ��Mr. Somto! You��re here. The VC will see you now.��


    She didn��t bother to warn the VC first, Somto��s dark, serious face spoke louder than words.


    Hurriedly, she opened the door, and Somto stepped inside. The man inside startled, ready tosh out, until he recognized who it was.


    Somto gave Nnenna a quick look, signaling he would be back for her. Then, he closed the door behind him and disappeared into the office.


    Nnenna blinked but quietly obeyed, standing just outside the door. Inside, the VC hurried toward Somto, his usualposure slipping into nervousness.


    ��Mr. Somto, you��re here. To what do we owe this pleasure?�� the VC asked, voice a little shaky.


    Logically, Somto had only been his student not so long ago. But now, standing before him was someone who had already achieved wonders, even before graduating. A genius, the pride of Omniora Academy. Somto��s limits seemed to stretch beyond the sky.


    The VC swallowed hard, trying to mask his awe with forced authority. Then, in a louder voice, he barked, ��Kate! What are you waiting for?! Go make some tea for our guest!��


    Themand hung in the air, but the nervousness was clear.


    Kate sprang into action, dashing toward the door, but just before she stepped out, Somto��s calm voice stopped her.


    ��Serve the girl tea too,�� he said smoothly. ��And any vani vored snacks you can find. I��m guessing you don��t have her favorites here, vani will do.��


    He said it all so naturally, like it was the most ordinary request in the world. But the effect was anything but ordinary.


    The jaws of both Kate and the VC dropped in unison.


    Who��who��deserved such special treatment from Mr. Somto? And how on earth did he know someone��s favorite vor and snacks? Why did he even bother to keep such lowly information in his sacred brain?!


    Kate stood frozen, mouth agape, as a wave of shock hit her like a thunderbolt.


    Somto��s patience wore thin. That girl must be hungry by now, he thought. His cold gaze snapped toward the secretary, who was still frozen in shock. The sharp look broke her trance immediately, she blinked, shook her head, and nearly stumbled.


    From the corner of her eye, she caught the VC waving her off with urgency, silently mouthing, Go now.


    Without another word, she hurried out of the office, leaving Somto and the VC alone.


    Since Somto was here on serious business, he didn��t bother to call her back. Instead, he turned to the VC with firm resolve.


    ��I brought a student for you,�� he said, voice steady. ��She��ll be joining the current year. Arrange for someone to handle her registration immediately.��


    The VC nodded almost on reflex. Anything Mr. Somto said had to be right. But then the words clicked.


    A student?


    Join the current year ones?


    Registration?!


    ��Uhm�� okay,�� he nodded again, this time with more enthusiasm, now fully processing what had been said. Omniora Academy wasn��t losing anything from this.


    If Somto brought in a student himself, then she had to be special. Another genius in the making! Just imagining the headlines gave him goosebumps. Omniora Academy would be basking in glory again!


    ��Say no more,�� he said, straightening his cor. ��Which department should she enter? I��ll call the HOD right now����


    Somto raised a hand slightly to respond, but the VC quickly cut in, getting carried away. ��No, no, actually, I��ll handle it myself! Personally!��


    Without waiting for a reply, the VC half jogged toward a file cab. ��Just give me her details. I��ll prepare the paperwork and get someone to take her to the ongoing lecture.��


    He looked so fired up you would think he was prepping a princess for the throne.


    Somto nodded and sent the required information to the VC. Without wasting a second, the man hurried off, fully fired up toplete the task. In his rush, he didn��t even notice Nnenna sitting quietly in the waiting area.


    Somto turned and walked out of the office. There was no need to stay any longer. He had done what he came for. He was about to walk Nnenna to the lecture hall when his phone buzzed.


    One nce at the screen, and his expression changed.


    He frowned deeply, eyes darkening for a brief second before looking at Nnenna. ��Someone wille take you to the ongoing lecture. The driver will pick you and Ava upter. Ava has his number. I��ll see youter, okay?��


    He waited for her to nod, silently making sure she was alright. Once he saw her calm expression and slight nod of understanding, he turned and left quickly.


    Nnenna blinked in surprise. Somto was walking so fast, almost like he was chasing something. She had never seen him move like that before.


    Something big must��ve happened.


    Not long after, Kate returned with a tray full of snacks, mostly vani vored, just as instructed.


    She carefully handed them over to Nnenna, who took them politely, though a bit confused by the overwhelming amount. Kate, on the other hand, was still dying with curiosity.


    Who exactly was this girl? What kind of rtionship did she have with Mr. Somto?


    Before she could ask anything, or even finish wondering, a knock came at the door. A tall, lean young man with sharp features stepped inside. His uniform was crisp, his presence formal.


    He first of all greeted Assistant Kate cautiously but she barely acknowledged him. Then he turned to Nnenna.

 Chapter 418: She Rejected Him!

    <strong>Chapter 418: She Rejected Him!</strong>


    ��I��m Oliver,�� he introduced, voice clipped. ��ss captain for Medicine and Surgery. I was asked to bring you to the lecture hall. Please follow me.��


    His words were polite, but the undertone was unmistakable, mild resentmentced with poorly hidden pride. He was the ss captain, for crying out loud!


    And yet here he was, being made to fetch ater like some errand boy. A new student, no less. This wasn��t supposed to be his job. A Departmental Officer or another student should��ve handled it.


    Still, orders were orders.


    Without sparing Nnenna a proper nce, he turned on his heel and walked ahead briskly, expecting her to follow without question.


    Nnenna blinked once, then stood up quietly and followed, snacks in hand.


    She could feel the stiffness in his shoulders, the way his pride was bruised by this unexpected task. But she said nothing. There was no need to. She was used to silent judgment, only this time, it amused her a little.


    If only he knew who had brought her in.


    On the way to the lecture hall for first years, the corridor buzzed with low chatter and footsteps echoing off the polished floors. Nnenna followed quietly behind Oliver, observing everything with curious eyes.


    As they passed one of the older lecture halls, clearly marked Level 500, the doors swung open. A wave of students spilled out,ughing, talking, and stretching from sitting too long.


    Then it happened.


    One of them caught sight of Nnenna.


    He stopped mid step.


    It was like the air shifted. Theughter faded in his ears. His eyes were glued to her, elegant, poised, and unmistakably beautiful.


    ��Wow,�� he muttered under his breath.


    Before he could even think it through, his legs moved on their own, cutting through the crowd and heading straight toward her. He didn��t even register Oliver walking ahead of her, or the fact that she clearly had somewhere to be.


    ��Hi,�� he said with a confident smile, stepping directly in her path. ��I��m George. May I know your name?��


    His eyes sparkled with charm, but the move was so sudden that even Oliver had to stop and nce back, annoyed. But his eyes widened when he saw who it was.


    Nnenna paused, taken slightly off guard. She wasn��t expecting to be approached, certainly not in a school corridor and definitely not in front of this many people. A few nearby students slowed down, watching the interaction with interest.


    Some of them who wanted to approach Nnenna gave up when they saw George. They couldn��tpete with him at all.


    George waited for her answer, his smile easy and practiced, clearly a guy used to getting attention.


    But this was Nnenna.


    And she didn��t fluster easily.


    Nnenna looked up, offering a small smile. Since he seemed nice enough and wasn��t being too forward, she decided to respond politely.


    ��I��m Nnenna. Nice to meet you.��


    George smiled wider. Polite girl, he thought, a bit surprised. Initially, he had approached her on impulse, thinking to flirt, maybe impress her a little.


    But now, seeing how innocent andposed she looked, he instinctively dialed back his usual charm. He didn��t want toe off as a flirtatious rogue. Better to start friendly.


    Oliver, however, wasn��t impressed.


    He offered George a respectful, ��Good afternoon, senior George,��plete with a small nod.


    George didn��t even look at him.


    ��Yeah, yeah,�� he waved him off casually, eyes never leaving Nnenna. Oliver blinked, a little stunned but said nothing. He just resumed walking, slower now, waiting for her to follow.


    George turned back to Nnenna. ��So what year are you in?�� he asked.


    ��Year one,�� she replied simply.


    ��Nice. And your department?��


    ��Medicine and surgery.��


    George��s eyes lit up. ��Perfect! Same department, I��m in Year 5. If you ever have questions, or need help with anything, feel free to ask me, yeah?��


    He pulled out his phone, screen already open to the contacts page. ��Let me have your number.��


    Nnenna hesitated. Her smile faded slightly. ��Ah�� I don��t have a registered SIM yet. I��m still sorting that out,�� she said truthfully. Getting a local number hadn��t been a priority.


    ��I don��t have a phone number,�� Nnenna repeated, her voice calm but certain.


    George froze, momentarily stunned. Wait�� what? That wasn��t the response he��d expected. Not even close. He wasn��t even asking her out, just trying to make friends. Was he not charming enough? Was he suddenly�� unattractive?


    But one nce at Nnenna��s expression reassured him. She wasn��t being mean or brushing him off. She was being honest. Innocent. She probably really didn��t have one.


    Still, behind him, his friends were already snickering.


    ��She rejected him!��


    ��Damn, even the almighty George?��


    ��No way she doesn��t have a phone number. Bro, take the L.��


    George��s jaw tightened. He didn��t want to look back. He was used to admiration, not mockery. But before he could say anything, a sharp voice cut through the hallway.


    ��Hey girl,�� someone stepped forward. It was a tall girl from George��s group, and her eyes wereced with suspicion and irritation. ��You could��ve just said no. No need to y games.��


    Nnenna turned to her slowly, confused. ��I wasn��t ying any games.��


    The girl scoffed. ��Right. A whole new student in this school, no phone number, no SIM, nothing? Do we look stupid?��


    George tried to intervene, raising a hand slightly. ��Linda����


    ��No, George. Let her talk,�� Linda cut him off, stepping closer to Nnenna now. ��You think you��re too pretty to just say no like a normal person?��


    Linda continued her tirade, her voice rising with every word. ��Next time, just say no. I know girls like you. Always trying to twist things, ying with boys�� emotions like it��s some game.�� She folded her arms in self righteousness, her tone sharp and moralizing. ��I��m so d I never took that path.��


    Several students, mostly guys who had faced simr embarrassments, nodded in agreement. A few muttered support.


    ��She��s right.��


    Yeah, we��ve all seen girls like that.��

 Chapter 419: Abnormal Senior George

    <strong>Chapter 419: Abnormal Senior George</strong>


    ��Why not just say no if you��re not interested?��


    Encouraged by their reaction, Linda stood taller, basking in their moral approval.


    ��George, let��s go,�� she said again, flicking her eyes toward him. ��This girl isn��t worth your attention.��


    But George didn��t move. His frown had deepened, and for a moment, he just stared at her. Then he looked at Nnenna, still calm, quiet, and surprisinglyposed despite the scene around her.


    ��Linda,�� he said finally, his voice low and firm. ��I don��t see how this is your business.��


    She blinked, shocked. ��George?��


    ��I said, I believe her. And that��s what matters.��


    The hallway fell into sudden silence. No one had expected that. Not from George, their ss rep, their pride.


    Linda��s lips parted as if to argue, but nothing came out. Her face turned red, a mix of confusion and humiliation.


    George looked at Nnenna again. She was watching him, surprised, more than surprised. She looked�� almost moved.


    He believes me? Just like that?


    Even she wasn��t sure she would��ve believed someone in her position. But he had, instantly. No doubt. No hesitation.


    George turned back to her and handed her a small piece of paper.


    ��This is my phone number. When you get yours, give me a call,�� he said with a warm smile.


    He waited until she nodded before walking away. His entourage followed, still visibly confused, but the boss had spoken. Who were they to question his decision openly? They reserved their judgments silently, though a few quietly marked the girl.


    Linda, however, stood rooted in ce, watching as Nnenna hurried to catch up with Oliver. He hadn��t bothered waiting, the person he was trying to impress was gone, and so was his patience.


    This isn��t over, Linda thought, her eyes narrowing with quiet resolve.


    Still on the way to the lecture hall, Oliver��s embarrassment was steadily building. He was barely receiving any acknowledgment, even though he was the ss rep for Medicine and Surgery, Year One.


    That title alone should��ve meant something. It should��ve earned him at least some recognition. But the girl beside him hadn��t spared him a single meaningful nce.


    And yet, she had stood there, talking to a Year Five senior like it was nothing. Smiling, being polite, making him look like some unimportant errand boy inparison.


    He stopped walking, forcing Nnenna to halt too.


    ��Just so you know,�� he said, his voice sharp with veiled irritation, ��this department is tough. No one��s going to slow down or give special treatment just because you��re close to�� certain people.��


    His words lingered like a challenge.


    Nnenna blinked, then gave him a calm, unreadable smile. ��Thanks for the heads up,�� she said simply. ��I didn��te here expecting favors.��


    That response, so direct, so unshaken, threw him off more than he cared to admit.


    ��Don��t think that just because Senior George gave you attention, you��re now some kind of hotshot,�� Oliver suddenly snapped, his voice low but biting.


    He didn��t look at her, just stared ahead as they walked. ��I��m just warning you. You joinedte, no one knows how or why. People will talk. And you better behave yourself and study hard. This isn��t a ce where you can just waltz your way through with a pretty face, okay?��


    Nnenna blinked at his words, confused by the sudden hostility. But before she could respond, the girl walking just a little ahead, another student who had been listening in, snorted.


    ��She��s full of herself,�� the girl said absently, clearly not caring whether Nnenna heard. ��Acting innocent and pretentious at the same time. First, she turns down Senior George with that ��I don��t have a number�� nonsense, and now look, half of Year Five probably has it out for her just for offending their ss rep.��


    Oliver didn��t say anything in return, but herment seemed to satisfy his mood, and he didn��t correct or defend Nnenna.


    Nnenna, on the other hand, kept walking silently. She wasn��t sure which part annoyed her more, the assumptions or the fact that these people barely knew her and already decided who she was.


    And she was just getting started. What a way to begin her university life.


    Oliver clearly wasn��t going to exin anything to her or offer any help. He simply picked up his pace, forcing her to hurry after him.


    By the time they finally reached the lecture hall, the first lecture had already ended. The second lecturer, one of the most important ones for the medical department, was expected any minute now. His course was foundational, especially for students in Medicine and Surgery.


    Oliver, not wanting to miss it, waved her off without a word and disappeared into the crowd of students, returning to his seat.


    Nnenna paused near the entrance, scanning the room for an empty seat. But it was packed. Students who had arrived early had taken up every spot. Thete arrival was showing its cost.


    She spotted Ava, seated near the front, and hoped for a familiar face totch onto. But Ava turned her head deliberately, pretending not to see her. She even adjusted her posture slightly, blocking any direct eye contact.


    Nnenna rolled her eyes subtly. Of course. She hadn��t expected anything different from Ava.


    Taking a breath, she resumed searching for a ce to sit, trying not to look flustered as the lecture hall buzzed in anticipation of the next ss.


    Just then, she heard a voice behind her.


    ��Why are you still not seated?��


    The voice was calm, but it sent a shiver down her spine.


    Everyone in the hall turned. The lecturer had arrived.


    And not just any lecturer, that lecturer. The one no one took for granted. That was why, even though most of the students were young, restless, and full of energy, not a single one dared to stand or talk once the first lecture ended. They simply waited, disciplined and tense.


    The school term hadn��t been in session for long, but stories about this particr lecturer had already be legend.

 Chapter 420: The Legendary Crown Prince of Riverum

    <strong>Chapter 420: The Legendary Crown Prince of Riverum</strong>


    He was known for how he handledters, and those stories weren��t exaggerated. Students from the previous session had been punished so severely that the fear of him had seeped into the bones and marrows of every fresh student.


    Comingte to his ss was one thing. Not being seated when he walked in? Immediate regret.


    Nnenna froze, realizing the kind of attention she had just drawn.


    The students collectively thought back to the tragic fates of the coursemates on the first day of lectures when they had resumed. Those who camete to his ss had been sentenced instantly, five marks deducted. Just like that.


    It didn��t matter if youter wrote a perfect exam and scored 100%. You would still end up with 95% all because you werete once. It was a fixed policy. No negotiations. No second chances.


    As for absences? After five to ten sses missed without a formal excuse, your name might as well vanish from the course register.


    Even worse were those who weren��t seated when he walked in. They didn��t get scolded or warned. No. He would simply point them out and send them out of the lecture hall, then mark them absent.


    So, seeing Nnenna still standing, and obviously about to be his next victim, the students tensed up. Whispers rippled through the lecture hall.


    ��She��s going to lose marks����


    ��Why didn��t she find a seat earlier?��


    ��She��s so pretty�� this is such a shame.��


    ��I wish I had looked up earlier. I would have helped her find a seat����


    Some genuinely felt bad. Others were quietly anxious. And among the male students, especially those already developing subtle crushes on the mysterious pretty new girl, a strange sense of helplessness filled the air.


    She hadn��t even properly started, and already, trouble had found her.


    But most of the girls were furious.


    Someone new was already stealing the attention of the boys, how could they possibly be happy about that?


    ��A school doll? Please.��


    ��She camete. Everyone already knew the rules.��


    ��She must be faking it just to get sympathy,�� one of them sneered, ring toward the front.


    ��She��s definitely faking it,�� another whispered, watching the lecturer expectantly.


    A few girls, however, were still reasonable.


    ��I��ve never seen her before�� maybe she��s new. That��s probably why she didn��t know to just settle somewhere, anywhere, before this particr lecturer came in,�� one of them said, her tone less harsh.


    ��She��s just really unlucky. First day, and she walked right into his ss?��


    But regardless of opinions, everyone wanted to see what would happen next.


    And they already had a good idea.


    The lecturer��s deep voice broke the silence again, firm, cold, and unmistakably dangerous.


    ��Turn around and look at me, student.��


    A sharp breath cut through the hall.


    ��You cannot be casual in a school like this,�� he continued, his voice as sharp as a whip.


    ��If you walk in herete, you must face the consequences.��


    The room held its breath. Every eye was on Nnenna.


    What would happen now?


    Nnenna rolled her eyes, she was anything but cowardly. But�� why did that voice sound familiar?


    She finally turned around, and got the shock of her life.


    Big brother Carl?!


    She almost blurted it out, but caught herself just in time. This was school. She couldn��t go shouting anything like that in front of the entire ss. So instead, she just stood there, her face frozen in disbelief.


    Carl, for his part, was equally surprised to see her. Of course, he knew she wasing, she had told him everything. He knew he would see her eventually, but he didn��t expect their paths to cross like this.


    Normally, any student who wasn��t seated when he entered would be punished, no excuses. It was his way of teaching discipline and responsibility. But now�� his own little sister?


    No way!


    He swallowed whatever reaction he had and kept a strict, indifferent expression.


    ��Find somewhere to sit,�� he said calmly, waving her off before turning toward the podium.


    The entire ss was stunned.


    Did that really just happen?


    No punishment? No minus marks? No scolding?


    A girl seated near the middle row quickly waved at Nnenna, signaling for her to sit in the empty space beside her.


    Nnenna did, whispering a soft, ��Thank you,�� without even looking at the girl��s face. Her heart was still thudding in her chest.


    What were the odds?


    Carl began lecturing as though nothing had happened.


    The shift was immediate. The room fell into a focused silence. His words carried weight, sharp, clear, and deeply informative.


    Students forgot all about the earlier drama. No one wanted to miss a single point. Every scribble in their notebooks echoed the unspoken truth: this lecture mattered.


    Especially for the medical students.


    This was one of the most important foundation courses in their department, and somehow, their school had managed to secure the famous Dr. Carl himself, one of their alumnis, the legendary Crown Prince of Riverum, as their lecturer.


    It was unbelievable.


    Handsome. Brilliant. Royalty.


    The once reluctant heir to the throne who had spent years evading the crown, diving deep into medicine, science, and global service�� and now, rumors were swirling that he might finally ept the throne soon.


    And here he was�� teaching them.


    The students clung to every word, and an unspoken determination filled the room. They weren��t just here to learn; they were here to impress.


    Especially the girls.


    Dr. Carl didn��t have a princess consort yet.


    And he was right in front of them.


    If they could stand out, if they were graceful, intelligent, and well spoken enough, maybe, just maybe, they would catch his eye.


    So they sat straighter. Smiled more. Took cleaner notes. They hung onto his every sentence with wide, attentive eyes.


    Obedient. Hopeful. Strategic.


    All while Carl continued, unfazed, his mind focused on the knowledge he came to share, not knowing that nearly half the room saw him not just as a teacher�� but as a prize.

 Chapter 421: Delusional

    <strong>Chapter 421: Delusional</strong>


    The lecture ended, and Carl walked away, but not before casting subtle nces in the direction of Nnenna.


    It was almost as if his eyes silently told her toe find himter. Then he left swiftly, before anyone could clearly tell who had caught his attention.


    Unfortunately for him, almost everyone else followed his gaze, and they all saw the same person: the girl sitting right in front of Nnenna.


    The girl��s face flushed deeply, her cheeks and neck turning bright red. Prince Carl had just looked at her! What could it possibly mean?


    Whispers and envious stares soon surrounded her. Many envied the girl��s apparent favor, while others began to realize the weight of what had just happened.


    Here was a talented schrship student stepping into the spotlight, clearly making waves among their ranks.


    The girl caught the disdainful nce of a high ranking noble��s daughter nearby, who snorted in contempt, obviously looking down on her. But the girl did not mind and just snorted at the noble, if she truly had Prince Carl��s support, what was there to fear?


    The noble girl was furious and stood up abruptly, confronting the girl in front of Nnenna.


    ��How dare you look down on me, Jana! Do you even know who my father is?�� she demanded, her voice rising with arrogance.


    But Jana, the schrship student, was no longer the timid girl who used to cower under their stares. She stood her ground confidently.


    ��You nobles are always trying to bully those you think are weak,�� she said coldly. ��Well, guess what? I��m not weak anymore. And now that you have seen Prince Carl looking at me, you��re panicking.��


    She stepped closer, her eyes sharp.


    ��Stay away from me, before I casually mention your name to Prince Carl one day. We��ll see how bold you are then. Your father may be a noble, but I��m going to be queen of one of the strongest kingdoms on the continent.��


    The entire room went silent. The noble girl��s mouth opened and closed, but no words came out.


    ��You�� you���� she stammered,pletely deted.


    She knew that if she pushed any further, she might draw the wrong kind of attention, not just to herself, but to her family. Without another word, she turned and left, humiliated.


    Nnenna watched the drama unfold with quiet amusement. Big Brother Carl had really stirred up a massive misunderstanding this time.


    And it wasn��t just the noble girl, every single person in the lecture hall was now fully convinced that the once bullied schrship girl was about to rise through the ranks of society.


    After all, Prince Carl had never looked at anyone like that before. Not a boy, not a girl, no one. But today, he had. And not just once, either. The fact that it happened more than once sealed the story in their minds.


    The atmosphere shifted. Students who had once ignored Jana now shrunk back, trying to hide their presence, their envy, and their earlier pride.


    Meanwhile, Jana herself grew bolder with every passing second, her confidence inting like a balloon.


    Nnenna sighed and silently lit a candle for her in her mind.


    Thanks to one meaningful nce, the poor girl had unknowingly offended nearly everyone around her, nobles andmoners alike. All because of a beautiful misunderstanding.


    And Nnenna? She had absolutely no intention of correcting it.


    With a shrug, she calmly brought out her lecture schedule, scanning to see which ss was next. If Jana insisted on walking headfirst into danger with such boldness, well�� what could she possibly do about it?


    But trouble still found its way to Nnenna.


    Jana, feeling empowered and untouchable, suddenly nced back, and that��s when she saw her. Nnenna. For a moment, she was struck by how beautiful the girl was. A flicker of envy red up in her chest.


    Then she remembered: Nnenna had tantly broken Prince Carl��s strict rule about punctuality and had walked away unscathed. No punishment. No rebuke. Nothing.


    Her conclusion was immediate, and petty.


    It must be because of her face! Jana seethed. She��s pretty, that��s why. She must be seducing him!


    But now she, Jana, was going to be Carl��s queen. And there was no way she would let another pretty face get close to him. Not on her watch.


    By now, her earlier disy had already earned her a small group of followers, ssmates who, mistaking her rising status for actual power, began to tter her and fall in line. They quickly caught on to her disdainful nce at Nnenna.


    One of them, a girl eager to please, stepped forward without hesitation.


    ��Hey, you!�� she called out, pointing directly at Nnenna.


    The lecture hall quieted just a bit.


    ��From now on, when you see Princess Jana or Prince Carl, walk the other way. Don��t let themy eyes on you again. Do you hear me?!��


    All eyes turned to Nnenna.


    Princess? That was all Nnenna heard.


    Who made the girl a princess? she thought with a raised brow. Her eyes drifted to Jana, who stood there with a smug, self satisfied expression, clearly basking in the title as though it had been officially conferred.


    Girl, aren��t you going to say something about this misunderstanding? Nnenna wondered silently, but Jana just raised her chin higher, fully embracing the delusion.


    ��Hey! Didn��t you hear me?!�� the henchgirl snapped, clearly enraged by Nnenna��s calm, indifferent demeanor. ��How dare you stare at Princess Jana like that!��


    Before Nnenna could respond, the girl sitting beside her abruptly stood up, clearly done with the nonsense.


    ��Leave her alone!�� she shot back. ��All your ��Princess Jana�� has are nces, and now you��re acting like she got a marriage proposal!��


    Her words rang out loud and clear, making several students stop and blink in realization.


    Indeed, it was just a few nces. Had they really been that significant?


    While most still hesitated to openly challenge Jana, the spell of her supposed authority was clearly starting to crack.

 Chapter 422: Beautiful Misunderstanding

    <strong>Chapter 422: Beautiful Misunderstanding</strong>


    Students weren��t as intimidated as before, and a few even exchanged skeptical looks.


    That��s right. All Jana had as prove was a nce. This lecture had been going on for a few weeks now since resumption, howe they never noticed Prince Carl ncing at her all those times. Why did it suddenly happen today?


    The air shifted.


    Jana frowned, realizing that if this continued, her delusion might unravel. She shot a sharp re at her henchgirl, then at Nnenna and the brave girl who had stood up for her. Without another word, she turned and walked away quickly, trying to preserve what little dignity she had left.


    Nnenna shook her head slightly at Jana��s stubborn refusal to face reality. Another candle, she thought dryly, silently lighting one in her heart for the girl��s inevitable downfall.


    Then she turned to thank the girl who had backed her up. She hadn��t expected help from anyone, and it was only right to show her gratitude before the next lecture began. But when the girl turned around to face her, Nnenna��s eyes widened in shock.


    Her?!


    It was the same girl she had seen in the market back in Lionara, and again at the hall during the coronation. She had guessed that the girl must be a noble��s daughter in Lionara when she saw her at the coronation, but her she was.


    What was she doing here? Nnenna thought, stunned.


    Across an entire continent�� and now standing in Omniora Academy, of all ces.


    The continents had long been separated, and it was rare, almost unheard of, for someone from Lionara to appear on this side. And yet here she was.


    Nnenna blinked, questions racing through her mind.


    Who exactly are you? she wondered, keeping her expression neutral.


    ��Hey, don��t I know you?�� Nnenna asked, narrowing her eyes slightly as she tried to read the girl��s face.


    The girl nced at her briefly but gave a small shake of her head, then turned and walked away, quickly blending into the stream of students heading toward the next lecture venue.


    Nnenna stood still for a moment, confused. Was I wrong? she wondered. Do they just look alike?


    But the resemnce was too striking. That face�� that presence, it couldn��t just be coincidence. Still, now wasn��t the time to dwell on it.


    The next ss was about to start, and it was a martial arts session. It would take ce on the grounds, and beingte would not end well.


    She hurried after the rest of the ss, not wanting to risk getting lost if she wandered off on her own.


    By the time she reached the training grounds, a crowd had already gathered. The energy buzzed with anticipation. As she scanned the area, it was clear that the attention had once again shifted toward Jana.


    Not only was she beautiful, but she was also skilled and intelligent, at least, that��s what her henchmen were loudly preaching. They went around whispering to the students, highlighting her best attributes and painting her as the perfect candidate for royalty.


    It worked.


    Many students began to believe that Prince Carl must have seen those qualities in her, that his attention was more than just a fleeting nce. A few even began to idolize her, quickly joining the growing group of sycophants surrounding her.


    Nnenna watched silently, lips pressed together.


    If only they knew, she thought.


    The henchmen themselves had already been thoroughly brainwashed by Jana. At first, no one really cared about Jana��s merits, after all, she wasn��t the only talented student in ss, and she certainly wasn��t in the top ten.


    But ever since Prince Carl had nced at her before leaving the lecture hall, everything changed. That single moment became proof in their eyes that she was special. He must have acknowledged her.


    Nnenna only rolled her eyes as the group cast her threatening looks, their petty jealousy written all over their faces. She ignored them and looked around the martial arts grounds, hoping to spot the mysterious girl from earlier.


    Strange�� Didn��t she walk this way? Nnenna wondered.


    But the girl was nowhere to be seen.


    The martial arts ss went by quickly, mostly covering basic techniques. Nothing new. Most of the students there had already learned simr things back in their various kingdoms and academies. The instructors seemed more interested in evaluating than actually teaching.


    Still, Nnenna couldn��t find the girl anywhere, and with no new clues, she gave up the search for now.


    The rest of the day��s lessons passed quickly.


    As she made her way back toward the dorms, she finally spotted Ava, who had been noticeably avoiding her since that morning.


    ��I need to go and meet someone,�� Nnenna said inly, her tone steady and her eyes fixed on Ava. ��Elder brother Somto said I have to go home with you. Don��t leave without me.��


    Ava nodded, but in her heart, she was already making other ns. As soon as she lost sight of Nnenna, she pulled out her phone and called the driver.


    When the car arrived, she quickly hopped in.


    ��Let��s go,�� she said curtly.


    ��But princess,�� the driver hesitated, ��what about Mr. Somto��s sister? I thought I was supposed to pick her up as well.��


    ��As long as I said ��let��s go,�� it means let��s go. She��s noting with us,�� Ava replied without flinching. ��She said she had something else to do.��


    The driver looked uneasy but said nothing more. He started the engine and drove off.


    ��


    Meanwhile, Nnenna finally found Carl��s office after asking for directions. She knocked lightly on the door.


    ��Come in,�� came his deep voice.


    She pushed the door open and stepped in. ��Elder brother,�� she said with a small smile. ��You��re a lecturer here? You didn��t tell me.��


    Carl looked up from his desk, his expression amused.


    ��No wonder you said we would meet up. I kept wondering why you were acting so sure, turns out I didn��t have to wait for you to visit.��

 Chapter 423: Nnenna is with Him?

    <strong>Chapter 423: Nnenna is with Him?</strong>


    Carl stood up and walked toward her with a warm smile, his gaze soft but unreadable. He gently tucked a few stray strands of hair behind her ear, then stepped back slightly, admiring his handiwork with a proud nod.


    ��I��m really happy to see you, Nnenna,�� he said, his voice low but filled with genuine warmth. ��When I said we would meet soon, I made sure it would happen.��


    Nnenna tilted her head, curious. ��So�� you��re really a lecturer here?��


    Carl chuckled lightly, the sound smooth and soothing. ��Of course. I didn��t want to say anything until it was certain. They��ve been trying to get me to teach here for a while now. The moment I hinted at it, they couldn��t wait to hand me a position.�� He smiled, eyes twinkling with something deeper.


    ��I need to stay close,�� he continued. ��To protect you�� and to make sure you don��t fall in love with some random guy while I��m not looking.�� He winked, half joking butpletely serious. ��Until you��re truly happy with someone good and approved by me, I��ll be here, always.��


    Nnenna��s cheeks lifted in a small smile. ��I don��t need romance to be happy. I am happy now,�� she said softly.


    But in the back of her mind, Jana��s ridiculous drama surfaced. For a second, she considered telling Carl, but quickly decided against it.


    That girl was just another cloud passing by, nothing worth troubling her big brother over. Carl didn��t need distractions like that, not when he was doing so much already.


    She nced at the clock. ��Someone��s waiting for me at the school gate,�� she said, picking up her bag. ��It��s time I head home.��


    ��I��ll walk you out,�� Carl offered at once, already moving toward the door like a shadow at her side.


    Most of the students had already returned to their hostels. Some were still in lectures. The school grounds now felt strangely quiet, with only a few people walking by in scattered groups.


    Nnenna and Carl strolled together at a rxed pace, chatting openly. She told him everything, well, almost everything, that had happened since her arrival.


    Carl listened with genuine interest, asionally chiming in with questions or amusedments. It felt easy between them, the way it always had.


    But when they reached the school gate, Nnenna stopped in her tracks.


    Her brows furrowed. ��She��s not here���� she muttered, looking around in disbelief.


    Carl paused beside her, scanning the area. ��I thought you said someone was waiting for you.��


    ��She was supposed to,�� Nnenna replied, trying to mask her irritation. ��But�� she��s gone.��


    She let out a soft, humorlessugh. Why was she even surprised? Of course Ava would pull something like this. It was just her style, quietly petty, but always in a way that left her meless.


    Carl frowned, picking up on what wasn��t said. ��Let me guess,�� he said, lips thinning. ��Arthur��s sister didn��t want to go home with you.��


    Nnenna gave a small nod, not trusting herself to speak without sounding bitter.


    Carl sighed and shook his head. ��Jealousy doesn��t suit her,�� he said simply, eyes narrowing slightly. ��Come on. I��ll give you a lift. I know the way.��


    Without waiting for her to protest, he turned and gestured toward the sleek ck car parked nearby. Nnenna hesitated for a moment, then followed.


    She wasn��t going to let Ava��s childish games ruin her day.


    ��Thank you,�� Nnenna said with genuine relief as she settled into the car.


    She honestly had no idea how she would��ve found her way back alone. The city was massive, the roads unfamiliar, and even if she somehow managed to find a taxi, she wouldn��t even know how to direct them.


    Worse, she wasn��t sure she would even be allowed into the castle without proper identification, especially if the gatekeepers didn��t recognize her.


    Having Carl take her back was not justforting, it was the safest option.


    Carl nced over at her as he started the car. ��I��m d I decided to walk you out. You would have been stranded.��


    ��You think?�� Nnenna smiled slightly, rxing into the seat. ��I would��ve ended up somewhere ridiculous.��


    They both chuckled as the car rolled smoothly through the quiet campus roads. The conversation between them flowed easily, full of warmth and familiarity.


    They reminisced about old times, exchanged updates, and teased each other like they used to. It was easy�� and for Nnenna, a little nostalgic.


    Before long, the castle��s towering silhouette came into view.


    At the gate, the guards immediately recognized Carl. They bowed respectfully and opened the gates without hesitation.


    One of them even picked up amunicator and said quickly, ��Inform His Highness Prince Arthur, Prince Carl has arrived.��


    Carl raised an eyebrow but didn��tment.


    Inside the castle, the message was swiftly delivered. Arthur, lounging in his quarters, frowned as he heard it.


    Carl?


    He hadn��t expected his friend to fly in. Not today. And certainly not without notice.


    What was he doing here?


    Still, Arthur didn��t move. He remained seated, staring at the message in silence. Since it said nothing about Nnenna, his curiosity didn��t go far.


    One of his oldest friends visiting? Meh. Not that interesting. He figured Carl would exin himself, eventually.


    So, for now, he stayed put.


    Carl parked right in front of the castle��s grand main doors, stepping out with his usual grace. Nnenna, not one to wait around for help, opened the passenger door herself and climbed out, earning surprised looks from the nearby servants.


    They had hurried forward, ready to assist, but froze in ce, unsure what to do now. She didn��t seem like someone who needed pampering.


    Meanwhile, deep inside the castle, a certain prince was just finding out something�� interesting.


    Arthur had barely nced at the first message, but when the second one came in, with a small detail added, he shot to his feet.


    Nnenna is with him?


    Gone was theposed, indifferent prince. He didn��t think, didn��t hesitate. He rushed out like a man on fire.

 Chapter 424: Just Bury Me Already

    <strong>Chapter 424: Just Bury Me Already</strong>


    His guards barely had time to step aside as he stormed through the corridors. In his haste, he did not even notice a figure sitting quietly in the living room, who watched him with wide eyes, mouth slightly open in surprise.


    By the time Arthur reached the entrance hall, he finally caught himself.


    Wait�� why am I running?


    Realizing how out of character he looked, he slowed down immediately, adjusting his pace and posture with practiced ease. By the time he stepped out the door, he wore his usual calm and cold expression, like he had just wandered over by coincidence.


    ��Carl. You��re here,�� Arthur said smoothly, his voice steady.


    Carl, however, narrowed his eyes and instinctively took a small step back.


    Something was�� off.


    Since when did Arthur ever greet guests at the door? He had been known to ignore even close friends unless they barged in with urgent business.


    But now, here he was, personally waiting at the entrance�� and his clothes looked slightly rumpled, like he hadn��t even paused to get ready properly.


    Carl raised an eyebrow and crossed his arms.


    ��Since when do you wee people at the door, Arthur?�� he asked casually, a hint of amusement and suspicion in his tone.


    Arthur coughed lightly and looked away. ��I just happened to be passing by.��


    Carl didn��t respond, he only smiled faintly, and his gaze shifted briefly to Nnenna.


    Interesting.


    Some strands of Arthur��s usually tidy hair were out of ce, just slightly, but enough to betray the fact that he had rushed. His shoulders looked a little tense, his eyes faintly tired.


    Carl observed him quietly. He had a habit of seeing more than people said, and just like Somto once noted, Carl wasn��t one to miss the small signs. Arthur still hadn��t found that ��person�� he was looking for. That much was clear.


    ��Arthur,�� Carl called out with a strange seriousness in his voice. He stepped a little closer, his tone shifting to something quieter, more personal. ��I��m going to ask you something, and I need you to be honest with me. No shame, alright? I��m your pal, after all.��


    Arthur blinked, staring at him.


    What the heck is this guy on about now?


    Carl��s face was unusually solemn. ��Are you okay? Like, really okay? Are you having trouble sleepingtely? Nightmares? Regrets? Fatigue?��


    Arthur just gawked at him. The urge to smack his best friend across the head rose steadily.


    Carl didn��t stop. ��I recently added psychiatry to my specialties. I��m serious. If something��s bothering you, mentally or emotionally, maybe I can help.��


    Arthur nearly choked on his own breath.


    Help me? Psychiatry? Oh, this guy is actually crazy.


    He gave Carl a slow, withering look. ��You��re the one who needs therapy,�� he muttered. ��In fact, your entire family could use it.��


    Then he paused and realized


    Wait. Carl doesn��t even have a family.


    He winced internally.


    That was a low blow�� even if said only in his head.


    But what made it worse, way worse, was that Carl was saying all this in front of Nnenna.


    Arthur felt his heart drop.


    His entire reputation, already dangerously close to uncaring in her eyes, was now being dragged through the mud. In public. In real time.


    Oh my gosh. What is she thinking of me now?


    Did she think he was emotionally unstable? Delusional? Broken?


    He resisted the urge to groan aloud.


    Just bury me already.


    ��Arthur,�� Carl called out again, this time more gently.


    ��Shut up,�� Arthur snapped, not even turning around. He hurried off like someone fleeing a crime scene.


    Carl blinked. ��That��s strange�� Arthur��s not usually like this. He��s always more calcted,�� he muttered, dazed by the reaction.


    Nnenna nced at him sideways. ��Brother�� don��t you think you probably annoyed him with your questions?�� she said dryly. ��I would be annoyed too.��


    But she didn��t push the point. She let thement hang in the air and stepped into the house.


    As she walked in, the familiar flicker of a screen caught her attention. Sittingfortably in the living room, with a bowl of popcorn in herp, was Ava, watching a movie like she had no care in the world.


    Nnenna stopped just in front of her and tilted her head slightly. ��Hello, sister Ava,�� she greeted with a half smile that didn��t quite reach her eyes.


    Ava jumped to her feet, eyes wide like a thief caught red handed. ��Y-You��re back?�� she blurted.


    ��What, was I not supposed to be?�� Nnenna asked calmly, her toneced with subtle usation.


    Ava��s eyes darted nervously to the side. Guilt was written all over her face. She fidgeted, obviously trying toe up with something believable, but nothing came out.


    Then she spotted Carl walking in behind Nnenna.


    Immediately, her posture changed.


    Her eyes brightened with an idea. ��Yes! Big Brother Carl treats me very well,�� she said loudly, as if reassuring the whole house. ��He��ll definitely back me up.��


    She smiled sweetly, too sweetly.


    Nnenna stared at her like she was watching someone trying to bluff their way through a bad drama script.


    Carl raised a brow, confused by the sudden deration. ��Back you up for what exactly?��


    Ava��s fake smile froze.


    Nnenna quietly turned her head away, suppressing a small smile.


    Nice try, Ava.


    ��Big Brother Carl, you��re here to see me, right? I missed you soooo much!�� Ava said in her sweetest, most cutesy voice, batting hershes like a pampered kitten.


    It was a tactic that usually worked.


    Carl gave her a smile, but it didn��t quite reach his eyes. As he looked at Ava, he suddenly remembered how Nnenna had been left behind at school�� standing at the gate alone.


    His smile faltered slightly. But Carl was so used to keeping a polite expression that it remained on his face, just enough to fool someone who wasn��t paying attention.


    Unfortunately, Ava wasn��t paying attention.


    She took that smile as a sign of sess and beamed even harder.

 Chapter 425: Jaw Nearly Dropped

    <strong>Chapter 425: Jaw Nearly Dropped</strong>


    ��So�� how did you get home, Ava?�� Carl asked casually as he changed into house slippers. Then, to Ava��s absolute shock, he bent down to help Nnenna with hers too.


    Ava��s jaw nearly dropped.


    Wait. What?!


    Big Brother Carl was always gentle and nice, yes, but never like this. He had never helped her change shoes. Not once. And now he was kneeling in front of this girl, as if it was the most natural thing in the world?


    Nnenna didn��t think much of it. To her, this was normal. Carl had always taken care of her. She smiled warmly and said, ��Thank you,�� in a soft voice, genuinely grateful, but without any hint of pride or maniption.


    Then she stepped fully into the house.


    Ava stared after her, still reeling from what she just witnessed. The soft p p of Carl��s and Nnenna��s slippers echoed down the hallway like a haunting melody.


    Her thoughts were spinning


    Why her? Since when? What did she do to get this treatment?!


    But before she could spiral further, Carl��s voice cut through her haze like a de.


    ��Ava.��


    She flinched slightly. ��Y-Yes?��


    He was still speaking gently, but there was a subtle weight in his tone now.


    ��Your answer. You didn��t say how you got home.��


    ��Ava, didn��t you hear me?�� Carl��s voice was calm, even smiling, but there was a sharp edge beneath his words, like velvet covering steel.


    Ava froze.


    She had known Carl since she was little. That tone�� it wasn��t loud or angry, but it was dangerous. A warning. Her heart skipped.


    ��Oh, I followed the driver,�� she said quickly, trying to sound casual, like she didn��t sense the change in the air.


    ��I see,�� Carl replied, his eyes narrowing slightly.


    There was a pause. Then he asked again, voice still smooth but deliberate, ��Was the driver supposed to pick Nnenna up as well?��


    Ava��s heart thudded. He knew. He definitely knew.


    All the pieces clicked in her mind like a trap snapping shut. Nnenna must have already told him. Or maybe�� Carl saw it himself. After all, he did bring Nnenna home.


    Her palms grew damp. She knew Carl hated dishonesty more than anything. ying dumb would only make it worse.


    ��I��m sorry I left Sister Nnenna behind,�� she said quickly, bowing her head slightly and trying to sound genuinely regretful.


    But Carl didn��t nod. His smile was still there, but now it was colder. Unmoved.


    ��I��m not the one you should be apologizing to,�� he said quietly.


    The silence that followed felt like the air itself was holding its breath.


    Ava nodded obediently and turned toward Nnenna, but the sweet expression she had worn seconds ago vanished like a mask slipping off. In its ce was a glint of malice. A twisted smile tugged at her lips, gone in a blink.


    ��I��m sorry, Sister Nnenna,�� she said, her voice soft and seemingly sincere.


    To Carl, it sounded convincing. But if he had caught a glimpse of Ava��s face at that moment, he would��ve seen the truth, she didn��t mean a single word.


    Nnenna met her gaze and smiled, calm, unbothered, even a little amused. Then, without a word, she turned and walked to her room.


    Carl blinked, surprised.


    That wasn��t like Nnenna. She always tried to maintain peace. A sincere apology, especially one from someone younger, would usually be enough to soften her heart.


    So why��?


    He was still trying to make sense of her reaction when Ava tugged gently at his sleeve. ��Big Brother Carl,�� she said, her voiceced with disappointment, ��she didn��t even bother to reply. She��s so rude�� Did I apologize for nothing?��


    Carl looked down at her, unsure how to respond. Her voice sounded hurt, but something about it felt�� too practiced.


    Still, he didn��tment. ��Maybe she has her reasons,�� he said quietly, almost to himself. ��I��ll ask herter.��


    In the meantime, Carl gently patted Ava��s head. ��Be good,�� he said with a quiet sigh. ��I��ll find out why she acted that wayter. But next time�� don��t do something so despicable again.��


    His voice wasn��t loud, but it struck deep. Ava flinched.


    Then, without waiting for a reply, Carl turned and headed off to find Arthur. He was genuinely worried about his old friend.


    Part of the reason he had rushed toplete his psychiatry specialization was Arthur. And now, it seemed he had a patient close to home after all.


    Ava stood frozen in ce, stunned. It wasn��t the first time Carl had scolded her, but this�� this was different. He had rebuked her because of Nnenna.


    She clenched her fists tightly.


    I��ve known him since I was little�� she thought bitterly. So how can he change just like that, for someone he barely knows?


    Her mind spun in frustration. Who even is, this girl? Howe everyone knows her, my brother, my parents, Somto, even Carl, yet I��ve never heard of her before?


    She shut off the movie angrily and stood up.


    ��No matter who she is, let��s see if she still has time to charm my brothers once I��m done with her.��


    A storm was brewing in her eyes.


    A whole month flew by before Nnenna even realized it. She was slowly getting used to the school��s rhythm, adjusting to the schedule, finding her way around, and understanding the vibe of each ss.


    She hadn��t registered for a hostel yet. There just didn��t seem to be a need. For now, she focused on familiarizing herself with the school grounds and her routines.


    Strangely, she hadn��t seen Somto even once during that entire month. He hadn��t shown up unexpectedly like he usually did. Instead, someone had delivered a new SIM card to her with no note, but she understood right away.


    The first number saved on it was his. Carl and Arthur added their numbers not long after when they found out she had a new phone.


    Carl, now officially lecturing at the academy, often found himself unconsciously ncing at a particr spot in the lecture hall.

 Chapter 426: The Perfect Pawn

    <strong>Chapter 426: The Perfect Pawn</strong>


    The same spot where Nnenna had first sat and continued to sit in every lecture.


    Every time his eyes wandered there, he saw a girl in front of Nnenna, sitting tall with a proud smile like she owned the ce.


    Was it a coincidence? Definitely not.


    Jana kept sitting in the same seat, lecture after lecture, acting as if it were her birthright. It wasn��t subtle either, she made sure to flick her hair, sh her smile, and bat hershes every time Carl so much as looked in that direction.


    At first, Nnenna tried to ignore it.


    But after a few more days of awkward tension and whisperedments from her ssmates, she had had enough.


    Without warning, she picked up her bag and changed seats to the back corner of the hall.


    But by then, the rumor had already spread like wildfire.


    ��Prince Carl is in love with Jana.��


    It was all anyone talked about.


    To them, it made sense, Jana was beautiful, smart, and bold. And Carl kept looking in her direction during lectures. To the students, it was practically a royal love story unfolding before their eyes.


    Nnenna simply rolled her eyes.


    If only they knew the truth.


    In fact, Jana was now simply waiting, waiting for the day Prince Carl would confess his undying love for her. She had already nned her reaction: a graceful smile, a slight blush, and a soft ��Yes, Your Highness.��


    She was sure it was only a matter of time.


    The only person who knew the truth, that Carl��s nces had nothing to do with her, was Ava. But of course, Ava said nothing.


    Why would she ruin things for Jana? A better life for that girl meant morepetition for her. No, Ava would stay silent and watch things unfold.


    Besides, Ava had her own admirers and loyal followers. She was no ordinary student, she was the Princess of Prigrian.


    Even Jana, as prideful and bold as she was, knew better than to mess with Ava. Not when Ava was in the mood to ruin lives.


    So while Jana terrorized other students with her growing sense of power, she never so much as raised her voice at Ava.


    As for Nnenna, life seemed to finally settle into a peaceful rhythm. The stares, the whispers, the tension, it all seemed to fade for a little while.


    But of course, peace neversted long.


    She hadpletely forgotten something important, texting George.


    And George had been patiently waiting everyday. One of his ssmates had asked casually, ��Hey, what happened to that girl you were always talking about? Haven��t seen you texting her.��


    George shrugged, his tone light and still patient ��She probably just forgot. I��ll remind her when I see her again.��


    He was calm and hopeful but someone wasn��t.


    Linda was pissed.


    Furious, actually.


    To her, it was bad enough that George had started liking someone else. But now that someone had gone quiet, probably ying hard to get, he seemed even more obsessed. Linda��s jealousy red like wildfire.


    If Nnenna thought she could walk around untouched, she had another thinging.


    Linda had once pictured a life with George, a shared apartment after graduation, matching rings, the quiet kind of happiness people envy.


    He was the kind of man who loved deeply, with patience and respect. He even forbade any sexual intimacy until the day they get married which showed that he had the right kind of love for her. He was her safe ce.


    And she destroyed it.


    She had cheated, stupidly, selfishly, carelessly. She told herself it was a mistake, just one night, but George hadn��t even yelled. He had looked at her once with those disappointed eyes, and left without another word.


    It was over.


    And Linda? She couldn��t let go.


    No matter how many times she told herself to move on, her heart clung to the memory of what they had had. George had been the best thing in her life, and now she couldn��t bear the thought of him giving that kind of love to someone else.


    When she saw how excited and patient George was with that new girl and overheard a conversation in the library, about George possibly being interested in some new girl, something in her snapped.


    If he thought he could rece her, he was wrong.


    Linda decided right then: she would erase every single girl he even looked at. Quietly. Strategically. Until he realized the truth, she was the only one for him. No one else would love him like she did.


    The problem was, she was in Year Five, and George was too. The girl he was rumored to be interested in now? A Year One.


    That made things trickier. Different ss schedules. Different hangouts. Less ovep.


    But Linda was nothing if not resourceful.


    She started asking around, and before long, she learned the name of someone who could help her, Jana. She was among the most popr year one students, the same one involved in all those strange rumors with Prince Carl.


    Linda felt a bit jealous because at first, she had thought of aiming higher. Prince Carl, Arthur and Mr. Somto, were the dream of nearly every girl on campus.


    But thepetition for them was ruthless and full of actual royalty. Compared to them, she barely stood a chance.


    So she returned her focus to what she could still control.


    George.


    And Jana?


    She was just the next name on the list.


    Linda needed someone to do the dirty work for her. She wasn��t about to get her hands messy, not when there were people like Jana around. Ruthless, insecure, and always hungry for power. The perfect pawn.


    She found Jana during break and pulled her aside.


    ��I need a favor,�� Linda began calmly.


    Jana crossed her arms and narrowed her eyes. ��You need my help? Why should I help you?�� Her tone dripped with arrogance. ��In case you��ve forgotten, I��m going to be the future queen of Riverum. So tell me, what can you possibly offer me?��

 Chapter 427: In a Hurry to Take my Place

    <strong>Chapter 427: In a Hurry to Take my ce</strong>


    Linda had expected that.


    Jana always needed to feel important, needed her ego fed before she listened.


    Linda stayed quiet for a beat, pretending to think, then smiled slowly.


    ��You��re right. You probably will be queen one day. But let��s be honest, your current support base is mostly Year Ones. You haven��t exactly won the upper sses yet, have you?��


    Jana��s brows twitched. Linda knew she had hit a nerve.


    ��I, on the other hand,�� Linda continued smoothly, ��have solid footing in Years Four, Five, and even some Six. I can get some of the alumni to talk too. You can��t reach them from where you are now, but I can.��


    Jana looked intrigued, but not convinced yet. Linda leaned closer, dropping her final card.


    ��And don��t forget, my father is the Minister for Communications in Riverum. If I ask, he can put in a good word for you when the timees. Influence isn��t just about poprity, it��s about connections.��


    There it was.


    The gleam of greed flickered in Jana��s eyes.


    She tried to hide her sudden interest, but Linda could already tell, she was in.


    Being friends with Linda now meant boosting her future. And Jana couldn��t resist a shortcut to more power.


    ��You haven��t forgotten your background already, have you?�� Linda continued, her voiceced with fake sweetness. ��Riverum will never ept a queen from such a low, poverty stricken family. That��s the reality. So the sooner you start working on their approval, the better for you.��


    Jana stiffened, but Linda wasn��t done.


    ��Because, let��s be honest, do you really think Prince Carl would go as far as defending you against his cab? Against the nobles? Up until now, he hasn��t even made a move, and you keep insisting he��s in love with you.��


    Those words hit Jana like a p. Right in the ce she tried hardest to ignore.


    Yes, she had noticed it too. It had already been a month. A full month of longing looks and silent tension, but no confession, no approach, nothing.


    Was it�� was it really because of her background?


    She had always known her family wasn��t wealthy, nowhere near royal status, but she thought, just maybe, love would conquer that. That Carl, of all people, would be different.


    But now, doubt had taken root. And it was growing.


    Still, even with her pride smarting, she wasn��t about to let this golden opportunity slip away.


    No. If anything, she needed to make sure no other girl caught his eye first.


    ��What do you want me to do to her?�� Jana finally asked, voice low, guarded.


    Linda��s lips curled into a slow, wicked smile.


    ��Make her life a living hell.��


    The next day, lectures were set to continue as usual. Nnenna, having learned her lesson about punctuality, arrived early, quietly slipping into the rhythm of the academy.


    But something was off.


    She noticed it almost immediately in the strange silence of the hallway. The corridors were usually buzzing by this time, filled with chatting students and footsteps echoing off the marble.


    But now�� whenever someone spotted her, they would stop mid conversation and dart back into the lecture hall like startled mice.


    ��Love System, what��s going on?�� Nnenna asked warily, narrowing her eyes at the retreating figures.


    ��A trap was set for you,�� the system replied with its usual calm tone.


    ��A what?��


    ��A trap, some students set up a trap for you. It��s childish, really.��


    Nnenna scoffed under her breath. ��Immature brats.��


    ��Still, don��t ignore it. Want me to deal with it?��


    ��Yes please,�� she muttered, brushing it off after saying that ��Let��s y this game with them.��


    As she scanned the students already seated inside the lecture hall, her eyes paused on one familiar figure, one she hadn��t seen in a while.


    The mystery girl.


    She was back.


    Nnenna narrowed her eyes in curiosity. That girl had an aura that screamed nobility. The way others subtly leaned away or avoided her eyes confirmed it.


    She had vanished as suddenly as she had appeared. Nnenna made a mental note to approach herter.


    Just as she was about to walk into the ss, someone mmed into her from behind.


    She staggered slightly and turned around swiftly, only toe face to face with Ava.


    ��Well, well�� You��re no longer running from me, huh?�� Nnenna said coolly.


    Ava blinked. For the past month, ever since Carl��s quiet but cutting rebuke, she had avoided Nnennapletely, sulking in silence and throwing daggers with her eyes from across the room. But now�� here she was, standing in Nnenna��s path like she had something to prove.


    Today, for the first time in weeks, Ava was being proactive, and it caught Nnenna off guard. The princess of Prigrian was no longer hiding behind cold stares and passive aggression. She was facing her directly.


    It intrigued Nnenna, but she kept her face calm.


    Ava, on the other hand, seemed more fired up, especially with a few of her loyal henchmen watching from nearby. She felt the need to reim her pride.


    ��Who��s afraid of you?�� Ava snapped with a smirk. ��I just didn��t think you were worthy of my attention. You should be grateful for that. Now, out of my way.��


    Nnenna tilted her head, calm and unshaken. ��If you insist,�� she said, stepping aside. Then she added softly, ��I think you should be careful. Who knows what might be waiting behind those doors? Why not send something else in first, maybe your bag?��


    It wasn��t sarcasm. It was a gentle warning.


    Ava rolled her eyes and scoffed. ��You��re so stupid. I��ve walked through these doors more times than you��ve been to this lecture hall. Don��t act like you care.��


    Nnenna sighed quietly.


    ��Love System,�� she whispered mentally, ��cancel our previous n. Someone��s in a hurry to take my ce.��


    There was a pause.


    ��Are you sure?�� the system asked.


    ��Yes,�� she replied. ��It��s not considered bad if I try to stop her from hurting herself, but can��t, right?��

 Chapter 428: This Means War

    <strong>Chapter 428: This Means War</strong>


    ��No. In fact, it may earn you points if your intention is truly to protect.��


    Nnenna nodded subtly. She watched Ava��s proud back as the girl strutted toward the lecture hall entrance.


    ��Pride always walks first�� until it��s tripped by reality. Maybe this would finally knock some sense into her,�� Nnenna murmured under her breath.


    Just like that, Ava strutted into the lecture hall, her henchmen trailing behind her like loyal shadows.


    Her head was high, her eyes sharp, and her lips curled in a smirk. But the moment her foot brushed against a barely visible thin rope stretched across the floor


    SPLASH!!!


    A full bucket of ice cold water, rigged from above, came crashing down on her.


    ��AAAAHHHHHHH!��


    Ava��s scream echoed through the hall like an explosion.


    The icy water drenched herpletely, soaking every inch of her body. To make things worse, it had been mixed with a fine white powder, likely flour, that instantly clung to her soaked outfit and skin like snow.


    She looked like a half melted ghostly snowman, standing frozen in shock and dripping water onto the now silent ssroom floor.


    Gasps filled the air. Murmurs rippled through the students.


    That��s�� Princess Ava!


    No one daredugh, but the horror on everyone��s faces was unmistakable. Even the pranksters in the back who had likely set the trap were pale with terror.


    Nobody moved. Nobody blinked. Everyone was trying to disown the scene with their silence.


    No one in their right mind wanted to be known as the idiot who humiliated the future king of Prigrian��s sister.


    Ava��s face twisted in rage. Her mascara ran in ck streaks down her cheeks.


    ��WHO DID THIS?!�� she screamed, spinning around like a wet whirlwind. ��Who the hell set this up?! I swear, if you don��t speak now, and I find out who it was, YOU��RE DEAD!��


    Silence.


    Her scream vibrated off the walls.


    Everyone looked away. Eyes went to bags, shoes, the ceiling, anywhere but her furious, dripping figure.


    The room was stiff with silence. No one dared to move, not even Ava��s henchmen. Even they looked unsure, whether to rush to help her or step away and act like they didn��t know her lest they are med.


    Everyone was confused. Everyone was afraid.


    Who would be the next person she med?


    Ava��s soaked form trembled, not from cold, but from pure, burning humiliation. Her eyes locked on Nnenna standing at the door.


    ��You,�� she spat, her voice low but venomous. ��You were supposed to be the one standing under that bucket, not me. But somehow�� I took your ce.��


    Her words wereced with hatred, sharp like daggers thrown straight from her heart. ��I didn��t target you before because I didn��t think you were worth it. And�� I was giving face to my elder brothers.�� She wiped water from her eyes, her movements tense and furious.


    ��But now? Since you think you��re so clever�� this means war.��


    Ava��s re was ice cold as she stormed out of the ssroom, her soaked shoes squelching with every step. Her henchmen scrambled after her, terrified and confused.


    Nnenna stood there, blinking.


    Was this girl okay? she thought. She just got pranked, and somehow she��s ming me?


    She sighed softly. How was it her fault that Ava walked into a trap someone else set?


    But there was no time to dwell on Ava��s delusions. Her schedule was packed, and the first ss was up:


    Archery.


    The students finally made their way to the training grounds. Over the past month, they had gone over the basics, everything they thought they knew. But now, new techniques were about to be introduced. Real ones. Advanced ones.


    Things that would push their limits and truly shape their strength. Everyone was excited, nerves bubbling beneath the surface as they prepared themselves to level up.


    But as they approached the grounds, they noticed someone already standing at the center of the open field. Tall. Still. Commanding.


    His posture didn��t look like that of their previous martial arts lecturer.


    The man didn��t turn at first, but it was clear he was waiting for them.


    The moment he heard the footsteps approaching in unison, the figure slowly turned around. His voice rang out with a calm authority.


    ��Good morning, students,�� he said, his eyes scanning the group. ��I am your new martial arts and special skills instructor. And I believe you already know my name.��


    Silence.


    Then, collective shock.


    Whispers spread like wildfire across the field.


    ��That��s��!��


    ��No way����


    ��Is that really��?!��


    The entire Year One ss froze as realization struck like lightning.


    That was Crown Prince Arthur!


    The Crown Prince of Prigrian!


    He wasn��t just the heir to this kingdom, he was a living legend, feared on the battlefield, whispered about in high society, admired by billions. To see him in person was one thing�� but to have him as their instructor?


    Heavens.


    Their year�� their entire set was blessed beyond words. First Prince Carl�� and now Prince Arthur?


    The two most powerful princes on the continent were both teaching them. Who was next? General Somto? One who was more than capable of going shoulder to shoulder with these two!


    Wouldn��t that be the three musketeers in one ce?! One could only hope.


    But having two was enough to cause a huge sensation.


    Some students started trembling from sheer excitement.


    Others could barely hold their books, hands shaking.


    A few just stood there, mouths wide open.


    Now that most of the students had already convinced themselves that Prince Carl was secretly in love with Jana, many had started to feel left out, as if the story had already been written without them. But now�� here was another unexpected twist handed to them on a golden tter.


    Another legendary prince.


    Another chance.


    Their luck as a ss was unmatched.


    Crown Prince Arthur stood before them,manding and distant. They held their breath as he scanned the crowd.


    His eyes moved swiftly over the students�� then paused.


    Right on Nnenna.


    ����������������������������������


    How��s it going guys? I��m sure you��re enjoying the novel and I see your support every day, thank you


    I have some special gifts for you guys, but they��Il be avable only to those who consistently keep up with the chapters


    By the time the paters catch up, the gifts might be gone!


    Now, who��s ready?


    The code can be redeemed by 10 different users with 10 FPs/user. The code number is and you can find the redeem center at Profile-Redeem.


    This is one of NovelFire��s heart warming way of rewarding my hardwork for the past two months, and giving it all to you guys is one of my ways of saying none of this would be possible without your support


    Thank you to NovelFire for being generous and awesome ??


    Thank YOU for loving and supporting ��They Hated Me In My First Life But Now I Have The Love System�� ??


    Happy Reading!


    I love you guys ??

 Chapter 429: Ease your Grip

    <strong>Chapter 429: Ease your Grip</strong>


    Without saying a word, he gave her a subtle nod.


    He nodded at her.


    Gasps spread like sparks.


    Everyone instinctively turned to see who the crown prince had just acknowledged. But their eyes slid right past Nnenna, andnded on Ava, who had conveniently returned, freshened up and polished, standing just behind Nnenna.


    Of course.


    That made more sense�� right?


    She was the princess of Prigrian. And she was Arthur��s sister. Obviously, he was greeting her.


    Those who hadn��t been on good terms with Ava suddenly started regretting their life choices.


    If Prince Arthur cherished his sister this much�� maybe getting close to her wouldn��t be such a bad idea.


    Maybe, just maybe, they could rise by association.


    A few students even began inching toward her subtly, attempting to slide into her good graces.


    Some of them had originally been part of Jana��s circle, but even they slowly drifted away, testing new waters.


    Jana noticed the shift.


    But she said nothing.


    She wasn��t the type to panic. She simply smiled to herself and folded her arms. If anyone thought she was going to crumble over a few wayward followers, they clearly didn��t know her at all. She had Prince Carl, Arthur��s best friend behind her!


    ��Let��s begin today��s lesson,�� Arthur said, his voice smooth but firm. ��You all know the basics of archery already, so we��ll go deeper.��


    The students quieted instantly.


    The wind seemed to hush for him.


    He picked up a longbow from the rack beside him, its frame elegant but deadly.


    ��Today, I��ll teach you a technique called ��the anchor point.�� It��s one of the most important things in urate shooting. Without it, even the strongest arms and best bows will miss their mark.��


    He held up the bow in one hand and an arrow in the other.


    ��Your anchor point is where your draw handes to rest at full draw,�� Arthur exined, drawing the string back in a slow, deliberate motion. ��It��s a spot, right here.�� He pointed to the corner of his mouth and jaw. ��It could be your cheek, your jaw, or the corner of your lips. But it must be consistent every single time.��


    He turned his body sideways, stance perfect, feet nted shoulder width apart.


    ��Your body is a machine. If your anchor point changes by even a centimeter, your shot will drift, left, right, high, low. Precision depends on discipline.��


    He released.


    The arrow flew with a sharp thwip, fast, silent, and straight, mming dead center into the target with a perfect thunk.


    The ss gasped. Someone in the back whispered, ��Did you see that?��


    Arthur didn��t react. He was already nocking another arrow.


    ��Now,�� he said, ��watch again. My hand returns to the same point�� every time.��


    He fired again. Bullseye.


    ��Your muscles may lie to you. Your feelings may lie to you. But your anchor point never should.��


    He finally turned back to the ss.


    ��Now, you��ll take turns to practice in pairs,�� Arthur said, rolling the parchment in his hand and giving a faint smile. ��I��ll guide you as needed.��


    The students lit up with excitement. This wasn��t just a training session anymore, it was opportunity dressed in armor.


    Some of the girls were already nning to miss their shots on purpose, They saw this as a golden moment to catch the eye of the continent��s most eligible bachelor by getting extra attention.


    The boys? They nned to impress by all means, just enough to get extra attention from the prince and maybe secure a future rmendation.


    A chance like this didn��te twice.


    Arthur nced at the scroll. ��First pair: Nnenna and�� Jana.��


    The ss fell into a hush.


    Jana stepped up confidently, head high like a queen surveying her domain. Her lips curled into a confident smirk as she stepped forward. Her boots tapped softly against the stone tiles, echoing with pride.


    She was ready.


    So what if Nnenna might have Carl��s attention now? Jana didn��t mind. If she yed her cards right, she could have two princes fighting for her.


    That would silence any whispers about her background for good. And if Nnenna thought she was the only one who could shine, she was sorely mistaken.


    Nnenna followed quietly, her posture rxed, yet steady, like water that flowed but never broke. To the casual eye, Jana looked like the leader, the one in control. But Arthur��s eyes, trained and calcting, saw everything.


    ��Alright,�� he said, his voice low andposed. ��Nnenna, Jana, ready your bows.��


    They did.


    ��Anchor your shots.��


    Jana pulled her string back too tightly, causing a slight tremble in the bow. She fired a dozen shots but they all missed the mark and weren��t even close.


    ��Jana,�� Arthur said with calm distance, ��you��re tensing your fingers. Ease your grip. If you control the bow too much, it controls you.��


    Jana bit the inside of her cheek but nodded, adjusting slightly.


    Arthur watched. ��Better,�� he murmured, eyes scanning her form quickly before moving on without warmth. He was trying, at least. But cold was his default.


    Still, his voice was smoother than usual, less sharp. A lecturer had to be patient. And since he took this job, he would at least try.


    ��Now, Nnenna,�� he said, moving closer.


    She tried to copy what she had seen Arthur do before, but her elbow red slightly, throwing off her bnce.


    ��Wait,�� Arthur said, stepping behind her.


    Before she could blink, his hands gently found her arms, adjusting her posture.


    ��No, don��t lift like that. Like this���� he murmured.


    His voice had lost its chill. Completely.


    His hands lingered just a moment longer than necessary, and his proximity made Nnenna freeze.


    She could feel the slight warmth from him, so unexpected from the man known to be more iceberg than human. The same man who had barely spoken full sentences to most people was now so�� focused on her?


    On the other hand, Arthur waspletely focused on Nnenna to notice he was a bit�� too close.

 Chapter 430: Shes Not Good Enough

    <strong>Chapter 430: She��s Not Good Enough</strong>


    Arthur noticed the smoothness of her movement, the subtle grace in her stance, even in something as rigid as archery.


    He remembered her that night at the Grand Ball, elegant, light on her feet, dancing like moonlight.


    That same girl had learned all of that in just two weeks. Two. And now here she was again, absorbing every correction with lightning speed.


    There was something about her. Unassuming. Quiet. But sharp.


    He didn��t understand why he felt a strange calm, even a pull toward her presence. But he didn��t fight it either.


    Nnenna, on the other hand, was beginning to panic inside. Why was he hovering? Why was he speaking so softly? And why did it feel like his voice had gone from ice to�� misty rain?


    She quickly realigned herself, desperate to finish the shot and end the awkward moment.


    ��Release.��


    Thwip!


    Her arrownded with a firm thud, near perfect.


    Arthur��s lips twitched�� into something almost like a smile.


    ��Excellent,�� he said quietly.


    Nnenna stepped away from the bow, her heart pounding, not from excitement, but from sheer difort.


    She had no idea why she was so unsettled. Arthur was just being a good teacher�� right?


    Besides, her mind had already started to drift toward someone else. Somto had been out of sight, but not out of mind. Every now and then, she would catch herself wondering when she��d see him again.


    Arthur, meanwhile, watched Nnenna return to the line, a strange feeling tightening in his chest. Admiration? Curiosity? He couldn��t name it.


    But for the first time in a very long time��


    He wanted to.


    Nnenna quietly slipped back into the crowd, her breath finally steadying as she escaped Arthur��s maic presence.


    She didn��t know what was more disturbing, his uncharacteristic warmth, or the fluttery confusion it left in her chest.


    That wasn��t normal. Not at all.


    She clenched her fists. Just focus. This is training, not a fairytale.


    Arthur, meanwhile, straightened his shoulders and masked the tiny flicker of embarrassment he felt.


    What just happened?


    He couldn��t afford distractions, not from her, or any other girl. His best friend, the love of his life was still out there.


    With this reminder, Arthur��s face returned to its usual stoic calm as he scanned the next names on his list.


    ��Ava. Miss Serena. You��re next.��


    Ava strutted forward with confidence, flipping her newly dried hair over her shoulder like a banner of war. Though the earlier prank had soaked her pride, she wasn��t about to let anyone, especially that girl, outshine her again.


    Arthur watched her form with a more measured gaze now. Not as gentle, not as close, but patient nheless. He adjusted her stance with a few words, and though his tone held less warmth than before, it still carried the authority of an older brother.


    ��Rx your shoulders. Don��t lean so much on your back foot. Good. Try again.��


    Ava followed his corrections closely. Her first six shots were off, but by the seventh, she hit her mark, and by the tenth, her precision had drawn the attention of the entire ss.


    ��Whoa����


    ��Did you see that? She got it already!��


    ��She��s fast. Like, really fast.��


    ��No wonder she��s the princess of Prigrian.��


    ��Looks like she��s not just all talk.��


    Ava smirked, loving the praise, but her eyes quickly slid sideways to where Nnenna stood. The smile faltered.


    She got it faster than me��


    A sting of something sharp twisted in her chest. That girl�� again.


    Ava had always been among the top in everything. She was born into it, raised for it. But today, someone who came from nowhere, literally, had outpaced her in front of her big brother. In front of the whole ss.


    Does that mean I��m not as good? No.


    She tightened her grip on the bow.


    It just means I need to try harder.


    Arthur nodded approvingly. ��Good. That��s the right posture. You��ve improved.��


    She turned to him quickly, searching his face, hoping to see something more than professionalism.


    But all she got was his usual neutral gaze and a curt nod before he turned to the next names.


    Ava��s heart dropped slightly.


    Too bad for her.


    If she had seen his face when he turned around, she would have noticed something else, a flicker of pride.


    Arthur might have been cold to the world, but his silence didn��t mean absence of feeling. He was proud of her. Always had been. He just didn��t know how to show it.


    And Ava, always seeking validation, couldn��t read between the lines. She was left feeling vaguely unsatisfied.


    Why didn��t he praise me like he did for Nnenna? Why is it so hard for him to say anything nice, not just professional but nice, just once?


    But she didn��t ask. She never did.


    She nced again at Nnenna, her jaw tightening slightly.


    She still got it faster than me. That girl��


    To make matters worse, some students, as if reading Ava��s mind, began whispering. Their voices weren��t loud, but they were loud enough.


    ��Did you see how fast Nnenna got the technique? She nailed it right after Prince Arthur corrected her once.��


    ��Yeah, and her posture when she shot�� it was like something out of a martial arts painting. So graceful.��


    ��Ava was fast too, but�� it wasn��t as natural. Nnenna made it look effortless.��


    ��I thought Ava was the star of our ss, but maybe there��s a new one now.��


    ��Isn��t she Prince Arthur��s sister though? Maybe she��s just under pressure����


    Ava��s hands curled into fists at her sides. She heard every word. Her chest burned.


    Were they reallyparing her to that girl? Had they forgotten who she was? I am Princess Ava of the Prigrian royal family, she hissed inwardly. My elder brother is standing right here. The Crown Prince is right in front of you, and you dare call me inferior?


    She forced a smile and stood straighter, acting as if none of it affected her, but inside, Ava was raging.

 Chapter 431: Its a Small Price to Pay

    <strong>Chapter 431: It��s a Small Price to Pay</strong>


    The same silent pride she had clung to like armor now felt like it was being chipped away.


    She looked at Arthur, silently pleading for him to say something, anything. But his expression didn��t change. No flicker of defense. No anger. No warning res shot at the whispering students.


    He simply said, ��Quiet down,�� when the murmuring finally disrupted his focus.


    The ss instantly shut their mouths. A wave of silence swept over them like a sudden storm. Of course, how could they forget? They were gossiping about his sister, right in front of him.


    Ava��s lips curled into a small, satisfied smile. Finally, she thought. He said something. To her, that was his way of standing up for her. And that was enough, for now.


    Chin high, she walked back to her seat with her henchwomen trailing behind her, her steps steady, her pride barely stitched back together.


    The ss continued. Arthur resumed his teaching, instructing the rest of the students with calm precision, his sharp eyes catching every mistake, his voice never rising.


    He moved with quiet authority, offering individual corrections as he moved down the list. Despite his cold demeanor, there was no doubt he wasmitted to helping each of them improve.


    When the final pair stepped off the line and thest arrow thudded into the target board, Arthur let out a silent sigh of relief.


    Finally.


    His back was straight, his expression unreadable, but inside, he was reminding himself why he was here. Why he, the Crown Prince of Riverum, was teaching a freshman martial ss at all.


    The person I��m looking for�� ording to our intelligence, they��ll most likely appear in this academy.


    Her parents were both graduates of this academy. Arthur remembered overhearing his own parents once saying, ��They always dreamed of their child studying here too.��


    That meant if she was still alive, and if things had gone the way they were supposed to�� then by now, she would already be in this school.


    He had calcted her age. She would be within the academy system, most likely.


    And because her parents had been close to the school elders, and her grandparents were once among the ruling council, she wouldn��t even need to go through the usual formalities.


    All she would have to do was state who she was, and once her identity was verified, the school would wee her with open arms.


    But the problem was�� he had found out toote.


    From his memories, that girl was a genius. Not just smart, extraordinary. Far beyond her peers. And if she was anything like the child she used to be, then she could be anywhere now: Year 1, 2, 3, 4, 5�� even a graduate.


    She could��ve alreadye and gone.


    That uncertainty gnawed at him. So he made a bold move.


    Arthur had immediately mentioned his intention to lecture at the academy. And of course, they couldn��t wait to have him.


    For Arthur, this was the best way to keep watch, quietly, from the inside. If she was still here, he would find her.


    No matter what.


    Initially, the academy had wanted to assign Arthur to the senior levels, Years 3 through 6. After all, his reputation and skill warranted that kind of cement. But he had firmly declined.


    He chose Year One instead.


    To others, it might have seemed like a waste of his talents. But for Arthur, the reason was simple, Year One students stayed within the academy.


    Seniors were constantly moving, taking field assignments, industry training, and even cross country postings. If he epted that role, he would be flying in and out every other week.


    But that wouldn��t help him find her.


    If she was in this school, he needed to be present. To watch. To observe. And Year One gave him that opportunity.


    And so here he was, the Crown Prince, the cold genius who rarely let anyone get closer than five feet to him, now standing in front of a ss of energetic, noisy teenagers�� teaching.


    Arthur sighed inwardly for what felt like the hundredth time.


    It was far from ideal. But he shook it off.


    It��s a small price to pay.


    If it took more than this to find her, he would do it without question. So whyin when it was just�� lecturing?


    Besides, something about this new environment was beginning to stir something in him.


    He didn��t know what it was yet.


    But he would soon.


    Arthur turned back to his students, pushing aside the whirlwind of thoughts that had briefly clouded his mind.


    ��Now that everyone understands this technique,�� he said, voice steady and cool once again, ��we��ll move on to live practice. One by one, you��ll take your positions. Pick up your bows and arrows, face a target, and try to hit the center.��


    His gaze swept across the ss, sharp and unreadable.


    As he stepped back, the students sprang into motion with quiet excitement.


    This was Omniora Academy, the most prestigious school on the continent. It wasn��t called the best for nothing.


    Every department was built for excellence, and martial skill training was no exception. No matter howrge the ss, every single student had their own station, fully equipped and meticulously arranged for personal practice.


    It was one of the things that made the academy elite.


    They each took their stance, bows drawn, eyes narrowing in focus, and fired.


    The air was filled with the soft twang of bowstrings and the thunk thunk of arrows piercing wood.


    Arthur��s expression didn��t change, but inwardly, he wasn��t surprised. No one missed entirely.


    Even the weaker students managed tond their arrows within the target circle. They weren��t perfect, but it showed they had discipline and control.


    And most importantly, it showed he was a good teacher. What a surprise.


    Then there were the fast learners, Nnenna, Ava, Jana, and a few others. They adjusted quickly, recalibrated their stance and timing�� and began to hit the center.


    Thunk.


    Dead center.

 Chapter 432: Uncontrollable Hatred

    <strong>Chapter 432: Uncontroble Hatred</strong>


    Arthur��s eyes flicked toward the center of the range again and again. He said nothing, but he saw it.


    Ava stood tall with pride as her next arrownded in the heart of her target. Jana clenched her jaw in determination and struck gold soon after.


    And then there was Nnenna.


    Each time she fired, there was a quiet grace to her movements, a natural rhythm, fluid and precise. She learned not by brute force, but by instinct and sharp observation.


    Arthur folded his arms. His gaze lingered on her for a fraction longer than he intended.


    He said nothing.


    But deep down, he was impressed.


    For Nnenna, it was almost effortless.


    By her third trial, her arrow sailed smoothly through the air, thwack! straight into the bullseye. Clean. Controlled. Precise.


    She didn��t react. No gasp, no smile. Just calmly notched another arrow, eyes narrowed, focused.


    Ava, on the other hand, got it on her eighth try. She frowned, her pride stung, but quickly masked it with a flick of her hair and a forced smirk. She was still one of the best�� right?


    The other fast learners, the so called geniuses of the ss, needed no more than twenty tries. That alone was impressive in such aplex technique, and Arthur finally nodded, the corner of his lips twitching in subtle approval.


    ��Very good,�� he said, his deep voice low and smooth.


    Then, without warning, he appeared right behind Nnenna.


    ��Your form,�� he said gently, his tone strangely softer, ��is excellent.��


    ��Thank you,�� Nnenna replied softly, without turning around. She didn��t stop, didn��t pause. She simply took another arrow and drew it back again.


    It was better to keep going, to perfect it, to escape the tension crawling up her neck.


    But Arthur didn��t move.


    He stood behind her like a silent shadow, watching her with quiet intensity. His usually cool demeanor softened just a little, the edges melting. It was as if, for that moment, there were no other students in the entire arena.


    Ava noticed.


    She had hit the center several times now, on the ninth, the tenth, and twelfth try, each shot a little better than thest. Each one was supposed to impress him. She even adjusted her posture to be more graceful, more poised.


    But he hadn��t looked her way once.


    All his focus, all his attention�� was glued to Nnenna.


    Ava��s jaw tightened. Her hand trembled slightly as she notched another arrow. She didn��t even realize she was holding her breath until it slipped out in a sharp exhale.


    Frustration boiled quietly beneath her wless appearance.


    Ava��s fingers tightened around the grip of her bow.


    For a split second, just a second, a wicked thought crept in: What if I ��identally�� aimed at Nnenna instead of the target?


    But just as quickly as it came, her eyes widened in horror.


    What the hell am I thinking?


    Her heart dropped. The bow in her hands felt suddenly foreign, like it didn��t belong to her.


    Since when had she started thinking like that? Since when had she be someone who wanted to hurt others, on purpose?


    No. No�� that��s not who I am.


    Her parents, her brothers, Arthur, Somto, Carl, had always taught her better. They lived by principles, by strength rooted in restraint and grace. She had prided herself on those values. She respected their words deeply�� cherished them even.


    Ava inhaled sharply and closed her eyes for a moment.


    Then she squared her shoulders and faced the target once again, pushing the darkness from her mind. Focus, Ava. You��re better than that.


    But while Ava was battling the shadows in her own mind, someone else was sinking deeper into theirs.


    Jana.


    She stood a little farther off, watching the entire scene unfold, and it made her blood simmer.


    That girl. That Nnenna.


    First, she tricked everyone by arrivingte and pretending to be average. Then she captured Prince Carl��s attention with her ��I don��t care�� and ��I��m so innocent�� attitude.


    And now�� now, even the cold, unreachable Prince Arthur was hovering near her like some loyal guardian.


    Jana��s fists curled so tightly her nails dug into her palms.


    Why is it always her? Why does she get the ones I deserve?


    She shot a re at Nnenna, who, oblivious, continued practicing, calm and serene.


    And that made it worse. So much worse.


    She doesn��t even try. She doesn��t even care.


    Jana gritted her teeth, thoughts spiraling again.


    And Carl �� He was supposed to be different. He was supposed to notice her, the smart one, the hard working one, the one who deserved to be looked at!


    But still, he hadn��t approached her once.


    Even though he nced her way in ss�� even though their eyes had met�� he still hadn��t made a move.


    What does she have that I don��t?


    She tried to suppress the storm rising in her chest, but it was toote. It was already brewing.


    Now that I��ve finally set my sights on someone else��


    She��s already trying to bewitch him too?


    How hateful.


    Jana��s mind boiled with envy. Her gaze burned holes into the back of Nnenna��s head.


    She always acts innocent�� always looks like she doesn��t care.


    But it��s fake. It��s all fake. She��s a temptress in disguise, fooling every man into orbiting around her like she��s some kind of goddess.


    Her breathing grew uneven. Her grip on the bow tightened until her knuckles turned white.


    Then came the thought.


    Dark. Twisted. Terrifying.


    She can��t charm anyone with that face�� if she doesn��t have it anymore.


    The idea shocked even her at first.


    But as if fueled by the hatred churning inside her chest, a terrible boldness flooded her veins. Her arm moved on its own. Her fingers pulled the string back. Her eyes locked on Nnenna��s calm, focused face.


    And she fired.


    The arrow sliced through the air like a vengeful spirit.


    But the very second it left the bow, everything crashed down.


    The hatred vanished.

 Chapter 433: Trying to Assassinate Her?

    <strong>Chapter 433: Trying to Assassinate Her?</strong>


    The boldness copsed.


    Jana��s eyes flew open. Her lips parted in horror.


    What have I done?


    What have I done?!


    The realization hit her like a p. Her breath caught in her throat as she watched the arrow hurtle toward its target.


    Nnenna,pletely unaware of the danger, stood perfectly still. She was too focused, too immersed in refining her technique. She didn��t even feel the shift in the air as the arrow sliced through it.


    She didn��t see the horror widening in Arthur��s eyes from behind.


    She didn��t hear the gasps erupting across the practice ground.


    She was seconds, no, heartbeats, away from being struck.


    Just as Nnenna steadied her arm for another shot, a ring siren exploded in her head.


    DING! DING! DING!


    ��Iing danger! Iing danger!


    Do you consent to spending 2000 Good Points to protect your life?��


    Her heart mmed into her ribs. The sudden rm nearly made her drop her bow.


    What?!


    But the tone of the message, the urgency in the system��s voice, she wasn��t joking.


    Whatever wasing�� was deadly.


    She didn��t hesitate another second.


    ��I consent!�� she shouted in her mind, the words escaping almost as a reflex. Her body snapped into alert mode, the kind of instinct she never knew she had suddenly taking over.


    As soon as she gave her consent, a strange energy wrapped around her, soft but firm, like invisible arms preparing to move her.


    She gulped, trying to stay calm.


    Her thoughts raced:


    Two thousand Good Points? That��s�� that��s quite alot!


    But it didn��t matter. If the love system needed that much to protect her, then she had no time to argue.


    Something, or someone, was trying to harm her. And it was serious.


    Her instincts screamed at her, but she stood perfectly still, waiting. Trusting.


    The system is acting�� I��ll be fine. I have to be.


    Time seemed to slow.


    Nnenna hurriedly looked around, heart racing, trying to spot the danger that was urgent enough to cost 2000 good points.


    Then, her eyes caught it.


    From the west side of the field, an arrow was slicing through the air, fast and silent like death itself.


    Headed straight for her face.


    Her pupils shrank. The world seemed to freeze for a second. It didn��t seem to be a stray shot, it was aimed with deadly precision.


    She couldn��t even react properly. Her limbs tensed, but her body didn��t move.


    The love system was just about to act when


    Snap!


    A strong hand shot out and snatched the arrow from mid air, barely a meter away from her face. In the next breath, the arrow shattered, splinters raining to the ground.


    Nnenna gasped, stumbling a step back as adrenaline surged through her. Her chest rose and fell rapidly, her mind reying how close she hade to death. Even if the love system would have acted, she had rarely ever been this close to danger.


    Her eyes slowly turned to the one who had saved her.


    Arthur.


    He stood in front of her now, not as a cold and aloof prince, but as a shield. His face was dark, stormy, and the broken pieces of the arrow were clenched tightly in his fist, veins popping along his wrist.


    There was a chilling silence.


    The expression on his face wasn��t just anger.


    It was rage.


    Deadly, quiet rage.


    Whoever had dared to try this�� they weren��t just stupid. They had signed their own death warrant.


    Arthur had beenpletely absorbed.


    He watched her, Nnenna, every movement drawing his attention deeper. Her grace, the fluid way she moved, the elegance that came naturally to her.


    Her posture was improving with every shot, her stance steadier, sharper. Even the way she narrowed her eyes in focus was beautiful.


    She was utterly captivating.


    Arthur didn��t often indulge in watching people, but something about her made it easy to forget himself. Her concentration, her seriousness, it was�� fascinating.


    He had just decided to bend closer and offer a quietpliment, something along the lines of ��You��re doing very well��, when a sharp sound cut through the air.


    Whizz��


    A whistle. Faint, fast, and familiar.


    At first, he ignored it. His mind was still hazy, caught in her rhythm. But then, his trained ears caught the increasing pitch, the approach.


    The sound was wrong.


    Dead wrong.


    He looked at Nnenna��s face, intending to speak, and froze.


    Her expression had changed.


    She was no longer calm or focused.


    Her eyes were wide. Panic had reced poise.


    Arthur��s gaze sharpened instantly.


    The sound was too close now. Danger was seconds away.


    Without hesitation, and without even turning his head, Arthur moved.


    His left hand shot out like lightning, fluid and instinctual. His fingers wrapped around a speeding arrow.


    He felt the dangerous force behind it. Aimed to kill. His grip tightened.


    Crack!


    The shaft snapped like dry wood.


    Fragments rained to the ground.


    Silence followed.


    Arthur��s eyes were cold now. Cold, but burning. He slowly looked down at the broken pieces in his hand, then turned toward the direction the arrow hade from.


    Someone had tried to harm her.


    Someone had dared to try it right under his watch.


    His grip tightened further, pieces of wood digging into his palm.


    Unforgivable.


    Once Arthur caught the arrow, his eyes narrowed sharply. His anger red, not just because someone had the nerve to disrupt his thoughts, but because of what he now held in his hand.


    It was an arrow. A real one.


    And judging by the angle it had flown from, it was aimed straight for Nnenna��s face.


    His gaze darkened. Shadows stormed behind his eyes.


    Was someone�� trying to assassinate her?


    Snap


    That single crack when he broke the thick arrow into pieces was loud enough to silence nearby chatter.


    Heads turned.


    Gasps followed.


    Students who had been practicing a moment ago now froze in ce, their eyes wide as they stared.


    There he stood, Prince Arthur, their calm, cold, distant instructor, holding the broken remains of a lethal arrow.

 Chapter 434: Im Here

    <strong>Chapter 434: I��m Here</strong>


    His face was stone, but his aura? Livid.


    His head snapped up, sharp like a de unsheathed.


    With swift precision, he grabbed the two people beside him, Nnenna to his left and Ava to his right, and pulled them down behind him, shielding them without a second thought.


    Then he scanned the grounds, eyes sharp and searching. His senses expanded as he searched for even the slightest trace of movement, or intent.


    But there was nothing.


    No unusual presence. No fleeing figure. No suspicious aura.


    The attacker, if there really was one, had either blended in too well or�� was still here, watching.


    By then, Jana had already turned her face away, shrinking her presence as much as possible. Her heartbeat thundered in her chest, but she forced herself to appear calm. She blended into the background, just another silent student amidst the tense crowd.


    Arthur, now in full alert mode, didn��t even nce her way.


    His thoughts were focused elsewhere, on potential assassins, not students.


    He swept his eyes across the entire training field, his sharp gaze moving over every face, every shadow, every building in the distance. His senses were trained for war, not schoolyard drama.


    From his perspective, if someone had nned to assassinate a student, especially under his watch, it wouldn��t have been one of his own students. That would be too foolish.


    They had all been in the academy for nearly two months now. If anyone among them had ill intentions, they would have struck earlier, when suspicion was low and everyone was still strangers.


    But now? This felt too deliberate�� too precise.


    Still, despite his intense scrutiny, nothing stood out. No flickers of movement. No fleeing figure. Everything appeared normal.


    Too normal.


    Finally, his gazended on Nnenna.


    She stood rooted in ce, her bow ck in her hand. Her wide eyes were still filled with lingering fear, and something else�� awe. The aftershock of a near death experience clung to her like a second skin.


    Arthur��s expression softened, ever so slightly. Just for her.


    ��It��s alright,�� he said quietly, gently. ��I��m here.��


    His voice was calm and low, yet it carried strength. Like a protective wall had just surrounded her.


    Nnenna nodded slowly, trying to steady her breathing.


    She had been trying to stay calm, reminding herself the love system would act if things went south. But despite its power, nothing couldpletely erase the cold rush of fear that came from almost losing her life.


    Arthur had saved her before the system could even act.


    Everyone still looked shaken. Whispers had started to rise again.


    But even in the middle of her fear, Nnenna couldn��t stop the awe slowly creeping into her heart.


    How�� how did he catch that arrow without even looking?


    Her eyes dropped to the splinters of thick wood now lying useless on the ground. And he broke it, just like that.


    She stared at Arthur��s hand. It didn��t even look strained. Was this the kind of power Omniora Academy could shape someone into? Could she�� be like that too? Or maybe even better?


    The thought sent a small spark of excitement fluttering through her chest.


    ��Cool���� she whispered before she could stop herself.


    Arthur blinked, caught off guard.


    He had been turning toward her, ready to offer more reassurance, morefort, something. But her small, breathy word froze him in ce.


    The fear in her eyes had vanished. In its ce was pure wonder, admiration�� trust.


    For a second, he forgot they were surrounded by students. He forgot he was supposed to keep his cold and distant mask on. His lips curved, slowly, unconsciously, into a small smile.


    And it wasn��t just any smile.


    It was warm. Real. The kind of smile no one had ever seen on Prince Arthur��s face.


    Nnenna��s eyes widened even more.


    He smiled?


    She stared at him like she had just witnessed a unicorn walk by. Her breath hitched slightly, and she quickly looked away, pretending to refocus on somewhere else. But her hands were a little unsteady now, not from fear�� but from something else entirely.


    Why did he smile like that? At me?


    ��Brother�� what��s going on?��


    The soft, shaken voice cut through the strange warmth of the moment. Arthur turned immediately. Ava had spoken.


    She was still crouched beside him, right where he had pulled her down for safety a few moments ago. Her usually proud andposed face was pale now, her lips slightly parted in shock, her eyes fixed on the shattered remains of the arrow on the ground.


    Arthur��s gaze softened as he realized what she must be thinking.


    She thinks it was meant for her.


    And to be honest, so did he. Nnenna was still rtively unknown in this part of the world. A princess from Lionara, yes, but not someone who would draw this level of danger. Ava, on the other hand�� she was his sister. The only one. And his enemies knew that.


    She was an easy target to get to him.


    He sighed quietly, suppressing the anger that began to rise again, and gently ced a hand on her head. Ava flinched slightly at first, still shaken, but then froze when she felt his touch.


    ��It��s alright,�� he said softly, voice lower than usual. ��You��re safe now.��


    Ava��s eyes flicked up to him. She wanted to believe it, she really did, but the lingering fear made her shoulders tremble.


    Arthur didn��t hesitate.


    He pulled her into his arms, wrapping her in a protective hug, his hand continuing to gently pat her back like he used to when they were younger.


    Although it was something he rarely did, he felt it was necessary now. He could feel how tense she was, how rigid her posture remained.


    ��It��s okay,�� he repeated, almost in a whisper. ��No one will hurt you while I��m here.��


    For a long moment, Ava didn��t move. Then slowly, her shoulders rxed, her fingers clutching the front of his jacket as the adrenaline faded.

 Chapter 435: Like She was Everything

    <strong>Chapter 435: Like She was Everything</strong>


    She wasn��t a child. But right now, she felt like one. And her brother, her cold, distant brother, was here. Holding her. Reassuring her.


    For the first time in a long while, Ava felt seen, hisfort wasn��t distant or hidden behind silence. It was real, open, and meant just for her.


    Seeing the warmth between the siblings, Nnenna suddenly felt a tug in her heart. She missed Abuchi��s steady presence, Somto��s quiet support, and even Carl��s unshakable confidence.


    She had tried to stay calm, but the truth was, she was still a bit shaken. A brush with death wasn��t something even she could just shrug off. And right now�� she wouldn��t mind aforting shoulder.


    As if sensing her unspoken need, Arthur nced at her again. A soft glint passed through his eyes, and then, without a word, he gently pulled Nnenna into the hug too. One arm around Ava, the other around her.


    ��You��re both safe now,�� he said, his voice unusually tender. ��I��m here.��


    Nnenna froze, surprised by the sudden closeness, but instead of pulling away, she let herself rx. His words, so steady and calm, wrapped around her like a shield. The leftover fear she hadn��t even realized she was still holding onto quietly melted away.


    By now, the rest of the students had finally connected the dots.


    Assassins.


    Inside Omniora Academy.


    Panic rippled through the ss like wildfire. This had never happened in the history of the school. The one ce in the entire continent said to be untouchable�� had been breached?


    Whispers broke out, some gasped, others stared at the shattered arrow on the ground, horror dawning in their eyes.


    But strangely, none of them questioned the sight of Prince Arthur hugging Nnenna along with his sister.


    Right now, it just looked like an older brother fiercely protecting his little sisters from a threat.


    By now, word of the incident had reached the school management. A few students who had seen the chaos unfold firsthand had sprinted off to alert the higher ups.


    But shockingly, Prince Carl was the first to arrive at the training grounds.


    Even though he had only overheard fragments of a conversation between two panicked students while parking at the academy��s lot, located far from the main campus, he had somehow beaten every school authority to the scene.


    He looked nothing like his usualposed, easygoing self. His shirt was slightly wrinkled, his cloak half buttoned, and his hair, normally neat, was wind swept and untamed.


    There was worry in his eyes and something wild in his expression as he scanned the training field desperately.


    ��Nnenna�� where��s Nnenna?��


    Students parted on instinct as he strode through them with urgency pulsing from his steps. Whispers broke out like wildfire.


    ��Is that Prince Carl?��


    ��He looks�� shaken.��


    ��I��ve never seen him like this before.��


    ��There must really have been an assassination attempt!��


    Finally, his eyes locked on her figure, still standing close to Prince Arthur and Ava. Without waiting another second, Carl rushed over, his heart pounding so loudly it drowned out the world around him.


    All that mattered was that she was safe.


    He must be here for Jana, everyone thought as they watched Prince Carl practically fly across the field.


    Jealous and envious nces immediately darted toward Jana, who stood tall, shoulders straight, chest proud, as one of the most handsome men in the continent, ranked every single year without fail, rushed in their direction.


    Jana��s heart pounded like a drum, loud and unrelenting. He��sing�� he��s reallying to me!


    Finally


    She quickly adjusted her uniform, brushed invisible dust off her sleeves, and tucked her hair behind one ear with shaking fingers. Her breath caught in anticipation. What do I say? Should I smile? Or act calm?


    But then


    Right before he reached her, Carl shifted direction.


    Jana��s smile froze.


    Everyone watched, jaws ck, as Prince Carlpletely bypassed her and made a straight line to the trio, Arthur, Ava, and�� Nnenna.


    Without hesitation, he grabbed Nnenna gently but urgently by the shoulders, his breath short and sharp.


    ��Are you okay?�� he asked, voice raw with panic and something else, something deeper.


    He scanned her for injuries, his hands hovering like he didn��t know where to touch without causing more harm.


    The training ground fell utterly silent. Even the wind seemed to still.


    No one could believe what they were seeing.


    The panic over assassins vanished, reced by stunned disbelief.


    Prince Carl�� is worried about Nnenna?


    And as for Jana?


    Her expression was beyond words, somewhere between a frozen smile andplete devastation. Her hands, now awkwardly hanging by her sides, clenched tightly. Her breath hitched. Her eyes trembled. She looked as if someone had yanked the ground out from beneath her.


    The look on her face?


    Absolutely priceless.


    Jana stood frozen.


    Her feet wouldn��t move. Her heart had stopped. Her mind screamed, Look away! but her eyes refused to listen.


    She watched, hollow and helpless, as Carl hovered around Nnenna like a man who had nearly lost his most precious treasure.


    ��Are you sure you��re okay?��


    ��Did it graze you? Let me see.��


    ��Your heartbeat�� is it still fast?��


    His questions poured endlessly. His hands shook slightly as he gently tucked a loose strand of hair behind Nnenna��s ear. His panic didn��t fade, no matter how many times Nnenna answered, ��I��m fine.��


    And that hurt the most.


    Because Jana was still standing there.


    Watching.


    Invisible.


    The school higher ups finally arrived, their expressions tense. They addressed the shaken students, trying to ease their fears with a few brief words and promises of tightened security. Then, without dy, they left, taking Arthur, Ava, Nnenna, and Carl with them.


    But the silence left behind was heavy. Too heavy.


    The students remained rooted in ce, minds racing, whispering


    ��Wait�� was Carl actually here for Nnenna?��


    ��He didn��t even look at Jana!��


    ��I thought Jana was the one he always stared at?��


    ��Yeah, same! But�� he looked terrified for Nnenna. He held her like she was everything.��

 Chapter 436: You’re More Than Enough

    <strong>Chapter 436: You��re More Than Enough</strong>


    ��Maybe we��ve been wrong all along����


    And just like that, the whispers started turning into stares. All directed at one person.


    Jana.


    She could feel their eyes, sympathy from some, mockery from others. All of it felt like needles pricking her skin.


    The proud girl who just moments ago stood tall with confidence now looked like a fragile doll on the verge of shattering.


    She forced herself to walk. One step�� then another.


    But the moment she turned away from the field, a single tear slipped down her cheek.


    Then another.


    She broke into a run.


    The hallway echoed with the sound of her footsteps and quiet sobs as she disappeared down the corridor, shame burning hotter than the sun. Her chest ached, her pride in tatters.


    Why�� why did he choose her?


    And in that moment, all of Jana��s carefully crafted confidence came crashing down.


    On the other side.


    The atmosphere in the grand meeting hall was thick with tension.


    High ceilings, ornate chandeliers, and long polished tables usually gave off an air of elegance and calm, today, however, it felt suffocating.


    Arthur sat with his arms folded, face expressionless but eyes sharp as des.


    Beside him, Nnenna and Ava sat quietly, still processing everything. Carl sat beside Nnenna like a silent guardian, his gaze fixed ahead but his body clearly tense.


    A loud bang shook the table as one of the elders mmed his palm down.


    ��This is abnormal!�� he shouted, his aged voice filled with disbelief and fury. ��In the entire history of Omniora Academy, there has never been an assassination attempt within our walls. Not once!��


    His white beard trembled as he stood, eyes zing. ��How can we assure the parents of our students that their children are safe here, when something like this, this scandal! can happen in broad daylight?��


    Murmurs of agreement followed, echoing through the room.


    But then, another elder raised his hand calmly.


    ��Let��s not jump to conclusions,�� he said in a measured tone. ��Something about this entire incident feels�� off.��


    The murmurs died down.


    ��We have elite guards stationed all over the academy,�� he continued. ��Visible and hidden. Not to mention, Prince Arthur himself, if an assassin had slipped through, someone of his caliber would have known. Yet none of our security forces detected any threat. There were no unknown presences. No breaches in the barriers. Not a single anomaly�� except the arrow.��


    He turned to Arthur. ��And the target wasn��t even Princess Ava. It was another student, Nnenna, was it?��


    Arthur gave a slight nod, his expression still unreadable.


    The elder leaned back. ��A strange choice if this were a political attack. Which makes me wonder�� what if this wasn��t an assassination at all? The students were practicing archery. What if it was just a misfired shot? A poorly timed ident?��


    Silence fell.


    A few elders nodded slowly, contemting the possibility.


    But Arthur��s jaw clenched. He didn��t speak yet, but his energy shifted subtly. Something about that theory clearly didn��t sit well with him.


    Ava nced at her brother, then back at the room. ��Still�� shouldn��t we investigate further?�� she asked softly, trying to steady her voice. ��Even if it was a mistake, it was an arrow aimed straight for someone��s face.��


    Nnenna sat quietly beside her, hands resting in herp. She said nothing, but the memory of that arrow sailing toward her, the ring rm in her mind, and Arthur��s hand crushing it inches from her face still pulsed in her chest like a quiet drum.


    Whatever this was�� mistake or not, it didn��t feel like an ident.


    ��I doubt that princess Ava.�� Elder Nathan continued.


    His calm words seemed to snap the room back to order.


    Everyone paused�� then slowly began to nod.


    ��Yes, Elder Nathan is right,�� someone echoed, a note of relief in their voice. ��That girl, what��s her name? Nnenna? She��s clearly ordinary. Probably a schrship student.��


    ��She couldn��t possibly be a target. Why would anyone go after someone like her?�� another added dismissively. ��It must have been a stray arrow, an unfortunate ident.��


    A few elders even chuckled lightly as the tension lifted.


    ��Don��t worry, Princess Ava,�� an elder said with a reassuring smile. ��We��ll handle it. It��s not worth worrying over.��


    Ava frowned, ncing at Nnenna. But she stayed silent.


    ��I��ll issue a statement,�� one of the board members added, already pulling out his phone. ��The inte is already blowing up about this.��


    And just like that�� it was done.


    Dismissed. Shrugged off like it was nothing.


    The meeting was adjourned, and the high ranking officials filed out one by one.


    Nnenna hadn��t said a single word.


    She just sat there, calm on the outside, but something in her eyes flickered. Her mind kept reying that arrow, the system��s ring rm, the way Arthur had crushed it like paper.


    They called her ordinary.


    Yet she had nearly died.


    As the room emptied out, Carl walked over. His footsteps were quiet, more controlled now, he had clearly calmed down. He pulled his chair closer, his voice gentle but serious.


    ��Did you see who did this?�� he asked.


    Nnenna shook her head. ��I didn��t.��


    Carl frowned, leaning back slightly. ��You have to be more careful from now on. Whether you were the target or not�� that arrow was meant for you. I��m not taking any chances.��


    ��I��ll be careful,�� Nnenna replied with a small nod, her voice steady.


    Carl looked at her, hesitating for a moment. Then he leaned in just a little.


    ��Do you�� want me to call Somto?�� he asked, his tone softer now, almost unsure.


    Nnenna blinked.


    Carl��s chest tightened unexpectedly at the anticipation of her reply.


    As much as he was here for her, maybe�� maybe what she truly needed in this moment was her brother. Her real brother. Someone from her family, someone who had always been there.


    Someone who grew up with her.


    She shook her head gently and looked back at Carl.


    ��Don��t call him,�� she said quietly. ��Besides�� I have you. You��re more than enough.��

 Chapter 437: Someone She Could Trust

    <strong>Chapter 437: Someone She Could Trust</strong>


    Her words were soft, but they struck Carl like thunder.


    His chest tightened unexpectedly, and for a moment, he didn��t know what to say. He stared at her, stunned. But he quicklyposed himself, hiding the ripple of emotion beneath his usual calm.


    ����Alright,�� he said, voice lower than before. ��But I don��t think you should stay here. Let me take you home.��


    Nnenna shook her head again, this time with a gentle smile.


    ��No, I��m fine,�� she replied. ��If sses have been canceled for the day, then I want to use the time to study in the library. I want to stay productive.��


    Carl frowned slightly, worry lingering in his eyes. ��Are you sure?��


    ��I��m sure,�� she said with more confidence this time, already turning toward the door. ��I��ll head there now.��


    ����Okay.�� Carl nodded slowly, watching her figure fade through the exit.


    Once outside the hall, Nnenna walked down the stone path, taking in the serenendscape of Omniora Academy. The trees swayed softly with the wind, and the distant chatter of students felt oddly distant, like echoes from a faraway world.


    Her footsteps were slow, unhurried. A calm expression settled over her face.


    But her mind?


    It was full.


    Someone tried to hurt me.


    That one truth rang loudest.


    Not Ava. Not Carl. Not Arthur.


    Me.


    And while everyone dismissed it as an ident�� something deep inside her told her it wasn��t.


    She hugged her arms around herself as a breeze passed.


    Who would want me gone?


    And why?


    That arrow�� it must��ve been a stray shot, right? Maybe someone just made a mistake.


    Nnenna tried to convince herself, but doubt lingered in her chest like a stubborn shadow.


    She couldn��t think of anyone who hated her that much, at least not enough to try something this dangerous. Who would even dare to do such a thing in broad daylight, with so many people around? Weren��t they afraid of getting caught?


    Just as her thoughts spiraled deeper, a soft voice pulled her back.


    ��Are you okay?��


    Nnenna turned to the side, and her breath caught.


    It was her.


    The mystery girl, the one who had been avoiding her for weeks now. The one who always vanished before Nnenna could even get a word in. And now, here she was, standing in front of her�� speaking. Calmly. Boldly.


    Nnenna blinked, stunned. Wasn��t this the same girl who kept running away every time their eyes met?


    The girl asked again, her voice more direct this time. ��I heard what happened�� Are you alright?��


    This time, there was no mistake. She was speaking to her.


    Nnenna nodded slowly. ��Yeah�� I��m fine. Nothing really happened to me.��


    Then she managed a small smile. ��But thank you�� for caring.��


    ��Oh, it��s nothing,�� the girl replied, her voice trailing off a little. Then, as if trying to brush past the moment, she asked, ��Where are you going?��


    ��I��m heading to the library,�� Nnenna replied, her curiosity still piqued by the sudden friendliness.


    ��Sure, let��s go together then,�� the girl said with a soft smile.


    Nnenna smiled back, finally feeling the awkwardness between them ease a little. ��By the way�� what��s your name?�� she asked. It had bugged her for weeks, one of the main reasons she couldn��t find this girl earlier was because she didn��t even know what to call her.


    ��Oh! My name is Emily,�� she replied.


    ��I��m Nnenna.��


    The tension melted away as the two walked toward the library. What began as a quiet walk turned into a lively exchange of ideas and questions.


    Inside the library, the girls didn��t just read, they challenged each other with quizzes, debated the material, and even exined difficult concepts back and forth.


    Before long, they discovered something unexpected: they made an excellent team.


    Study sessions became engaging. Difficult topics started to make sense faster. And for the first time since entering Omniora Academy, Nnenna felt like she had a true academic ally.


    By the time the sun dipped low and cast golden light across the marble floors of the academy, the two girls had already decided.


    ��Let��s be study partners,�� Emily suggested.


    Nnenna grinned. ��Absolutely.��


    And with that, the two went their separate ways for the evening, no longer strangers, but partners with a shared goal and a growing friendship.


    The next day, the academy was already buzzing back to life. The panic from the supposed assassination attempt had mostly died down, students were whispering about it less and less, as if trying to pretend it hadn��t shaken them.


    Lectures resumed as usual.


    But something had changed.


    Now that everyone knew Jana meant absolutely nothing to Prince Carl, and that Nnenna might actually be the one he cared about, the atmosphere around her shiftedpletely.


    Suddenly, the same ssmates who had thrown side eyes and cruel whispers were now acting overly sweet. They tried to sit near her, offering fake smiles and forcedughter.


    Some even tried to apologize without actually saying the words, hoping to worm their way into her good graces.


    Too bad for them, Nnenna wasn��t buying it.


    She didn��t care enough to remember what they had said, or who said what. And she certainly wasn��t giving anyone a chance to start pretending now.


    She simply walked past them and took her usual seat beside Emily, the only person she felt even the slightest connection with in the entire ss.


    Emily gave her a small nod and smile as she sat down.


    ��Guess you��re kind of famous now,�� Emily said under her breath, eyes twinkling.


    Nnenna chuckled. ��I didn��t ask for it.��


    ��Fame never waits for permission,�� Emily replied with a smirk.


    As the lecturer entered the ss and the murmurs died down, Nnenna allowed herself to rx just a little. Whatever the others were thinking or plotting now�� it didn��t matter.


    She had someone to sit with.


    Someone she could trust.


    But Jana wasn��t done.


    There was no way she was going to let her fall from grace be permanent.

 Chapter 438: Openly Declaring War

    <strong>Chapter 438: Openly Dering War</strong>


    She wasn��t ready to surrender her throne, not now, not ever.


    So, the scheming began again.


    After sulking in silence for a day, she bounced back, more determined than ever to restore her reputation and prove that Nnenna meant absolutely nothing to Prince Carl.


    She had already spent the night convincing her loyal followers, her so called henchmen, and now they were fully onboard, whispering lies and twisting the truth with well practiced ease.


    ��The only reason Prince Carl rushed to her,�� one of them said in the hallway with dramatic ir, ��was because she��s a fellow student. Obviously. No prince wants one of his students harmed under his watch, it��s just responsibility, not affection.��


    ��Exactly,�� another chimed in. ��Besides, Nnenna always shamelessly sits behind Jana in ss. That��s probably why the prince thought they were close. Anyone would panic if they thought their girlfriend��s friend was in danger. It��s basic human decency.��


    They spun the story so well, so persistently, that some students started to pause and consider it.


    ��Hmm�� makes sense,�� a few muttered among themselves. ��Maybe it was all just a misunderstanding. No way a prince would fall for someone so�� average. Yes, she��s the most pretty girl I��ve ever seen, but she doesn��t have a strong background. She��s just a schrship student!��


    Bit by bit, the rumors began to take root again. Suspicion returned to curious minds. Doubt began to cast long shadows.


    And somewhere in the middle of it all, Jana smirked in satisfaction.


    Her game had just begun.


    But not everyone bought the story Jana��s people were selling.


    Some students, sharp eyed and sharp minded, remembered the look on Prince Carl��s face that day. The panic in his voice.


    The way his hands shook as he checked Nnenna over. That wasn��t the reaction of someone simply worried about a ssmate, or a friend of a friend.


    That was personal.


    ��That kind of worry?�� one student whispered to another. ��You don��t fake that. Not even princes can pretend that well.��


    ��No way it had anything to do with Jana,�� another agreed. ��He looked like he was about to lose his mind when he saw Nnenna.��


    And just like that, two groups began to form in the ss.


    One group, loyal to Jana, or simply afraid of her wrath, clung to the idea that Prince Carl��s reaction was because of Jana. That maybe, just maybe, his concern for Nnenna was only because of her connection to Jana. That belief gave them peace, even if it was shaky.


    The second group, however, wasn��t convinced. They believed something deeper was at y. Prince Carl hadn��t once looked at Jana that day, not even when she stood there crying. His entire world had zeroed in on Nnenna.


    Still, even this group wasn��t fully certain. They were maybe sixty percent sure�� but sixty percent wasn��t enough to go to war with the ss��s reigning queen bee.


    So, they yed it safe. They stopped trying to suck up to Nnenna, and quietly distanced themselves, just in case Jana��s version of the story turned out to be true.


    At the end of the day, no one wanted to gamble with their social standing.


    Because in Omniora Academy, rumors were more dangerous than arrows.


    Nnenna couldn��t have cared less about the rumors swirling around. In fact, she was relieved.


    Now that no one was trying to suck up to her or hover around her desk with fake smiles and awkward small talk, she finally had peace. Real peace.


    She focused in ss, jotted down her notes, and even exchanged a few quietughs with Emily. For the first time in weeks, she felt like a normal student again, no pressure, no expectations, no stares.


    sses passed smoothly, one after another, until thest lecture ended and the professor exited the hall. The usual noise began to rise, students chatting, packing their bags, stretching their arms. But then


    SLAM!


    A loud sound cracked through the room like thunder.


    Everyone froze.


    All eyes turned.


    Jana had stood up and mmed her palm hard on Nnenna��s desk, her face burning with rage.


    Nnenna blinked, confused, as she looked up from her book.


    The room went silent in a heartbeat. The tension was thick enough to slice through.


    Jana��s eyes were wild, fury swirling in them like a storm barely contained. She had finally snapped.


    After watching people whisper behind her back, after realizing that not everyone bought her carefully spun lies, she had reached her breaking point.


    And this, this public confrontation, was exactly what her new ally, Linda, had been hoping for. Using someone��s else��s knife to get the job done.


    Jana leaned in, her voice low but sharp. ��You think you��re special, don��t you?�� she hissed, loud enough for the entire ss to hear. ��Just because a prince looked worried about you?��


    Gasps rippled through the room. Students nced at each other, their expressions a mix of excitement, awkwardness, and nervous anticipation.


    Jana wasn��t just confronting Nnenna.


    She was dering war.


    Jana��s voice rang through the hall, sharp and using, thick with venom.


    ��You look so innocent on the outside, but you��re just a sly little snake!�� she spat, ring at Nnenna like she was filth. ��How dare you try to seduce my boyfriend?!��


    The crowd gasped again. Some students actually leaned forward, as if they were watching a live drama unfold on stage.


    ��I even thought we could be friends,�� Jana went on bitterly. ��That��s why I let you sit behind me all this time. I was being kind. I didn��t know you had poison in your veins, that you were shamelessly using that spot just to get noticed by my man.��


    Her voice trembled now, not from sadness, but from fury. ��You even had the audacity to change seats yesterday. I thought it was finally because you had some shame left, that maybe you realized you couldn��t win.��


    She scoffed and flipped her hair dramatically.


    ��But no. Turns out I was wrong again��.��

 Chapter 439: Doesnt your Conscience Hurt?

    <strong>Chapter 439: Doesn��t your Conscience Hurt?</strong>


    ��You did not move because you gave up. You moved because you thought you already won.��


    Whispers buzzed around the ssroom like flies drawn to drama.


    ��Too bad for you,�� Jana sneered, raising her chin proudly. ��Prince Carl is one of the best men in the world. Of course, he saw through your disgusting little n.��


    The students froze.


    ��He told me everything,�� Jana said with a wicked smile. ��He told me about your so called innocent act ofingte, your maniptions�� and he warned me. He told me to stay away from someone like you. To never, ever make the mistake of being friends with you.��


    She stood there, breathing heavily, chest rising and falling as the silence pressed down on everyone.


    All eyes turned to Nnenna.


    Was she really like this?


    How would she respond?


    The room felt like it was holding its breath.


    Jana��s voice rang through the lecture hall again like a sharp p to the face.


    ��My Carl is disciplined and would never be seduced by you!��


    Nnenna blinked, stunned. ��Really? He told you that?�� she asked, her voice calm but carrying a sharp edge. ��Don��t you feel even a tiny bit of guilt lying like that? Or are you just that far gone?��


    Gasps echoed around them.


    Nnenna leaned back in her chair, expression unreadable. ��You keep feeding yourself lies, Jana. But the more you deceive yourself, the harder it will hit when reality smacks you in the face.��


    ��Hmph!�� Jana scoffed and folded her arms. ��Still so shameless. You really have no remorse for being a seducer and a slut, do you? So young, yet already rotten.��


    Her voice was loud enough to make sure everyone heard. And unfortunately, it worked. Some of the students who were still unsure began whispering, their eyes flicking toward Nnenna with a mixture of suspicion and judgment.


    ��I mean�� if Jana says Carl warned her, it might be true����


    ��She did always sit behind Jana. Maybe she was nning it from the start.��


    ��She looks innocent, but aren��t those the most dangerous types?��


    ��I heard she��s on schrship too. Maybe she��s trying to climb using men����


    ��Prince Carl is perfect. He wouldn��t panic like that for just anyone�� unless something happened behind the scenes.��


    ��Girls like her always y the pity card, then steal what doesn��t belong to them.��


    The voices spread like wildfire. Whispers turned to murmurs. Eyes turned cold.


    Even those who had defended Nnenna earlier were now hesitant. Doubt had been nted, and Jana stood tall with a proud, victorious smirk on her face, as if she had already won the war.


    But Nnenna�� she didn��t shrink back.


    Her face stayed calm, but her fingers curled slightly under her desk.


    She wasn��t going to let this slide.


    Emily was furious. She wanted to say something but Nnenna stopped her.


    At this point, Nnenna had had enough.


    She let out a soft breath and stood up slowly, her expression calm, but her eyes were tired.


    ��You know what, Jana? I think you��re out of your mind,�� she said, voice firm but low enough to still feel dangerous. ��Let��s just settle this once and for all. Let��s go to Prince Carl��s office right now and ask him directly. Let��s hear what he has to say.��


    The room fell silent.


    ��I didn��t want to bother him with this nonsense,�� she added, folding her arms. ��But you��re so unbelievably stupid that I can��t take it anymore.��


    A few students gasped at her boldness. Jana flinched slightly but tried to mask it with a re.


    But the ss? They were very interested now.


    ��Actually�� that��s a good idea,�� a girl near the back said, nodding.


    ��Prince Carl is super patient and gentle,�� another chimed in. ��I��m sure he wouldn��t mind clearing things up.��


    ��Yeah, and if Jana really is his girlfriend,�� said a boy loudly, ��then he would want to make sure she isn��t being bullied. He would speak up for her, right?��


    ��Exactly,�� the guy next to him nodded. ��That��s what I would do if I were dating Jana.�� Then, realizing how that sounded, he added quickly, ��Not that I am. I mean, obviously, I��m not worthy of dating Prince Carl��s future wife or anything!��


    A wave of snickers spread around the room. Even some of Jana��s own ��followers�� weren��t hiding their amusement anymore. At least he knew his ce.


    But Jana��s smile had vanished. Completely.


    She hadn��t expected Nnenna to fight back like this. And definitely not like this, so boldly and without even raising her voice.


    Nnenna didn��t wait for Jana to answer. She turned and calmly walked toward the ssroom door with Emily right behind her.


    ��Let��s go,�� she said without looking back.


    All eyes shifted to Jana.


    Would she follow? Or would she back down?


    The tension was rising again, only this time, it wasn��t aimed at Nnenna.


    Almost all the girls were suddenly on board.


    After all, the idea of losing Prince Carl, the most eligible bachelor not just in the continent, but possibly the entire world, was a massive blow to their collective fantasies.


    But until now, they had kept quiet, unwilling to be targets of Jana��s fury. No one wanted to be caught on the wrong side of her wrath.


    Still�� if they could use Nnenna as a shield to satisfy their curiosity and settle the matter once and for all, why not?


    ��Yes, let��s do that!�� one of the braver girls said, her eyes sparkling with excitement. ��There��s nothing to be afraid of, Jana. If he��s really your man, this is your chance to prove it.��


    ��Exactly,�� another added, nudging her. ��Use this opportunity and im your boyfriend. Make it official.��


    A wave of murmurs and nods swept through the room.


    But at the center of it all, Jana stood frozen, her heart sinking into the pit of her stomach.


    Ask Carl?


    It sounded so simple. So straightforward.


    And yet�� it was the one thing she could not do.

 Chapter 440: Get Lost or Face his Wrath!

    <strong>Chapter 440: Get Lost or Face his Wrath!</strong>


    Yes, she had told herself that Carl��s panic at the training grounds was because he thought Nnenna was her friend. She had forced herself to believe that. That it was all just a big misunderstanding, a coincidence. A glitch in reality.


    But deep down, where her pride couldn��t reach and her fears festered, she knew it was a lie.


    He hadn��t even looked at her.


    Not once.


    If they went to him now, in front of all these people��


    She would be exposed.


    Not just as a liar, but as a delusional, desperate girl clinging to a fantasy that had already crumbled.


    ��No,�� Jana muttered, voice barely above a whisper.


    But no one heard her. Nnenna had already reached the door, holding it open, calm as ever.


    ��Well?�� she asked softly, looking directly at Jana. ��Are youing?��


    All eyes shifted to Jana again.


    This time, there was no mockery. Only judgment.


    And the terrifying weight of truth.


    Jana��s eyes flickered, and in an instant, she switched tactics.


    ��You see?�� she sneered, her voice sharp and loud enough for everyone to hear. ��You��re just making excuses to see my boyfriend again. Shameless.��


    She folded her arms and lifted her chin high, radiating smug superiority.


    ��I won��t give you that opportunity. Instead�� she paused for dramatic effect, ��you must withdraw from this school today. Leave before the end of the day and Carl and I will let you go. Even now, I��m showing you mercy.��


    The room gasped.


    ��Prince Carl wanted to do much worse,�� she continued with an air of fakepassion. ��But I pleaded on your behalf. I begged him not to destroy your future.��


    She exhaled and gave a grand, gracious nod. ��This is the best I can do for you. Now off you go, Nnenna.��


    For a moment, silence hung over the entire ssroom like a heavy fog.


    Was she serious?


    Just like that, Nnenna was being expelled?


    Before she had even finished her first semester at the academy?


    Some students turned away, others exchanged anxious nces. While many still feared Jana��s influence and clout, a few couldn��t help but wonder, was this even allowed? Could a student just throw someone out like this?


    But no one dared speak up.


    To defy Jana was to risk bing her next target.


    One girl, seated near the window, shifted ufortably. She wasn��t brave, but her heart twisted at the injustice unfolding before her.


    Leaning forward slightly, she whispered just loud enough for Nnenna to hear, ��You should�� maybe take this chance. Just leave quietly. If Prince Carl really wants toe after you����


    Her voice trembled as she trailed off.


    ��Your life could be much worse.��


    A few others nodded hesitantly. Not out of cruelty, but fear.


    Deep, suffocating fear.


    Everyone watched Nnenna now, waiting to see if she would break.


    If she would cry.


    If she would run.


    Or�� if she would fight back.


    ��Pfffft��


    Nnenna suddenly burst intoughter. Loud, clear, and utterly unapologetic.


    The students ��..?��


    Jana ������


    The entire ss froze.


    Jana froze, startled.


    That wasn��t the reaction she expected. Not even close.


    ��Thank you for your kindness, Your Grace,�� Nnenna said, wiping an imaginary tear from her eye as she walked towards Jana, her voice dripping with sarcasm. ��But I��m not going anywhere.��


    The air in the ssroom shifted.


    Jana blinked rapidly. ��W-what did you just say?��


    ��I said���� Nnenna looked her dead in the eye, ��I��m staying. You don��t scare me, and your fairytale romance is exactly that, a fairytale. Prince Carl is a grown man, not a trophy. If he wanted to destroy me, I would be gone by now. But I��m still here. So maybe you should be the one asking why.��


    Gasps rippled across the room.


    ��She really said that����


    ��Oh my god�� does she want to die?��


    ��She��s brave, no, reckless!��


    ��I thought she was smart, but maybe she really is just a schrship kid with no survival instinct.��


    A boy in the back whispered, ��She should��ve left quietly. It��s over for her now.��


    Another student muttered, ��Yeah, pride won��t protect her when Prince Carl gets involved. She just signed her own expulsion letter.��


    Some were shocked. Others pitied her. A few, secretly, admired her courage, but no one said it out loud.


    Jana��s eyes twitched. Her perfect mask of superiority was starting to crack.


    Why�� isn��t she scared?


    She had set the stage. Made the threat. Everyone was watching. Why wasn��t Nnenna backing down?


    As Nnenna calmly sat back down next to Emily, unbothered and even smiling a little, the tension in the air deepened.


    The ss could feel it, this drama was far from over.


    And the next chapter?


    Was going to be explosive.


    Jana was infuriated, absolutely burning on the inside. But just as she was about tosh out again, an idea sparked in her mind. She quickly masked her fury with a sad, dramatic smile.


    ��I really wanted to help you,�� she said in a sorrowful tone, eyes gleaming with fake concern. ��But since you insist on rejecting my kindness, don��t me me for what happens next.��


    With that ominous line hanging in the air, she turned on her heel and stormed out of the lecture hall, heels clicking with self importance as she headed in the direction of Prince Carl��s office.


    The moment the door closed behind her, a strange silence followed.


    Some students turned sympathetic nces toward Nnenna.


    Others�� didn��t bother hiding their smirks.


    ��She��s done for,�� someone whispered.


    ��She should��ve taken the chance to leave when she could,�� another muttered.


    ��That was so dumb�� does she think she can win against Jana and Prince Carl?��


    Nnenna didn��t flinch. She simply pulled out her notes and calmly started flipping through them, as if Jana��s dramatic exit had never happened.


    Half an hour passed.


    Jana still had not returned.


    One by one, the students began packing up and leaving, whispering amongst themselves.


    ��Maybe she��s reporting her now.��


    ��She might note back at all today.��

 Chapter 441: How Can You Be So Calm?

    <strong>Chapter 441: How Can You Be So Calm?</strong>


    ��Something big is definitely happening.��


    But Nnenna didn��t move. She stayed for a while more, then packed her bag and left with the same calm stride she had walked in with.


    Outside, a ck car was waiting at the gate.


    Ava sat inside, anxiously peeking out the window.


    Ava sat in the back seat of the sleek ck car, nervously tapping her fingers against her knee.


    Ugh, where is she?


    Her eyes darted toward the academy gate again.


    She didn��t dare leave Nnenna alone today. Not after what Carl said. Not after Arthur��s lecture either.


    Seriously, she groaned inwardly, I mess up one time and suddenly I��m public enemy number one in the ��Protect Nnenna at All Costs�� club.


    She shifted ufortably in her seat.


    Carl��s voice from earlier still echoed in her head, sharp, cold, disappointed. She had never seen him like that.


    And Arthur? He didn��t raise his voice, but somehow that made it worse. The way he looked at her, like she had failed a mission of national importance��


    Nope. Not doing that again.


    I��m not even the one who caused all this! And now I��m stuck ying the bodyguard role while Miss Mystery Girl walks through drama like it��s a runway. Ava huffed.


    Why wasn��t Nnenna here yet? Ava nced at the time again, then peered out the car window, frowning slightly.


    But it wasn��t just today. For the past one month, she had noticed something odd, Nnenna never walked with her to the car.


    Even when they left ss at the same time, Nnenna would find a reason to linger behind. And when she did show up, it was only after most of the students had already returned to their hostels or gone home.


    It was almost like�� she didn��t want to be seen.


    Ava leaned back in the seat, trying to make sense of it. It was confusing. Being seen with the royal family was something most people dreamed about.


    Students literally threw themselves at any connection to the pce. Some even pretended to be rted to distant cousins of the crown just to gain social points.


    But Nnenna?


    She kept her distance like it was some sort of secret. As if riding in the royal family��s car was a shameful act.


    Ava couldn��t understand it. She didn��t know much about Nnenna��s background, but from what she had seen so far, the girl was polite, calm, and very�� private.


    Still, Ava had assumed that at the very least, Nnenna would want people to know she had ties to royalty.


    And yet, every single day, Nnenna waited until no one was looking to approach the car.


    If Nnenna had just let people know about her connection to the royal family, things would��ve been so different.


    Everyone would have known not to mess with her. Her life would be easier. She could��ve shut down rumors with a single nce, had ssmates sucking up to her left and right, maybe even gained a fanbase overnight.


    Honestly, she would be almost as popr as Ava herself, people at her beck and call, doors opening wherever she turned.


    And yet��


    Nnenna chose to let others look down on her. She let Jana throw jabs at her day after day. She didn��t defend herself when people whispered behind her back or called her names.


    Why?


    Does she really not care at all? Ava wondered, arms folded across her chest as the weight of confusion and something else, guilt? settled on her shoulders.


    She had dered war on Nnenna, just like everyone else. But what kind of war was it, when the other person didn��t even fight back?


    Didn��t flinch.


    Didn��t hide.


    Didn��t care about social status or reputation.


    And most importantly, couldn��t care less about fighting her oppositions.


    That day�� when she tried to warn me not to walk into the cold water and floor trap, Ava clenched her jaw.


    She freaking tried to help me!


    And I, like a fool, still went through it with my head held high.


    I should��ve listened. Ava sighed.


    But that act meant something. No, it meant everything.


    Because in that moment, she realized the truth:


    The war was already over.


    And Nnenna hadn��t even lifted a finger.


    Ava, the so called opponent, had already lost.


    Badly.


    ��That girl���� Ava whispered to herself, ����she��s different.��


    Maybe it was time to stop going against her. Maybe, just maybe, it was smarter not to be the example, the one Nnenna��s enemies got taught a lesson through.


    Ava gave a small nod to herself, her thoughts suddenly much clearer.


    No more targeting her. I��m done.


    Before I end up a lesson for others.


    After five more minutes, Nnenna finally came into view.


    Once she stepped into the car, she greeted the driver softly.


    ��Good evening, sir.��


    The elderly man nced at her through the rearview mirror and smiled warmly. ��Good evening, young miss.��


    Without another word, he started the engine and drove off.


    Ava sat beside Nnenna, sneaking nces at her from the corner of her eye. But Nnenna had leaned back against the seat, eyes closed, her face calm, almost serene. Like nothing had happened.


    Like she hadn��t just been used and threatened in front of the whole ss.


    How can she be so calm? Ava wondered, shifting ufortably in her seat.


    At first, she tried to ignore the urge bubbling in her chest. She told herself to stay quiet. But after a few more minutes, the silence became unbearable. No, this isn��t right. She needs to know what she��s up against.


    ����You know,�� Ava finally said, voice low but firm, ��ever since Jana��s little performance, a lot of people have started believing her. Even some of the lecturers and the higher ups.��


    She nced at Nnenna, who didn��t open her eyes but clearly heard her.


    ��I��m not just talking students here. That Year Five student backing Jana? She��s got influence, and with her spreading Jana��s lies, people are starting to think she��s actually Carl��s fiancee and you want to steal him from her.��

 Chapter 442: Status: In Denial

    <strong>Chapter 442: Status: In Denial</strong>


    Ava swallowed, then added, ��You should be more worried about what Jana can do to you�� Maybe ask my brothers for help. Before it��s toote.��


    Her tone was sincere, but she forced a bit of sharpness into her voice. She didn��t want it to sound like she cared too much, even though she did.


    There was silence at first. Then, slowly, Nnenna opened her eyes.


    ��You seem to have forgotten how I got into this school,�� she said calmly, her voice soft but pointed.


    The words struck Ava like a p.


    Right. Big brother Somto had brought her in personally. A direct member of the school��s board of directors had escorted her, someone who rarely got involved in things like this. His influence alone was enough to keep her protected, even from someone like Jana.


    So why was I even worried?


    Ava blinked, the realization settling in. The king is calm, but the eunuch is the one running around panicking. The old saying floated to her mind, making her scoff at herself.


    Did I really just cast myself as the eunuch?


    For goodness�� sake, she was Princess Ava of the Prigrian royal family. Wherever she went, people bowed, doors opened, and her name carried weight.


    She was top of her ss, a certified genius, someone others looked up to�� feared, even. She had countless big brothers and big sisters through her brother��s connections, all of them the creme de creme of society, the very best in their fields.


    But the girl beside her?


    Somehow, Nnenna made her feel small without even trying. That same calm, quiet aura carried a strange weight, one that pushed down on your pride without touching a word of it. And yet, she was just sitting there�� peaceful�� as if nothing in the world could shake her.


    This girl��s halo is too much.


    Ava nced at her again, then looked away.


    I should keep my distance. Before I start thinking I��m the side character in her story.


    She swallowed her pride and sat back in silence.


    Nnenna closed her eyes again, leaning back to rest.


    Ding!


    A soft chime echoed in her mind, clear, gentle, and familiar. Her brows twitched slightly as glowing words appeared before her closed eyes like a vision written in light.


    ��You are the light of the world. A city built on a hill cannot be hidden. Neither do people light amp and put it under a bowl. Instead, they ce it on a stand, and it gives light to everyone in the house. In the same way, let your light shine before others, that they may see your good deeds and glorify your Father in heaven. You earned 30% of Ava��s admiration. For trying to save her from the prank. For being the best in ss without arrogance. For stayingposed even under fire. +3000 Good Points earned!��


    That notification still lingered in Nnenna��s thoughts. She slowly opened her eyes and turned her head to look at Ava.


    Something had changed.


    She studied her closely, her gaze calm but sharp, like someone trying to read the truth behind a quiet face.


    Ava, sensing eyes on her, shifted ufortably in her seat. She had already scooted further toward the door, as if distance would shield her from whatever strange power Nnenna carried.


    Feeling the weight of Nnenna��s gaze, Ava nced sideways, and their eyes met.


    Nnenna��s eyes weren��t cold. They weren��t angry either. But they saw her. They were asking questions without words.


    ��Why are you looking at me like that?�� Ava snapped, turning back to the window as if it could protect her from the heat rising in her chest. Her voice had the edge of a cornered cat.


    Nnenna tilted her head slightly. ��Do you like me now?��


    Ava nearly choked on her own breath. ��Like you?!�� she sputtered, eyes wide. ��Are you daydreaming or something? I don��t like you! Stop entertaining such wishful thinking!��


    Her voice was loud, defensive, too defensive.


    Nnenna smiled just a little. Not smugly, just knowingly.


    ��Really?�� she said softly. ��Then why did you warn me about Jana? Why did you tell me to ask your big brothers for help, which if you can remember, they are my big brothers too. Why do you now pay attention to Jana so much when you couldn��t care less about her, a schrship student, before?��


    Ava froze.


    Her hands gripped her skirt tighter. Her lips parted like she had something to say, but no words came.


    Caught.


    And she knew it.


    Ava was speechless for a moment,pletely caught off guard by the questions. But her pride wouldn��t let her stay silent for too long.


    ��I was just doing it for Somto��s sake,�� she blurted, crossing her arms and looking away. ��He told me to take care of you, didn��t he? So I��m just�� doing what he said. That��s all. I don��t want you running off to report me when he gets back.��


    She nodded to herself as if that sealed it, as if saying it out loud would convince even her heart it was true.


    Nnenna watched her for a moment longer, expression unreadable. The exnation wasn��t impossible. It even made some sense.


    But the love system couldn��t lie. And as if on cue.


    Ding!


    ��1500 good points earned! Ava��s admiration: 45% �� Status: In denial.��


    She liked her now. Not fully. Not deeply. But almost halfway. Enough to care. Enough to worry. But not enough to admit it, not even to herself.


    Nnenna gave a small, nonchnt nod and turned her face away, eyes closing once again to rest.


    The car was quiet.


    But Ava sat there, back stiff, hands clenched in herp.


    Despite the air conditioner gently humming, her skin prickled with nervous heat.


    No, I don��t like her, she repeated in her mind. She��s not family. I only care because of big brother Somto. That��s it. That��s all it is.


    She kept telling herself that.


    Over and over.


    Until she half believed it.

 Chapter 443: Ill Bring Some Popcorn For The Show

    <strong>Chapter 443: I��ll Bring Some Popcorn For The Show</strong>


    That night, Emily called Nnenna, her voice tight with concern.


    ��Nnenna�� I know Jana talks a lot of nonsense, but she still has some influence. Maybe you shouldy low for a while. Who knows what she��s capable of?��


    Nnenna smiled faintly at her friend��s worry. No one in their ss except Ava, not even Emily, knew just how deep her connections ran. Her brothers were among the most powerful people on the continent. Still, she appreciated Emily��s care.


    ��I��ll be fine, Emily. Don��t worry,�� she said softly.


    There was a pause on the other end. ��You sure?��


    ��Mmhmm. Just remember to bring some popcorn tomorrow.��


    ��Popcorn?�� Emily repeated, confused. ��For what?��


    Nnenna��s smile widened, her voice light but loaded with meaning. ��For the show, of course.��


    Emily blinked. She didn��t understand, but the calm confidence in Nnenna��s tone eased her nerves.


    ����Alright. I��ll bring popcorn,�� she said, slowly.


    ��Great. See you tomorrow.��


    And with that, the call ended.


    Emily stared at her phone for a moment, still confused, but strangely excited. Tomorrow was going to be��. interesting.


    The next day, the ssroom was packed to the brim. Students from Year 2, 3, 4, 5, and even final year, had squeezed into every corner.


    Word had spread like wildfire. Someone had posted the drama on the university student forum, and now nearly everyone on campus wanted to see how it would all unfold.


    The moment Nnenna stepped into the ss, a heavy silence dropped like a curtain.


    All eyes locked onto her.


    Then flickered over to Jana.


    And back again.


    The tension was sharp enough to cut ss.


    Jana finally stood up, slow and deliberate, wearing a confident smirk. Without a word, she tossed a folded paper straight at Nnenna.


    It flew across the space, but Nnenna simply tilted her body slightly, letting it flutter to the ground beside her.


    Jana��s smirk vanished.


    ��Pick it up and read it!�� she barked.


    Nnenna nced at the paper, then back at Jana with a cool, unreadable gaze.


    ��Well,�� she said calmly, ��if you don��t know how to hand something over properly, I don��t see why I should waste my time. I��m not that curious.��


    Gasps rippled across the room.


    Jana��s finger shot out, pointing at her like she wanted to explode. ��You��!��


    But she paused. Her lips twitched in frustration before she pulled herself back together.


    No matter. She could swallow this momentary humiliation.


    The end result was all that mattered.


    And soon, Nnenna would be out of her way, for good.


    Or so she thought.


    Jana stomped over, picked up the paper, and shoved it into Nnenna��s hands.


    ��There,�� she said, voice tight. ��Now read it.��


    Nnenna took the paper slowly, with a raised brow. ��Since you��re being so sincere�� I��ll do you this favour,�� she replied, her tone light butced with mockery.


    Jana��s jaw clenched. Her fists curled at her sides.


    Nnenna unfolded the paper and began to read.


    A hush fell over the ss again. Everyone leaned in, holding their breath.


    It was an expulsion letter.


    Official. Stamped. Signed by the Vice Chancellor himself.


    Nnenna��s eyes narrowed slightly.


    This�� was unexpected.


    She knew Jana had stirred up drama, spreading wild rumors that she was destined to be Riverum��s future queen. But that gossip had mostly stayed among the students. She hadn��t expected it to slither its way this high, up to the VC��s office?


    She scanned the signature again.


    Yes. It was real.


    The same Vice Chancellor who signed her admission papers�� was now the one ordering her out?


    Wasn��t he essentially pping himself in the face?


    And more importantly, was he really bold enough to defy Somto?


    The man didn��t look that brave when she saw him during her admission process. Back then, he couldn��t even meet Somto��s eyes properly.


    Whatever Jana had done to get this document�� it was real.


    Legit.


    But even with that, Nnenna didn��t flinch. She stood there, speechless, yes, but calm. Composed.


    Her silence wasn��t weakness.


    Jana smirked, her expression dripping with triumph. She crossed her arms and took a proud step forward.


    ��You are hereby expelled from this academy Nnenna. I told you not to mess with me,�� she said, her voice echoing through the stunned ssroom. ��Now you��ve seen the consequences, haven��t you?��


    At the back of the ss, Ava��s heart pounded.


    This was getting bad. Too bad.


    She stared at Nnenna��s calm expression, then back at the expulsion letter. Her hands clenched against her skirt. Should I help? Or should I stay quiet?


    Her mind wavered. She couldn��t decide.


    Suddenly, Emily stood up from her seat with a re. ��Jana, you��re going too far. You don��t have the right to expel anyone!��


    Jana turned to her with a slow, dangerous smile. ��I don��t?�� she asked mockingly. Then she held up the paper with a dramatic flourish. ��But the Vice Chancellor does. And this paper is signed by him. So, clearly, he thought it was the right decision.��


    She turned to the rest of the ss, raising her voice like a performer on stage. ��It��s simple. When one rotten egg starts to stink, it��s best to throw it out before the whole basket goes bad.��


    She looked back at Emily, eyes narrowing. ��Or�� are you questioning the Vice Chancellor��s authority now?�� Her tone dropped,ced with threat. ��If so, say the word. I��ll graciously submit your name too. Wouldn��t want you and your precious friend to be separated.��


    Her words dripped with arrogance, her smile venomous.


    The room held its breath, tension stretching tight as a wire.


    ��I don��t believe this,�� Emily said firmly, stepping forward. Her voice cut through the thick tension in the room like a knife. ��I don��t care about your empty threats, Jana. I must hear this from the VC himself before I ept anything you��re waving around.��


    Jana blinked, surprised for a moment. Then her lips curved into a sharp smile.


    ��Wow. You really don��t want to submit, huh?�� she sneered. ��You want to see the sea before believing it��s blue? Fine by me.��

 Chapter 444: Full Blown Campus Spectacle

    <strong>Chapter 444: Full Blown Campus Spectacle</strong>


    She stepped to the front of the ss dramatically. ��Let��s go to the VC��s office. You can hear it from his own mouth, how your precious friend has been expelled. I honestly don��t know why you��re trying so hard to act like a good friend, but if you��re desperate to humiliate yourself and your friend even more, I��ll dly assist.��


    She turned with a smirk and marched toward the door. ��Well? What are you waiting for? Let��s go.��


    And just like that, the entire ss rose from their seats, buzzing with curiosity and drama hungry whispers. Phones were already out, recording discreetly. Even students from other years trailed behind them.


    It was no longer a ss matter, it had be a full blown campus spectacle.


    Oliver, the year one medicine and surgery ss rep, who normally remained quiet, adjusted his sses and followed. He didn��t particrly like Nnenna, and in the face of power like Jana��s, his support was predictable. Better to be on the winning side, he told himself.


    Besides, Nnenna was just a schrship student. What weight could she possibly hold in a world of royal connections and powerful elites?


    As the group made their way through campus, more and more students caught wind of what was happening.


    ��Hey, the showdown��s moving to the VC��s office!��


    ��Seriously? That��s where it��s happening now?��


    ��Let��s go! This might be our only chance to see if that Year One girl really caught Prince Carl��s eye!��


    The crowd swelled, buzzing like a beehive. What had started as a ssroom confrontation had now be a full blown university event. Students spilled out of hallways and lecture rooms, abandoning sses to witness the drama firsthand.


    Even the lecturers, intrigued by the escting rumors, exchanged nces and quietly allowed the exodus.


    Some followed behind the students.


    They, too, wanted to know the truth.


    Had a first year girl really managed to charm the legendary Crown Prince Carl?


    And if so�� how had she done it?


    For many of them, especially the power hungry and politically savvy, this wasn��t just idle curiosity. It was strategy.


    If the rumors were true, this girl could one day hold more influence than any royal tutor, dean, or academic authority in the school. It would be wise to get on her good side now before it was toote.


    But there was only one way to know for sure.


    It all depended on the VC��s reaction.


    Prince Carl hadn��t said a word since the rumors started. Not a single publicment, not even a social media post.


    It made some think the gossip was fake. Others believed he was simply testing his fianc��e to be, keeping her from relying too heavily on his name.


    Whatever the reason, everyone was convinced of one thing:


    If Jana was truly under Prince Carl��s protection, the Vice Chancellor would know. And how he treated her now�� would reveal everything.


    Would the VC protect her? Defend her? Stand with Jana and the powerful family potentially backing her? Or rebuke her like a stranger and someone with no backing?


    His reaction will determine everything.


    Inside the Vice Chancellor��s building, the soft hum of the air conditioning was suddenly overpowered by the rising sound of footsteps and chatter echoing down the corridor.


    The VC��s secretary lifted her head, a deep frown forming on her usually unreadable face. Her fingers paused mid type as the approachingmotion grew louder, too loud. Her eyes narrowed.


    What now? She stood up abruptly and walked briskly toward the door, already preparing a sharp scolding for whichever group of troublemakers had dared bring chaos to this part of campus.


    She was known for her cold indifference. Always professional. Never impressed. Students often whispered that even some faculties feared her a little.


    But the moment she stepped outside and her eyesnded on Jana at the front of the crowd�� her expression changed instantly.


    Gone was the anger. Her features softened, reced with a polite, even warm, smile.


    ��Miss Jana, you��re here,�� she said smoothly, her voice far gentler than usual, almost deferential.


    Everyone froze for a second.


    The crowd had expected yelling, maybe even punishments. But the secretary, that secretary, was smiling? At Jana?


    Gasps rippled through the students behind her. Murmurs spread like wildfire.


    ����She��s smiling?��


    ��That secretary hates everyone.��


    ��Okay, now I��m 40% sure Jana is involved with Prince Carl����


    Even some of the lecturers exchanged uneasy nces. The Vice Chancellor��s secretary had connections straight to the top. If she was treating Jana like royalty, maybe there was more truth to the rumors than they had thought.


    ��Did you see that? The secretary��s actually being nice to her!�� a year three student whispered in disbelief.


    ��She��s never nice to anyone! Even the professors tread carefully,�� another replied.


    ��No way�� this girl must really be prince Carl��s future wife.��


    Murmurs spread like wildfire as the students and lecturers exchanged incredulous looks.


    No one had ever seen the Vice Chancellor��s secretary act this way. Her usual cold, sharp demeanor had melted into the warmth of a well trained hostess, all for Jana.


    Meanwhile, Jana basked in the attention like a cat stretching in sunlight. She gave a slow, regal nod at the secretary��s greeting, her chin tilted slightly upwards, eyes gleaming with condescension.


    ��I want to see the VC,�� she said, her tone smug and full of self-importance, like a queen issuing orders to her steward.


    The secretary, unbothered by her arrogance, practically rushed into the office. Within seconds, she reappeared, this time ushering out none other than the Vice Chancellor himself.


    The crowd went still.


    The VC, normally slow and methodical, was practically jogging out of his office. His eyes locked onto Jana, and his face lit up as if someone had just handed him the crown itself.


    ��Quickly, serve some refreshments,�� he barked to his secretary as he reached Jana.


    ��Wee, Miss Jana,�� he said with an eager smile. ��How may I help you today?��


    The Crowd ��!!!��


    Nnenna ��..?��


    Dead silence.

 Chapter 445: She Got Nnenna Expelled?!

    <strong>Chapter 445: She Got Nnenna Expelled?!</strong>


    A wave of shock rippled through the students. Lecturers blinked in confusion. Even Emily felt her stomach tighten.


    This�� this was the VC of the whole academy �� addressing a student like she was royalty?


    Jana tilted her head and smiled coyly, enjoying the stunned reactions all around her.


    The VC��s words had hit the crowd like a lightning bolt.


    Gasps echoed across the hallway.


    Everyone froze, mouths open, eyes wide, as the full weight of what just happened settled in. Then, the murmur started. A wave of whispers spread like wildfire through the students and even the lecturers.


    ��Oh my God�� it��s actually true.��


    ��She��s really close to the VC?��


    ��No, didn��t you hear how he weed her? This girl must be Prince Carl��s chosen!��


    ��I��m so d I chose the right side,�� someone whispered shakily, wiping their forehead. ��Imagine if I had followed your advice to stick with Nnenna. I would have been finished.��


    Another student beside her groaned in regret. ��I feel like crying right now�� I thought I was being smart by not picking sides. Why didn��t I just side with Jana earlier?��


    Several students started looking around in panic, trying to distance themselves from anyone who had defended Nnenna, as if guilt could be contagious.


    And it wasn��t just the students.


    Even the lecturers, those calm, experienced figures, looked shaken.


    ��So it��s actually true���� one muttered, his voice barely above a whisper. ��The legendary Prince Carl�� fell for amon schrship student?��


    Another clutched his folder tighter, eyes flicking to the side in disbelief. ��This changes everything. We treated her like a normal student. What if she bes queen someday?��


    There was fear in their eyes now. Not just curiosity. Not just gossip. Fear.


    Jana stood tall, soaking in the admiration, her chin lifted like royalty. And the others? They were already rehearsing their apologies in their heads, just in case they needed them soon.


    Jana could clearly hear the murmurs and gasps rising around her, and it only fed her ego. Chin high, pride swelling in her chest, she marched over to Nnenna and snatched the expulsion letter from her hand.


    Turning to the VC, she waved the paper in front of him like a trophy. ��Some people were doubting your authority,�� she said sweetly, though her tone dripped with arrogance. ��So I had to bring everyone here to clear up their confusion. This letter, it was written by you, right?��


    The crowd held its breath.


    The VC��s smile didn��t waver, but his eyes, cold and tired, flicked briefly to Jana. There was no admiration in his gaze. Only restrained irritation.


    ��Yes,�� he replied with perfect calm. ��It was written by me.��


    The students exploded into whispers again, this time louder.


    ��That confirms it!��


    ��She really did it!��


    ��She got Nnenna expelled?!��


    But underneath hisposed tone, the VC was seething.


    This girl��


    She had just tested the limits of power, and clearly didn��t know how to use it wisely. She thought dragging him into a public disy like this was clever? She had practically forced his hand in front of the entire school.


    And for what?


    To gloat? To unt her influence with a crown she hadn��t earned yet?


    Troublesome. That was what she was. A spoiled child ying with fire, too foolish to realize who might get burned first.


    Yet, he couldn��t touch her.


    Not when her connections went as high as they did. He had no choice but to entertain her whims�� for now.


    And so, he kept the smile on his face, even as his jaw tightened ever so slightly.


    ��Miss Jana,�� he said smoothly, ��you��ve certainly made your point.��


    Jana beamed like she had just won the lottery.


    ��That��s my signature,�� the VC confirmed without hesitation.


    Then he turned slowly, almost too slowly, to the girl Jana had just snatched the letter from. His eyesnded on Nnenna with practiced indifference.


    ��You are expelled from this school,�� he said, his voice calm and clipped. But behind his steady tone, guilt flickered in his eyes like a faulty light switch. He didn��t look at her as he added, ��The letter is valid. Please leave the school premises as soon as possible.��


    The words hit the crowd like a thunderp.


    Murmurs surged again, louder than before.


    ��Is this for real?��


    ��They��re really kicking her out, just like that?!��


    ��No hearing? No warning?��


    Nnenna raised a brow, unbothered. Her expression was a perfect mask of serenity, but inside, a chill danced down her spine.


    So he really doesn��t remember me. Or is pretending not to.


    It hadn��t even been two months since she had sat in his office lobby when she came with Somto himself. Was that picture already forgotten? Or was he just afraid?


    She reached for her phone, thumb hovering over Somto��s contact, but paused.


    Depending on someone, even if they neverin, isn��t always the best answer.


    Her gaze hardened with resolve. If no one else would speak for her, then she would.


    ��Sir,�� she said calmly, stepping forward. ��If I may ask, what exactly is the offense I��m being expelled for?��


    The question echoed like a challenge in the suddenly quiet room.


    Even Jana blinked, startled by her boldness.


    The VC��s face twitched.


    This wasn��t going to be as easy as he thought.


    He froze for a second,pletely stumped by the simple question.


    What was her offense, exactly?


    Jana hadn��t given him any proof, just loud usations and vague ims wrapped in her usual entitled arrogance. And yet, here he was, caught in a situation he didn��t know how to exin or control. He knew he had no solid reason to expel Nnenna�� but he also didn��t like being challenged.


    ��Little girl,�� he snapped, voice tight with frustration, ��I said you are expelled from this academy. Naturally, I have my reasons. I don��t need to exin them to you. Get out, now!��


    Gone was the calm front. His guilt had finally cracked.


    Nnenna��s eyes narrowed slightly.


    It��s time.

 Chapter 446: New Continent New Prices

    <strong>Chapter 446: New Continent New Prices</strong>


    She closed her eyes and called out in her mind, ��Love System, I need this man to listen to me.��


    A soft voice echoed in her head.


    ��That will cost you 3,000 good points.��


    ��Three thousand?!�� Nnenna nearly screamed out loud. But due to her impable self control, her body remained still,posed. ��Why so expensive?!�� She questioned in her mind.


    The Love System let out an exasperated sigh. ��Didn��t I warn you? Entering this continent and academy means you��ll need to spend more good points. I told you to start earning more, but for months now, you��ve barely made any effort.��


    ����I��ve been trying!�� she protested inwardly, already feeling her imaginary wallet crying.


    ��Not enough. Everybody in this school is at the top of society,�� the Love System exined. ��You��ll be spending far more good points than you did back in Lionara. But you��ll also earn more, if you y your cards right.


    ��The VC isn��t just a head of academics. He��s a high ranking figure in this kingdom. His position, influence, and willpower are all on a different level. That��s why calming him down costs more.��


    ��Now�� do you consent or not?��


    Nnenna inhaled through her nose, calmly. Internally, she was grinding her teeth. ��Fine,�� she said with quiet resolve. ��I consent.��


    Ding!


    ��3,000 good points deducted for Calming Effect.��


    The air around her shimmered slightly, unseen to others, and then settled.


    In less than a minute, the angry, stormy expression on the VC��s face slowly melted away. His brows rxed. His clenched jaw loosened. His breathing evened out. It was like watching a wildfire shrink into a flickering candle.


    Nobody in the room noticed the sudden shift.


    ��Why aren��t you saying anything?�� he asked, his voice now strangely even. ��Didn��t you say you wanted to speak?��


    The crowd blinked. Murmurs rippled.


    ��Wait�� wasn��t he just yelling at her a second ago?��


    ��How did he calm down so fast?��


    ��She directly questioned his authority! There should be some consequences shouldn��t they?��


    Even Jana, standing proudly beside him a moment ago, faltered slightly. Her victorious smile twitched.


    The secretary, who had been watching silently from the back, narrowed her eyes. This�� wasn��t right. The VC never changed moods this fast, especially not when his authority was challenged in public.


    What kind of trick did she just pull?


    Admist the confusion, Nnenna wasn��t about to waste the good points she had just spent.


    She stood tall, eyes steady, voice clear. ��Sir, I simply want to know, what exactly was my offense? What rule did I break that warrants expulsion?��


    A wave of murmurs swept through the crowd.


    She continued, ��There��s nothing in the school handbook that says a student can be expelled just because someone doesn��t like them. Expulsion is the final punishment, ast resort, even after other forms of discipline have failed. Even if I hadmitted a crime, there are procedures to follow. Have I been tried? Warned? Suspended? No.��


    The VC blinked at her words, something shifting in his eyes, like a fog being lifted. He nodded slowly, almost absentmindedly, like he was finally beginning to think clearly.


    ��You��re right���� he muttered. ��Expulsion is�� thest resort.��


    A collective gasp echoed in the corridor.


    ��Wait, did he just agree with her?!��


    ��This is insane! She was expelled, like, five minutes ago!��


    ��Is the VC actually�� changing his mind?��


    Jana��s face froze for a split second, her confident smirk cracking slightly. Her fingers tightened around the expulsion letter still clutched in her hand.


    The VC turned to her with a puzzled look. ��Miss Jana,�� he said, calm but firm, ��could you remind me again�� why you asked for this student to be expelled? I seem to have forgotten the reason you gave for such a grievous punishment.��


    His words dropped like a bomb.


    The crowd was stunned, again. Just moments ago, the Vice Chancellor had dered Nnenna expelled, and now he was calmly asking why. What a sudden shift. The students exchanged wide eyed nces.


    ��What just happened?��


    ��Did the VC seriously forget why he expelled her?��


    ��I don��t get it�� is he testing Jana or something?��


    All eyes snapped to Jana. Surely, she would assert her authority. Remind him who she was. But to everyone��s surprise, Jana looked�� stumped.


    Her lips parted, but nothing came out at first. Inside, her mind spun.


    Did I actually need a good reason? she thought in panic. Wasn��t it enough that I��m doing this for Prince Carl? Isn��t it supposed to be an honour to help Riverum��s future Queen?


    But she couldn��t say that out loud. Not in front of everyone. Especially when Carl had never publicly confirmed it. That would be social suicide.


    So, she did what desperate people do, she lied.


    ��Well���� she began, steadying her voice, ��this student��s reputation is�� questionable. There have been many reports about her behavior. She��s constantly flirting, seducing male students, and even�� lecturers.��


    Gasps echoed.


    ��She��s maniptive,�� Jana continued, ��and I personally tried to speak to her and correct her ways. But she was stubborn. She refused to change.��


    She turned to the VC with a self righteous look. ��I believe someone like that doesn��t belong in a prestigious academy like this one.��


    The crowd shifted, uncertainty in their eyes.


    ��Wow, that��s a serious usation����


    ��If it��s true, then she really should be expelled.��


    ��But�� it��s all hearsay, right? Where��s the proof?��


    ��Still�� seducing lecturers? That��s bold.��


    Meanwhile, Nnenna��s expression didn��t waver. She stood there,posed, almost unreadable, but her eyes were fixed sharply on Jana.


    Jana felt a cold chill crawl up her spine under that gaze.


    For the first time, she realized something.


    This girl�� might not be someone she could control after all.


    But she couldn��t show weakness so she tried her best to regain her confidence.


    The crowd murmured in agreement, their excitement bubbling beneath the surface.


    ��This has to be it for her now����


    ��Whether it��s true or not, Jana��s word carries weight. She is the future queen, after all����

 Chapter 447: Time to Change Tactics

    <strong>Chapter 447: Time to Change Tactics</strong>


    ��Yeah, the VC will probably just go along with it now. He already signed the letter, didn��t he? This is just cleanup.��


    They all watched with bated breath, expecting the Vice Chancellor to use Jana��s ims to save face and shut the case. He turned to Nnenna with a neutral look.


    ��That��s the reason. Do you understand now?�� he asked, as if wrapping things up.


    But Nnenna simply tilted her head and smiled, a calm, unnerving smile that caught many off guard.


    ��I understand, sir,�� she said politely. ��But�� I have one question.��


    The VC blinked. ��What is it?��


    She turned fully to Jana, her voice clear and steady, ��Where is her evidence?��


    Gasps rippled through the crowd like a dropped stone in water.


    Jana stiffened.


    ��You��ve used me of serious things,�� Nnenna continued, still smiling. ��Harassment. Seduction. Maniption. Surely, you must have some form of proof, right? Messages? Recordings? Witness statements? Anything?��


    She paused for effect, then added softly, ��If you can show us just one, I��ll ept the charges willingly.��


    The entire ss leaned in, eyes darting between Jana and the VC. Then


    ��That��s right!�� Emily chimed in, stepping forward with fierce conviction. ��She��s using her without any evidence! We��re not in a dictatorship. This is a university. Let her show some proof, real proof.��


    The crowd scoffed. Some evenughed outright.


    ��Does the future queen of Riverum need to show evidence now?��


    ��Delusional. Just her saying it should be enough, right?��


    ��Please! Who in their right mind would lie about something like this if they��re that connected?��


    ��She could probably get the VC fired if she wanted to.��


    But just as the crowd began to nod in agreement with Jana��s unshakable authority, the Vice Chancellor��s voice cut through the noise, and silenced everyone.


    His eyes narrowed slightly. He turned to Jana.


    ��Well, Miss Jana?�� he asked with polite curiosity. ��Do you have the evidence to support your ims? A matter this serious�� demands proof.��


    The crowd froze.


    Eyes widened.


    Mouths dropped open.


    Did the VC just, doubt her?


    Jana blinked in disbelief. For a second, her mask slipped. What is wrong with this old man?! But she quicklyposed herself, forcing a gracious smile. If she pushed too hard now, it could backfire.


    ��The Year One students are my evidence,�� she said sweetly, gesturing behind her. ��They saw everything. The seduction attempts, the behavior, the way she moves around male students. If you want evidence, they are it.��


    Right on cue, one of her henchgirls stepped forward, chin raised proudly.


    ��We saw Nnenna trying to seduce Prince Carl, Prince Arthur, and even other male students!�� she said, loud enough for everyone to hear. ��She was shameless. Princess Jana is telling the truth.��


    ��Speak for yourself, Stephanie,�� Emily cut in, scoffing at the story these two were whipping up like ice cream, her voice loud and clear.


    The crowd fell silent again as tension rippled through the air.


    ��I��m in year one too, and I refuse to be part of this so called ��evidence�� you��re throwing around. I never saw anything like that happen. And neither did these people.��


    She pointed boldly to a group of first year students, some from noble families, others with backgrounds powerful enough to stand up to Jana without trembling.


    Their parents weren��t as powerful as Riverum royal family, true, but they held enough weight that even the crown prince should think twice before offending them over something that wasn��t a matter of life and death.


    There was a moment of hesitation, but then��


    ��Emily is right!�� a tall boy stepped forward with firm conviction. ��None of us saw anything like that. And we were there.��


    A few gasps followed his statement. He looked over his shoulder, and to everyone��s surprise, several other students nodded and moved to stand behind him.


    Girls and boys alike.


    ��We don��t want to be part of a lie just because someone powerful said so,�� another girl added. ��Justice matters. And right now, this feels wrong.��


    The ssroom air shifted. Whispers turned into murmurs of doubt. A crack had formed in Jana��s wless control over the situation.


    Even her loyal followers nced around nervously.


    ��Stupid,�� Oliver scoffed under his breath from his ce deep within the crowd. He crossed his arms, eyes narrowing at his ssmates who had dared to go against Jana. ��Acting righteous all of a sudden���� he muttered.


    Meanwhile, Stephanie, the ever loyal henchgirl, was not having it.


    Her sharp gaze swept across the brave first years standing against them. She tried to pressure them with nothing but her eyes, like a lioness daring prey to move. But this time, the students didn��t flinch. Not even once.


    Tch. So they wouldn��t be scared into silence?


    Fine. Time to change tactics.


    She stepped forward with forced confidence and quickly addressed the VC. ��Sir! This boy who��s speaking up for her, he��s clearly one of the many male students she��s already bewitched and seduced. That��s just more proof.��


    Gasps rippled again through the crowd.


    ��Yes, that��s more evidence!�� Stephanie pressed on, her voice rising with urgency. ��She��s been casting her charm left and right, and now even these boys are blindly defending her. It only proves how dangerous she is!��


    She pointed a dramatic finger at Nnenna, her voice dripping with righteous usation.


    ��The fact that so many are under her influence should tell you everything! And majority rules, right? Most of us have seen what Princess Jana said! This student is no good, please proceed with the punishment she deserves!��


    For a moment, the crowd wavered again. Whispers of uncertainty echoed.


    Was it true?


    Had Nnenna truly seduced them all?


    What about the girls supporting her? Did she seduce them too? That wasn��t possible after all.


    The male student froze for a second, stunned by Stephanie��s words.


    Seduced? By Nnenna?


    His face twisted in disbelief. Why didn��t he know about it then? He had been watching her since the very first day of ss. Quiet. Sharp.

 Chapter 448: They Dont Deserve Me

    <strong>Chapter 448: They Don��t Deserve Me</strong>


    Distant. Nnenna wasn��t the kind of girl who flirted or schemed. She walked with purpose and kept to herself. That was the truth.


    He clenched his fists and stepped forward.


    ��That��s a lie,�� he snapped, voice sharp with rising anger. ��At least Nnenna has charm, unlike you. And she��s not that kind of girl. Don��t drag her name through the mud just because you don��t like her!��


    A murmur of agreement stirred in the crowd.


    But Stephanie only scoffed, flipping her hair with a smug smirk. ��Of course you would say that. That��s exactly what someone under her spell would say.��


    Her eyes gleamed coldly as she leaned in, tone dripping with mockery.


    ��Do you have proof that you��re not sleeping with her?��


    The ss gasped.


    The boy��s jaw clenched in disbelief. ��And what proof do you have that anything like that is happening between us?�� he shot back. ��You��re just flinging words around. No evidence. No facts. Just baseless usations!��


    Stephanie shrugged, unfazed. ��Well, if it��s not true, why are you so agitated?�� she said smoothly.


    His breath caught in his throat. He opened his mouth to argue, then stopped. His face turned red with frustration. She was twisting everything!


    The crowd leaned in, sensing the tension spike.


    After a few seconds, he finally burst out, louder than before.


    ��I��m agitated because you��re lying!��


    His voice echoed through the pirs, raw and fierce.


    But the crowd wasn��t on his side. In fact, the more he shouted, the more convinced they became.


    ��Look how mad he is!�� someone whispered.


    ��Guilty people always shout the loudest.��


    ��He��s definitely been exposed. He��s panicking.��


    ��This is embarrassing. He should��ve just stayed quiet.��


    ��You see the way he defended her? There��s something going on for sure.��


    The murmurs spread like wildfire, gossip, judgement, assumption, all swirling together. Even students who didn��t care before were now choosing sides, drawn in by the rising tension.


    Some of the girls shook their heads.


    ��He fell for her and got caught. ssic.��


    ��Poor guy doesn��t even realize how obvious he��s being.��


    ��What kind of charm does this girl have to make people act like this?��


    Stephanie smirked, clearly pleased with the shift. Jana stood tall, her eyes gleaming with satisfaction.


    She turned to the VC, chin raised, her voice dripping with confidence.


    ��Sir, you��ve seen it for yourself. Even when cornered, the girl��s defenders can��t hide the truth. You��ve already written the expulsion letter. Now, please uphold the rules of Omniora Academy, expel her officially and verbally.��


    She stepped back with a dramatic ir, expecting the final blow to be struck.


    All eyes shifted to the VC.


    The air grew heavier.


    The VC was caught between a rock and a hard ce.


    His conscience screamed one thing, Nnenna was innocent. That much had be obvious after hearing both sides.


    The students who defended her weren��t just random sympathizers; they had no real reason to lie. Their words were calm, steady. Unlike Jana��s circus of usations.


    He knew this truth before he ever signed that letter. But truth was powerless when held against the weight of influence. And Jana�� she carried the shadow of Prince Carl.


    The VC inwardly scoffed. Prince Carl. What was that boy thinking? Falling for a high handed, arrogant, maniptive brat like Jana? The more he thought about it, the more he wanted to grab the prince by the cor and shake the nonsense out of his head.


    If only I weren��t afraid of his status��


    I would knock his head and see if it makes a coconut sound.


    His eyes flickered toward Nnenna. Her expression was calm, too calm. And somehow, that made it worse.


    She didn��t beg.


    She didn��t cry.


    She stood there with quiet strength, and that made the guilt in his chest feel like a tightening noose.


    He sighed internally.


    Then he put his professional mask back on.


    He looked Nnenna in the eyes, with silent apology, before speaking.


    ��Miss Nnenna,�� his voice was firm now, though his gaze faltered for a fraction of a second.


    ��The evidence is�� conclusive. My decision stands.��


    ��You are hereby expelled from Omniora Academy.��


    Gasps rippled across the crowd like waves crashing against rocks.


    The silence that followed was deafening.


    Some faces gleamed in smug victory, others darkened in disbelief.


    But through it all, Nnenna didn��t flinch.


    She simply stared back at the VC, the corners of her lips slowly lifting into a smile.


    Not of happiness.


    Not of despair.


    But the kind of smile that says: You just made a very, very big mistake.


    And just like that, it was happening, exactly as the crowd expected.


    A decision had been made.


    Another victim crushed under the heel of Princess Jana��s influence.


    Who could survive going against her anyway?


    The murmur of whispers grew louder, confidence swelling among her supporters. Some students looked at Nnenna with sympathy. Others with mockery. But the overwhelming feeling in the air was one of finality.


    Nnenna raised her eyebrows, her inner voice calm despite the chaos.


    So this is how it ends?


    Should I burn more good points just to fix the mess this spineless VC made? Or should I just leave? Honestly, a school with a chancellor like this doesn��t even deserve a student like me.


    Her thoughts were clear, crisp.


    But before she could even make a choice


    ��AHHHH!!! I-It��s�� It��s Prince Arthur!!��


    The scream shattered through the tension like lightning through dry wood.


    Time stopped.


    Jana froze.


    The VC��s face drained of color.


    Even Nnenna blinked, eyes narrowing as her thoughts scattered.


    The crowd turned like a wave.


    And like magic, a path parted clean through them as if nature itself obeyed a higher presence.


    There, walking toward them with unshakable grace and the air of royalty, was Prince Arthur.


    His aura hit like a storm, thick with pressure and impossible to ignore.


    The whispers died instantly.


    No one could breathe properly.


    This was no ordinary entrance.


    It was the kind of arrival that signaled something was about to happen.

 Chapter 449: Each One Just As Dangerous

    <strong>Chapter 449: Each One Just As Dangerous</strong>


    Arthur didn��t nce at anyone. His golden eyes locked onto one person.


    Nnenna.


    The VC swallowed hard. Jana took an involuntary step back.


    Prince Arthur was Carls best friend. Everyone knew that. He would help her right?


    ��What��s Arthur doing here? We don��t even have martial arts ss today,�� Nnenna thought, brows furrowed in confusion as she blinked at the unexpected figure cutting through the crowd like a de of light.


    But then, another shock.


    Behind Arthur, panting slightly and looking like she had sprinted across the entire campus, was Ava.


    Nnenna��s eyes widened. Ava? Here?


    Her chest rose and fell rapidly, trying to catch her breath, and it didn��t take a genius to piece the puzzle together. She must��ve gone to look for him��


    A soft, helplessugh nearly escaped Nnenna��s lips. Didn��t this girl say she didn��t like me? Then why does she keep doing the opposite of her own words?


    The sight was oddly touching.


    Even if she acted tough or distant, Ava had gone out of her way, maybe even risked something, to bring Arthur here.


    Fine, Nnenna thought, a small warmth blooming in her chest. I��ll ept this strange sister of Arthur. She might not be so bad after all.


    But even as the new decision stirred her heart, one question quietly lingered in Nnenna��s mind, a question she didn��t like.


    What about Somto?


    Her eyes flicked to Ava again. The girl clearly liked Somto. Anyone with eyes could see it. And every time Nnenna saw her trying to get close to him, something twisted ufortably inside her.


    She scoffed internally. I guess I��ll figure it outter. Besides, Somto already said he has no feelings for her�� so she��s not apetition, right?


    Then she froze.


    Wait, what?


    Competition?


    Why am I talking like I like Somto�� and Ava is a threat?


    She stared nkly ahead as realization hit her like a p. No, no, this must be the stupidity radiating off Jana. Yes, that had to be it. All these ridiculous thoughts�� They weren��t hers. They were a side effect of proximity to toxic energy.


    Better safe than sorry.


    With barely a second wasted, Nnenna took a silent step to the side, away from Jana.


    No one noticed her movement, of course, all eyes were on Prince Arthur, but if anyone had known the reason behind her sudden shuffle��


    Well, let��s just say�� some people would definitely be pissed.


    Arthur approached the center of the chaos, each step measured and calm, but carrying an invisible pressure that made the crowd instinctively part like the sea. No one dared to breathe too loudly.


    His eyes locked onto Nnenna almost immediately.


    She quickly looked away.


    Arthur��s gaze lingered for a moment, unreadable. She doesn��t want people to know we��re close?


    That�� hurt. More than he expected. But he pushed it aside. Now wasn��t the time.


    He turned his attention sharply to the VC, his expression colder than winter rain. ��What��s this I��m hearing about a student being expelled�� without evidence?��


    His voice was low, quiet even, but it hit like a whip.


    The VC froze.


    That look, the Iceberg Prince, as students liked to call him when they thought he couldn��t hear, was in full effect. Not the slightly patient version of Arthur that taught ss. No, this was the real Arthur. The one even high nobles dreaded crossing.


    Sweat rolled down the VC��s forehead, while his back trembled like a leaf in a storm. He didn��t know how it was humanly possible to sweat and shiver at the same time, but somehow, around Arthur�� it happened. Every. Single. Time.


    Ever since Prince Arthur and his two equally terrifying friends, Carl and Somto, joined the academy in their teens and now, lecturing here. This was his new reality.


    Why did I ever take this job? the VC thought bitterly. Retirement never looked more beautiful than it does now.


    For goodness�� sake, the VC internally wailed, they were only sixteen when they got here�� yet they already ruled this academy with sheer presence alone.


    Each of them was a different kind of nightmare.


    Carl?


    That boy wore a smile like a prince�� but anyone who really knew him learned to fear it. Because the moment that soft, charming curve lifted the corners of his lips, it usually meant:


    ��You should start running�� Like right now.��


    Somto?


    That one was a strategist through and through. The type to write a ten year n just to ruin your life after graduation. Once, he helped the academy resolve a major crisis, everyone thought they were outsmarting him. Until the endgame came and it was revealed��


    They weren��t ten steps ahead. They were at least a hundred steps behind.


    The whole academy had watched in awe, and slight horror, as even the elders of the academy bowed to the terrifying precision of his mind.


    And then, Arthur.


    Cold, quiet, lethal.


    He spoke rarely, his words were few, precise, and burned into memory like iron pressed into skin.


    If you thought you were stubborn, and you kept poking him?


    He wouldn��t waste his breath arguing. No, he would drag you to the arena and beat you so soundly in front of everyone that even your ancestors would rethink their life decisions.


    These three didn��t just build reputations.


    They carved legacies, before they even hit their teenage years.


    He would never forget the day the royal council and the academy elders burst into celebration.


    Why?


    Because Carl, Somto, and Arthur, the continent��s three most powerful youths, had chosen to enroll in Omniora Academy.


    At the time, he didn��t understand what the big deal was.


    ��It��s Omniora,�� he had thought. ��Of course they��lle here. Where else would they go?��


    But how wrong he had been.


    Because they hadn��t joined to learn.


    No. They came with missions. Each one of them had an agenda, and none of those agendas had anything to do with absorbing knowledge from lecturers.


    They were already too advanced.

 Chapter 450: It Didn’t Add Up

    <strong>Chapter 450: It Didn��t Add Up</strong>


    Too dangerous.


    Too calcting.


    Then came the real shock:


    Carl and Arthur casually announced they wanted to lecture in the academy.


    That was the moment the VC��s suspicions began to grow like vines around his neck.


    ��Why teach year ones?��


    ��What could they possibly gain from handling fresh students?��


    His gut twisted even tighter the day Somto walked into his office with a strange look in his eyes, and simply said:


    ��I brought a student for you.��


    No exnation. No much paperwork. No resistance allowed.


    That was the day all three of them returned, almost at the same time. Like stars aligning for some unknown cosmic purpose. They weren��t here to relive student life. They were here for something.


    The VC��s fingers twitched nervously as he tried to remember.


    That girl Somto brought�� what was her name again?


    His eyes slowly drifted toward Nnenna.


    ��Could it be?


    I��ll have to ask my secretaryter, the VC thought, his eyes flicking briefly toward Nnenna again. I need to pay closer attention to that girl when i find her�� before someone hurts her, and it alles crashing down on me.


    He sighed internally. This wasn��t just about one student anymore.


    Arthur�� maybe he��s here because of his sister, fine. But Carl? And Somto? Why were they back? To torture him again?


    And now Arthur had shown up in the middle of a scandal.


    Unannounced.


    Was it a coincidence?


    The VC clenched his fists behind his back.


    Did I just poke a lion��s cub thinking it was a stray cat?


    There was only one way to find out now.


    Arthur��s frosty eyes locked onto him like twin daggers made of winter storm.


    ��Expelling a student without evidence?�� he asked again, this time with a voice so low and calm that it carried the weight of thunder.


    The VC took a nervous step forward. Sweat rolled down his spine like ice water.


    ��No, no,�� he chuckled awkwardly, ��that��s not true, Your Highness. There��s evidence! More than enough evidence!��


    His voice cracked near the end, betraying the fear he tried to cover with a smile.


    Please don��t kill me with your eyes, he begged silently.


    Arthur didn��t say a word.


    He didn��t need to.


    The silence around him was heavier than a mountain.


    Even Jana, who had been smiling triumphantly earlier, now looked a bit stiff.


    Because everyone knew something Arthur said in his cold, t voice was more terrifying than someone screaming in rage.


    ��Where is the evidence?�� Arthur asked calmly, voice t as ever, but everyone felt the chill it carried. Like frost forming over ss.


    The VC stiffened. ��W-Well, sir�� almost all her ssmates witnessed it,�� he said, trying to sound casual but failing miserably. His voice cracked slightly before he cleared his throat and gained a bit more strength.


    ��One of the male students even�� exposed himself as being involved with her, uh, romantically, when he spoke too passionately in her defense. That��s part of the evidence, sir.��


    The crowd murmured again, but Arthur didn��t blink. He didn��t even look away.


    ��That��s it?�� Arthur asked with narrowed eyes. ��Anything else you want to add?��


    The VC swallowed hard and shook his head. ��No, sir. That��s pretty much�� everything.��


    Arthur finally took one step forward. The sound of his boots echoed across the now silent courtyard like thunder.


    ��I don��t understand,�� he began, his voice cool butced with quiet disdain. ��Where are the pictures? The videos? The documents? The audio recordings? The proof that this student is guilty of what you��re using her of?��


    The VC opened his mouth but no sound came out.


    ��You��re trying to manufacture this case out of thin air,�� Arthur continued, eyes narrowing further. ��Have you lost your mind? Or your principles? You��ve been in this academy for decades, upholding Omniora��s name. And this�� is what you��ve be?��


    Each wordnded like a blow. Not loud, not angry, but sharp. Controlled. Deadly.


    The students looked at each other, uneasy now.


    The ones who had supported Jana began to shift ufortably.


    Even Jana herself began to bite her lip.


    Arthur hadn��t raised his voice once. But no one in that courtyard could breathe properly.


    Because even silence, when used by the right person, could be more terrifying than rage.


    The VC cringed under Arthur��s intense gaze. ��N-No, I haven��t lost my mind,�� he stammered, shrinking with every passing second.


    Not knowing what else to do, he quickly grabbed Jana by the arm and shoved her forward like a human shield. ��She��s the one who brought the issue! She told me everything, go on, tell him what you told me!�� he barked, trying to escape the line of fire.


    Jana blinked. She hadn��t expected to be tossed under the bus so fast.


    She was speechless for a moment, but she knew silence would only make things worse. Taking a deep breath, she stepped forward and tried topose herself. ��Well, I����


    ��Speak up, student,�� Arthur said coolly, his voice edged with irritation. ��Stop wasting my time.��


    Jana flinched but still forced herself to smile. ��My name is Jana����


    ��I didn��t ask for your name,�� Arthur cut in sharply. ��Get to the point.��


    But Jana was stubborn, and she had her own motives. She insisted on continuing, her voice louder now, ��Still, I think it��s important you know who I am. I��m sure Prince Carl must��ve mentioned me to you often.��


    Arthur raised an eyebrow. ��And why would he do that?��


    ��Because���� Jana tossed her hair back confidently. ��I��m his girlfriend.��


    The crowd gasped softly, how bold! All eyes darting toward Arthur.


    Arthur, on the other hand, stared at her like she had grown two heads. Girlfriend? He reyed the word in his mind with genuine confusion. Carl�� has a girlfriend? Since when?


    He kept a calm face, but his thoughts were racing.


    Carl? Dating? Without telling us?


    That didn��t add up. Not even a little.


    The first and only time Carl spoke with Arthur about rtionships, Carl had said it clearly��.

 Chapter 451: Asking This Girl Out Like That?

    <strong>Chapter 451: Asking This Girl Out Like That?</strong>


    ��If I ever fall for a woman, I��ll court her directly. No time wasting. I want a wife, not a girlfriend.��


    He said it with that unwavering seriousness that only Carl could manage.


    So�� this was his girlfriend?


    Arthur didn��t say a word yet. But his silence was deafening.


    The tension in the air grew sharper.


    Jana could feel it, and her heart skipped.


    Had she said too much?


    Arthur��s eyes swept over Jana from head to toe, cold and unreadable. He wasn��t trying to be polite about it, his gaze was deliberate and clinical.


    And frankly�� unimpressed.


    This is the girl Carl is supposedly dating?


    She looked ordinary, painfully so. Her posture screamed arrogance trying to mask cowardice, and her eyes held the kind of pride that came from entitlement, not earned confidence.


    Her manners were rough around the edges, and there was nothing remarkable about her presence. Not in grace. Not in elegance. Not even in boldness.


    Carl? Attracted to this?


    Arthur narrowed his eyes slightly.


    Ever since Nnenna entered the picture, Arthur��s standards, though already high, had been reset, unconsciously recalibrated to something more refined.


    He hade across countless girls in the academy and beyond: some bold, some wild, others delicate and refined. Yet none of them stood out. Not after Nnenna.


    Her bnce of sharp wit and genuine heart, her presence that demanded respect without trying�� She was in a ss of her own.


    And knowing Carl the way he did, his taste, his logic, his intense dislike for superficial women, this entire im felt�� off.


    Even withoutparing Jana to Nnenna, even in a vacuum, this girl wouldn��t have passed Carl��s filter.


    She wasn��t on par with the princesses the council had begged Carl to choose from. And she certainly didn��t give off the feeling of someone Carl would risk associating with, much less date.


    Something��s wrong here, Arthur thought.


    His gaze sharpened just a fraction. This wasn��t just about expelling a student anymore. No, this smelled of maniption�� and lies.


    And if there was one thing Arthur couldn��t stand, it was someone ying games with him, or worse, dragging someone close to him into it.


    She must be lying, Arthur thought, almost certain as he stared at her from head to toe. But then another thought slipped in, what if she��s not? Could Carl really have chosen her?


    Arthur didn��t want to embarrass his best friend, or his supposed future wife, without being sure. But his instincts screamed at him that something was off.


    So he chose to ask questions. If this girl really was one of those, the type who convinced themselves they were in a rtionship just because they wanted to be, then it woulde out soon enough.


    ��When did you two meet?�� Arthur asked, his voice cold and clipped, giving nothing away.


    Jana stood up slowly, lifting her chin in a show of fakeposure. Arthur was taller, but she tried to match his presence with boldness. She had already rehearsed this answer for her henchgirls and the naive crowd that followed her blindly.


    ��We met at the beginning of the academic year,�� she said in a calm voice,ced with false innocence. ��After the first day he taught our ss, he called me to his office tofort me. I had just been publicly humiliated by some of the other students because of my�� poor background.��


    She paused and even gave a faint tremble in her voice, the kind that could make anyone feel pity, if they hadn��t heard her threatening people just a few moments ago.


    Arthur raised a brow slightly, his expression unreadable.


    ��After that day,�� Jana continued, letting her voice soften into what she thought was the perfect bnce of vulnerability and pride, ��w-we exchanged phone numbers. He said I could call him anytime.��


    She gave a tiny, bashful smile and lowered her gaze. ��But I didn��t want to�� He��s Prince Carl, after all. I thought, yes, being associated with him would be good for someone like me�� but I didn��t want to take advantage of his kindness. So I didn��t call.��


    Some people in the crowd murmured, touched by her supposed humility.


    ��Then�� one day, he called me,�� she added with a faint blush and a little breathiness, like she was reliving a dreamy moment. ��And he kept calling�� until he finally asked me to be his girlfriend. He was so sincere,�� she said, cing a hand delicately on her chest. ��And his sincerity moved me. So�� I agreed.��


    Jana bowed her head slightly, as if shy and overwhelmed by the memories.


    The crowd broke out in gasps and wide eyes. A few girls clutched their hearts in envy.


    Prince Carl had called her? Repeatedly? And confessed?


    Some of the year one students exchanged nces, their minds spinning. They did remember that day. A group of highborns had mocked Jana loudly for her ��rural background.��


    Most had thought nothing of it at the time, it wasn��t exactly umon. But now? Now it looked like that moment of cruelty had turned her into royalty��s chosen.


    ��If we had known,�� one noble girl muttered under her breath, ��we would��ve just ignored her����


    ��Or sucked up to her,�� another whispered bitterly.


    The story might��ve sounded believable to the crowd, but to Arthur, it was like hearing someone im the moon had turned into bread.


    Carl? Calling repeatedly? Asking a girl out like that?


    Not even close.


    Carl was calm. Thoughtful. Extremely deliberate in everything he did. Yes, he was kind, but he never acted on impulse when it came to people, especially girls.


    Even if he felt sympathy for someone, he wouldn��t cross certain boundaries so easily. Comfort, yes. Encouragement, maybe. But multiple calls? Girlfriend?


    Not a chance.


    Arthur narrowed his eyes slightly. This girl was weaving a neat little story. One with just enough truth to sound believable�� but it didn��t sit right. Not with him.


    Still, he didn��t want to confront her directly. Not yet.

 Chapter 452: Why Are You Pretending To Protect Her?

    <strong>Chapter 452: Why Are You Pretending To Protect Her?</strong>


    If she was lying, she would eventually trip over her own web.


    So, he decided to dig deeper, y dumb and observe her closely.


    ��You said Nnenna seduced Carl?�� Arthur asked, tilting his head slightly, his voice as smooth and cold as cier water.


    Jana��s eyes widened, and she immediately stered an innocent, hurt expression across her face, like someone falsely used.


    ��I�� I heard it from others,�� she said softly, her voice trembling slightly, just enough to tug at the heartstrings. ��At first, I didn��t want to believe it. I truly wanted to be Nnenna��s friend. I mean, I admired her too����


    She looked down as if remembering some painful betrayal, then nced back up, letting her lower lip quiver just a little.


    ��But then�� I had to open my eyes,�� she said with a soft sigh. ��It doesn��t feel good when your own friend tries to steal the love of your life, you know?�� Her voice cracked delicately at the end, as though she were holding back tears.


    The crowd gave soft gasps again. A few girls looked ready to cry for her. Some boys frowned at Nnenna, already jumping to conclusions. The drama was thick in the air now, and Jana��s performance was feeding it.


    Arthur watched her carefully.


    ��I see,�� he replied, his tone t, neutral.


    No change in his expression. No sympathy. No anger. Just cold observation.


    Jana��s heart sank slightly. She had expected something, a flicker of concern, a subtle re at Nnenna, maybe even a hint of admiration. But she got nothing. Her innocent, pitiful act hadn��t cracked his ice at all.


    He was still watching.


    Still thinking.


    And that�� made her nervous.


    ��So�� that��s what convinced you of the allegations?�� Arthur asked, his tone still unreadably calm.


    His expression didn��t shift. His hands stayed casually tucked in his pockets. But the quiet in his voice felt like the kind that came before a storm, too calm to trust.


    Jana hesitated. She considered adding more, another tearful detail, another fabricated conversation, but something about Arthur��s stillness made her wary.


    She couldn��t read him. At all.


    That was dangerous.


    The less she said, the safer she would be, right?


    ��They did,�� she replied simply, lowering her gaze, trying to look modest and wounded all at once.


    Stephanie, standing proudly behind her, blinked in confusion. That was it?


    She frowned, leaned in, and whispered, though not quietly enough.


    ��Tell him what Prince Carl told you about Nnenna.��


    Jana froze.


    Her heart sank like a stone.


    Stephanie, you absolute potato��


    She tried to nudge her henchgirl to shut up, but it was toote.


    Arthur had already heard it.


    He turned his gaze fully on Jana now, his eyes sharper than before, like he was looking through her.


    ��What did Carl say about Nnenna?�� he asked.


    His voice was calm.


    Too calm.


    Jana felt her stomach twist into knots. If there was a time to facepalm into another dimension, it was now.


    Jana��s mind raced.


    Those two are best friends�� Surely, if Carl really disliked Nnenna, he would��ve said something to Arthur, right?


    But the more she thought about it, the more a cold sweat formed at the back of her neck.


    Carl never mentioned Nnenna.


    Not once.


    And that only meant one thing, he probably didn��t know her. Which also meant�� he didn��t say anything bad about her.


    Jana had made that part up.


    But maybe, just maybe, that could work in her favor.


    If Carl never said anything about Nnenna, then that means I can say whatever I want. No one can prove otherwise. Right?


    She made up her mind quickly. Her expression softened, and she let her shoulders droop just a little, like she was carrying the weight of someone else��s shame.


    ��I�� It��s nothing,�� she said softly, her voice trembling just enough to sound fragile. ��I don��t want to say anything more that would hurt Nnenna��s reputation. I��m not that kind of person.��


    The crowd��s sympathy stirred.


    ��Aww����


    ��She��s being so considerate, even after what Nnenna did����


    ��So mature����


    Almost everyone felt a wave of sympathy rush over them.


    ��No�� say it, Princess Jana,�� someone whispered.


    ��If Nnenna doesn��t want her reputation ruined, then she should try being a better person,�� another girl said, nudging her friend. ��It��s not Jana��s fault. I would protect my boyfriend too.��


    ��Even now, she��s still trying to be considerate of others�� after everything she��s suffered,�� a boy added, arms crossed and brow furrowed. ��No wonder Prince Carl fell for her.��


    ��She��s got ss,�� someone else muttered. ��Didn��t drag Nnenna through the mud even when she had every reason to.��


    ��You can tell she��s been raised well,�� an older student said with a slight nod. ��Poise under pressure. That��s future queen material.��


    ��This is so sad,�� a girl sniffled. ��Imagine loving someone and then seeing another girl try to take him from you.��


    ��Ugh, Nnenna really fooled us with that quiet act.��


    ��I used to think she was cool, but now I��m not so sure����


    ��She��s not even defending herself anymore. Must mean she��s guilty.��


    A mix of sympathy and judgment buzzed through the crowd like wildfire. Whispers turned to murmurs, and murmurs into quiet chatter, all swirling around one idea: Jana is really the victim here.


    But Arthur wasn��t moved by the mediocre acting.


    His eyes, cold and piercing, narrowed slightly. ��If you were so considerate,�� he said calmly, ��you wouldn��t have mentioned it in the first ce.��


    The words were quiet, but they hit like a p across the face. The crowd flinched. Whispers that had once been sympathetic suddenly turned hesitant, uncertain.


    ��I heard you already said something like this before,�� Arthur continued, his tone sharpening like a de. ��In the year one lecture hall, wasn��t it?��


    Jana��s expression stiffened.


    ��So why are you pretending to protect her now?�� he asked, voice cool but cutting. ��If you were truly concerned about her future, her reputation, you wouldn��t have nted the seed in everyone��s mind to begin with.��

 Chapter 453: 1001% Sure

    <strong>Chapter 453: 1001% Sure</strong>


    The crowd went silent. That��s true�� several people thought at once.


    ��She already said it back then,�� someone muttered.


    ��Yeah, she practically shouted it in public,�� another replied.


    ��If she didn��t want to ruin Nnenna��s future, she wouldn��t have spoken in front of everyone in the first ce.��


    ��That��s not kindness. That��s calction.��


    Suddenly, the sympathy that had been swelling for Jana began to drain. Faces shifted from awe to doubt, admiration to suspicion.


    Arthur��s gaze didn��t waver. His voice stayed calm, but the weight of his words pressed heavily in the air. ��You said what you said. And it spread. In a ce like Omniora Academy, where nobel��s opinion carries weight, it��s not a small thing to call someone seductress, maniptor, liar.��


    He stepped slightly forward.


    ��So if you��re going to pretend you care about protecting her, at least do us the courtesy of sticking to one version of the truth.��


    Jana��s lips parted, but no words came out. Her hands trembled slightly at her sides.


    The crowd began to waver. Doubt crept into their hearts. Maybe�� maybe Jana wasn��t so innocent after all? Arthur��s cold voice hadnded like thunder, shaking their confidence in the girl they were defending.


    But then they looked at her again.


    Jana��s eyes were glossy with unshed tears, her lips trembling like a delicate petal in the wind. She looked so heartbroken, so vulnerable, that many of them quickly brushed aside their suspicions. No, it couldn��t be that she was faking it�� right?


    ��She must be acting this way because she��s worried Arthur might cklist Nnenna,�� someone whispered. ��That would destroy the poor girl��s future�� marriage, career, everything.��


    ��But isn��t she forgetting that Arthur and Carl are best friends?�� another murmured. ��He��ll find out the truth anyway.��


    Still, Jana��s silence seemed�� odd.


    Suddenly, a boy stepped forward, his eyes lingering on Jana a bit longer than necessary. There was a softness in his gaze that didn��t go unnoticed by those nearby, though he tried to mask it with a serious expression.


    ��Silly girl,�� he said with forced affection. ��You can tell Prince Arthur. He��s not unreasonable. He��ll uphold justice for you.��


    He cleared his throat and looked around, trying not to appear too eager. ��Besides, those two are best friends. If Prince Carl really said something, Prince Arthur is going to hear it eventually, isn��t he?��


    There were a few nods. The crowd murmured in agreement, but Arthur��s expression didn��t change. His icy eyes were still locked on Jana.


    Jana lowered her gaze, gripping her skirt tightly.


    Jana gave a slow, reluctant nod, but deep down, she was relieved.


    Finally.


    Someone had given her the nudge she needed. That boy, ho clearly had a crush on her, had unknowingly rescued her from the awkward silence.


    She didn��t mind. Let him think he was doing something noble. In her mind, she had already promoted him to her closest errand boy.


    There were many others who admired her from the year twos, but he was the first to step out. That made him useful.


    Now that she had a new boost of confidence, Jana lifted her chin and continued, her voice trembling just enough to sound believable.


    ��At that time�� I refused to see Nnenna��s true colours,�� she began. ��I thought she was my friend. But Prince Carl�� he opened my eyes.��


    She nced up at Arthur, trying to read his unreadable face before looking away again.


    ��He told me I shouldn��t get too close to her. He said she tried to seduce him, right after he showed her kindness just because Nnenna and i were ssmates.��


    Gasps rippled through the crowd.


    ��And�� and it was around the same time Nnenna was almost shot by an arrow,�� Jana added, lowering her voice for dramatic effect.


    Whispers spread instantly like wildfire.


    ��What?!��


    ��So it��s true?��


    ��Maybe she got into trouble and made it look like an ident����


    Jana pretended to look heartbroken. ��I wanted to believe in her, I really did. But when Carl told me the truth, I couldn��t stay blind anymore.��


    She sniffed quietly, and just like that, the tide of sympathy began to shift again�� though Arthur hadn��t said a single word.


    He simply stared at her, his expression unreadable. But his silence didn��t mean he believed her. far from it.


    Jana kept spinning her Web.


    ��He refused her offer,�� Jana said, her voice small, like she was barely holding back tears. ��He said he was disgusted by her�� then told me to stay away from her.��


    She looked down, as if reliving a painful memory. The crowd murmured in sympathy.


    But Arthur simply nodded, slowly, silently.


    Everyone watching took that nod as eptance, as if he was silently agreeing with her heartbreaking tale.


    But in truth, Arthur was nodding for apletely different reason.


    Amazing.


    Not because he believed her.


    No. He was amazed at how wlessly she lied.


    This girl wasn��t just a maniptor, she had the poise of a seasoned con artist. Her tone, her expressions, the timing of her pauses�� it was professional.


    He had interrogated criminals who couldn��t spin tales this convincingly. Her lies were so smooth, they could dance.


    But of course, none of that worked on him.


    Arthur��s eyes narrowed ever so slightly.


    Nnenna seducing Carl? Ridiculous.


    He could understand Carl not liking Nnenna romantically. After all, Carl had said before that he didn��t see her that way. But disgusted by her? No way.


    Plus


    Nnenna wasn��t the type to chase romance. And she had pride, grace, and a natural dignity. She wasn��t the kind to throw herself at a man, specially not Carl.


    And even if Carl didn��t return her feelings, there would be no reason for him to feel disgusted. It simply didn��t add up.


    When Ava first told him something was going on, he had been 80% sure this girl, Jana, was lying.


    Now?


    He was 1001% sure.


    She was lying through her teeth.


    Arthur��s expression didn��t change. But deep inside, he was already nning his next move to clear Nnenna��s name.

 Chapter 454: She Has Faith in Me?

    <strong>Chapter 454: She Has Faith in Me?</strong>


    And someone was going to regret crossing the wrong people.


    ��You��re lying,�� Arthur finally said, simply, inly, as if it were a known fact.


    His voice cut through the buzzing crowd like a de through silk.


    The crowd, which had been holding its breath in anticipation of him defending Jana, froze in stunned silence.


    Did he just�� call her a liar?


    Jana��s eyes widened in disbelief. ��N-No, I��m not!�� she stammered, her voice shaking, though whether from fear, rage, or humiliation, even she didn��t know.


    But Arthur didn��t blink, didn��t flinch, didn��t budge. His expression remained cold and unmoved.


    That�� frustrated her more than anything.


    How dare he not believe her? How dare he humiliate her like this in front of everyone?


    Fine. If you want to y that game, then don��t me me for what happens next.


    She took a step forward, her voice trembling with a mix of fake sorrow and veiled threat. ��You��re Carl��s best friend, yet you��re refusing to help his girlfriend. That��s not what a good friend would do.��


    The crowd tensed. Some eyes darted between Arthur and Jana, wondering where this was going.


    Jana��s eyes shimmered with unshed tears, but her heart beat with fury.


    ��And there can only be one reason for your behavior���� she continued, her voice dropping just low enough to sound dramatic, but loud enough for everyone to hear.


    ��I didn��t want to even think about it,�� she said with a deep, shaky breath, clutching her chest as if the pain was real, ��much less say it out loud. I didn��t want to tell Carl�� because I knew it would ruin everything. It could end your friendship with him if he ever found out.��


    The crowd leaned in.


    Jana lowered her gaze, voice heavy with usation.


    ��But now�� now I don��t have a choice.��


    A silence thicker than fog spread over the courtyard.


    Something explosive wasing.


    Arthur didn��t respond.


    He didn��t blink.


    He just watched her�� like a predator waiting for its prey to run out of moves.


    But Jana wasn��t done.


    She took a deep breath, her eyes shimmering again, his time with the desperate shine of someone throwing theirst dice.


    ��I know you��re still angry�� because I rejected your feelings for me,�� she said softly, with a delicate tremble in her voice.


    Boom.


    The crowd erupted.


    Gasps echoed across the courtyard.


    A girl covered her mouth. A boy turned to his friend in shock. Whispers spread like wildfire through the students.


    ��So that��s why!��


    ��Prince Arthur had feelings for her?!��


    ��No wonder he��s so cold to her now!��


    ��She turned him down, and now he��s bitter����


    It made sense, at least to them.


    They hadpletely forgotten that Arthur was cold to everyone. He always had been. It wasn��t new. It wasn��t special.


    But Jana��s carefully nted story gave them something juicy to believe.


    More and more students nodded in agreement, their minds connecting imaginary dots.


    So that��s why he wasn��t defending her.


    So that��s why he was grilling her instead of Nnenna.


    Prince Arthur had been rejected.


    And this was payback.


    How tragic.


    How human.


    But in reality�� Arthur was just standing there, still silent, still watching Jana like she was unraveling aedy show in slow motion.


    Because if there was one thing he didn��t feel for Jana��


    It was love.


    Ava couldn��t help but roll her eyes.


    Of course he was cold to Jana. That was just Arthur being Arthur.


    But the crowd, drunk on drama, had already created an entire love triangle in their heads.


    They whispered. They spected. They judged.


    Amidst the chaos, Nnenna calmly found a seat and plopped down like she was settling in for a drama series.


    Jana��s acting was just too good, like a B list soap opera that thought it was Oscar worthy.


    Emily slid into the seat next to her and, with zero shame, pulled out a bag of popcorn from her backpack.


    Nnenna gave her a surprised look.


    Emily simply shrugged. ��You asked me to bring popcorn�� so I did.��


    She chuckled softly. ��And you were right. It is a good show.��


    The two girls leaned back slightly as if they were watching a performance unfold on stage. Because honestly? That��s what it felt like.


    Emily didn��t know for sure if Arthur would step in for Nnenna or not. He wasn��t exactly the most predictable person.


    But one thing gave herfort, he wasn��t dancing to Jana��s tune.


    He wasn��t blindly worshipping her like the Vice Chancellor, and that had to mean something.


    And since Nnenna looked so calm, like she already knew the ending�� maybe everything really would be alright.


    Maybe.


    Arthur still stood there, calm, unmoved, and clearly unimpressed.


    ��You��re really good at this,�� he finally said, voice smooth and quiet like a de sliding from its sheath.


    Good at what? That was the unspoken question that swept through the crowd like a gust of wind.


    Everyone leaned in, breath held, eyes fixed on him.


    But Arthur wasn��t in a hurry. He took his time, like a king surveying a battlefield he already owned.


    Then, something caught his eye.


    A few rows beside him, seatedfortably like the chaos was none of her business, was Nnenna, casually munching on popcorn beside a girl he didn��t recognize.


    Arthur��s cold demeanor cracked just slightly, amusement flickering in his eyes.


    Seriously? I��m here dealing with her circus, and she��s enjoying popcorn like she��s at the theatre?


    But then again�� it meant she trusted him.


    She wasn��t worried because she knew he would handle it.


    She has that much faith in me�� huh.


    His gaze lingered on the way Nnenna picked a popcorn piece with total peace of mind.


    Oddly, it made him want some too. It just looked so satisfying.


    He turned back to the Vice Chancellor, the sharpness returning to his voice.


    ��Your office doesn��t even know how to care for guests these days,�� Arthur said coolly.


    ��Looks like your morality isn��t the only thing in decline.��


    ���������������������������������C


    Hi guys!


    Hope you��re enjoying the novel?


    I��m sure you are! ??


    I got a request from some of our loyal readers, and as you all already know, your wish is mymand.


    So what was the request?


    To see Carl!


    I��m happy to tell you that his character profile is now up. ?? Enjoy!


    Check out their personalities as well ??


    I��ll keep working on profiles for the rest of the main supporting characters. It might take a little while since there are quite a few of them, but you��ll have them soon.


    Until then, please keep loving and supporting They Hated Me In My First Life But Now I Have The Love System by VOTING with power stones and golden tickets, buying affordable privileges to read ahead, AVOIDING PIRACY,menting, leaving an honest REVIEW, and of course, adding the novel to your READING LISTS so others can discover it too.


    Thank you! ??

 Chapter 455: Hers Tastes Better

    <strong>Chapter 455: Hers Tastes Better</strong>


    A collective gasp ran through the crowd.


    The VC paled, sweat springing to his forehead. He looked like he wanted the ground to open and swallow him whole.


    But Arthur�� Arthur was just getting started.


    In that moment, that was when the VC finally realized something painfully obvious, Arthur was still standing.


    He jolted, eyes darting around in search of any spare, movable seats. There were only five.


    Two were near Jana, one for her and one she had reserved for her precious backpack like it was royalty.


    The other three? Already imed by Nnenna, her bag, and the a girl munching popcorn, Emily.


    Jana followed his gaze and immediately assumed Arthur must be referring to the seats Nnenna and Emily had taken. Everyone else assumed the same.


    The Vice Chancellor didn��t waste time. He began walking toward Nnenna and Emily, obviously nning to ask them to vacate their seats, for Arthur, himself, and Ava too.


    But Arthur��s voice sliced through the moment, calm and sharp.


    ��Why are you going there?�� he asked.


    The VC froze.


    Arthur casually raised a hand and pointed, right at Jana.


    ��Aren��t there two seats right here?��


    Everyone ������


    The silence that followed was deafening.


    Jana��s face turned from confident to ugly in a split second.


    Her fists clenched on her skirt. So now even Nnenna��s bag matters more than me, the future Queen of Riverum?


    Everyone saw it now, Arthur didn��t just dislike her. He had no intention of giving her even a shred of respect.


    Her face burned with humiliation.


    Does he know the truth already? Is that why he��s so against me? Or is it just that�� Nnenna matters more to him than I ever could?


    The crowd fell into stunned silence for quite a while.


    Did Arthur hate Jana that much? That he couldn��t even let her keep a seat for herself? Did she really mean so little to himpared to another girl��s bag, a stranger for that matter?


    Whispers rippled through the hall like wildfire.


    ��Was she lying all along?��


    ��Maybe that��s why he��s ignoring her����


    ��But what if he��s just doing this because she rejected him like she said����


    ��Come on, have you seen Prince Arthur give a good look at anyone before?


    ��No.��


    ��Exactly. He just behaves like everyone is invisible until it��s utmost necessary to talk.��


    Yet amidst all the spection and tension, Arthur stood there as calm as a stillke. Completely unbothered. Not even a twitch in his expression over Jana��s dramatic usations.


    The Vice Chancellor, however, was a whole storm of internal conflict. Sweat dripped down the back of his neck as he hesitated. Then, with a grimace, he turned and walked over to Jana��s side, took the two chairs, and brought them over.


    Jana��s face was a masterpiece of disbelief and silent fury. Her hands gripped her dress so hard, her knuckles turned white.


    Arthur, meanwhile, waved Ava over with a slight gesture.


    She grinned at her brother��s subtle thoughtfulness and made her way forward, ready to sit.


    But Arthur didn��t sit just yet.


    Instead, he took the two seats, walked over to where Nnenna and Emily were sitting, and arranged the chairs beside them.


    Then, without a word, he sat beside his little sister.


    And in the next second?


    He dipped his hand straight into the popcorn pack Nnenna was munching from and took a generous handful.


    Everyone froze.


    Even Nnenna blinked at him, surprised.


    Wait�� what?


    The icy Prince Arthur, whose personal space was a holynd, just casually reached into someone else��s snack like they were old friends?


    Emily choked on a kernel.


    Jana looked like she had just been wacked with a frying pan.


    Even the VC had to blink twice to confirm what he was seeing.


    Arthur didn��t look at anyone. He just leaned back, legs crossed, casually popping popcorn into his mouth like this was the highlight of his day.


    Was he really that hungry for popcorn that the famously clean freak prince actually ate from the same bowl as a stranger? Everyone stared like they had seen a ghost, but Arthur didn��t even nce their way.


    He calmly ate the popcorn, then took another generous handful. It was just as sweet and crunchy as he had imagined.


    The crowd whispered in disbelief. The cold, untouchable Arthur looked almost��normal. Rxed.


    Seeing how Arthur was genuinely enjoying the popcorn, Ava couldn��t resist. She leaned a little over him to catch Nnenna��s eye and gestured. Pass the popcorn.


    Emily blinked at this unexpected turn and finally came back to her senses. ��It��s okay, I brought a lot,�� she announced, her voice cheerful.


    Without missing a beat, she reached into her bag and pulled out more packets like some kind of snack miracle worker. She handed one each to Ava, Arthur, and Nnenna, who had been eating from her own.


    The audience was struck dumb again. Was this some secret club? When did the tense, cold atmosphere turn into a little pic?


    Emily passed the popcorn packs with some hesitation, not sure if they would actually ept them. After all, these were the highest of royalty, people who could have entire banquets prepared at a snap of their fingers.


    But before she could finish overthinking it, Ava reached out, took her packet without hesitation, tore it open, and started eating like she had been waiting all day.


    Arthur, however, hesitated. His eyes flicked to Nnenna��s half finished pack, clearly wanting to keep eating from it instead.


    But the look Nnenna shot him, somewhere between a scolding re and silent outrage, made him pause. He was eating faster than her, after all.


    Sighing, he finally epted Emily��s pack, though not before giving Nnenna a small, sheepish look that almost counted as an apology. Nnenna huffed and happily opened a fresh packet, satisfied to reim her own snack without Arthur depleting it again.


    Emily had to press her lips together to keep fromughing. Really, she thought, watching them. Nnenna was so carefree it was almost contagious.


    ���������������������������������C


    Hi guys!


    Hope you��re enjoying the novel?


    I��m sure you are! ??


    I got a request from some of our loyal readers, and as you all already know, your wish is mymand.


    So what was the request?


    To see Carl!


    I��m happy to tell you that his character profile is now up. ?? Enjoy!


    Check out their personalities as well ??


    I��ll keep working on profiles for the rest of the main supporting characters. It might take a little while since there are quite a few of them, but you��ll have them soon.


    Until then, please keep loving and supporting They Hated Me In My First Life But Now I Have The Love System by VOTING with power stones and golden tickets, buying affordable privileges to read ahead, AVOIDING PIRACY,menting, leaving an honest REVIEW, and of course, adding the novel to your READING LISTS so others can discover it too.


    Thank you! ??

 Chapter 334: Brutal Fight

    <h4>Chapter 334: Brutal Fight</h4>


    Two lean men stood at the entrance, armor dull and their posture rxed, too rxed. It was odd, considering they were guarding none other than the former king of Purlit and his entire family. But that was when the truth clicked in Abuchi��s mind.


    "They don��t expect them to escape," he whispered under his breath. "They are overconfident."


    John gave a tight nod. "Or arrogant. The new king knows his brother would not leave his family, even if he could."


    And he was right.


    Inside the damp, mold slick cells, the former king, disheveled but regal, still held hisposure. He had long since discovered a hidden weakness in the dungeon wall, a possible escape route. But he never used it. Not without his wife. Not without Ruth.


    Even now, chained beside them, his wife��s eyes remained fierce.


    Abuchi clenched his fists at the sight of Ruth from a small window. Just hold on a little longer, he thought.


    Still outside the dungeon, Abuchi paused. His eyes moved from John to Nnenna, and then to the thick iron door just ahead.


    "We don��t know how many are in there," he muttered, voice low but steady. "Could be two... could be ten. I could not see any of the guards inside from that small window."


    John nodded once, jaw clenched. "It won��t matter."


    Normally, storming a dungeon unprepared would be reckless. If it were just him and John, they might not stand a chance. But they had Nnenna.


    Nnenna, who had proven over and over in the forest that she wasn��t just smart, she was fast, intuitive, and unafraid. A force to be reckoned with.


    Abuchi looked at her. "Ready?"


    She did not speak. She just gave one sharp nod.


    At his signal, the three of them rushed forward.


    The guards guarding the door barely had time to react.


    Abuchi ducked under a swinging club, driving his fist into one man��s ribs before grabbing him by the armor and mming him into the wall.


    John tackled another, using the element of surprise to flip him t on his back and knock him unconscious with one clean blow.


    The moment they kicked open the dungeon doors, chaos exploded.


    It was not just a few guards like they expected, fifteen men stood ready, armed to the teeth.


    Abuchi��s eyes widened for a second. "This wasn��t part of the n," he muttered.


    But there was no time to think.


    "Now!" he shouted.


    The three of them rushed in like a storm. Swords shed. Fists flew.


    Abuchi charged head on, catching the first guard with a heavy punch that echoed through the dungeon walls. The man went flying.


    Another guard shed at him with a de, Abuchi ducked, elbowed him in the gut, and mmed his fist into the side of his face.


    Two down. One more to go.


    But the third was not so easy. He came at Abuchi fast and wild. Steel shed, pain tore through Abuchi��s side. He gritted his teeth, ignored the blood, and with a growl, tackled the man to the ground, raining down punches until the guard stopped moving. Unconscious.


    He stood, panting, clutching his bleeding ribs.


    Not far from him, John was locked in his own battle.


    One guard tried to stab him with a spear, John grabbed the shaft and yanked it free, turning it against the attacker. He spun, knocked out the first guard, and blocked a second attacker��s fist with his forearm. The pain shot through his arm like fire, but he didn��t stop.


    He fought hard, quick, precise, brutal. Years of pain and silence behind every hit. He knocked the second guard out cold. The third came in with a sword.


    John didn��t hesitate.


    He took the cut, blood sttered, but his next move was clean and ruthless. A headbutt, a knee to the chest, and then a final punch to the jaw.


    The guard dropped. Unconscious.


    John stood up slowly, breathing hard, blood dripping down his side, face grim but victorious.


    They had won their fights.


    But this was just the beginning.


    Because from the back of the dungeon, more footsteps echoed.


    And Nnenna, she was already stepping forward, her eyes zing.


    She stepped forward, alone.


    Nine guards surrounded her like a pack of wolves.


    Abuchi tried to stop her, "Nnenna, wait��"


    But she shook her head. "No. I can handle this."


    Her heartbeat pounded like war drums. She had never faced this many enemies alone before, not without help. But something inside her had changed. She wasn��t the same unsure girl who stood in Lionara. Not anymore.


    The first guard lunged, sword aimed at her chest.


    She twisted, grabbed his wrist, and flipped him over her shoulder. He mmed into the stone floor with a sickening crunch.


    Then chaos erupted.


    The fight took her away from Abuchi and John, all the way to the further end of the dungeon, the darker end.


    Three more rushed her at once. She ducked under a swinging de, kicked another in the knee, and rolled to avoid the next attack. Her fists moved like fire, fast and precise, every punchnded with bone breaking power. But the enemies kepting.


    One shed her arm. Another jabbed her ribs.


    Blood soaked her shirt, her vision blurred, but she didn��t stop.


    She fought like lightning. A spinning kick took out two men. Elbows. Knees. Throws. Her body moved with fierce grace. But her wounds multiplied. She could barely breathe.


    Only one was left.


    He was the biggest, and he smiled as he raised his axe.


    She took a deep breath... then charged.


    Their bodies collided in the air like thunderps. Her fist mmed into his jaw, his axe cut her leg. She screamed, not from pain, but fury. With one final roar, she struck his throat.


    He dropped.


    She stood swaying, barely conscious. Blood ran down her face, her side, her legs. Her vision darkened.


    "Love System..." she whispered.


    A soft glow flickered in her mind. Yes, Nnenna?


    -------------------------------------------


    Happy New Month Guys! ??


    This month, on the 18th, we��re participating on NovelFire��s 515 birthday program ?? Who��s excited??


    On that day, we��ll be having a massive mass release of up to 10 Chapters! I know I know, I��m awesome ??


    Listen, don��t make the mistake of missing it. Every Chapter will be worth it!

 Chapter 458: Since When do you Support Nnenna?

    <h4>Chapter 458: Since When do you Support Nnenna?</h4>


    "Ahem."


    Emily cleared her throat meaningfully.


    It was only then that Nnenna realized she hadn��t properly introduced Emily to anyone. She turned around with a sheepish look.


    "Oh, guys! This is my friend and study partner, Emily."


    She gestured at her. "Emily, meet my big brother Carl, his best friend Arthur, and my..."


    Nnenna paused, suddenly unsure what to call Ava. Her mouth opened and closed.


    "...This is Ava," she finally said, voice trailing off.


    Ava��s smile froze, then fell into a slight frown. Why didn��t she call me her sister? Or at least her friend? she wondered, feeling a tiny sting in her chest.


    It��s because you��re always so mean to her, whispered a small voice in her conscience. Ava swallowed, unable to deny it.


    Meanwhile, Arthur raised an eyebrow, distinctly dissatisfied. Just Carl��s best friend? That��s all I am to her?


    Emily, on the other hand, had her mouth hanging open in pure shock.


    "H-how long have you known them?" she stammered, eyes darting between all the royal faces she had only ever seen on the news.


    Nnenna scratched her cheek awkwardly. "Well...it��s been some months now. Almost a year."


    Emily looked like she might faint.


    "You��re kidding," Emily blurted out in disbelief. "You��ve had these people in your life all this time and you still let yourself be bullied since the day you started here? Why didn��t you just ask them to stand up for you?"


    "You were bullied from your very first day?"


    Arthur and Carl spoke in perfect unison, their voices ringing out together.


    Then again, in eerie synchrony


    "Why didn��t you tell me?"


    Nnenna blinked at them, taken aback by the identical reactions. She could understand Carl��s outrage, he was always protective of her. But Arthur... what was his deal?


    She tilted her head, genuinely puzzled. She wasn��t the only one confused, either. Carl turned to Arthur slowly, giving him a long, searching look that seemed to ask, What exactly is going on in that head of yours?


    Arthur met his gaze nkly, as if nothing were out of the ordinary.


    Only Ava didn��t think it was strange. She had watched her brother treat Nnenna kindly ever since she arrived at their castle. To her, Arthur��s concern was perfectly natural.


    But she waspletely clueless about the chaotic, sometimes unreliable picture of Arthur that existed in Carl��s and Nnenna��s minds.


    Nnenna decided it was easier to just reply to Carl, the one person she was sure genuinely cared.


    "I knew I could handle it. That��s why I didn��t say anything." She held up her hands quickly as she saw his face harden. "Don��t get angry. I��m fine, really. And now that you��ve all finally ended the rumors, my days will be much more peaceful."


    Carl nodded slowly, though a shadow still lingered in his eyes. He understood she wanted to grow on her own, that she didn��t want to lean on him forever. But honestly, he didn��t like it one bit.


    He missed when she had been in the hospital, when she had needed him more than anyone.


    Even though he knew it was selfish, he preferred those days. Still, he was proud of the woman she was, and the woman she was still bing.


    Emily finally understood the whole situation. "Alright, I��m going home too," she said with a sigh.


    "We��ll drop you off," Nnenna offered kindly.


    "No, thank you," Emily blurted, a little too quickly. Then she cleared her throat and tried to look casual. "My direction isn��t the same as yours," she added in a calmer voice.


    Nnenna raised an eyebrow but guessed Emily simply didn��t want to squeeze into a car with so many top figures. It would probably make anyone nervous.


    "Okay then. See you tomorrow," she said with a soft smile.


    With that, the group finally parted ways.


    As the remaining four headed toward the parking lot, Nnenna suddenly remembered something important. She stopped in her tracks and turned to Carl, her expression serious.


    "There��s something I need to tell you."


    "What is it?" he asked gently, already bracing himself.


    "I want to skip years," she announced firmly. "Year four is fine for now, since it��s already so much work...but I can��t do that without your support. And I��ll also need your help to prepare. Omniora Academy isn��t exactly a walk in the park."


    The group fell silent, stunned.


    Nnenna hadn��t even been here a full year. She hadn��t finished year one. Yet she was calmly nning to jump straight to year four?


    "Why do you want to skip grades?" Arthur asked before Carl could open his mouth.


    Nnenna paused for a moment, then lifted her gaze to meet his. "I��m studying a six year course, but...I don��t want six whole years of my life tied to it. If I can skip ahead to senior year, I really want to. Not to mention, in year three I��ll have to take the first board exam for this program before they��ll let me move up. After that, I can focus on years four, five, and six, the senior years. It just makes sense to me to write the exam with the current year three and move to year four with them."


    Arthur nodded slowly, but his thoughts had already drifted somewhere else.


    Nnenna��s determination reminded him of something he had suspected for a long time: that the person he was searching for might try exactly this once she got into Omniora Academy.


    He had spent countlesste nights here,bing through all the student records from year one to six, looking for any clue about her. So far, he had found nothing.


    But he refused to give up.


    "If that��s what you want to do, then I fully support you," Carl said, nodding with a serious expression.


    "Me too," Arthur added calmly.


    His words earned him yet another long, puzzled look from both Carl and Nnenna. Carl��s brows drew together as if to ask, Since when do you support Nnenna?

 Chapter 459: Does This Mean She’s Better Than Me?

    <h4>Chapter 459: Does This Mean She��s Better Than Me?</h4>


    Or anyone for that matter? But he let it go and turned back to Nnenna.


    "This means you have a lot of work starting today," he continued. "The board exams for the third years are no joke. But fortunately, I studied the same course. I��ll teach you everything I know."


    "That��s exactly what I was hoping for," Nnenna said, her face brightening with relief. "Thank you."


    But Carl wasn��t finished. He leaned forward, his voice more serious.


    "Nnenna...Omniora Academy isn��t just about academics. You already know that, but let me remind you: you must have a second major. And you have to show real progress in at least two talent skills. All of them have lectures, practicals, and exams you must pass to advance."


    Nnenna��s smile slowly faded.


    Her shoulders slumped. She hadn��t realized it was going to be this intense. It suddenly felt like year one had been nothing but azy strollpared to what wasing.


    "How am I going to learn all those things?" Nnenna asked quietly, her voice sounding a little lost. "I don��t have anybody to teach me... Do you know them yourself?"


    Carl looked thoughtful for a moment. "Not everything," he admitted honestly. "I specialised in surgery, marksmanship, emotional intelligence, and ying the piano. Later, I added other fields, general medicine, pediatrics, obstetrics, gynecology,working, negotiation, a lot more. Most recently, I��ve been studying psychiatry."


    Her eyes widened a bit. Just how many things can one person master?


    He continued, almost like he was reading her thoughts. "I also practiced martial arts and a few other areas, but I��m not the best there. In fact, I��m only second to two people when ites to the things I didn��t specialise in."


    "Who are they?" she asked curiously.


    "That would be Somto...and Arthur."


    At that, Arthur nced over, but said nothing, simply listening with a calm expression.


    "If I remember correctly," Carl went on, "Somto specialised in strategy,munication, and martial arts for his extracurricr work in school. His main course was Political Science and International Rtions. So, if you want to go in that direction, he��s the best person to teach you."


    Nnenna felt her heart start to beat a little faster. Martial arts, strategy, marksmanship... and then all my academics on top of it?


    Ava was stunned as she listened, her heart thumping in disbelief. Nnenna wanted to skip years, just like that, and Carl didn��t even hesitate to agree?


    He knew better than anyone how brutal Omniora Academy could be. Even surviving as a year one student was already a battlefield.


    Moving to year two was something most people sweated blood over. But skipping straight to year four? That was as close to impossible as sprouting wings and flying into the sky.


    And yet, here was Carl, the same Carl who had once shattered records with his talent, nodding like it was the most natural thing in the world.


    Ava��s mind spun. Only three people in all of Omniora��s long, storied history had ever managed such a feat, Carl, Arthur, and Somto. Legends. Icons. And now he was acting as if Nnenna could simply do it too.


    Did Carl really think Nnenna was that extraordinary? That she could stand shoulder to shoulder with prodigies who had been raised in thep of privilege, power, and relentless training?


    Ava swallowed hard, a knot forming in her throat. Even she, Princess Ava of Prigrain, wasn��t bold enough to try skipping years.


    She could easily top her sses, yes, but she still nned to finish her first semester and the second before daring to sit for the advancement exam to year two.


    Her gaze shifted to Nnenna, who looked calm, determined, as if she didn��t even realize how outrageous her n sounded to everyone else.


    Does this mean... she��s actually better than me? Ava wondered, her pride pricking her chest. Better than me, a princess who has been groomed for this life since birth?


    No. She clenched her jaw. Impossible.


    But even as she told herself that, a small, cold doubt crept under her skin, refusing to leave.


    Carl must be out of his mind, Ava thought, watching them with a tight frown. But it wasn��t her ce to say anything, so she forced herself to keep quiet and mind her own business...even though her ears were glued to every word.


    Nnenna, on the other hand, looked thoughtful, not the least bit nervous about what she was asking for.


    She was more surprised about what she had just learned about Somto. She honestly had no idea he had such an impressive list of skills. Not to mention the ones she didn��t know yet.


    Does anyone in the family even know this? she wondered. They probably only think he studied Political Science and International Rtions.


    "Well," she said, her voice steady, "I only need one main course, one side course, and two talent skills, right? That should be manageable. But..." She paused, her eyes bright with determination. "I really want to learn martial arts. It feels essential. I would like to take it as my second main course."


    Carl listened without interrupting, studying her face to see if she was serious. When she didn��t waver, he nodded slowly.


    "All right," he agreed in that calm, decisive tone of his. "I��ll handle your main course myself. When Somtoes back, I��m sure he��ll be happy to train you in martial arts. And once you decide which two talent skills you want, I��ll hire the best tutors to teach you privately."


    Nnenna felt warmth bloom in her chest. Just like that, so simple. Carl always had a way of making everything seem easy, no matter how impossible it sounded to anyone else.


    She nodded gratefully, her lips curving into a soft smile.


    They were just about done finalizing their ns when someone cleared his throat beside them.


    "Ahem!"


    They turned as one to find Arthur standing there, his expression darker than a thundercloud.


    "What?" Carl asked, raising a brow in challenge.

 Chapter 460: Grow A Spine

    <h4>Chapter 460: Grow A Spine</h4>


    Arthur didn��t answer. He just stood there, staring at them, his jaw tight.


    "Say something," Carl repeated, growing irritated. "You��re wasting our time."


    Arthur looked...embarrassed? Then conflicted. His eyes flickered away, and for the first time, Ava found herself studying him in genuine disbelief.


    These were expressions she had never seen on his face before. Arthur always wore either an easy smirk or a cold mask.


    Finally, Arthur cleared his throat again and spoke up, voice low and almost reluctant.


    "Somto... Somto is going to teach her martial arts?"


    "Yes," Carl said tly.


    Arthur hesitated, his gaze shifting to Nnenna, then back to Carl. "Don��t you think...you have someone better than Somto to teach her that?"


    Carl tilted his head, confused. "I don��t think so. Somto is better than me in martial arts."


    Arthur pressed his lips together, clearly holding back something. His brows furrowed deeper.


    "Anybody else you can think of?" he asked again, almost as if he were giving Carl some invisible hint.


    Carl thought it over with all seriousness, oblivious to Arthur��s growing exasperation. "Nope."


    Arthur��s face went utterly nk. He was speechless.


    He was much better than Somto in martial arts. In fact, he was leagues ahead. He had fully expected Carl to remember this and casually suggest him.


    Then, when everyone looked his way, he would pretend to think it over and finally agree, reluctantly, of course. It would have been the perfect chance to get closer to Nnenna, to show her he was dependable.


    But this buffoon of a friend hadn��t even thought to rmend him.


    Arthur felt a sudden, childish urge to just blurt it out himself, I��ll teach her! but he swallowed it down, his pride too thick to let the words escape.


    "Is there something else you want to say?" Carl asked, tilting his head, genuinely curious.


    Now Nnenna and Ava were both staring at him, and Arthur felt strangely cornered, like a cat caught stealing fish.


    Why do I feel like Carl is doing this to me on purpose? he thought warily. But Carl��s expression was as unreadable as a brick wall.


    Arthur clenched his jaw. He couldn��t figure it out, so he finally resigned himself to fate.


    "...I��m better than Somto in martial arts," he said atst, voice low but calm, as if simply stating a boring fact.


    But Carl��s reply left Arthur absolutely speechless.


    "Oh, I almost forgot," Carl said lightly, snapping his fingers like he had just remembered something trivial. "Thanks for reminding me."


    Then, without even sparing Arthur a second nce, he turned back to Nnenna.


    "Anyway, Somto will teach you martial arts," he continued as if nothing had happened, "and we��ll find teachers for the two talent skillster."


    Nnenna nodded slowly, her expression calm. She trusted Carlpletely. If he thought this was the best arrangement, then she wouldn��t question it.


    For a split second, she actually considered asking Arthur herself when she heard him say he was better than Somto. But since Carl hadn��t rmended it, she decided he must have a good reason.


    Arthur felt something dete in his chest. Unbelievable...


    Meanwhile, Ava had finally pieced everything together. She nced at her brother and felt a twinge of pity. So that��s what this is about.


    A part of her wanted to help him, just speak up for him, nudge Nnenna a little, but she stopped herself.


    Arthur was always a man of few words, always holding everything in. If he really liked Nnenna, he needed to learn to open his mouth and fight for what he wanted.


    With that thought, Ava quietly decided: No, I won��t interfere. He needs to do this himself.


    By now, Arthur knew Carl was doing this on purpose. He could see it clearly, the way Carl deliberately didn��t mention him again after he had reminded everyone he was better than Somto.


    It was like watching the opportunity slip right through his fingers. If he didn��t act now, it would be gone for good.


    Panic prickled at the back of his neck. He didn��t know what else to do, so he just blurted out his intentions in a rush:


    "I��ll teach Nnenna martial arts," he said hurriedly, his voice firmer than he felt.


    Nnenna turned to stare at him in disbelief.


    She had honestly thought she would have to beg him, plead and convince him that she wasn��t just another ordinary student. That she wouldn��t be a burden to him or waste his time. She had been ready to prove she was worth teaching.


    And just like that, he had offered on his own.


    That...wasn��t like Arthur at all.


    A slow understanding dawned in Nnenna��s mind. Maybe...this was what Carl had been up to all along.


    Ava hid a small, knowing smile. Finally, she thought. He grew a spine.


    No wonder Carl hadn��t mentioned it at all.


    Nnenna was just about to agree and thank Arthur when Carl spoke up, his tone calm but deceptively thoughtful.


    "I appreciate you offering to do this for me and Somto, Arthur...but it��s really unnecessary," Carl said, shaking his head lightly. "Even that ss rep in Year 5, George, can teach someone and help them pass with no trouble. Not to mention me or Somto, who��s even better than I am in martial arts, teaching Nnenna."


    He smiled politely, his expression tinged with something that looked almost touched. "Thank you for volunteering, though. I really do appreciate it."


    Everybody was speechless.


    Ava and Nnenna, who had already guessed what Carl was ying at, were now a little confused. Hadn��t he already gotten Arthur to do exactly what he wanted? So why was he still pressing?


    But Arthur finally understood, clear as daylight, exactly what his friend was doing.


    Carl was trying to make sure it looked like Arthur was the one truly eager, so eager that he would insist on taking the responsibility himself.


    That way, he had have no choice but to take the job seriously, without needing to be bribed, coaxed, or begged into it.


    This chapter is updated by freew(e)bnovel.(c)om

 Chapter 461: The Manipulative Carl

    <h4>Chapter 461: The Maniptive Carl</h4>


    Carl did not even look at him now, like the matter was settled.


    Arthur clenched his jaw. This maniptive bastard.


    "Good one, Carl. A real good one." Arthur said, his voice low and dark, eyes narrowed in quiet fury.


    Carl tilted his head, all innocence on the surface. "I don��t understand what you��re talking about," he replied mildly, though a satisfied glint flickered in his gaze. "But I appreciate your suggestion. Somto will do just fi��"


    "Shut up."


    Arthur��s voice dropped so low it was almost a growl. The air itself seemed to grow colder, the leaves around them shivering as if the trees felt the sudden tension too.


    Carl paused, then smiled to himself. Finally, he thought. This is the reaction I was aiming for. Now that Arthur had shown his real intentions, there was no need to keep pushing.


    He lifted a hand in a small surrender, as though he were only now giving in.


    "Well... since you insist," Carl said with a deliberately reluctant sigh, though his eyes danced with amusement. "I guess you can teach her, since you are indeed the best martial artist I know."


    He turned to Nnenna, lookingpletely serious again. "Nnenna, quickly, say hello to your new martial arts teacher."


    Nnenna blinked, caught off guard by how fast this had escted, but she reacted quickly. She turned to Arthur, her voice soft but clear. "Hello, Sensei Arthur."


    Arthur snorted, trying to look annoyed, though his ears turned a little red. He was still furious at how Carl had baited him, but inside, a strange rush of happiness welled up.


    He had wanted this, and now he had it... But he wouldn��t let any one know that.


    The rest of the journey back to the castle was steeped in quiet. Everyone sank into their own thoughts, the mood shifting like a slow tide.


    Ava stared out the window, her mind reying every word. Arthur leaned back, arms crossed, refusing to look at anyone, his expression locked in a permanent scowl.


    But Carl was different. He hummed happily, tapping the steering wheel with his fingers as if he were driving to a festival instead of heading home. His good mood was so obvious it felt out of ce in the thick silence.


    That night, after dinner and a long shower, Nnenna settled onto her reading table with her textbooks, determined to study for a few more hours. But her phone buzzed, breaking her concentration.


    It was a message from Somto.


    [Carl told me everything. I know you can do it. Once you choose your two talent courses, one of us will teach you. If it��s not in our specialties, I��ll find you the best teacher.]


    Nnenna��s heart warmed. She hurried to reply, her thumbs moving quickly.


    [Okay, thank you.]


    She added a little sun emoji, unable to keep the smile off her face. It felt strangely good, satisfying in a way she couldn��t fully exin, that he believed in her so easily.


    She finished up her reading, changed into her pajamas, and climbed into bed. Just as she was drifting toward sleep, her phone buzzed again.


    It was Somto.


    He had reacted to her message with a bright red heart.


    Nnenna felt her cheeks heat up. But before she could put her phone away, another message appeared.


    [I miss you.]


    Her breath caught in her throat.


    For a moment, all she could do was stare at the screen, her heartbeat loud in the darkness.


    Her heart skipped so fast she thought it might fly right out of her chest. A hot flush crawled up her neck, turning her ears bright red. She suddenly felt too warm under her nket, her palms growing damp with nervous sweat.


    Her hands trembled as she typed a reply.


    [Okay,e back soon.]


    She paused, staring at the words. She wanted to tell him that she actually missed him too. That she had been thinking about him ever since he left.


    But she couldn��t bring herself to do it.


    With her face still burning, she set the phone aside and pulled the nket over her head. It took a long time for her heartbeat to calm enough to fall asleep.


    ---------------


    Far away, in a tall ss building in another kingdom on the same continent, Somto stood by the window. The city lights glittered beneath him, but his attention was fixed on the phone in his hand.


    Seconds passed like decades as he waited for her reply.


    His eyes flicked to the time. Midnight. He should have been resting, tomorrow��s negotiations would be brutal, but he couldn��t make himself put the phone down.


    Then it lit up.


    [Okay,e back soon.]


    He read the message slowly. His gaze locked on the second part.


    [... Come back soon.]


    His lips curled into a slow, thoughtful smile.


    Did that mean she missed him too?


    He closed his eyes and let himself imagine that maybe, just maybe, she did.


    -------------


    The next morning, before the sky even thought about brightening, Nnenna��s rm chimed softly at 4 a.m. She opened her eyes, her mind already ticking through the list of goals she needed to finish before school.


    She prayed quietly, thanking God for another day, asked for strength and rity. Just as she whispered Amen, her phone vibrated on the nightstand.


    [Come to the training ground.]


    Her eyes widened. Arthur.


    He��s starting my training today?


    She hadn��t expected it to be this soon. Why hadn��t he said anything the day before?


    A sudden thought made her nce around her room, her heart thumping. How did he know I��m awake? Is he spying on me?


    Her gaze swept across the walls and corners. No cameras. Nothing out of ce.


    With a small sigh, she shook off the uneasy feeling.


    Moving quickly, she changed to her training clothes which still had the smell of her vani essence perfume on it. There was no time to bathe, she would do that after whatever torturous drills he had nned.

 Chapter 462: Good Morning Sensei

    <strong>Chapter 462: Good Morning Sensei</strong>


    She paused by the mirror, her reflection staring back at her with wide, uncertain eyes.


    You can do this, she told herself.


    Then she rushed downstairs, her bare feet almost silent on the polished steps, ready to see what Arthur had in store. She wore her boots at the front of the main door then continued on.


    As Nnenna stepped onto the training grounds, the early morning breeze kissed her skin and rustled the leaves around her. There, standing with both hands calmly behind his back and his back to the entrance, was Arthur.


    His silhouette was sharp, his posturemanding, he looked like a figure from an ancient tale, the kind of master one only saw in movies or legendary scrolls.


    It struck something inside Nnenna. A strange mix of awe�� and pressure. She suddenly felt she needed to take everything more seriously, not just today, but her entire life.


    She opened her mouth to call out to him, but before a word left her lips, Arthur turned around.


    ��Wee to your first day of training,�� he said, his voice cool andposed as ever.


    Nnenna straightened, giving a small but respectful nod. ��Good morning, Sensei,�� she replied solemnly, her tone firm with determination.


    Arthur��s lips twitched slightly, barely noticeable, but it was there. A hint of amusement flickered in his eyes.


    Why does she have to say it like that? he thought. Makes me sound old��


    Still, he did not correct her. She had technically used the correct title, Sensei was what a martial arts teacher was called, after all.


    So he let it slide. She was taking this seriously, and deep down�� he liked that.


    Arthur nodded, his eyes steady as he began exining.


    ��We have a little less than two months left before your year one, first semester officially ends,�� he said, his voice calm but edged with gravity. ��But I will not waste time teaching you anything from year one. You already learned all of that in Lionara, and you excelled at it.��


    He paused, studying her reaction, then continued, ��So we will begin directly with year two material and move quickly into year three.��


    Nnenna felt her heart thump harder. Two whole years�� worth of work��


    Arthur went on, his tone clear and decisive. ��In total, you have less than six months to prepare for the examination. You must learn everything from both years.��


    He nced at her to see if she would flinch. She did not.


    ��We��ll divide the time this way: three months for year three, since the workload is heavier, and just over two months for year two. That should be enough, if you are willing to learn, disciplined, and diligent.��


    Nnenna straightened her back, eyes bright with determination. ��I am, Arthur,�� she confirmed without hesitation.


    Arthur watched her carefully, his gaze sharp as a de.


    ��We��ll see,�� he said slowly, his voice almost a challenge as he continued to observe her face.


    He could catch the soft, familiar scent of her vani perfume, something he was starting to love without even realizing it.


    Her hair was tied up neatly in a ponytail, showing off her perfectly shaped forehead. And that smile, so open, so refreshing, it felt warmer than the cold morning breeze brushing over his skin.


    His eyes drifted over her simple training clothes. They were loose and practical, nothing like the tight fitting outfits most girls wore to show off their figures.


    Just like always, she was modest and decent. A part of him respected it more than he would ever admit out loud.


    Arthur tried to look away when he met her bright gaze, but he couldn��t. Her eyes were sparkling with excitement, eager to learn. A strange ache pulsed in his chest.


    Does she look at Carl and Somto like this too? he wondered, feeling a heaviness he couldn��t shake off. I��ve been missing a lot.


    And for some reason, the idea of the other two being close to her made something in him tighten with quiet displeasure.


    He still hadn��t looked away, and Nnenna felt a sudden chill prickle down her spine. She shifted ufortably, trying to figure out why he was staring at her so intensely.


    Why is he so��creepy? she thought, her heart thumping a little faster. But she didn��t dare say it aloud. Arthur��s aura was not inferior to that of Somto and Carl when they got serious. And it made her nervous.


    He must be thinking about the best way to train me, she tried to reassure herself.


    But no matter how she exined it, that look in his eyes didn��t feel like just a teacher sizing up a student at all.


    Arthur finally tore his eyes away, as if snapping himself out of some trance once he remembered something or more specifically, someone else.


    His face turned cold again, that usual mask dropping back into ce. He drew a deep, steadying breath and spoke in a firm voice that left no room for argument.


    ��These are the rules.��


    Nnenna blinked. Rules? She hadn��t expected that, but she straightened up, attentive.


    ��First,�� he began, his gaze fixed somewhere over her shoulder so he wouldn��t have to meet her eyes, ��training starts by 4 a.m. sharp. Not one minuteter. If you arrivete, the session is canceled for that day.��


    Nnenna nodded once, already used to early wake ups. That was fair.


    ��Training ends at 7 a.m. No extensions. No lingering.��


    Okay�� that was a bit strict, but still nothing she couldn��t handle. It wasn��t like they were so close that she would have something to say to himter.


    ��Second,�� Arthur continued, his voice lowering, ��you will not address me casually during training. You will call me Sensei or Instructor. No exceptions. No names, no jokes. This is not a friendship.��


    That caught her off guard. Her brows furrowed slightly, but she didn��t argue. She figured it was just how he operated, serious and a little intense.

 Chapter 463: Thinking Of Anybody Else But Me

    <strong>Chapter 463: Thinking Of Anybody Else But Me</strong>


    ��Third. During training, don��t mention Carl. Or Somto. Or anyone else. This space is mine. Yours. Not theirs.��


    Nnenna tilted her head slightly at that one. Strange. Was he that strict with everyone? She couldn��t imagine someone being this sensitive about her talking to Carl or Somto. Unless��


    She shook the thought off. Not her business.


    ��Fourth,�� he went on, voice tight. ��No personal questions. No small talk. If you want to learn, learn. Don��t waste time trying to understand me.��


    O-kay, she thought, a bit awkward now. Definitely not a people person.


    ��Fifth,�� he added, eyes flicking to her training clothes, ��always wear gear suitable for training. Loose. Practical. No distractions. Just like you��re wearing now.��


    Nnenna looked down at her outfit, in, breathable, nothing shy. Why was that even a rule? She didn��t ask, just nodded silently. Decency and modesty was always her style.


    Arthur paused longer before the next rule.


    ��Sixth�� don��t look at me for encouragement. I��m not here to make you feel good. If you��re tired, push through it. If you fail, do better next time. But don��t expect me to�� cheerlead.��


    That one actually made her frown slightly. She hadn��t expected cheerleading, just training. Was he projecting something onto her?


    Still, she kept quiet.


    ��Seventh�� Arthur added, his voice cooling to a controlled calm, ��once training begins, you will treat this as the only priority. No distractions, no excuses, no��other interests.��


    He didn��t borate, but his eyes flicked to her face and away so quickly she wondered if she had imagined it.


    ��Eighth�� He went on ��training ends strictly at 7 a.m. You are dismissed the moment the time is up. After that, we do not discuss what happened during practice. It stays here.��


    Nnenna��s hands shook a bit as she absorbed every word. Something about the rules felt heavier than mere discipline, as though he needed them as a shield.


    She nodded silently, holding his gaze just a moment longer out of curiosity.


    ��Andst,�� Arthur said, the words slower now, more measured. ��No special treatment. Just because you��re close to Carl, or�� Somto��s little sister. You earn everything here. I won��t go easy on you.��


    Nnenna stood still for a moment. Then gave a small, respectful bow.


    ��Understood.��


    Arthur nodded once, expression unreadable again. He turned without another word and walked toward the center of the training ground.


    Behind him, Nnenna followed. Focused. Determined. And just a little confused.


    Why did it feel like this training might be�� moreplicated than she expected?


    At the center of the training ground.


    Arthur exhaled slowly, trying to pull his thoughts back to the work. Focus, he told himself. She was just his student. A particrly promising, frustratingly�� distracting student.


    ��Before anything else,�� he said, voice low, ��you need to loosen your muscles. A proper warm up is not optional.��


    Nnenna nodded briskly, tightening her ponytail. She looked perfectly unbothered, which, he told himself, was exactly how it should be.


    ��Follow my lead.��


    He stepped back a pace and demonstrated the first stretch: feet apart, hands reaching high overhead. His posture was strict, precise.


    ��Hold it. Breathe.��


    She mirrored him without hesitation. He watched her arms extend, the simple motion making something tighten across his chest. Ridiculous. He corrected his gaze to her stance, not her face.


    ��Count to thirty,�� he ordered evenly.


    She began counting aloud in her calm, even voice.


    When she finished, he switched to the next stretch, lowering to touch the ground between his feet.


    ��Again. Keep your knees straight.��


    Nnenna folded forward with the same fluid focus. He found himself ncing, too often, just to see if she would struggle. She didn��t.


    Instead, she looked determined, hair sliding over her shoulder. She most likely wasn��t thinking about him at all. Probably thinking about Somto, or Carl, or her goals, or anything but the person standing here like an idiot trying not to notice her scent.


    They moved through the sequence: side lunges, shoulder rotations, slow neck rolls. Every time he corrected her posture, he kept his tone cool and impersonal.


    ��Rx your shoulders,�� he said as she tilted her head sideways.


    ��Yes, Sensei.��


    The respectful answer shouldn��t have bothered him. It did.


    Halfway through, he couldn��t help a sideways look. She was breathing evenly, eyes closed in concentration, looking so focused it almost irritated him.


    He suddenly remembered when she told Carl she wanted to skip years. Why does she look at Carl like that? Like she trusts him more than anyone?


    He shook the thought away, jaw tightening.


    ��Switch,�� he said curtly, demonstrating thest series of stretches. She followed withoutint.


    When they finally stood upright again, the first thin wash of dawn was creeping over the walls. He nced at the clock on the training ground wall. 5:10 a.m. Exactly thirty minutes.


    ��Good,�� he said, voice low. ��You��re flexible enough. Let��s move on.��


    Nnenna simply nodded, brushing a stray hair from her cheek.


    To her, it was just another day of training.


    To him, it felt like he was losing his bnce in a fight he hadn��t even admitted to himself yet.


    Arthur checked the time again, 5:11am. The sky was still dark, a soft blue creeping along the horizon. He turned to face her, his voice steady, almost too calm.


    ��Next is endurance running,�� he said, tightening theces of his shoes. ��We��ll run the perimeter trail for one hour. No breaks.��


    Nnenna nodded, hiding the flutter of nerves in her stomach. She had done plenty of running drills with Lady Rose. But something about Arthur��s measured tone made this feel different. More serious.


    Arthur started jogging at a brisk pace, and she fell in step beside him. Their shoes beat a quiet rhythm on the packed dirt, the cold air biting at their cheeks.


    At first, it was almost easy. Nnenna focused on the steady pull of her breathing, the practiced lift of her knees. Lady Rose��s training had shaped her stamina, and she was grateful for it now.

 Chapter 464: You Kept Up... Barely

    <h4>Chapter 464: You Kept Up... Barely</h4>


    But twenty minutes in, she risked a nce at Arthur. He was running without the slightest hint of strain, his jaw set in that sameposed line.


    He noticed her looking. "Eyes forward," he said curtly, though there was no real anger in his tone. Just something tense, tight, something he didn��t want to examine too closely.


    She swallowed and looked straight ahead. The pace didn��t slow.


    Thirty minutes passed. Then forty.


    Her lungs began to burn. Sweat soaked her hairline, trickling down her neck in cold rivulets. She tried to keep her breathing even, but each inhale felt like it scraped her throat raw.


    Surely we��re stopping soon, she thought desperately.


    But Arthur didn��t so much as nce at the time. He kept going, silent, as though determined to run her into the ground.


    Inside, he was wrestling with something he didn��t quite want to name. Why did it unsettle him to see her push herself? Why did it matter if she impressed him, or if she never looked his way at all, except as a student?


    Stop thinking about her like that, he told himself sharply.


    When the hour mark passed, he still didn��t slow.


    "Sensei," she gasped finally, her voice cracking. "It��s been, more than an hour."


    He didn��t answer, just kept running. For a moment, she wanted to cry, or yell, or copse. But something in his unbending steadiness pulled her forward.


    She clenched her teeth and kept going. One step. Another. Another.


    Atst, after what felt like an eternity, he drew to a stop near the training ground entrance.


    Nnenna staggered to a halt beside him, doubling over, chest heaving.


    Arthur turned to face her, his own breathing perfectly controlled. He studied her, her flushed cheeks, the sweat darkening her clothes, the stubborn light in her eyes.


    She didn��t quit. Even when she could have. Even when I...


    He caught himself, jaw tightening.


    "You kept up," he said tly. "Barely."


    A small part of him wanted to tell her she had done well. But he swallowed it down.


    Nnenna managed to straighten. Despite how exhausted she felt, there was a tiny spark of pride in her gaze.


    "Yes, Sensei," she said hoarsely.


    He looked away, the familiar irritation prickling under his skin.


    Why do you have to look at me like that? Like you��re...pleased to be here.


    "Five minutes to hydrate," he said roughly. "Then we begin drills."


    As he turned, he told himself it was just training. Nothing more.


    But the tightness in his chest said otherwise.


    Arthur didn��t give her more than five minutes to catch her breath after the run. He simply turned to face her, voice steady and cold as always.


    "Next. Push ups. Twenty minutes," he said, as if announcing the weather. His eyes flicked over her, lingering for a second longer than they should have, but he didn��t let any expression slip through. "Go as low as you can. If you stop, rest for a moment. Then continue."


    Nnenna swallowed, her throat dry. She lowered herself into the position and began counting in her head.


    One.


    Two.


    Three...


    Her arms trembled by the fifth push up. She could feel the burn spreading up through her shoulders and into her chest. At the eighth, she thought her elbows would buckle. By the tenth, she pressed her cheek to the mat, gasping.


    Arthur dropped into push up position beside her, his form perfect and effortless. He started his repetitions without a single wasted movement.


    Each time he lowered himself, she noticed the fluid power in his arms and back. His breathing was so calm, so controlled, it felt almost inhuman.


    He didn��t look at her right away. When she finally forced herself to raise her head, his gaze shifted, meeting hers just for an instant. His expression was unreadable.


    "You��re stopping already?" he asked quietly, no real mockery in his tone, just a neutral observation that somehow made her feel worse.


    Nnenna pressed her lips together, feeling heat in her cheeks. "I-I��ll keep going," she muttered, embarrassed by how weak she sounded.


    Arthur didn��t answer. He simply kept moving, steady as clockwork, never slowing, never losing form.


    She tried to follow his example, pushing herself back up with a trembling groan. Her elbows nearly gave out. She rested her knees on the mat, shaking all over.


    For a moment, she wished Somto were here instead. Somto would have encouraged her with a smile, told her she was doing great.


    Arthur gave no suchfort. He didn��t need to say anything, his silence said everything. This was training. Either she would do it, or she wouldn��t.


    After a minute of panting, she forced herself back onto her palms. She began again, each push up a battle against her screaming muscles.


    By the time the twenty minutes finally ended, she copsed on her stomach, arms feeling like they were made of lead.


    Arthur finished hisst repetition without a hint of strain. He pushed himself up to stand, ncing down at her, his expression as cold andposed as ever, but his eyes held something quieter, harder to define.


    "Yousted longer than I expected," he said finally. His voice was low, almost thoughtful, as if he had surprised himself. He looked away quickly, hiding it. "Rest for five minutes. Then we continue."


    Nnennay there, breath heaving, sweat soaking through her training clothes. Even though she felt like dying, her heart did a small, unsteady flutter at the fact he hadn��t outright criticized her. But as soon as she caught that thought, she shoved it aside.


    Somto would have smiled. Arthur just...watched her.


    She closed her eyes, trying to steady her breathing, aware of his silent figure standing over her like a shadow she couldn��t quite figure out.


    After five minutes that felt more like five seconds, Arthur checked his watch and spoke without looking at her.


    "Get up."


    Nnenna��s muscles screamed in protest as she pushed herself off the mat.

 Chapter 465: No More Distractions

    <h4>Chapter 465: No More Distractions</h4>


    She nodded, swallowing hard.


    He demonstrated the first stretch, lowering himself into a deep lunge that looked almost too graceful for a man his size. He held the pose effortlessly, as if his body were made of steel cables instead of muscle and bone.


    Nnenna tried to mirror him but wobbled unsteadily. Her hip protested with a sharp pull. She bit back a hiss.


    Arthur��s gaze flicked over, assessing her alignment with the same detached scrutiny he might use on a broken weapon.


    "Lower your back knee," he ordered calmly.


    She adjusted, her face tightening with effort.


    "Straighten your spine. You��re copsing your chest."


    She sucked in a shaky breath and obeyed.


    He moved behind her, close enough that she could feel the heat of his presence. He ced one hand lightly on her shoulder de and pressed, guiding her posture without a word. The touch was impersonal, almost, but it sent a strange shiver through her all the same.


    Nnenna kept her eyes fixed on the floor, determined not to look up.


    He corrected her stance again, this time his fingers brushing the back of her hip to tilt it slightly.


    "Better," Arthur murmured. His voice was low, almost distracted, as though he was thinking about something else.


    Or trying not to.


    After a moment, he stepped away, putting distance between them.


    They moved through the rest of the stretches in silence, her body aching with exhaustion. When the timer finally beeped on his watch, Arthur stood straight and regarded her with his usual cold, steady stare.


    "That��s enough for today."


    Nnenna exhaled, relief and frustration tangling in her chest. She pressed a hand over her racing heart, trying to will it calm.


    Arthur studied her for a long moment, as though deciding whether to say more. His jaw tensed slightly.


    "You did poorly at the push ups," he said bluntly. "But your endurance running was eptable, and your flexibility is average. You will improve faster if you focus instead of...thinking about other things."


    Her head snapped up, startled. "Other things?"


    His expression didn��t change. "Distractions. Doubt. Or...whatever else it is that takes your mind off your form."


    She flushed hot all the way to her ears. Did he somehow know she had been wishing Somto were there?


    Arthur seemed to realize he had said too much. He looked away, voice cooler when he spoke again.


    "Tomorrow, you��ll be here at the same time. Four a.m. sharp. Don��t bete."


    "Yes...Sensei," she managed, though her throat felt tight.


    Arthur stood still as Nnenna bowed low, her now loose hair falling forward like a curtain. Her voice was soft but steady.


    "Thank you, Sensei," she said.


    He only gave a curt nod. "Mm."


    Then she turned and walked away, her steps slow at first, then faster as she passed the edge of the training ground. He didn��t look away.


    He watched the way her tired shoulders squared with determination, how she wiped sweat from her cheek, how she nced back, just once, to check if he was still there.


    He clenched his jaw.


    Why am I even paying attention to things like that?


    Arthur��s heartbeat hadn��t settled since the moment she had copsed on her mat after push ups, breathless, her face flushed with stubborn effort. He hadn��t meant to feel anything at all. She was a student. Just his student.


    But every time she looked up at him with those bright, searching eyes, something shifted in his chest. It was infuriating.


    He turned sharply to face the empty field, crossing his arms over his chest, willing the feeling to disappear.


    This is nothing. Just training. Discipline.


    His thoughts betrayed him.


    But she tries so hard. She doesn��tin. Even Somto would


    His lips pressed into a thin line. He felt annoyed with Somto��s name in his thoughts. Hated that he could tell she admired Somto. The way her eyes softened whenever Somto was mentioned was different from how she looked at him.


    And why does that matter?


    It shouldn��t.


    It doesn��t.


    Arthur exhaled, his breath frosty in the cold morning air. His jaw tightened as a dull ache crawled behind his ribs.


    I already gave my heart away. To someone who might never came back.


    A memory shed, herughter, the warmth of her hand in his, and his expression darkened.


    So why...why am I even noticing someone else?


    His hand curled into a fist by his side.


    This is betrayal.


    He felt something hot and angry burn behind his sternum. Betrayal to a memory he refused to let go. Guilt crawled up his spine, sharp as needles.


    Arthur drew a deep breath and forced his face nk again.


    Fine. If that��s how it is, I��ll correct it.


    He reyed every moment of the morning training in his head, dissecting his own reactions with surgical precision.


    Too close. Too aware of her. Too soft in the way he adjusted her shoulders.


    Uneptable.


    Next time, I won��t allow any familiarity. No unnecessary contact. No watching her leave.


    He turned and walked back into the castle, his steps rigid, cold determination icing over every thought.


    There would be no more mistakes.


    No more weakness.


    And definitely no more distractions.


    ------------------


    Nnenna hurried through her morning routine, her body still aching from Arthur��s brutal training. She showered as fast as she could, changed into fresh clothes, and rushed downstairs to meet Ava.


    They climbed into the sleek ck car together, and for the first time, Nnenna didn��t bother pretending she didn��t know Ava. That pretense had been shattered anyway.


    When they arrived at the academy gates, the driver opened the door, and both girls stepped out side by side.


    Gasps rippled through the crowd.


    Ava, the cold and elegant princess of Prigrian, walking shoulder to shoulder with that schrship student from who knows where?


    Nnenna didn��t flinch. She held her head high, her expression calm as she walked across the parking lot, ignoring the shocked whispers.


    Ava couldn��t help but admire her calmness.

 Chapter 466: Who Will You Marry in the Future??

    <h4>Chapter 466: Who Will You Marry in the Future??</h4>


    She leaned in a little closer, lowering her voice though her face remained unreadable.


    "Are you really going to skip years?"


    Nnenna didn��t break stride. "Yes. I am."


    Ava��s mouth parted in a quiet gasp. She actually slowed down for a second, as if the answer was too absurd to process.


    "You��re crazy," she finally dered, her tone caught between awe and disbelief.


    Nnenna almost smiled, her steps lighter despite her exhaustion. "Maybe."


    "I thought about doing it too," Ava admitted after a long pause. Her voice was soft now, as though she were confessing a secret. "When I heard you might try, I wondered if I could do it. But..." She sighed and nced away. "I don��t think I��m that brave."


    Nnenna��s brows lifted. For a moment she forgot all about Arthur��s cold gaze and Carl��s warm advises.


    Ava, perfect, untouchable Ava, sounded almost...human.


    "Well," Ava continued, brushing invisible dust from her sleeve, "I��ll cheer you on. At least one of us should be extraordinary."


    Nnenna turned her head, offering an amused, inquisitive smile.


    "Okay then. Thank you."


    For the first time that morning, she felt a little lighter. Even if everyone stared, even if the rumors flew, at least she wasn��tpletely alone.


    Ava felt something odd twist in her chest when Nnenna smiled at her. It was such a simple smile, warm, genuine. Almost...familial.


    Is this what it feels like to have a sister? Ava wondered.


    She was about to say something else, maybe to ask Nnenna if she wanted to study togetherter, when a voice interrupted them.


    "Hey, Nnenna!"


    Emily came skidding to a stop in front of them, nearly tripping over her own feet in her excitement. Her hair was a little messy, and she looked like she had run all the way from the main gates.


    "Have you heard the rumors?" she blurted, her voice echoing in the courtyard. "What happened yesterday is everywhere! People won��t shut up about it. About you knowing all these huge celebrities, and how you��re still so calm and humble, and oh, about Jana being exposed as aplete fraud who was trying to harm the true heiress while she was just a fake��"


    Nnenna��s eye twitched so hard it almost hurt.


    True heiress?


    Where on earth did they get that from? She wasn��t a princess here. She wasn��t among the noble families in this kingdom talk more of this continent. Just a girl trying to be the best at everything she did.


    "I��m not an heiress," she interrupted tly, her tone clipped but not unkind. "I don��t know who started that, but it isn��t true."


    Emily blinked at her, confused. "But...but everyone��s saying��"


    "Well, everyone is wrong." Nnenna sighed, feeling her temples start to throb.


    Ava nced sideways at her, her expression carefully neutral, though the corner of her mouth twitched like she was fighting augh.


    Nnenna had the distinct feeling her peaceful morning was about to get much moreplicated.


    But still regardless of what Nnenna said, Emily was relentless, her eyes bright with curiosity.


    "You don��t understand. You��re not yet, but you will be in the futute." she insisted, wagging a finger yfully. "You can refuse all you want, but don��t pretend you won��t end up marrying one of those princes in the future and bing a queen. From the way you interacted with them, everyone��s already specting about who you��ll end up with. It��s quite exciting, you know! Personally, I��m rooting for Carl."


    Nnenna nearly dropped her bag.


    She stared at Emily, her mouth falling open in embarrassed disbelief. "Nothing of that sort is happening between me and Carl. Or Arthur."


    Emily tilted her head, unconvinced.


    "Carl is my big brother," Nnenna stressed, her voice growing firmer. "Arthur is Ava��s brother. And he��s also Carl��s best friend. That��s all."


    Emily nodded slowly but wore the expression of someone humoring a child. "Mm hm. Sure. But who wouldn��t want a big brother like that? He treats you so well it��s honestly suspicious."


    Nnenna��s brow twitched, her patience thinning. "Emily."


    "What?"


    "You know I hate telling lies," Nnenna said tly, frowning hard enough to make Emily flinch.


    Emily sighed, rubbing her cheek sheepishly. "You��re right. Fine, fine, I believe you. But seriously..." Her voice dropped to an exaggerated whisper. "You really hit the jackpot. Having a big brother that well connected... if it were me, I would never stop bragging."


    Nnenna pressed her lips into a thin line, feeling both exasperated and oddly grateful that Emily still treated her like a normal person, even if she was relentless about gossip.


    "And I may believe you," Emily went on stubbornly, "but other people definitely don��t. Honestly, I doubt there��s anything you could ever say to convince them. Most people know that any guy and girl who are as close as you two are and aren��t rted by blood must be secretly in love. It��s either one sided or goes both ways."


    Nnenna just sighed, brushing her hair back from her face. "They can believe whatever they want. It doesn��t matter to me. Only the people close to me knowing the truth, that��s what matters more."


    Emily looked at her, studying her calm expression, then let out a breathyugh. "You��re too sensible, you know that? Anyway, today is going to be so much fun. I can��t wait to see Jana��s face when she has to walk in here like nothing happened."


    Before Nnenna could reply, Emily reached out and hooked her arm around hers, half walking, half dragging her down the hallway.


    "Come on! You have to sit with me."


    Ava, who had been quietly watching them, felt a strange pang in her chest as the distance grew between her and the other two girls. The easy way Emily talked to Nnenna... the way Nnenna smiled back without hesitation... it looked so real.


    She swallowed, her throat tight. How did I end up feeling like an outsider?


    Just then, one of her friends hurried over, voice bright and deferential.


    "Your Highness, are you all right? ss is about to start."

 Chapter 467: Check the School Forum!

    <h4>Chapter 467: Check the School Forum!</h4>


    Ava blinked, as if waking from a daze. She gave a small nod. "Yes... let��s go."


    She followed them down the corridor, her steps light but her mind somewhere else entirely.


    In the lecture hall, it was not just Emily, almost everyone was restless, craning their necks and sneaking nces at the doors every time they swung open. Everyone was waiting for Jana to show her face.


    But the entire day passed, and she never appeared.


    By the end of the final lecture, a hush fell as someone stood up near the back, phone in hand, and announced loudly, "Everyone check the school forum!"


    Students began pulling out their devices, a ripple of murmurs and gasps filling the hall. A momentter, the news spread like wildfire.


    Jana had been expelled for repeated misconduct and charged with criminal offenses.


    The shock was immediate. Then, as if on cue, dozens of eyes turned to Nnenna. Some were curious. Some were wary. And a few were downright jealous and resentful.


    "Who else could make this happen so quickly?" someone whispered under their breath. "She has all those connections...just snapped her fingers and ruined that girl��s life."


    "This isn��t fair," another voice muttered, a young noble with a pinched, pale face. He clenched his pen so tightly his knuckles turned white. "ording to the student handbook, the maximum punishment for harassment is suspension. Not expulsion and definitely not prison. So what��s the difference between Jana and her?"


    He shot a dark look across the rows of seats, right at Nnenna. "Nnenna��s just as wicked... She��s only untouchable because she knows all those powerful people."


    The boy��s voice grew louder, his frustration bubbling over.


    "I know Prince Carl and Arthur personally. They��re my mentors. They always uphold justice and give people second chances. They must not have wanted to do this. She��" he jabbed a finger in Nnenna��s direction, though he didn��t dare say her name out loud, "��she must have convinced them somehow."


    A ripple of uneasy agreement passed through the room.


    "He has a point..." someone murmured behind him.


    "Yeah... Jana was a liar, but maybe she wasn��t wrong about everything," another voice said cautiously.


    "She does have a lot of men around her. All of them bending over backwards to help her..."


    "...It��s suspicious, isn��t it?"


    No one dared to step forward or raise their voice fully. But their muttering grew thicker, a chorus of half formed suspicions carried on the air like smoke.


    Nnenna didn��t even bother to look up from the notes she was sorting.


    She was perfectly calm, even though she was just finding out the full details herself. But Emily, Emily was livid.


    She mmed her notebook shut, stood up, and fixed the boy with a re that made him shrink back in his seat.


    "Are you guys blind?" she demanded, her voice steady and cutting, like ice wrapped in silk. "Nnenna is nothing like Jana."


    The murmurs faltered.


    "And if her friends decided to help her by removing a dangerous person who was trying to harm her, expelling her and sending her to jail, what��s it to you?" Emily continued, her tone sharper with every word. "Go get your own powerful connections if you��re so capable. Use them however you like. Nobody��s stopping you."


    Gasps echoed across the hall. A few people looked away in embarrassment.


    "And let��s be honest," Emily added, narrowing her eyes, "your clueless speech shows you don��t even know your so called mentors at all. You��re saying Jana should��ve only been suspended? Did you even read the list of her misconducts? It clearly requires expulsion and criminal charges. And since Prince Carl and Prince Arthur are as upright as you im, of course they upheld the rules. Or are you saying you know better than they do?"


    The boyughed out loud, a mocking edge in his voice.


    "Wants to harm her? With just a few words Jana said? Are you serious?" He scoffed and threw a careless nce at Nnenna. "It��s not like she��s lying here traumatized or anything. She looks perfectly fine. So now you��re making up stories to cling to her powerful connections?"


    A ripple of murmurs swept through the room again, a few people ncing uncertainly between Nnenna and Emily.


    Emily didn��t flinch. She let out a short, amusedugh, brushing invisible lint from her skirt with exaggerated calm. Her eyes glittered with annoyance.


    "You��re really embarrassing yourself," she said coolly, her voice dropping into that steady, scolding tone that made her sound like a senior scolding a foolish junior. "Scroll down, you ignorant child."


    The boy��s eyebrows shot up.


    "Excuse me?" he snapped, but Emily only tilted her chin.


    "Can��t you see the entire list of offenses written there?" she continued, her tone sweet as honey butced with steel. "Keep reading. And this time, make sure you know all the facts before you use an innocent person."


    The boy��s frown deepened. He looked around, expecting nods of agreement.


    But the faces around him had changed. No one was backing him up anymore. A few people shifted away from his desk. Some were giving him looks that hovered between pity and irritation.


    His stomach tightened.


    Something was wrong.


    Heart beating faster, he picked up his phone and finally scrolled down past the first paragraph of the school��s official statement.


    That was when he saw it.


    Near the bottom of the statement, bolded in red:


    Upon further investigation, it was discovered that Jana was the one who nearly harmed Miss Nnenna during the incident at the training ground.


    His eyes widened. He kept reading, heart thumping louder with every line.


    List of Offenses:


    Coercion


    Attempted assault


    ckmailing the academy��s staff


    Multiple counts of harassment


    Theft of restricted materials


    Punishment: Immediate expulsion and transfer to localw enforcement for criminal charges.


    His throat went dry. The phone trembled slightly in his hand.


    Slowly, as if all the strength had drained from his body, he sank back into his chair.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 468: Why Did He Help Me?

    <h4>Chapter 468: Why Did He Help Me?</h4>


    His face was pale with humiliation.


    It wasn��t just him who looked stunned.


    A thick, uneasy silence settled over the lecture hall. One by one, heads dropped and gazes shifted awkwardly to the floor or to their desks. A few students were still scrolling, their mouths slightly open in disbelief.


    Some looked mortified. Others embarrassed. And some just confused, like their entire understanding of what had happened had been ripped out from under them.


    Emily folded her arms and raised her brows, clearly satisfied.


    Nnenna, meanwhile, stared at the glowing screen on her own phone, her expression distant. She hadn��t known this either.


    So Carl must have kept digging after the academy stopped their investigation.


    Her fingers curled lightly around her skirt.


    But why... Why would Jana go so far?


    It was just too extreme. Too hateful.


    A tiny shiver crawled down her spine as she realized how close she hade to real harm, while she had been telling herself Jana only had words and petty tricks.


    Nnenna sat in the back of the lecture hall, the voices around her fading into a dull hum. She carefully typed out a short message to Carl, her thumbs hovering over the screen as she considered her words.


    [Thank you... I just saw everything on the school website. I didn��t know you kept investigating.]


    Before she could tap send, her phone buzzed with a new message. She nced down, expecting Carl��s name. But it wasn��t him.


    Ava: [Arthur was so furious when he thought someone tried to harm you that he kept digging until he uncovered it was Jana. I��m so d he got her expelled and charged. It��s finally over. He��s so nice to you!]


    Nnenna��s heart stilled for a moment.


    Nice to me??


    Arthur?


    The realization settled into her like a stone dropped into still water. Not Carl. Arthur.


    She read the message again, her pulse picking up.


    Furious? Over me?


    Her brows furrowed. Shouldn��t he have been that angry if someone tried to hurt Ava, his sister? Why would he spend so much effort and resources to help her, when he barely even acted like he liked her at all?


    Maybe... maybe Carl asked him to do it.


    Yes, that must be it.


    Trying to convince herself, she deleted the unsent message to Carl and rewrote it to Arthur instead.


    [Thank you for helping me. I didn��t know you were the one who found out the truth.]


    She hesitated for a breath, her chest tight with the weirdness of the situation. Then she pressed send before she could overthink it.


    Barely two secondster, her screen lit up again.


    Arthur: [You are wee.]


    So short. So perfectly cold.


    Nnenna kept staring at the three words on her screen.


    You are wee.


    With a full stop.


    So precise and clipped, so Arthur.


    But that only made her more confused. Why had he helped her? Was he just trying to protect his private student?


    But I wasn��t even his private student then...


    And the timing, he must have started investigating long before she had acknowledged him as her Sensei. That didn��t add up.


    Her thumb hovered over the keyboard again. She told herself to drop it, to stop thinking about it. But before she could fully reason with herself, she had already typed out the question.


    [Why did he help me?]


    She winced the instant she sent it. Oh no.


    Sure enough, Ava��s reply came almost instantly.


    Ava: [I��m not sure. You��ll have to ask him.]


    Nnenna frowned down at her phone. That��s not helpful at all.


    There was no way she was going to ask Arthur. Especially not after the way he had looked at her this morning, so strict and controlled, like she was some distraction he resented. Not with all those rules he had practically carved in stone.


    No, she decided firmly, sliding her phone into her pocket. Better to leave it alone.


    She drew in a slow breath, pushing all thoughts of Arthur away as she nned her next activity. Carl had said he would be teaching her the first part of her main course theory today. At least that would be simpler, calmer.


    She prepared to walk through the quiet grounds to Carl��s office, determined to bury her curiosity deep enough that it wouldn��t bother her again.


    She bid Emily goodbye and turned to Ava.


    "I��m not going home with you today," she said softly. "Don��t wait for me."


    Ava looked like she wanted to ask why but only nodded.


    Nnenna stepped out of the lecture hall, her shoes echoing down the corridor. She was still trying to calm the whirlpool of thoughts in her mind, Arthur��s unreadable message, Ava��s weird words and unhelpful reply, the rumors, but she barely got a few steps before a familiar voice called out to her.


    "Hi! I finally saw you again. Nnenna, right?"


    She looked up, startled.


    It was George.


    He stood there alone this time, no crowd of curious onlookers around him. His warm, easy smile hadn��t changed at all since that day in the gardens when he had first introduced himself.


    And that was when it hit her, she hadpletely forgotten to text him after getting her new phone. She had messaged everyone else from Lionara, but somehow George had slipped her mind.


    Heat rushed to her cheeks, and she offered a small, embarrassed smile before he could say anything else.


    "I��I��m so sorry," she blurted out quickly, dipping her head in apology. "I haven��t texted you yet. I didn��t do it on purpose, Senior George."


    "I got a new phone number a few months ago," she exined, her voice small. "But I...Ipletely forgot."


    George had nned to tease her about it a little, maybe act offended just to see her flustered. But when he saw the honest apology in her eyes and the faint pink on her cheeks, he changed his mind.


    She didn��t look like a maniptor.


    She didn��t look like a girl who was ying hard to get.

 Chapter 469: Meaning of True Friendship

    <h4>Chapter 469: Meaning of True Friendship</h4><subtxt> free��ebnov��l.c?m</subtxt>


    Just...someone who forgot.


    And he respected that. He didn��t even have any romantic ideas about her in the first ce. She simply seemed like the kind of person who shared his values and goals, someone it would be good to have as a friend.


    "Add it now," he said, holding out his hand calmly.


    Nnenna blinked, surprised by his direct tone. "Your...your phone number?"


    "Now," George repeated, gentler this time but still firm.


    She fumbled for her phone, almost dropping it in her rush. Then pulled put the little folded piece of paper she had kept since that first day. Without thinking, she held it up, unfolded it carefully, and keyed in the number written on it.


    George watched her fingers moving across the screen. He nodded to himself.


    I was right.


    She hadn��t thrown the paper away.


    Nnenna was honestly surprised by his reaction. He didn��t make a fuss, try to guilt trip her, or twist the situation to make her feel small.


    Just simple understanding. In this academy full of nobles who loved to posture and whisper behind people��s backs, it felt almost... refreshing.


    Once she entered his phone number into her contact list, she quickly sent him a short message:


    "This is Nnenna."


    A soft ping chimed almost immediately on his phone. George nced down, smiled faintly, and saved her number right in front of her without any drama.


    "You seem like you��re headed somewhere," he said calmly, slipping his phone into his pocket. "I won��t keep you any longer. I��ll text youter."


    He nodded to her with the same friendlyposure he had shown the first time they met, then turned and walked away with an easy stride.


    Nnenna stood there blinking, momentarily caught off guard by how normal he was. She slowly nodded back, watching him go until he disappeared into the stream of students.


    She couldn��t help but turn around onest time, half expecting to see him looking back. But he didn��t. He just kept walking, not trying to make anything feel more significant than it was.


    He really seems like a good person, she thought, a small smile tugging at her lips.


    If he wanted to be friends...maybe that wasn��t such a bad idea.


    With that thought softening her mood, she adjusted the strap of her bag and headed down the hall toward Carl��s office, her steps a little lighter than before.


    Once Nnenna reached Carl��s office, she paused to greet his assistant with a polite nod. The woman nced up, immediately recognizing her and offering a small smile before waving her through.


    There was no need for introductions anymore, Carl had made it clear from the very first day that Nnenna should always be allowed in without question.


    Nnenna walked briskly past the waiting area, feeling the curious stares of a few people seated there. She tried not to pay them any mind as she reached the tall door with its smooth, gleaming surface.


    She knocked gently, though a bit hurriedly, her heart fluttering from howte she was.


    "Come in," came Carl��s calm, warm voice from inside.


    With a soft click, the door automatically slid open, recognizing his voicemand.


    A month ago, she might have stopped to stare at the smooth technology that seemed almost alive, doors and lights obeying without a single touch.


    But now she hardly blinked. Living on this continent had made it all feel normal, like the simplest thing in the world.


    She drew in a breath, straightened her posture, and stepped inside.


    "Sorry I��mte," she said quickly as she stepped closer to Carl��s desk, not even pausing to look around properly.


    "It��s alright," Carl replied in that gentle tone of his. He gestured with a graceful wave of his hand toward a chair set to the side. "Give me a minute to round this off."


    Only then did Nnenna realize she wasn��t alone in the office.


    There was an elderly man with silver hair and a dignified bearing, nked by two middle aged men who looked like important officials. And beside them sat two youths, a young man and a young woman, both dressed in tailored uniforms that hinted at influence.


    The elders barely spared her a nce, their eyes distant, as if her presence meant nothing. But the younger pair turned to look at her directly.


    Their expressions stayedposed, almost bored, but Nnenna didn��t miss the faint flicker of surprise that shed in their eyes before quickly vanishing behind their polite masks.


    If she hadn��t been trained to read people so well, she would have thought she imagined it.


    She nodded silently to Carl, feeling no irritation. After all, if she hadn��t beente, he wouldn��t have needed to fill the time with other meetings.


    She was already halfway to the door, stepping aside as it slid open on its own, when Carl��s calm voice rose behind her, threaded with confusion.


    "Where are you going?"


    The question cut through the sober air of the room, interrupting the middle aged man who had been speaking. An awkward hush followed.


    Carl turned toward the man and inclined his head respectfully. "Excuse me," he said, his voice courteous but firm. He had always believed that when someone treated you with proper respect, you owed them the same in return, even when you had to break protocol.


    Nnenna froze and turned around slowly, realizing with a jolt that he had been talking to her.


    "I��m going to the waiting area," she exined carefully. "Like you said."


    Carl��s eyes warmed with quiet amusement. He shook his head, his golden hair shifting slightly with the movement. "I did not say that."


    She blinked at him, confused.


    "I said give me a minute to round this off." His hand lifted again, gesturing toward the same side of the office he had indicated before. "Aren��t there seats over there?"


    Nnenna nced in that direction, and only now noticed the smaller alcove tucked discreetly behind a polished wooden screen.

 Chapter 470: My Newly Recognized Sister

    <h4>Chapter 470: My Newly Recognized Sister</h4>


    A cluster offortable seats waited there, clearly intended for guests who were meant to stay within earshot.


    Heat rose in her cheeks as she realized her mistake.


    Nnenna followed his gesture again, then confirmed where he had been pointing all along.


    "Oh," she breathed, embarrassed at herself.


    Moving quickly, she walked over to the little seating alcove and settled into a chair.


    The five people in the office stared at her in varying degrees of shock.


    The elders, however, remained silent. They had worked with Carl countless times and understood he never did anything without a reason. If he wanted her to stay, then that was final.


    The two youths weren��t as restrained. The young man��s mouth tightened, and the young woman frowned outright, her polished nails drumming once against the table.


    "This is a sensitive discussion, Carl," the young man finally said, voice clipped with irritation. "It isn��t meant for outsiders to hear, even if she��s your newly recognized sister."


    The young woman nodded sharply in agreement, her gaze flicking to Nnenna like she was something stuck to the bottom of her shoe.


    Carl only offered them a mild, half curved smile. He didn��t rush to respond. Instead, he took a moment to watch the elders�� expressions, measuring their reactions first.


    Newly recognized sister?


    The elders all lifted their eyebrows at once, their interest clearly piqued. One by one, they turned to get a proper look at Nnenna, studying her in the quiet way of men used to weighing the worth of everything.


    She sat straight backed, hands folded neatly in herp, her faceposed. Her clothes were simple yet stylish, her bearing calm but somehow touched by an air that didn��t quite belong to ordinary people.


    Royalty...? No, none of them could ce her among the noble houses of their continent or their rival continent.


    After a moment, the middle aged men exchanged a few thoughtful nces, then looked away, apparently satisfied there was no reason to be concerned.


    But the dignified elderly man did not look away.


    His lined face stayed turned fully toward Nnenna, his gaze sharpening to something almost piercing. He studied her in absolute silence, as though searching her expression for a memory long buried.


    Carl, who had been watching each of them carefully, felt his curiosity tighten into something like unease.


    That��s strange. He had never seen elder Knox  than polite indifference to anyone, even crowned royals.


    What is he seeing in her? Carl wondered, a faint crease appearing between his brows.


    But Carl didn��t interrupt the old man��s steady, searching look.


    "Who are your parents?" Elder Knox asked atst, his voice deep but not unkind.


    Nnenna blinked, caught off guard. No one here knew she was from Lionara. Her school records simply listed herst name as White, the same as Ava and Arthur. Somto had never once mentioned their real family name.


    Should I say my adopted father��s name? she wondered, feeling the weight of five pairs of eyes waiting for her answer.


    But before she could decide, Carl��s calm voice cut in.


    "Elder Knox," he said smoothly, "let��s continue our conversation, shall we?"


    The old man paused. In that instant, it was clear Carl did not want anyone in this room prying further into his so called little sister��s origins.


    Elder Knox��s keen eyes met Carl��s across the table, and in that silent moment, something passed between them, an understanding or perhaps a quiet respect.


    "Fine," Elder Knox said finally, relenting with a faint sigh.


    He turned back to the matter at hand. "As I was saying, the threats appear to be real, and we must��"


    "Elder Knox," the young woman beside him interrupted sharply, her voice carrying a note of impatience. "Such sensitive information should not fall into the ears of outsiders. We have to either send the girl out or postpone this discussion."


    She swept an insistent look around the room.


    "But since the conversation cannot wait," she pressed, "then let the girl wait outside."


    Her tone was polite, but everyone heard the thin edge of disdain threading through it.


    "Hey, you. Can��t you hear me?" the young woman demanded as she turned to Nnenna without waiting for anyone��s reply to her suggestion, her voice sharpening with authority. "Go over there. Go outside and wait for us."


    Nnenna didn��t look up right away. She heard every word clearly, but she calmly kept her gaze lowered, her face an unreadable mask.


    Finally, she lifted her head and met the young woman��s stare without blinking. Her expression was almost serene, but her eyes held a quiet, unwavering strength.


    She didn��t move.


    Instead, she shifted her gaze to Carl, as if to say: You��re the only one I take instructions from.


    Then she looked away again, utterlyposed.


    The young woman felt her temper snap, heat rising to her cheeks. No one! No one, had ever dared to ignore her orders. She was used to being respected, even feared, as one of the most talented nobles of her generation.


    Yet here was this girl, this unknown, unranked girl, refusing to obey her as if it were the most natural thing in the world.


    Her fingers curled into a fist at her side, her pride stinging like an open wound.


    Of course, apart from the three people of her generation at the very top, no one ever dared to defy her. She was so exceptional at what she did that even Carl himself had acknowledged her abilities, that was why she had been invited to this meeting in the first ce.


    So who exactly was this girl, who looked barely older than a first year student, who thought she could sit there ignoring her like a piece of furniture?


    So just because Carl had announced her to their friend��s group as his little sister, she was now getting cocky and had no respect for her big brother��s close friends?


    And she can��t possibly be that important to Carl. She��s just a first year student!

 Chapter 471: You Are Far Too Proud

    <h4>Chapter 471: You Are Far Too Proud</h4>


    She must be eitherpletely clueless or out of her mind to think she could disobey.


    Her pride bristling, she decided it was time to remind this little upstart exactly who she was.


    "Your senior is telling you to move," she dered icily, her voice ringing through the office. "And you��re still disobeying?"


    Slowly, Nnenna lifted her gaze and finally looked her full in the face.


    "Who are you?" she asked in a calm, almost bored tone, as if she��d just been asked something terribly uninteresting.


    Her voice was soft, but it fell into the sudden silence like a pebble in a deep well.


    "Who am I? Who am I?" The young girl��s voice rose in utter disbelief, her eyes widening as if she��d just been pped. She turned to Carl as though expecting him to jump in and fix this outrageous slight.


    "Shouldn��t Carl have mentioned us to her by now?" she asked, her tone sharp with indignation.


    Straightening her back, she lifted her chin and dered her lineage like she was reading a royal decree.


    "I am Stephanie. Granddaughter of the great Elder Knox of Omionra Academy. Daughter of the Minister of Foreign Affairs of this kingdom. I��m currently doing my IT at my father��s office. And in case you somehow don��t know, I am among the top three in Year Three, your senior!"


    She ended her grand introduction with a confident flourish, her eyes fixed on Nnenna, waiting, no, expecting, her to gasp in awe or at least look a little intimidated.


    But Nnenna only lifted her gaze calmly. Her face remained utterly nk, not even a flicker of respect or fear.


    "Oh," she said tly, voice as unbothered as if she had just been told the weather forecast.


    Then she looked down and resumed tapping on her phone, as though Stephanie had simply vanished into thin air.


    The silence that followed was almost deafening.


    The young man beside Stephanie looked as if he had swallowed his tongue. His eyes bulged in shock, darting between the two girls.


    Even the two elders, who had remainedposed all this time, were visibly impressed now. They exchanged a look, the same thought clear in both their minds


    Either this girl waspletely clueless...


    Or she was so bold it bordered on foolishness.


    Even they, despite their seniority and status, would have shown at least a few polite words of courtesy to Stephanie. After all, she was a rising star whosepetence had already earned her a ce in the inner circle of Prince Carl and Prince Arthur.


    They had all heard the stories, whispers in the academy halls that even the famously sharp tongued Mr. Somto had once publicly praised Stephanie.


    Apliment from a man like that wasn��t just rare, it was practically a badge of glory, a sign that she was destined for something great.


    Being close to someone like her was like standing next to a gold mine overflowing with opportunities. Doors that remained sealed shut for others would swing wide open at her slightest knock.


    Yet Nnenna treated her like a random passerby.


    Of course, Elder Knox, her grandfather, didn��t need such advantages. His achievements were already towering, casting a long shadow even his children and grandchildren were still basking in.


    As a high ranking elder of Omniora Academy, his counsel held real weight in the royal court, personally valued by His Majesty himself.


    But the other two elders seated beside him weren��t so fortunate.


    Unlike Elder Knox, they were still among the ranks of those fighting for recognition. Yes, being named an elder of Omniora Academy was an honour, one that had elevated their names into the realm of the elites.


    But that was all it had done.


    Once they stepped into this higher circle, they realized how quickly their small victories were overshadowed by the legacy of men like Elder Knox and the bright stars like Stephanie rising behind them.


    And now, watching Nnenna dismiss Stephanie without a flicker of hesitation, they found themselves studying her carefully, wondering what kind of background or recklessness could make her act so unimpressed in front of a girl most people bent over backward to please.


    For a brief moment, it felt like the air itself was holding its breath, waiting to see what would happen next.


    For a moment, the two elders wanted to speak up and rebuke Nnenna. Any chance to curry favour with a rising noble was something they seized without a second thought. They had worked too hard to let opportunities slip by.


    But with one look at Carl��s usual gentle expression, they changed their minds and just watched.


    The young man sitting beside Stephanie shared the same first mindset as the two elders, though he wouldn��t say it out loud.


    Stephanie, his twin sister, had always been the more brilliant one, and though it stung his pride, he had learned to live with it.


    Yes, he was talented, people said so often, but she was exceptional. Whenever he achieved something remarkable, it was inevitably weighed against what she had already done. It used to make his chest tight with frustration.


    Eventually, he stopped fighting it. Maybe it would never change, and maybe that was fine. Instead, he decided to stand behind her, to help push her up higher. Because whether he liked it or not, her dazzling reputation lifted him too.


    Look at today, he was here, sitting in this important meeting he had no real qualifications to attend. He knew it. Everyone knew it. But no one dared question it. Elder Knox��s influence, and Stephanie��s, had smoothed the way.


    He cleared his throat, straightening in his seat, and looked at Nnenna with practiced authority.


    "Little girl," he said in a tone meant to sound wise and condescending all at once, "you are far too proud."


    It was the same voice he used whenever he wanted to remind someone of their ce.


    "Even Carl isn��t this arrogant. How can you act like this?"

 Chapter 472: I Don’t Remember Asking For An Explanation

    <h4>Chapter 472: I Don��t Remember Asking For An Exnation</h4>


    The young man went on, his voice gaining confidence. "It��s obvious you won��t go far in life if you keep behaving this way."


    His words hung in the air, sharp and heavy.


    Elder Knox��s expression darkened ever so slightly, a faint crease appearing between his brows. It was clear he did not approve of his grandson��s arrogance, but he didn��t speak up yet.


    "Oh?" Carl��s calm voice broke the charged silence. He shifted in his seat and turned to look at the young man, his gaze unreadable. "You think my sister will not go far in life?"


    His tone was so mild, so matter of fact, that for a moment it almost sounded like he was simply curious. The tension eased, just a little, because everyone guessed Carl couldn��t possibly be angry over something so trivial.


    After all, she was just a girl, and the people being disrespectful were the celebrated children of the Minister of Foreign Affairs and Elder Knox��s grandchildren. No one would expect Carl to care enough to��


    "Get out."


    The words fell into the room like a boulder dropped into still water.


    For a heartbeat, no one moved.


    Everyone, except Elder Knox, stared at Carl in disbelief, including Nnenna herself.


    She hadn��t supported the rude behavior, and she also hadn��t nned to "humble" herself before them either.


    She was just prepared to stay calm, maybe ignore them, and if they pushed too far, she would deal with it in her own way, without causing any trouble for Carl.


    But Carl hadn��t even hesitated.


    He was throwing the young man out like it was the easiest thing in the world. Openly offending them in front of their celebrated grandfather, like it meant absolutely nothing.


    The young girl, Stephanie, was the first to snap out of the stunned silence. Inside, she cursed her idiot brother for speaking out of turn,pletely forgetting she was the one who started all this in the first ce.


    They could not afford to offend Carl, even if they were the children of the Minister of Foreign Affairs and Elder Knox��s grandchildren. Carl was the heir to Riverum, a dominion just as powerful as Prigrian itself. Even His Majesty treated him like an equal, not a second generation youth.


    The one mistake she had made was underestimating how much this girl meant to him.


    Her mind raced as she scrambled to salvage the situation. She needed to backtrack, but she had to do it carefully, without humiliating herself or her brother further.


    "Nichs," she said softly, her tone suddenlyposed. "It��s alright. Let it go."


    She turned her calm gaze on Carl and inclined her head just enough to show respect without appearing submissive.


    "I understand," she continued smoothly, her voice measured. "She doesn��t know any of us yet. Being newly taken in by you, there are many things she hasn��t learned."


    Her words were polished and diplomatic, an elegant attempt to smooth over the tension while subtly excusing her behavior.


    "She��s still learning etiquette, and the importance of rankings," Stephanie went on, her tone smooth but slightly forced. "Ignorance is not punishable when we consider this."


    She paused delicately, measuring Carl��s unreadable expression.


    "So really, if you say it��s alright for her to be here, then let her stay," she said, offering a refined, practiced smile that didn��t quite reach her eyes. "Maybe she can learn a thing or two from us...elites."


    She turned fully to face Carl now, her chin lifting just enough to show quiet confidence.


    "My brother was only concerned," she added in a careful voice. "This conversation is sensitive, after all. He didn��t mean any disrespect to you."


    Her words were chosen precisely, each one designed to cool the atmosphere without sounding like an apology she didn��t want to give.


    Stephanie made sure to emphasize the "you" because she suspected that Carl��s reaction had little to do with this girl. She was almost certain it was about him being disrespected as well when Nichs spoke ill of the girl he was shielding.


    Before you beat the dog, you must first consider the owner, right?


    That had to be it.


    So she dipped her head, the gesture perfectly measured, respectful but never servile.


    Inside, she felt sure that Carl would weigh her grandfather��s powerful position, her own long years of camaraderie with him, and their shared history, which surely counted for more than any sibling like fondness he imed to have for this girl.


    Or so she hoped.


    She was confident in her calctions, certain her measured retreat would soften the situation.


    But what happened next proved she was very, very, extremely. wrong.


    At first, silence filled the office. Carl didn��t look at them. He simply bent over his desk and began writing something in a thick leather bound book, as if their presence no longer mattered at all.


    For one tense moment, Stephanie felt a flicker of relief, thinking he had decided to let it go.


    Then, without lifting his pen, he spoke.


    "I don��t remember asking for an exnation."


    The calmness in his voice made the wordsnd like cold steel.


    He finally looked up, his eyesnding on the siblings with mild surprise, as if he were genuinely puzzled to find them still sitting there.


    "Get out," he repeated, soft, almost casual.


    But in that quiet tone was an unbending finality that made Stephanie��s stomach twist.


    Nichs felt his face heat in shame and disbelief. He had thought himself clever, born into power, raised among the highest nobility. But right now, none of that mattered.


    Beside the siblings, the two elders averted their eyes, pretending to study the floor. Inside, they sighed. This brother and sister were undeniably talented, but they had overreached. How could they have thought they were qualified to test Prince Carl��s patience?


    Even their father��s influence, and their intelligence,bined was nothingpared to the man sitting behind the desk.


    And Elder Knox himself? Everyone knew he never presumed to control Carl.

 Chapter 473: What Family Means to Me

    <h4>Chapter 473: What Family Means to Me</h4>


    If his grandchildren were thrown out, he would never be offended.


    Stephanie felt her throat go dry. In that moment, she finally understood, she had overestimated her ce in Carl��s life by miles.


    The one person who fully understood what was happening was Elder Knox.


    He knew Carl better than almost anyone alive.


    People often said Carl was a man who valued loyalty and friendship, and that was true. But what many failed to realize was that he valued family even more, sometimes to a degree that bordered on unshakable devotion.


    Elder Knox had quietly kept tabs on Carl over the years. He had been sworn brothers with Carl��s grandfather and had watched the boy grow from a remarkable child into the formidable young man before them.


    When Carl��s parents died so suddenly, Elder Knox had worried he might never recover. That kind of loss could hollow a person out.


    But not Carl.


    Not only had he survived, but he had carved his name deeper into the annals of power and had been steadily reiming control over his kingdom with an almost frightening steadiness.


    And every year, without fail, on the anniversary of his parents�� deaths, Carl would leave whatever matters he was handling, no matter how important, and return to Riverum Castle.


    No one knew exactly what he did there during those twenty four hours. He never spoke of it.


    But the next day, he would reappear,posed as ever, and resume his duties as though nothing had happened.


    His personality never wavered. His focus never slipped.


    It was this unyielding steadiness, and that quiet, hidden grief, that made Elder Knox realize just how much the simple word family meant to Carl.


    And from what Elder Knox had observed over the years, Carl wasn��t faking it or putting on some wless act. He was genuinely kind, patient, gentle, and caring, a man with a rare depth of emotional intelligence.


    Till today, Elder Knox still couldn��t understand how someone who had walked through so much tragedy coulde out of it all...undamaged. Yet, somehow, Carl had.


    This mystery only made Elder Knox respect him more, fueling his curiosity and admiration. Again and again, he found himself drawn to Carl��s side, choosing to work alongside him just to stay close and learn from this remarkable young man.


    After years of coboration, Elder Knox was certain of one thing, Carl didn��t just say he valued someone; he proved it through every action, every small detail.


    And if there was anything the old man had learned, it was this: the people Carl epted as family were guarded even more fiercely than any friend or ally.


    That was why his rtionship with Arthur and Somto was so much closer, because he considered them his family. And now that he had openly acknowledged a little sister, something he had never done before, it was obvious he already ced her above all other friendships.


    From what Elder Knox could see, Carl doted on this sister of his very much. The way he defended her, without hesitation or care for appearances, proved it beyond question.


    Suddenly, Elder Knox found that his granddaughter looked far less pleasing to the eye. Shecked the level of discernment he always believed she had. Clearly, she was less refined and far more arrogant than he had realized.


    Looks like her parents had praised her too much...so much that she had started growing foolish.


    It was fortunate, he thought coldly, that he was here today to witness her true character for himself.


    Watching her try to salvage her pride, Elder Knox silently crossed her name off the list in his mind. The opportunity he had nned to give her, he would never waste it now, even if she was family.


    Her father would probablyeter, begging and trying to persuade him to change his mind. But Elder Knox had already decided.


    He refused to squander such a chance on someone who couldn��t even read the room.


    And to avoid too much arguing and wasted energyter, Elder Knox decided he would have a long talk with his son and daughter inw. They needed to hear the truth, how they had failed in raising their children to be truly wise.


    Fortunately, these two were still young. It wasn��t toote to correct them, to humble them before their arrogance grew beyond saving.


    Elder Knox sighed to himself, a deep wave of disappointment rising in his chest.


    I can��t believe I was actually nning to rmend her to Carl...even consider suggesting her for marriage.


    He shook his head slightly at the thought. She had always liked Arthur ever since she was a little girl, but even a blind fool could see she would never get anywhere with that iceberg.


    Not to mention that Arthur only ever had one person in his heart, that girl from the other kingdom.


    Even now, after all these years of silence and uncertainty, not knowing whether she was even still alive...Arthur remained steadfast.


    Unmoving.


    Loyal to a fault.


    And seeing that made Stephanie��s shallow scheming look all the more pitiful.


    Elder Knox had a sinking feeling that Arthur was simply destined to be alone. And if he kept clinging to memories of that girl, refusing to look forward, that fate would surelye to pass.


    It had been more than a decade already. If she or her parents were alive, they would have returned long ago. Elder Knox had epted that truth, though Arthur clearly hadn��t.


    Compared to Arthur��s frozen heart, Carl had always seemed like the better choice for his granddaughter. Carl was patient, gentle, refined, so effortlessly kind, with a depth of understanding few possessed.


    Elder Knox never doubted that if Stephanie married Carl, she would be cherished and protected beyond measure.


    But now...


    Now, watching her petty arrogance and shallow judgment, he realized with cold rity that Stephanie was not worthy of Carl at all.


    I would have let the boy down, he thought, a trace of shame flickering in his chest. Even mentioning her name to him in that way...


    Carl was like a grandson to him, no, more than that. He was proof that tragedy didn��t have to break a person��s spirit. Only the best, most sincere girl deserved to stand beside someone like him.


    Stephanie, on the other hand, was only now truly realizing how serious the situation had be. A chill spread through her chest, her confident calctions unraveling one by one.


    She turned her eyes to her grandfather, silently pleading for help, for some kind of rescue. But Elder Knox only looked away, his expression distant and unmoved.


    She wasn��t surprised, not really. He had always refused to control Carl, not when she had begged him to convince Carl to create opportunities for her to get close to Arthur, not when she had pleaded for a single word of endorsement that might finally set her above all the other ambitious nobles.


    She had believed with all her heart that if she could just stay close enough, she could make Arthur forget his first love. She was certain she could warm that iceberg of a man until he learned to love her instead.


    As for other opportunities that didn��t involve trying to control Carl, her father and mother had tried their best, doing everything in their power to give her the advantages she craved.


    Even her grandfather had stepped in more than once to smooth her path. And it had been so much more than enough, so much privilege and favor piled into herp.


    But she knew in her heart: none of it couldpare to what would have happened if Carl himself had ever chosen to speak for her. If he had ever stood behind her, her influence would have be unshakable.


    And now, she realized, she might have destroyed any chance of that forever.


    In fact, Carl had only ever allowed her into his circle because she had proven herself in her field, through relentless work, wless results, and unshakable determination. She had fought her way to this level with her own two hands or so she liked to tell herself.


    When she finally earned the chance to work alongside the Big Three, she had thought everything would fall neatly into ce. Yet even then, Carl had refused to help her with the one thing she wanted most: Arthur.


    She wasn��t panicking, at least, not on the surface. Now that she was officially in their circle, she believed she had all the time in the world to turn Arthur��s heart in her favor.


    Naomi was tucked away in Elhara. Hannah, despite all the spection, never showed any sign of caring for Arthur, not in her words and definitely not in her actions. And Ava, well, Ava was hopelessly obsessed with Somto.


    In Stephanie��s mind, all these things cleared her path to Arthur. But even so, she had never forgotten that Carl was still her surest, fastest route to the man she wanted. She hadn��t given up on finding a way to win Carl over.


    But now, faced with the cold finality in Carl��s voice, Stephanie swallowed her pride. If Carl wouldn��t be moved by her pleading, and her grandfather clearly had no intention of intervening, she would have to offer something else, someone else, as a sacrifice.


    Her gaze slid sideways to her brother. If one of them had to pay the price for this, it was going to be Nichs.


    --------------------------------------------------


    Hi guys!


    Hope you��re enjoying the novel?


    I��m sure you are! ??


    I got a request from some of our loyal readers, and as you all already know, your wish is mymand.


    So what was the request?


    To see Carl!


    I��m happy to tell you that his character profile is now up. ?? Enjoy!


    Check out their personalities as well ??


    I��ll keep working on profiles for the rest of the main supporting characters. It might take a little while since there are quite a few of them, but you��ll have them soon.


    Until then, please keep loving and supporting They Hated Me In My First Life But Now I Have The Love System by VOTING with power stones and golden tickets, buying affordable privileges to read ahead, AVOIDING PIRACY,menting, leaving an honest REVIEW, and of course, adding the novel to your READING LISTS so others can discover it too.


    Thank you! ??


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 474: ...I Meant Both of You Should Get Out

    <h4>Chapter 474: ...I Meant Both of You Should Get Out</h4>


    At first, Stephanie was furious. It felt like a p across the face, an insult of the highest order, if her own brother was thrown out in front of everyone.


    Wouldn��t this little girl just smirk and mock her for itter? But this wasn��t the time to cling to her pride. I have to think of the bigger picture, she reminded herself, swallowing her anger.


    Slowly, she turned to Nichs.


    "Brother... I think you should wait for us outside," she said in a careful, almost gentle tone.


    Nichs��s eyes flew wide in shock. He couldn��t believe what he was hearing. His own sister was agreeing to let him be thrown out?


    If it were their grandfather, maybe it would make sense, he had never tried to control Carl before, after all. But Stephanie? He thought she would have his back no matter what.


    His throat tightened as he stared at her, feeling a bitter sting of betrayal. He had stood by her side, always submitting, always pushing her forward. He opened his mouth to argue, but she shot him a look, sharp and cold as a snake, that told him to just go with it.


    Though his chest burned with humiliation, Nichs clenched his jaw and forced himself to nod. For now, he would step back. He reminded himself that Stephanie was still his ticket to the top.


    With that bitter thought, Nichs stood up to leave. He shot Nnenna onest sharp, scornful look, as if to brand his anger onto her memory, then turned and walked toward the door.


    Just as he was about to cross over the threshold, the door swung open in front of him. Carl��s calm, steady voice rang out again.


    "Why are you still here?"


    Nichs stiffened. He turned around, heart thumping hard, his face flushing red with humiliation. Was Carl really going to drag this out even more?


    "I��m sorry, Carl," he forced out, trying to sound respectful though his voice shook with frustration. "I was just��"


    But then he noticed something strange. Carl��s gaze wasn��t even on him. No, those steady eyes were fixed on his sister.


    The entire room froze. Except for elder Knox, everyone looked stunned.


    "You��re saying... I should leave?" Stephanie��s voice came out small, uncertain for the first time in a long while.


    Nichs blinked, hardly daring to believe it. Carl hadn��t been talking to him. A surge of hope and petty satisfaction rushed through his veins.


    "Yes," Carl said simply, his tone polite but final. "You offended my sister. I won��t be lenient. Wait outside."


    Nichs watched Stephanie��s face drain of color as she rose to her feet. For the first time in years, he felt something close to victory.


    Straightening his spine, he stepped back into the room and reimed his seat, feeling superior in a way he hadn��t dared to for a very long time.


    "Sister, you heard him. You should leave." Nichs repeated not hiding his joy.


    Stephanie red daggers at Nichs. So now, because Carl seemed to favor him for five seconds, he was betraying her and throwing her under the bus? Rage simmered in her chest.


    But her fury toward Nichs was nothingpared to what she felt toward Carl. She was part of his circle! She had earned her ce beside him through years of work and wless reputation.


    Yet here he was, defending this newly recognized "sister," a girl he hadn��t even known for a year, while treating her, Stephanie Knox, like some nuisance to be discarded.


    She clenched her jaw, ready to argue. I won��t have it. I refuse to be humiliated over this girl.


    But before she could open her mouth, elder Knox��s deep, cold voice cut through the tension.


    "You heard him, Stephanie," he said. His tone was dangerously calm. "Just wait outside."


    Her heart jumped into her throat. She could shout back at her parents. She could twist words to sway almost anyone. But she could never argue with her grandfather.


    Decades of experience had forged him into a man whose quiet authority could silence a room, and crush any defiance with a single look.


    "...Yes, Grandfather," she whispered, her voice tight.


    Begrudgingly, she stood up, back straight, head held high to hide the sting of humiliation. Without another word, she walked to the door, feeling the weight of at least three judging eyes following her out.


    Nichs was practically glowing with satisfaction. This was the first time in ages that he had outshone his sister, and it felt incredible. He turned to Carl with a broad, eager smile, already basking in his tiny victory.


    "Thank you for letting my earlier disrespect go, Brother Carl," he said, voice full of forced sincerity. "I promise I won��t make such a mistake again. Since you��ve obviously epted Little Sister, I��ll also ept her as my little sister. Wee to the family, Nnenna."


    He spoke with so much enthusiasm, you would think he had been waiting his whole life to say it.


    Nnenna blinked, unsure whether tough or roll her eyes. Just minutes ago, Nichs had looked at her like she was an insect. And now...he was pretending to be warm and weing without a shred of shame. Was he truly not embarrassed by his chameleon nature?


    She didn��t bother to reply.


    Carl, on the other hand, pressed his fingertips to his temple, feeling a sudden wave of exhaustion. His next words were t and unimpressed.


    "...I meant both of you should get out."


    Nichs was speechless. For a moment, he had truly believed this was his big break in life, finally a chance to stand out. But now...


    He opened his mouth to speak, to exin, to understand what was happening, but Carl didn��t even nce at him. He simply went back to writing, his attentionpletely elsewhere.


    Nichs had no choice but to stand up and walk out, feeling as if his entire life was shing before his eyes in a miserable parade of failures.


    --------------------------------------------------


    Hi guys!


    Hope you��re enjoying the novel?


    I��m sure you are! ??


    I got a request from some of our loyal readers, and as you all already know, your wish is mymand.


    So what was the request?


    To see Carl!


    I��m happy to tell you that his character profile is now up. ?? Enjoy!


    Check out their personalities as well ??


    I��ll keep working on profiles for the rest of the main supporting characters. It might take a little while since there are quite a few of them, but you��ll have them soon.


    Until then, please keep loving and supporting They Hated Me In My First Life But Now I Have The Love System by VOTING with power stones and golden tickets, buying affordable privileges to read ahead, AVOIDING PIRACY,menting, leaving an honest REVIEW, and of course, adding the novel to your READING LISTS so others can discover it too.


    Thank you! ??

 Chapter 475: The Line Between Closeness And Something More

    <h4>Chapter 475: The Line Between Closeness And Something More</h4>


    Stephanie couldn��t help but throw her brother a cold look as he passed. All that smugness just to end up with nothing, it almost made her feel better. Almost.


    And so, with both siblings finally gone, the office grew quiet again.


    One of the middle aged men shifted uncertainly, ncing at Elder Knox as if asking for permission to continue.


    Receiving a small nod, he took a breath, ready to speak again


    But Carl suddenly stood up, confusing all three men at once.


    "Give me a minute," he said calmly, setting aside the papers before walking straight toward Nnenna.


    "Sorry about those two," Carl said softly, his voice a soothing contrast to all the tension that had just left the room.


    He offered her a reassuring smile, then handed her the leather bound book he had been writing in the whole time.


    "Here," he continued, "solve these questions. It��ll help me see how much you already know and where I should start teaching you. Don��t worry if you don��t get everything right."


    Nnenna nodded, feeling her heart settle a little. She took the book and flipped it open.


    Sure enough, as she skimmed the questions, her shoulders slumped.


    They were as tough as she had feared.


    Inside the book, lines of neat handwriting filled the pages. Some questions were simple; others looked like the sort that could make even an older student sweat.


    Parasitology


    1. Exin the difference between endoparasites and ectoparasites.


    2. Describe the life cycle of the smodium parasite.


    Gics


    1. What is the basic unit of heredity?


    A) Chromosome


    B) Gene


    C) Nucleotide


    D) Ribosome


    2. Mendel��sw of segregation states that:


    A) Alleles pair randomly during gamete formation.


    B) Two alleles for a trait separate during meiosis.


    C) Genes are linked together forever.


    D) Traits blend equally in offspring.


    Biology


    1. Which organelle is known as the powerhouse of the cell?


    A) Nucleus


    B) Mitochondria


    C) Golgi apparatus


    D) Ribosome


    2. What is the function of chlorophyll?


    Chemistry


    1. Define an acid and a base with examples.


    2. Exin the difference between covalent and ionic bonds.


    And those were just a few. The rest of the book was filled with even more questions, covering almost every area she could imagine. It was obvious Carl hadn��t nned to go easy on her.


    Nnenna wasn��tpletely clueless about the questions, so she started solving them one by one, her brows slightly furrowed in focus. Seeing this, Carl returned to his seat and turned to face the three men.


    "Gentlemen, where were we?" he asked calmly, as if nothing had happened.


    Once he spoke, the meeting continued without any further dys.


    Thirty minutester, they were finally done. The two middle aged men stood up, thanked Carl, and took their leave. Elder Knox, however, stayed behind for a moment longer.


    He couldn��t help ncing over at Nnenna, who was still bent over the book, scribbling down answers withplete seriousness.


    Then he looked back at Carl. "Carl..." he began, his voice low with hesitation, "Stephanie and Nichs... they��"


    "It��s alright, Elder Knox," Carl interrupted with a warm smile that somehow still carried an unmistakable firmness. "I��m sure you already know what to do now."


    Elder Knox let out a weary sigh. He nodded slowly. "Yes, I do."


    He nned to call his son and daughter inw the moment he stepped out of Carl��s office. There was no time to waste.


    Meanwhile, Nnenna was so absorbed in solving the questions that she didn��t even notice the meeting had ended. Her brows were knitted in deep concentration, the tip of her tongue pressing against the corner of her lip whenever she got stuck on a problem.


    Carl didn��t interrupt her. Instead, he leaned back in his chair, quietly studying her in the warm afternoon light filtering through the tall windows.


    He noticed how her hair kept slipping over her face and how she would tuck it back behind her ear with an absent minded determination.


    The way she held her pen, tight enough to show she was serious, but never tense enough to betray anxiety, made him feel an old, quiet ache he was practiced at ignoring.


    It was moments like this, simple and unguarded, that reminded him why he had chosen to stand by her side as her family rather than anything else. Even if she never realized it, he had already made his peace with that choice long ago.


    So he simply watched, a faint smile curving his lips as she bent over the next question, unaware of how carefully he held the line between closeness and something more.


    Time passed slowly, each of them lost in their own world. Nnenna was deep in her calctions while Carl drifted in thought, so neither noticed how an hour slipped quietly by.


    "Done! Finally!" Nnenna blurted out with bright excitement as she scribbled thest answer she knew.


    Her voice snapped Carl out of his daze. He looked up, meeting her sparkling eyes, and couldn��t help the small smile that tugged at his lips. He lifted his hand and motioned her over to the seat across from him.


    Nnenna quickly stuffed her things back into her school bag and came forward, setting the book down in front of him with a little huff of relief.


    Carl epted it but didn��t open it right away. Instead, he reached into his desk drawer and took out a red pen. Only then did he flip the book open, the pen poised between his fingers as he began to read through her answers carefully.


    Nnenna tried not to fidget. She told herself she wasn��t nervous, but her heart was definitely faster than it should be.


    Arthur��s stern face shed in her mind, how he had made her run past her usual limit in the training ground that morning, not sparing a word of praise. She wondered if Carl would be just as strict.


    It wasn��t his personality.


    He wasn��t like Arthur, but who knew if teaching her would make him be that way too.

 Chapter 476: Hard Core + Nice Words = Better Performance right?

    <h4>Chapter 476: Hard Core + Nice Words = Better Performance right?</h4>


    He didn��t look strict. In fact, as he read the first page, the corners of his mouth curved in a faint, approving smile.


    He read her careful exnation of parasitology, clear and concise, and her example about mria. He ticked it immediately.


    When she had described Mendelian inheritance, she had used eye color as her example, writing that dominant and recessive traits determined what a child would inherit. Another tick.


    Carl turned the page. Her neat handwriting defined ionic and covalent bonds without any trouble. He felt a small glow of pride. She really had paid attention to her science foundation.


    But when he reached the question about the Hardy Weinberg equilibrium, the space was nk. His pen hesitated, then drew a tiny circle in the margin. As expected, some of these were well beyond first year basics.


    Further down, she had written that PCR was "the process that makes many copies of DNA," and although it was correct, he marked the edge of the sentence to remind himself she needed more detail in the future.


    Other answers were perfect: the form for glucose, the definition of osmosis, and an example of a point mutation and a deletion mutation.


    A few she had simply skipped, facultative parasites, a detailed description of the central dogma, and how to set up a Put square.


    As he read, he kept ncing up at her. She tried to look calm, but her lips were pressed tight, her eyes fixed on the edge of the desk.


    Finally, he set the pen down. "Nnenna."


    Her gaze snapped to his.


    "You did very well." He tapped the book lightly. "You answered most of these clearly. Only a few were nk, and some need more detail, but overall..." His smile warmed, quiet pride in his eyes. "You��re far ahead of where I expected."


    Her shoulders sagged, relief rushing through her.


    "If I had to score it," he continued, "I would say...seventy out of a hundred."


    Her eyes went wide, then bright with a shy sort of triumph.


    Carl closed the book, resting his hand on top. He kept his tone light, so she wouldn��t feel pressured. "Don��t look so worried. You don��t have to be perfect all at once. We��ll start from here and build up."


    A smallugh broke free from Nnenna lips, and some of the tension left the room.


    Carl leaned back in his chair, still holding the closed book. He studied her for a moment, taking in the cautious hope in her eyes.


    "You did incredibly well," he added atst, his voice quiet but certain. "I mean that. Not many people could have tackled these questions without preparation and done this well."


    Nnenna looked down, embarrassed and glowing at the same time. She twisted her fingers together in herp.


    "You��re smart," he went on, a smile tugging at the corners of his mouth. "And you��re determined. That��s abination most people spend their lives wishing they had."


    Her throat felt tight in the best way. She had wanted to hear something like this all morning, something reassuring, something kind.


    But she wasn��t against Arthur��s methodpletely. Hard core style wasn��t a bad thing. She just felt that hard core with necessary acknowledgements when she did well was better.


    "Thank you," she whispered. "I...I really tried."


    "I can see that." He set the book on the desk between them and flipped it open again. His fingertips rested lightly on the marked pages. "I was going to ask, would you prefer to read the corrections yourself in the textbook? I can give you the references."


    She shook her head almost before he finished speaking. "No. I would rather you exin. When you teach me courses under my main major, it��s like...it all makes sense. Even theplicated parts."


    For a heartbeat, Carl didn��t move. Then he exhaled, a warmth blooming across his expression that he couldn��tpletely hide.


    "That makes me...happier than I can say," he admitted. A softugh escaped him, and he rubbed the back of his neck, trying to school his face back to something neutral. "All right, then. Let��s do it together."


    He pulled his chair a little closer to hers, so they could both see the book clearly. As he began exining the Hardy Weinberg principle in a patient, even tone, Nnenna felt herself rx. His voice was low and steady, weaving the words into something she could grasp without fear of mistakes.


    "Think of it like this," Carl said, sketching a simple diagram in the margin. "If no evolutionary influences are acting, the allele frequencies remain constant. That��s why it��s called equilibrium..."


    She nodded along, asking questions when she needed to. When they moved to PCR, he showed her a quick mnemonic to remember each step, and sheughed, the tension in her shoulders finally unwinding.


    For Carl, every time she smiled, something warm uncurled inside him.


    But outwardly, he was calm and matter of fact, just an older brother helping his little sister learn.


    Inside, though, he was quietly, fiercely d that she trusted him enough to say: I understand my main major best when it��s you teaching me.


    After an hour of careful teaching and patient exnations, Carl finally closed the book with a quiet thud.


    "All right," he said, ncing up to meet Nnenna��s expectant gaze. "Yo have proven to me that you have a solid grasp of most of your first year coursework. That��s impressive. But before I let you run off thinking you are ready for the next level..."


    He opened a fresh notebook and began to write in his clear, elegant script. The pen moved quickly, the sound of it scratching across the page filling thefortable silence.


    "I��m giving you a few more assignments," he continued, his tone mild, but his eyes glinting with a trace of mischief. "Consider these a way to get a hundred percent next time and also your warm ups before we start tackling year two materials."

 Chapter 477: Whose Personality Do You Prefer?

    <h4>Chapter 477: Whose Personality Do You Prefer?</h4>


    Nnenna leaned forward a little, curiosity lighting her face.


    "These ones will be easier than what you just did," Carl assured her. "But I expect you to take them seriously."


    He passed the book to her. At the top, in bold letters, he had written:


    Supplementary Year One Review �� Assignment


    Beneath it were several questions, each phrased simply but carrying the weight of expectation:


    1. Exin, in your own words, the life cycle of smodium falciparum. Include each stage and the significance of the mosquito vector.


    2. List three examples of codominance in gics and briefly describe each.


    3. Describe the process of transcription in eukaryotic cells. What enzymes are involved?


    4. Outline the steps for preparing a standard solution in the chemistryb. What precautions should you take to ensure uracy?


    5. What are the differences between DNA polymerase I and DNA polymerase III in prokaryotes?


    After Nnenna saw it, he took it back.


    Carl tapped the page lightly with one finger.


    "There are more questions in the full set," he said, his voice casual, as if it were no big deal to expect her to know all this. "But I won��t overwhelm you today. We��ll do the rest together when you��re ready, maybe tomorrow."


    Nnenna looked down at the book, then back at him. Her heart raced a little, but this time, it wasn��t fear. It was the strange, buoyant excitement she always felt when she was about to prove herself.


    "I��ll get all of them right," she promised, her tone bright and sure.


    Carl smiled, the softness in his eyes hidden behind the faint arch of one eyebrow.


    "I know you will," he said simply. Then he bent down to add one more question he had just remembered.


    Once he put thest full stop, Carl lifted his head and found Nnenna staring at him, her chin propped on her palm, studying him like he was some curious specimen in a jar.


    "What?" he asked, one brow rising in amused challenge, though his eyes were genuinely curious.


    "Nothing," Nnennaughed, the sound bright and a little shy. "You just look so serious. I rarely see you like this." She tucked a loose strand of hair behind her ear, smiling at him.


    "Oh?" Carl drawled, leaning back in his chair, his long fingers tapping idly against the table. "So you don��t think I can be serious? You prefer the iceberg Arthur or Somto?"


    His lips quirked into a smile that wasn��t quite a smile, one of those expressions that could either mean nothing or absolutely everything. For a heartbeat, it felt like what she said next might decide whether there would be world peace or a sudden deration of war.


    "No no!" Nnenna waved her hands frantically, her face flushing with panic at the thought. "I know you can be serious. I mean, back in Lionara...you scared the living daylights out of me when I saw how you handled those men following us."


    Her voice softened, and her eyes turned thoughtful. "It was my first time seeing a gun up close...and you just held it like a pro. Like it was nothing."


    Carl didn��t answer right away. He tilted his head slightly, as if reying that moment in his mind.


    "Wish I could have seen you shoot too," Nnenna said wistfully, her eyes bright with curiosity. "Your marksmanship must be...jealousy worthy since it��s your second major. And��" she peeked at the thick sheaf of paper he��d just set down "��those questions you��ve given me must be impossibly tough since you��re so smart." She ended with a dramatic sigh, hoping he would take the bait and let the moment pass.


    For a second, Carl paused, the thoughtful shadow in his expression lifting. Then he burst intoughter. warm, rich,pletely amused, like he had just caught her with her hand in the cookie jar.


    "Did you just try to pull one over me?" he asked, eyes gleaming. "You really tried to change the subject."


    Nnenna��s face turned red in record time. "No! I was just..menting on your...expertise," she stammered, even though she knew she had been caught red handed.


    This time, Carl only gave her a slow, knowing smile. "Darling," he said gently, as though stating an undeniable fact, "I��m older than you. It��s going to take much more than that to pull one over me."


    Seeing that her little trick waspletely exposed, Nnenna let out a small groan of defeat and buried her face in her hands.


    "What was that question again?" she mumbled, pretending, quite poorly, that she had forgotten the very thing she had been trying to avoid.


    Carl shook his head slowly, an indulgent smile ying at his lips at herst ditch attempt to deflect.


    "You answered the first one," he reminded her in that calm, lilting voice that somehow made everything sound more serious. "But you tried to slip past the second. So, I��ll ask again��"


    His gaze locked onto hers, bright and unwavering, as though determined to read every flicker of her expression. "Which personality do you prefer? The iceberg Arthur? Somto? Or...me?"


    Nnenna let out a dramatic sigh and rolled her eyes, partly to hide how flustered she felt under his focused attention. Could he not look at her like that? Like he would see straight into her soul if she hesitated even a second too long?


    Whose personality do I prefer?


    Gosh.


    She couldn��t pick any.


    She just couldn��t.


    Somto, Arthur, Carl. Each of their personalities was unique and just as amazing in its own way.


    She took a nce at Carl and, in that moment, realization dawned.


    He was not actually telling her to pick.


    I knew it!


    He would not put her on the spot like that. It simply wasn��t in his nature.


    He probably just wanted her to describe the three of them from her own perspective.


    It made sense.


    Even Jesus in the Bible had once asked his disciples, "Who do people say I am?"

 Chapter 478: What He Really Felt

    <h4>Chapter 478: What He Really Felt</h4>


    Carl must be curious what she thought of him, and of the other two.


    She took a breath, smoothed her hair back behind her ear, and organized her thoughts carefully, because she already knew he would catch her if she tried to wriggle around the question again.


    She let out another small sigh, pressing her lips together as if weighing every word with care. She looked down for a moment, then lifted her gaze to meet Carl��s.


    "Alright," she began, voice soft but clear.


    "If Arthur is an iceberg, recently steadfast, massive, impossible to ignore, then Somto is...like a mountain range."


    She paused, searching for the right image. "Strong in a different way. He feels like something that��s been there for thousands of years. No matter what storms or earthquakese, he doesn��t really move. He has this...quiet certainty about him. It makes you feel like if he says you��re safe, then you really are, no matter what."


    Carl listened without moving, though inwardly he felt a small tightening in his chest. There was a different warmth in her tone when she spoke about Somto, so subtle most people would miss it, but he had learned to hear those delicate shifts.


    Still, he kept his expression neutral, only tapping his pen lightly against his notebook as if to encourage her to continue.


    She went on, voice taking on a thoughtful lilt. "Arthur is colder, more distant, but it doesn��t feel uncaring. He has this focus...like nothing can distract him when he decides something matters. He��s intimidating, but alsoforting in this very strict way. Like if he��s watching over you, he��ll never waver. You can rely on him."


    Carl��s eyes softened at that. Yes, Arthur always had been unwavering, a quality he respected deeply.


    "And you..." She hesitated, a shy smile curving her lips. "You��re...like the ocean when the sun is shining on it."


    "The ocean under sunlight?" Carl repeated, amusement flickering in his eyes, though he was careful to keep his tone light.


    "Yes," Nnenna said, her voice growing more confident. "Warm and bright on the surface, so much that people can forget how deep you really are. You make everyone feel wee, like your warmth is just...endless. But there��s so much going on beneath all that light. You can be yful or serious, gentle or overwhelming. And you never stop paying attention, even when it looks like you��re just enjoying the sunshine."


    She gave a little shrug. "It��s...hard to describe better than that. You feel safe, and alive, and...impossible to fully understand."


    Her gaze dropped to the table, her fingers absently tracing the patterns on the ss. "But I don��t really believe this. I believe that as far as the proper amount of effort is put in, anyone can be understood eventually."


    Carl looked at her, and something unreadable flickered across his face before he tucked it away behind a small smile.


    Inside, he felt an ache he had long taught himself to bear. She saw him so clearly. So so clearly. And yet, kept missing one thing.


    The way she spoke about Somto though, so certain, so unconsciously tender, he couldn��t help but wonder if she was already beginning to love him without realizing it.


    If she was, he pitied her quietly. Because Somto��s heart, as far as Carl knew, was already spoken for.


    But he would never let any of that show. Instead, he gave her an approving nod, letting only warmth and amusement shine through.


    "You have a gift for metaphors," he said lightly. "I��m ttered you think I��m the ocean under light. I��ll try to remember that next time I��m being ��yful.��"


    Nnennaughed, a little embarrassed by how much she had said, but the tension in her shoulders eased as she saw he wasn��t upset.


    Carl leaned back in his chair, tapping the pen against his palm, studying her with a fondness so practiced that not even she, so perceptive in her own right, could guess everything it concealed.


    "Thank you for answering," he said atst, voice steady and kind. "I suppose I can let you off the hook now."


    But inside, he knew he would be watching her more closely from now on. Not to interfere, never that.


    But because if her heart was truly starting to move toward Somto, he needed to be sure she wouldn��t be hurt when the truth came to light.


    After all, he had promised himself he would always be her family. And sometimes, family meant quietly carrying the sorrows no one else even sawing.


    Nnenna let out a sigh of relief once he epted her answer. I knew he wasn��t telling me to choose a personality. But seriously, couldn��t he have done a better job at phrasing it?


    Silence prevailed for a few minutes.


    It seemed normal and okay but something about the silence just felt off to Nnenna eventually.


    She couldn��t help but look at Carl again. Even though he had smiled and teased her, something in the way his eyes had dimmed for a heartbeat before he caught himself... It tugged at her, stubbornly.


    He seemed fine. But she just knew something was off.


    "Carl..." she called softly, voice almost unsure.


    "Mm?" He answered after a small pause, like he was finishing a thought he hadn��t nned to share.


    "Are you okay?" she asked, studying his face carefully. "Are you...upset with me?"


    Carl froze for just a second.


    He hadn��t expected her to notice. He had been thinking how she could look straight at him and still not see what he really felt, but he also knew he had no right to be upset. Yet here she was, gently pressing a fingertip right to the invisible bruise he had kept hidden from everyone.


    Very few people could ever read him that way. Not even Elder Knox, who had known him since he was a boy.


    She does know me, he thought, a strange ache stirring in his chest again. Maybe she sees me more than I ever realized.

 Chapter 479: If She Falls For Him All The Way...

    <h4>Chapter 479: If She Falls For Him All The Way...</h4>


    He opened his mouth to answer, but before he could, she rushed on, as if worried he was too polite to tell her the truth.


    "I��m still learning," she said, her voice gathering strength, her hands curling lightly in herp. "Trying to understand you better. We didn��t grow up together, like you did with Arthur and Somto. Or even Stephanie and Nichs. I didn��t have a lifetime to figure you out."


    She lifted her chin then, meeting his gaze with a quiet determination that stunned him.


    "But we��re family now," she said firmly. "And every day, I��m consciously trying to understand you more. Little by little." She took a slow breath, as if to steady herself. "I know one day, we��ll be much closer than you are to any of those people who grew up with you."


    Her voice softened at the end, threaded with something fragile but unshakable.


    "Because I��m willing to understand my big brother."


    For a long moment, the room felt hushed around them.


    Carl looked at her, at the earnest hope in her eyes, and something inside him went so tender and pained he had to look away, just for a heartbeat.


    He couldn��t tell her the truth. That he wasn��t angry. That he was proud of her, always. That he wished, selfishly, she would look at him first, before anyone else. That he was already closer to her than he had ever been to anyone.


    But he could never say any of that.


    So instead, he reached across the desk and lightly rested his hand over hers, warm, steady, a promise in the simplest form.


    "No," he said finally, voice quiet but clear. "I��m not upset, Nnenna."


    He gave her a small smile, gentler than any words.


    "And you��re already doing better than you think."


    He didn��t borate, because if he did, he might say too much.


    And he had already promised himself he would always, always, protect her peace, even from his own heart.


    Already, towards the end of her exnation, Carl couldn��t even find a trace of annoyance left in him. Just something quieter. He wasn��t sure what to call it, maybe a kind of ache, maybe just a weight that settled without warning.


    The way she had looked at him, so earnest, so determined, it was impossible to feel anything but a quiet, bittersweet warmth.


    She really means it, he thought. She wouldn��t lie to me.


    And even if she had never said a word about it, her actions spoke louder. She was trying, every day, to meet him halfway.


    He looked away for a brief second, as if to steady something that didn��t quite need steadying. Then he let out a small, slow breath.


    Looks like we understand each other more than we think, he reflected.


    But asforting as that was, it didn��t soothe everything. Because one thought had begun circling in the back of his mind, refusing to leave:


    Her likely feelings for Somto.


    She��s going to get her heart broken if I let this continue, he thought grimly.


    Somto had told him inly, that night after his coronation, about the person he loved, someone who wasn��t Nnenna and never would be.


    If she falls for him all the way...she��ll just be stuck.


    His jaw tensed almost imperceptibly.


    I can��t allow that, he decided.


    But what could he do? It wasn��t as if he could dictate her heart. And she was clever, she would see through any overt interference.


    I��ll need time, he admitted silently. Time to figure out the best way to guide her without forcing anything.


    But for now, all he could do was nt a few careful seeds.


    Nothing too obvious. Nothing that would make her suspicious.


    He let the silence stretch a little longer, studying her face, the hope, the gentleness, the unguarded sincerity that made him feel both protective and painfully resigned.


    Then he offered her another calm, reassuring smile, his tone soft as if he had already moved past any tension.


    "...You know," he began lightly, "it��s good that you��re so observant, Nnenna."


    His fingers tapped once against the closed notebook, a quiet emphasis.


    "But sometimes, caring too much about understanding everyone can make you...vulnerable."


    He lifted his gaze to meet hers, steady and warm, but edged with something that might have been caution, or perhaps the faintest trace of warning.


    "Some people aren��t as simple as you think," he continued, voice casual but precise. "And their hearts aren��t always free to catch."


    He let that linger, just long enough for her to wonder about it, then deliberately shifted his tone brighter, as if he hadn��t said anything unusual.


    "But," he added, "I��m d you��re trying to understand me."


    His mouth curved into a real smile this time, gentler than before.


    "Because I��m trying, too."


    He didn��t say more, because he knew he had already risked revealing too much.


    But as he watched her take in his words, Carl quietly resolved that whatever happened, he would make sure she never had to walk through heartbreak alone, even if she never knew he was the one clearing the thorns from her path.


    On the other hand, Nnenna felt utterly confused.


    Her brows knitted as she watched Carl��sposed face. Around him, she had always felt safe enough to say exactly what was on her mind, so she didn��t even try to pretend she understood.


    "I don��t understand, Carl," she admitted honestly, her voice soft. "Could you exin better what you meant by ��Some people aren��t as simple as you think. And their hearts aren��t always free to catch��?"


    Carl met her gaze, steady and calm, but inwardly he sighed.


    So perceptive...and so heartbreakingly innocent.


    He hesitated, then set the pen down, folding his hands neatly over the closed book as if to signal that this was more important than any academic lesson.


    "All right," he said quietly. "I��ll say it inly."


    He leaned back, studying her face with that thoughtful, older brother expression that always made her feel like she was twelve years old again.

 Chapter 480: The Henpecked Brother

    <h4>Chapter 480: The Henpecked Brother</h4>


    "But you��re also...young. And when you��re young, it��s easy to think that caring about someone is enough reason to give them your heart."


    Nnenna felt a small heat bloom in her cheeks, and she tried to look away, but Carl��s voice continued, low and even.


    "Some people..." His gaze flickered almost imperceptibly, and Nnenna��s mind, just for an instant, shed to Somto��s smile. "...their hearts aren��t free to catch. Maybe they��re already given to someone else. Or maybe they��re just not ready. Or maybe they will never be ready."


    He paused to let that sink in.


    "And unrequited love��"


    Nnenna swallowed, a dull ache forming in her chest she hadn��t expected.


    "��is the fastest way to destroy yourself," Carl finished, his tone softer, though no less serious. "It will eat at your confidence, distract you, make you second guess everything good you��ve built for yourself."


    He leaned forward a little, emphasizing each word.


    "That��s why I��m telling you now: Guard your heart."


    Her lips parted, but she didn��t know what to say.


    Carl lifted one brow, as if daring her to argue.


    "I mean it," he went on, slipping effortlessly into a calm, patient lecture. "You��re in school. This is the time to build yourself, your mind, your resilience, your future. Romance...wille. But it can wait. You don��t need to decide what you feel about anyone until you��ve finished your studies. You can think you feel something now, but you need to be sure it��s not just...gratitude or admiration or loneliness."


    Nnenna felt her throat tighten painfully.


    What Carl was saying made sense.


    Gratitude, admiration, loneliness.... was one of these the reason why she felt differently towards Somto?


    If so, wouldn��t everything bepletely one sided then?


    What if...Somto doesn��t see me that way?


    The thought struck her with such rity she almost flinched.


    What if...I��m just imagining it?


    Something inside her seemed to sag.


    Carl��s voice kept going, warm but relentless.


    "I��m serious, Nnenna. I know you. You have the kind of heart that will pour everything into someone. And if they can��t, if they won��t, pour it back, you��ll only get hurt. And I won��t sit here watching that happen. So please, promise me..."


    He waited, letting the weight of the moment settle between them.


    "...that you��ll guard your heart until you��re ready. Until you��re done with school. And until you are absolutely sure it��s returned."


    His gaze was gentle but unyielding.


    Nnenna didn��t trust herself to look at him. She stared at her hands instead, a tremor in her voice when she finally spoke.


    "...All right."


    Carl felt a flicker of relief.


    She sounded sad, sad enough that he believed she had really taken his warning to heart.


    "Good," he said, softer now. "That��s all I ask."


    Inside, he told himself he had done the right thing. That this was the only way to protect her.


    He had no idea that in her own mind, Nnenna was simply mourning the possibility that Somto might never look at her the way she was starting to look at him, even if she wasn��t ready to call it love.


    She wasn��t even sure what that word meant.


    And in the quiet that followed, neither of them realized just how much they had both misunderstood.


    "Is a drivering to pick you up?" Carl asked, breaking the soft moment that had settled between them.


    "No, no one is," she replied.


    Of course not. Why am I not surprised?


    "Then why didn��t you ask him toe back for you?" he asked again, this time with a little edge in his tone. "Do you want to walk home?"


    "No."


    "Then why didn��t you tell him to wait?" he repeated, a subtle beat between his words, his expression tightening. He wasn��t hiding it, he was clearly displeased she had ignored her own well being.


    "I didn��t ask him to wait because I knew my henpecked big brother would take me home," she answered with a mischievous smile.


    At first, Carl stared at her silently... then let out a resigned chuckle.


    "Fine. Your henpecked big brother will take you home. Come on."


    "I knew it!" Nnennaughed, grabbing her bag and hurrying to catch up.


    Carl nced back at his office onest time, then turned and walked with Nnenna toward the school park where he had parked his car.


    They made it through the castle��s main gate, and instead of stopping there, Carl continued driving her all the way up to the front of the main castle building, saving her the long walk from the gate to the castle itself. He didn��t mention it, but the small gesture spoke volumes.


    As she unbuckled her seatbelt, he gave a quick nod. "Alright. You��re home."


    She smiled. "Thanks, Carl."


    Without another word, he drove off. He hadn��t stopped by to say hi to Arthur, he would have, but he was swamped with work and already behind schedule.


    Nnenna watched the taillights fade, then turned and headed inside.


    Later that evening, after changing into her training clothes, she spent hours reviewing everything she had learned, morning drills, evening forms, her breathing techniques, repeating each move until her muscles burned.


    Then she did Carl��s assignments, making sure she understood each concept and wasn��t just cramming them.


    By the time she finally hit the bed, exhaustion pulled her under like a wave.


    But still, at exactly 3 a.m., her eyes opened, clear, focused, and ready to face the day.


    At exactly 3:30 a.m., Nnenna stepped onto the training grounds, feeling proud of herself. Surely, I��ve beaten him here today, she thought with a small smile.


    Wishful thinking.


    There he was, Arthur, already standing in the middle of the field, arms sped behind his back, calm andposed as ever.


    Nnenna blinked. "Do you even sleep?" she blurted out before she could stop herself.


    Yesterday, he had shown up before 4 a.m. Today, he was here even earlier, thirty full minutes ahead of that.

 Chapter 481: Something Feels Off About Him

    <h4>Chapter 481: Something Feels Off About Him</h4>


    Arthur turned slowly to face her, his gaze unreadable. He didn��t respond.


    Inside, though, his thoughts weren��t nearly as calm as his face suggested.


    Stay focused. You made this rule for a reason. Don��t let her distract you.


    But it was easier said than done.


    Seeing her standing there, bright eyed, determined, looking like she actually wanted to be here, it shook something in him. Her anticipation for the day��s training, the quiet eagerness she carried, it chipped away at the discipline he had spent years perfecting.


    Just a little.


    But enough to make him feel it.


    He couldn��t understand it.


    Just under a year ago, his entire heart had belonged to his childhood best friend, pure, unwavering, loyal. And now... little by little, pieces of that same heart were slipping toward Nnenna.


    It made him feel helpless. Unworthy of the love he had once carried so proudly. Disloyal to a memory that had shaped him.


    But what could he do about it?


    He didn��t have an answer. Not anymore.


    "Let��s begin," he said simply, voice clipped and distant.


    Nnenna paused, mid step, surprised by his tone. This version of Arthur... was even colder than usual. She hadn��t thought it possible. But there it was, a deeper chill in the air around him.


    Still, she could tell something was off. His movements were sharp but not as fluid, his energy focused but oddly forced.


    ��Love System... what��s going on with Arthur?�� she asked internally as she bent forward into her first stretch.


    ��You know I can��t tell you that,�� the Love System replied smoothly.


    ��Since when do you keep things from me?��


    ��Since some truths are locked behind "Need to Know" levels. And this one... definitely counts.��


    Nnenna frowned, eyes narrowing slightly as she stretched her arms.


    ��That means this really is one of those secret things, huh?��


    The Love System didn��t reply. And that silence was answer enough.


    After a while, the Love System finally responded.


    ��If you really want to know what someone is thinking, the best way is to ask them.


    They might not want to tell you, sure, but asking is always the first step, especially when the person matters to you.��


    Nnenna nodded inwardly, her body still moving through her stretches.


    But... Arthur has rules.


    She remembered them clearly. No personal talk during training.


    "I don��t want to disobey his rules," she mumbled under her breath.


    The Love System didn��t hesitate.


    ��Then wait till after training. When you��re no longer on the training grounds, the rule shouldn��t apply, right?��


    Nnenna let out a soft sigh, eyes flickering toward Arthur as he stood facing the far edge of the field, still as a statue.


    Normally, yes.


    But then she remembered the other thing he had said.


    "What happens in the training ground stays in the training ground."


    Her lips tugged downward slightly.


    "That means... even if something feels off during training, I can��t ask him about it after. Unless he brings it up first."


    She stretched deeper into her pose, heart tugging quietly.


    Arthur��s rules weren��t just strict, they were shields.


    And today, they felt even thicker than usual.


    The Love System went quiet for a few seconds, like she was thinking carefully before responding.


    "Technically," she said slowly, "his mood didn��t start in the training ground. So if it continues after, then asking him wouldn��t break the rule. It would just be like someone asking a friend or family member what��s wrong."


    Nnenna narrowed her eyes a little. "Do you think he considers me either of those?" she asked, suspicious.


    "Do you think he doesn��t?" the Love System shot the question back at her.


    Nnenna sighed.


    Another question I should probably ask him after training, she thought.


    Then she smirked slightly. "Or... you could just read his mind for me," she said hopefully. "I��ve earned enough good points for that, haven��t I?"


    The Love System let out a scoff.


    "Yes, you have. But, isn��t that a vition of his privacy? Do you really want to go down that road?"


    Nnenna winced.


    "Besides," the System continued, "are you nning to read his mind every time you��re confused about something? Instead of building the kind of honest, effectivemunication you already have with Carl and Somto?"


    She groaned and covered her face for a second.


    ��Why do you always have to be so logical?��


    But deep down, she knew the system was right.


    Any good rtionship needed honestmunication. Reading his mind might give her answers now, but it wouldn��t help long term. It would only be a temporary fix for something that needed deeper trust.


    ��Fine,�� she sighed inwardly. ��I��ll ask him after training.��


    Thankfully, that wasn��t too far off.


    They wrapped up by 6:30 a.m. A full thirty minutes earlier than usual. Nnenna couldn��t help but admire how Arthur had organized the session.


    He had structured their training so precisely that, as long as they started on time, it always ended exactly when he nned.


    ��So efficient...�� she thought, a small smile tugging at her lips.


    She made a quiet decision: I��ll talk to him during breakfast.


    Arthur��s family had always been big on bonding over meals. His parents strongly believed in nurturing a happy household, so breakfast and dinner were sacred moments, the kind of quiet rituals no one in their soul dimension skipped.


    If she was going to ask him something personal... that would be the time.


    Nnenna had already decided, she would ask Arthur during breakfast.


    She was just about to walk out of the training ground when his voice stopped her.


    "Don��te here again unless it��s exactly 4 a.m."


    She blinked, caught off guard.


    "You shouldn��t be sacrificing your sleep just to impress me by showing up too early," he added, still facing away, his voice back to that cool, unreadable tone.


    It wasn��t harsh. But it wasn��t warm either. Just his usual sensei voice.


    Nnenna stood there for a second, puzzled. Why was he stopping me froming early? she wondered.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 482: Her Honest Concern

    <h4>Chapter 482: Her Honest Concern</h4>


    It��s only right on the dot... But she didn��t argue.


    He was her sensei, after all.


    "Yes, Sensei," she replied quietly, then turned and left.


    Her footsteps faded into the distance.


    Only then did Arthur turn around.


    His jaw clenched as he stared at the empty space she had just upied.


    You did it again, he scolded himself. All your walls, all your discipline, and still, you let worry leak out of your mouth.


    He hadn��t meant to sound cold. He just couldn��t help it. The thought of her cutting her sleep short just to get there early, it got to him more than he cared to admit.


    He had a feeling she came early just to impress him, maybe even to make him proud.


    But that only made it worse.


    Instead of feeling ttered, it left a tight, ufortable knot in his chest. And before he could stop himself, the words had already slipped out of his mouth. Again.


    He sighed, rubbing the back of his neck in frustration.


    This was going to be harder than he thought.


    Trying not to care about someone he clearly cared for... was turning out to be no small feat.


    During breakfast, the dining room was filled with warmughter and the clinking of silverware against china, a refreshing contrast to the cold, stiff silence usually expected in royal households.


    But the White family wasn��t like other royal families. Here, breakfast was a bonding ritual, not a performance.


    Nnenna found herself smiling more than she expected to. Sitting between Ava and the Queen, she felt like she belonged, truly belonged.


    The King spoke to her like a proud uncle, the Queen treated her like she had been her daughter from the start, and Arthur, even in his usual reserved way, allowed himself to blend into the cheer once in a while.


    "Arthur, do you even speak more than five words a day outside training?" Ava teased, grinning as she took a bite of toast.


    "He spoke six yesterday," the King added with mock seriousness. "A record. Mark it in the royal archives."


    Arthur gave them both a t look but said nothing, reaching calmly for his tea.


    Nnenna chuckled under her breath. "To be fair, the six words were very impactful."


    "He said, ��You��rete. Start running. No excuses.��" Ava recited dramatically, mimicking Arthur��s voice with exaggerated stiffness.


    The Queenughed softly, dabbing her lips with a napkin. "I keep saying we should hire a bard to document his motivational speeches. The people need to hear them."


    Arthur simply arched a brow, and Nnenna could��ve sworn she saw the corner of his mouth twitch.


    "Anyway," Nnenna leaned in, eyes sparkling with mischief. "You should��ve seen Jana��s face when Carl exposed her in front of the whole school. I swear she looked like she got struck by lightning."


    "Oh yes," Ava chuckled. "That moment was so satisfying, I almost apuded."


    "She tried to defame Nnenna and shoot an arrow at her," Ava added dramatically. "Honestly, it��s amazing she didn��t just try to blow up the whole school. That��s what someonemented online."


    Nnenna blinked. "Wait... you mean that was made public outside of the school forum?"


    Ava grinned. "Of course. Carl and Arthur made sure of it."


    Nnenna turned to Arthur in surprise. "You, both of you��?"


    "Fired the VC and his secretary too," Ava said with a satisfied nod. "Apparently, they were enabling the whole mess. Carl didn��t even blink. Justid out all the evidence. And Arthur? He said about ten words. That was enough."


    Nnenna stared, mouth slightly open. "I... I didn��t know any of that."


    <sub>f.(r)eewe/bnov\ll</sub>


    Arthur said nothing, eyes focused on his te, but there was a faint redness on the tips of his ears.


    "Don��t let his poker face fool you," Ava whispered loudly. "He was ready to throw hands. And Carl was like a calm storm. You should��ve seen it, it was beautiful."


    They all burst intoughter again, the King nearly choking on his drink.


    More lighthearted stories followed, Carl falling asleep in a meeting and trying to pretend he was thinking of a solution for the meeting, Arthur correcting a royal advisor with only a look, Ava identally locking herself in a broom closet while spying on a ssmate.


    As the conversation flowed, Nnenna felt a warmth bloom inside her chest. Not just from the food or the jokes, but from the feeling that she wasn��t just tolerated here, she was cherished. Protected.


    Wanted.


    As theughter slowly settled and everyone leaned back in their chairs, too full to talk, Nnenna saw her chance.


    She shifted slightly in her seat, lowered her voice, and leaned toward Arthur.


    "Hey... are you okay?" she asked, her tone gentle but deliberate, her eyes quietly studying his face.


    Arthur blinked, caught off guard. "You��re asking if I��m okay?" he echoed, as if the question were foreign to him. "Me?"


    "Yes, you," she said, eyebrows knitting slightly. "Why does that sound so strange to you?"


    Arthur looked away for a second, his expression unreadable. Of all the things he expected her to say, that wasn��t on the list.


    "Yeah... I��m okay," he replied simply, almost too quickly. "Thank you for asking."


    But it didn��t sit right. Nnenna knew what she saw earlier, his silence during training, his strange tone, and the way he avoided looking directly at her. That wasn��t the Arthur she had gotten used to.


    She nodded at first, as if epting the answer... then paused and shook her head, gently but firmly.


    "No. You didn��t seem fine earlier. Not during training. Not even now."


    Arthur��s jaw tightened just slightly. For a second, he didn��t respond, just stared at his empty teacup like it held all the answers.


    But Nnenna did not let the silence scare her off this time. She stayed quiet, steady, waiting. Watching.


    Pressing, not with words, but with presence.


    Arthur finally let out a breath and said, without looking up,


    "You should not worry about it."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 483: Don’t Know How To Deal With It

    <h4>Chapter 483: Don��t Know How To Deal With It</h4>


    "I already do," she replied softly.


    His eyes flicked toward her, startled again.


    There was something in her voice. Not pity. Not pressure. Just honest concern.


    Then, finally, he spoke.


    "I��m dealing with something."


    Nnenna nodded slowly, a quiet sense of victory blooming in her chest. He admitted it. He actually admitted it.


    "Anything I can do to help?" she asked, her voice hopeful, even a little eager.


    I��m pretty smart, she told herself. Whatever it is, I can handle it. I can help.


    But instead of a reply, Arthur gave her a look. A strange one, half surprised, half unreadable.


    She blinked. "Why are you looking at me like that? Is there something on my face?" she asked, reaching up to touch her cheek.


    Arthur quickly looked away. "No... but thank you."


    And with that, he stood up, thanked his parents and walked out of the dining hall without another word.


    Nnenna sat frozen for a moment, stunned. The air around her felt a little heavier now. She hadn��t expected him to spill his heart out, but still... that had stung.


    Across the table, Ava gave the door a long look, then turned back to Nnenna. Her eyes softened, her brows subtly furrowed.


    Arthur walking away like that, especially when Nnenna had been trying so hard, didn��t sit well with her.


    Honestly, what��s his deal? she thought, biting back the urge to call him out right then and there.


    She nced again at Nnenna��s downcast face, and that did it. In her mind, Arthur had officially earned himself a silent sibling scolding.


    Why is he holding back? Ava sighed inwardly, eyes still lingering on the door Arthur had just walked through. Is he waiting for an official invitation or what?


    She shook her head slightly. He��s going to miss his chance if he keeps dragging his feet like this.


    It frustrated her more than she expected. Arthur��s hesitation wasn��t just annoying, it was starting to interfere with her ns.


    Because, truth be told, Ava still hadn��t given up on Somto.


    She didn��t want to.


    She hadn��t confirmed anything yet, but there was something about the way Somto and Nnenna looked at each other... Something subtle but unmistakable. And it wasn��t the "you��re my sibling" type of vibe either. Not to mention, they didn��t even look alike.


    Ava didn��t need a wizard to tell her Nnenna and Somto weren��t biologically rted.


    Which means there��s a chance. A real one.


    And until Somto openly chose Nnenna, Ava refused to surrender the love of her life without a fight.


    So when she realized Arthur, Arthur, of all people, was showing signs of catching feelings for Nnenna, she had honestly been relieved. Thrilled, even.


    Finally, she had thought. If Nnenna ends up with Arthur, I won��t have to deal with her aspetition anymore.


    Maybe then... just maybe... Somto would finally look her way.


    Ava had already thought it all through. In her mind, it wasn��t maniption, not if Arthur genuinely loved Nnenna and could get her to love him back too. It would be a win win for everyone. Nnenna would be loved, Arthur wouldn��t end up alone, and Somto...


    Well, Somto might finally see her.


    But now Arthur was messing everything up by holding back, for whatever reason.


    Her patience snapped.


    Frustrated, she pushed back her chair a little too abruptly, drawing nces from the others. With a polite smile, she thanked her parents quickly, then turned and strode out, determination pulsing through her steps.


    She caught up with Arthur in the parking lot, and the moment she saw him there, her suspicions were confirmed.


    Something��s definitely wrong with him.


    Usually, Arthur��s car would be brought to the front steps. He never had to walk more than a few feet to get in and drive off. That was just how things were for royalty.


    But not today.


    He had walked, actually walked, all the way to the lot, ignoring the mini shuttles stationed around the castle for convenience. No guards, no driver trailing after him. Just him, his car, and a heavy cloud of thought that clung to him like a shadow.


    This wasn��t normal.


    This was the walk of a man trying to outrun something in his head.


    Ava didn��t just walk up to him, she stomped over, her heels echoing sharply in the quiet lot. Arthur raised an eyebrow at her entrance but said nothing. He could already tell she wasn��t here for small talk.


    "You like Nnenna," she said bluntly, arms crossed and tone t, like it was already settled fact.


    Arthur��s frown deepened, not at the usation itself, but at how certain she sounded. He didn��t even try to deny it. There was no point, clearly, Ava had seen through him.


    But now he was worried. Is it that obvious?


    Ava saw his expression shift and took a step closer, her voice softening, but only just. "Then why are you holding back?"


    Arthur looked at her, long and hard. Then looked away, jaw tight. The weight in his chest pressed harder.


    He had nned to go see Carl. Carl understood him. Carl didn��t poke where he wasn��t ready to bleed. But now, here was Ava, suddenly in front of him, her presence steady and open, like an empty jar waiting to be filled.


    And maybe... maybe he needed that.


    The silence stretched for a beat before he finally let out a breath, quiet and slow.


    "I don��t know how to deal with it," he said atst. "I feel like I��m betraying someone."


    "I��I..." Arthur stammered.


    Ava blinked, stunned. Did Arthur just stammer? She hadn��t even known it was possible. But he didn��t stop there.


    "Yes... I like Nnenna," he finally admitted, voice low. "But I love... you know who."


    He paused, struggling with the weight of his confession. "I think these new feelings I have for Nnenna... they must be temporary. Maybe it��s because I��ve searched for over a decade and I��m starting to lose faith."

 Chapter 484: Move on!

    <h4>Chapter 484: Move on!</h4>


    "I don��t know. But one thing I do know is who I love. That hasn��t changed. Any other feeling... it doesn��t matter. It��ll fade. It has to."


    Ava��s anger slowly dissolved as she listened. The cold defiance in her expression gave way to something softer, sadder. She didn��t speak for a while, unsure of how to say what was in her heart. But eventually, she found the words.


    "Brother..." she said gently, "you have toe to terms with the fact that... that person might be gone forever."


    As she expected, a flicker of resistance shed across Arthur��s face, stubborn, pained, and unmistakably angry. He looked away, jaw clenched. But she didn��t stop.


    "The whole world already sees that family as wiped out," she continued quietly. "If you keep holding out a candle for the dead... you��ll never live. You��ll be trapped in the dark, waiting for someone who may never return. You need to let go."


    Arthur stood still, his silence louder than any protest. Ava��s words hung in the air between them, heavy, true, and impossible to ignore.


    Arthur looked away, his fists clenched so tightly his knuckles turned white.


    "She��s not dead, Ava," he said, voice low but intense. "She can��t be dead. She promised she wouldn��t leave me... and I promised I would always find her. No matter what. We never broke our promises. Not once. I won��t start now. If I keep mine... maybe she��s out there keeping hers too."


    Ava��s chest tightened at the pain she heard in his voice. She stepped forward, her tone firm but gentle. "Arthur... you have a shot at something good, something great, with Nnenna. Are you really going to throw that away for a memory from over a decade ago?"


    Arthur flinched. For the briefest second, his calm cracked. His heart thudded like it had been caught doing something wrong. But then, his face returned to that unreadable stillness as he turned back to her.


    "My heart belongs to that person," he said quietly. "It did in the past. It still does. And it always will."


    He looked away, and then added under his breath, almost like a prayer, "That��s love, Ava... it��s love."


    Ava��s lips tightened, her patience finally breaking. Her voice rose, not in volume, but in heat.


    "Then love yourself enough to do what she would have wanted! If she really loved you like you love her, she would want you to move on. She would want you to live. Not to stay stuck in the past, haunted and alone."


    Arthur didn��t reply, but his silence was heavy, like something hadnded on his shoulders that he couldn��t shake off.


    Ava watched him, heart pounding, wondering if her words had gotten through... or if he would just bury them like everything else.


    After a while, Ava couldn��t take his silence anymore so she repeated it, her voice louder this time, firmer, hoping the words would finally sink in.


    "Move on!"


    "I can��t!" Arthur snapped, his calm finally cracking.


    Ava flinched, startled. Arthur almost never raised his voice.


    But just as quickly as it came, the anger vanished. He took a deep breath, straightened up, and said in a quiet, resolute voice, "I won��t."


    The finality in his tone was like a closing door.


    "You should go back," he added without meeting her eyes. "I��m going to work."


    And with that, he turned away, climbed into one of his cars, and drove off. No drama. No farewell. Just the soft hum of the engine fading into the distance.


    Ava stood alone, stunned into silence.


    At first, she was furious, furious that Arthur was throwing everything away. Not just a chance at happiness, but a chance to heal.


    He was ruining it for himself... and for her. Her ns. Her hopes. All tangled up in his refusal to let go of the past.


    But now...


    Now that she had heard the weight in his voice, the pain behind his restraint... the fury faded. What reced it was something far more terrifying.


    Worry.


    Deep, genuine worry for her brother.


    Because the road he was walking, this path of waiting for the dead, of clinging to shadows, it could only lead to one ce.


    Nowhere good.


    Days turned into weeks. Then weeks became months.


    The training continued without pause, and before Nnenna knew it, two whole months had flown by.


    They were almost done with everything under the Year Two curriculum, and yet... she still hadn��t chosen the talent she wanted to learn.


    Carl had asked her about it multiple times already, always with the same urgency in his voice.


    "You have to pick one, Nnenna," he would say. "You can��t just think it through forever. The Year One First Semester exams are only a few weeks away, and talents have to be practiced."


    But every time, she gave him the same answer.


    "I��m still thinking about it."


    And it was true.


    It wasn��t as easy as it sounded. Just two minutes. Just pick one. But from so many options? It felt like choosing one door and locking away all the others forever.


    That night, shey in bed, staring at the ceiling. Frustration bubbled quietly inside her.


    Enough.


    She sat up.


    "Love System," she called out. "It��s been two months. First semester exams are right around the corner. Why can��t I decide? Is it indecisiveness? Or is it because there are just too many talents, and I don��t know which one to start with?"


    The Love System appeared before her, its glow soft in the dim room.


    "You just answered your own question," it replied calmly. "You��re not indecisive. You��re overwhelmed. You want to learn everything, and that��s making it hard to choose anything."


    "You��re not a procrastinator, Nnenna. You know that," the system said gently. "So if you��re struggling to choose, maybe it��s not because you��rezy, but because you honestly don��t know where to start. That��s okay. You just need to stop looking at it from the angle of not having enough time, or trying to pick something for the wrong reasons."


    ------------------------------------------


    Another gift package ising up guys. Stay tuned!

 Chapter 485: How Embarrassing!

    <h4>Chapter 485: How Embarrassing!</h4>


    "This is your chance to explore what truly speaks to you."


    Nnenna closed her eyes and went silent, letting the system��s words settle.


    Her mind drifted, reaching back, first to the streets of Lionara, the energy and passion there. Then to the crew she had performed with in the market, how their moves had captured the crowd��s attention... andter during the royal celebration, how she herself had joined in, moving freely, confidently, like the stage was hers.


    Those moments weren��t random. They meant something.


    She opened her eyes slowly.


    "You know... I keep thinking I need to pick something big," she said aloud, more to herself. "Something shocking. Something that would wow people. And dancing always felt too simple... too ordinary."


    But even as she said it, a small smile yed on her lips.


    "Yet no matter how much I push it aside, dancing keepsing back to me. Maybe it��s not in. Maybe it��s me. And maybe... it��s time I explore it properly."


    "Exactly," the love system replied, sounding almost proud. "You don��t have to worry about what anyone else thinks. What matters most is choosing what��s best for you. At the end of the day, it��s your life. You��re the one who has to live with your decisions. And as long as what you��re doing isn��t wrong or harmful, then it��s okay. You shouldn��t feel guilty just because someone else might not understand."


    Nnenna nodded slowly, feeling the words sink in like warm sunlight on cold skin. For the first time in a while, she felt less pressure, like maybe she really was allowed to choose for herself.


    "Now that we��ve locked down the first talent," the love system continued, "what about the second one?"


    Nnenna paused, her fingers tapping lightly against her leg as she thought. Then, a memory sparked, something Carl had mentioned that day she talked about skipping years. His voice echoed in her head.


    "Somto specialised in strategy...."


    Thatst word. It hit her differently now.


    "Strategy," she said out loud, eyes lighting up a little. "Back in Lionara, we never really saw strategy as a talent... it was more like a skill formanders or war veterans. It wasn��t even listed as a recognized ability where I came from."


    She let out a breath, realizing how much her world had expanded.


    "But here..." she smiled a little to herself, "it is considered a talent. And I��ve always been curious about it. Carl made it sound so deep, like a way to see the world differently, like life was a chessboard." She chuckled lightly. "I think I want to explore that part of myself. It might be unexpected, but... it feels right."


    The love system didn��t say anything for a moment. Then, it responded, warm and encouraging:


    "Then that��s your second choice. A dancer with the mind of a strategist? I like thatbination."


    "Choosing these two won��t stop me from learning more in the future," Nnenna said to herself with newfound rity. "No, it won��t. I can always keep growing, keep learning. So I��m okay with these two."


    "Awesome," the love system chimed in, clearly pleased. "I��m d you finally see that. Freedom isn��t about doing everything at once, it��s about knowing what you want and letting that guide your steps."


    Nnenna nodded, a small smile forming on her lips. She picked up her phone and quickly typed out a message.


    [Hi! I��ve finally chosen my two talents to expand on. They are dance and strategy. Sorry it took so long, and for the trouble of having to find teachers on such short notice.]


    She hit send and waited, fingers drumming lightly against the edge of her bed. She didn��t have to wait long.


    Less than a minuteter, the first reply came through.


    Somto [Okay.]


    Then another immediately after.


    Carl [That��s great!]


    Nnenna chuckled quietly. Carl��s enthusiasm made up for Somto��s signature short replies. But deep down, she knew Somto was happy for her too, he just had a different way of showing it.


    Now, things were finally beginning to move. And this time, it felt right.


    The next day was a weekend, which meant no lectures. After another cold and quiet training session with Arthur, a routine that had somehow be their new normal ever since that strange, emotionally charged morning, Nnenna returned to her room, showered, and dressed casually for breakfast.


    As she approached the dining hall, therge doors opened just before she came too close to them as usual. The warm scent of breakfast filled the air, but her eyes were already scanning the room, instinctively searching for familiar faces. Her steps slowed, then stopped.


    Her heart skipped a beat.


    Standing beside Arthur... was Somto.


    "Somto!" she shouted, unable to contain herself as she ran straight at him, beaming. Without hesitation, she leaped into his arms.


    Somto was clearly caught off guard, but his reflexes didn��t fail him. As a martial arts master, he effortlessly steadied himself and caught her mid air, holding her with ease.


    "I see someone missed me," he said with his usual calm tone, a small knowing smile ying at his lips and his gaze sharp as ever.


    Nnenna��s cheeks turned a soft shade of pink. That smile, it was not dazzling like Carl��s or almost invisible like Arthur��s, but something about it always made her heart flutter. It was warm in its own quiet way, grounding and a little too mysterious for herfort.


    "You left for so long!" she said, yfully hitting his chest once before settling into the hug again.


    "I was... upied," Somto replied vaguely. "But I��m here now."


    And just like that, her world felt a little more whole again.


    Ahem!


    King White cleared his throat.


    Nnenna��s blush deepened the moment her brain caught up with reality.


    Oh no.


    The others.


    Her head slowly turned, just enough to see King White and his wife seated at the table, watching the scene unfold. Or at least, they had been.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 486: Just Let me Disappear in Peace

    <h4>Chapter 486: Just Let me Disappear in Peace</h4>


    The very moment her eyes met theirs, both of them quickly looked away, pretending to dive into some sudden, serious discussion.


    Too smooth.


    They were obviously trying to help her save face, but that somehow made it even more embarrassing. Nnenna groaned internally.


    She wanted the ground to open up and swallow her. With no better option, she buried her head further into Somto��s chest like an ostrich hiding in in sight, convincing herself that if she could not see them, they could not see her either.


    Somto chuckled lightly and whispered, "You do know your head is the only part hidden, right?"


    "Shhh... Let me disappear in peace," she mumbled into his shirt.


    But while she was busy trying to vanish, she missed the subtle shift in the room��s energy. Arthur stood a few feet away, stiff and quiet, his eyes locked on the scene like they were betraying him. He didn��t blink. He didn��t breathe.


    And he definitely didn��t smile.


    He had suspected it, strongly, but never wanted to believe it was real. Notpletely.


    But now? Seeing them together like this...


    He never thought the two of them were actually for real.


    When did it start? Somto hadn��t even been in Prigrian for the past few months. Arthur had always thought he was the one standing in the way, he was the reason he hesitated with Nnenna.


    But now, it seemed she had never really been avable. Just like he had quietly feared. But refused to believe it.


    One thought kept echoing in his mind, looping over and over like a quiet warning.


    Did I already miss my chance?


    Was Ava right all along?


    He felt something tighten painfully in his chest, a dull, heavy ache that had no business being there. It irritated him, this... reaction. Why did it even matter?


    Yet, he couldn��t tear his eyes away.


    That should be him.


    Not that he would admit it. Not even to himself.


    He turned away, jaw clenched, and took a long sip from his tea, as if the bitterness could drown out the sting.


    Ava, on the other hand, felt her heart drop to the pit of her stomach.


    "I knew it," she whispered to herself, barely moving her lips.


    Her eyes shifted to Arthur, her older brother, still silently hoping he would find the courage to follow his heart. But seeing the way things were unfolding, she felt a pang of pity.


    It might already be toote... for both of us.


    A strange heaviness settled in her chest. Now that she genuinely considered Nnenna a close friend, the thought of getting in the way between her and Somto made her feel sick.


    She just couldn��t do it. It went against everything, girl code, moral code... basic decency. Still, a part of her resisted.


    But didn��t I know Somto first? she thought, almost defensively. Doesn��t that count for something?


    But even if it did, it no longer mattered. Somto had already made his choice. It was written all over his face, and in the way he held Nnenna without hesitation.


    With that bitter realization, Ava suddenly lost her appetite. Her food might as well have been stones. She pushed back her chair and stood up.


    "I��ll be in my room," she said quietly, not waiting for anyone to respond.


    She didn��t even try to strike up a conversation with Somto, like she usually would. No clever remarks, no yful teasing. Nothing. For the first time in weeks, Ava didn��t feel like being seen.


    She just wanted to disappear.


    Arthur eventually returned to his usual cold, unreadable self once he had regained hisposure. With a short nod to Somto, he murmured, "We��ll continueter," and quietly excused himself from the dining hall.


    fre.eweb(n)ovel\.c om


    The King and Queen watched them leave with heavy hearts. They weren��t surprised, not really. Anyone with eyes could see what had just happened in the room. The tension was almost palpable, but so was the quiet joy blooming between Nnenna and Somto.


    It left the royal couple in a strange emotional mix.


    They were genuinely happy for Nnenna and Somto, the two seemed so at ease with each other, like pieces that had always belonged together.


    That kind of peace was rare, and they cherished it when they saw it. But even so, they couldn��t ignore the invisible shards left behind.


    Ava.


    Arthur.


    Their hearts ached for both of them.


    Ava had been holding onto Somto for as long as they could remember. Hopeful smiles, innocent flirting, constant loyalty. But no matter how brightly she tried to shine, Somto never once looked at her that way.


    Maybe now, with things so clear, she would finally let go, and perhaps begin to notice the other remarkable men who had always admired her from the sidelines.


    But Arthur... his pain hit differently.


    They had sighed with relief when they first noticed his cold heart softening around Nnenna. For the first time in over a decade, there was a light in his eyes again.


    A flicker of something new, something alive. They had hoped, quietly, desperately, that maybe this was his chance to finally move on from the past.


    But now... that hope felt like it was slipping away.


    Unless someone else could reach him the way Nnenna did, it might take another ten years for Arthur to open his heart again.


    And that was the kind of ache that no royal title, no power, and no crown could ever soothe.


    The rest of the family continued with breakfast, but the cheerful hum that usually filled the dining room was noticeably absent. Conversations were shorter,ughter rarer. A gentle silence hung over them like a thin mist, soft, but undeniable.


    Afterward, Nnenna followed Somto out of the hall. She wanted to bring him up to speed on everything that had happened over the past few months. Without saying much, he led her to his study.


    Correct content is on f(r)eew(e)bnovel.(c)o(m)


    To her surprise, it was inside the White Royal Castle.

 Chapter 487: It’s Gotten Worse Than Usual

    <h4>Chapter 487: It��s Gotten Worse Than Usual</h4>


    He has a study here? she thought, raising an eyebrow. How much time does he spend in this ce?


    The moment she stepped inside, it all made sense.


    The room had Somto��s essence woven into every corner. The lighting was warm but precise, casting no shadows where they weren��t needed.


    fre ewebnove l


    Sleek, dark wood shelves lined the walls, stacked with neatly arranged books, military strategy, politics, ancient philosophy, and even a few on art and music.


    f\r(e)ewe.b no\vel


    A long window let in a soft golden light that seemed to stretch over a polished desk scattered with papers, quills, and a single mechanical timepiece ticking quietly in rhythm.


    No clutter. No chaos.


    Everything had its ce, just like Somto himself.


    Yet the atmosphere wasn��t cold. It was calm. Controlled. Grounded.


    Just like him.


    Nnenna sat on the visitor��s couch without waiting for an invitation, and before she knew it, she began to talk. Really talk.


    She poured out everything like a little girl reporting to her favorite teacher, her words tumbling one after the other in a stream of excitement, frustration, curiosity, and pride.


    Somto listened.


    He said a few things here and there, briefments that guided her thoughts or acknowledged a point. But mostly, he just sat there, leaning slightly forward, those sharp eyes of his focusedpletely on her.


    What Nnenna didn��t know was that Somto already knew most of what she was telling him. His people kept him updated in near real time.


    If one of his subordinates saw him now, sitting quietly for this long, letting someone repeat things he had already read detailed reports about, they would��ve been stunned.


    But for Somto, it didn��t matter how many times he had heard it. Hearing it from her was different.


    And not once did he look impatient.


    Not once did he cut her off.


    And not once did he let her feel anything less than important.


    "I didn��t even notice when Arthur walked in," Nnenna began, her voice softer now. "And then I saw Ava behind him... I think she was the one who called him over. That moment, it made me feel warm. Like maybe... just maybe... he didn��t totally hate me. But i didn��t want anyone to know i knew him. Haha"


    She let out a breath and looked down at her hands. "You know, I��ve always sensed that he didn��t like me much, even though I have no idea why. But recently, things had started to feel... less bad. So when he walked into the VC��s office that day, I honestly didn��t expect that level of coldness on my behalf. I didn��t think his coldness could get any worse until a few months ago..."


    Her words trailed off.


    Somto��s gaze narrowed slightly. He was paying close attention, not just to her words, but to what she wasn��t saying.


    Then she went silent.


    "...What happened when Arthur walked in?" he asked gently, sensing that her mind had drifted to something deeper.


    Nnenna blinked, her thoughts snapping back. But her expression had dimmed, her earlier excitement dulled by a creeping insecurity. Then she asked quietly:


    "Do you think I talk too much?"


    The question caught Somto off guard.


    He tilted his head slightly, brows drawing together in surprise. "You talk too much?" he echoed, as if the idea was utterly foreign to him. "Not at all. You talk too little, if anything. I wish you would talk more."


    His tone softened even more. "I love listening to your voice."


    Nnenna gave a small smile, genuine, but faint. She believed him. Somto never lied to her, and she knew that. But despite his words, the heaviness in her heart didn��t lift all the way.


    Notpletely.


    "What��s wrong?" Somto asked, his rxed posture vanishing as he sat up straighter. Concern was etched into every line of his face, his brows pulled together, his lips slightly parted as though ready to catch whatever fragile truth might fall from her lips.


    His usually calm eyes now carried a flicker of worry, and his voice was gentle, urging, like he didn��t want to pressure her but couldn��t stop himself from caring.


    Nnenna blinked and snapped out of her thoughts as soon as she saw his expression. That look... it always brought her back.


    "Nothing..." she started, but her voicecked conviction. "It��s just... Arthur."


    Somto��s eyes narrowed slightly, alert now.


    "For the past few months, he��s been... closed off."


    "Closed off?" Somto repeated with a faint frown. "Arthur? That��s normal for him. I thought you already knew that."


    "No, no." Nnenna shook her head slowly, her brows furrowed as she tried to exin something even she didn��t quite understand. "It��s gotten worse than usual."


    "Worse how?" Somto leaned forward, his curiosity piqued now. There was a quiet intensity in his gaze that made it clear, he wasn��t just asking out of politeness. He genuinely wanted to understand.


    Nnenna hesitated, searching for the right words. But none came.


    "I��m... not sure," she finally said, her voice low. "It��s like... there��s this wall. Thicker than before. And I don��t know if I caused it, or if something else did, or... if it��s just him changing."


    She looked down at her hands again, frustrated that her heart seemed to sense more than her mind could exin.


    Somto remained quiet, his eyes lingering on her before he leaned back slightly, processing her words. The air between them grew still, heavy with questions neither of them knew how to answer yet.


    He frowned slightly, his mind sifting through his recent interactions with Arthur since he returned. Everything had seemed... normal.


    Arthur spoke to him the same way he always did, formal, direct, and respectful with that subtle hint of brotherhood they both understood but rarely expressed out loud.


    But when he thought about Arthur��s behavior toward Nnenna, something didn��t sit right.


    Before he left, Arthur had slowly begun to open up around her, nothing dramatic, but the distance he usually kept from others had started to shrink, even if just a little.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 488: That Had to be the Truth

    <h4>Chapter 488: That Had to be the Truth</h4>


    It was like he had started allowing her into his space. But today at breakfast, Arthur barely acknowledged her presence. He had not spoken to her at all. He did not even eat. He just... left.


    That was not normal. Not for Arthur.


    A silent rm began to ring in Somto��s mind.


    Did Arthur find out something?


    That thought tightened something in his chest, but he quickly dismissed it.


    No... If Arthur had found out the real truth, his reaction would have been nothing like this cold, avoidant silence.


    Arthur was not the type to act out passively. He didn��t do silent grudges. He was intense,posed, yes, but direct. If he ever felt betrayed, he wouldn��t freeze someone out.


    No, he would confront the matter head on, calmly but clearly, and he wouldn��t back down until he understood everything. His fury was quiet but sharp, like a de, or a quiet storm, not a violent one.


    No... whatever this was, it wasn��t because of some truth he uncovered.


    With that, Somto slowly calmed down. The knot in his chest loosened, slightly.


    But just as he started to breathe easier, a new thought crept in, one he had never really considered before... and it hit him harder than he expected.


    The way Arthur��s been searching for that person all these years...


    It never felt like just guilt.


    It felt... deeper.


    Somto stiffened.


    What if Carl was right all along?


    What if Arthur hadn��t been driven purely by friendship, but by something else, something more?


    Love.


    If that was the truth... if Arthur had really loved her...


    Wouldn��t that mean he, Somto, was betraying his best friend right now?


    His gaze shifted to Nnenna without thinking. She was sitting a few steps away, lost in thought, her fingers absentmindedly ying with the edge of her sleeve. So unaware of the storm suddenly brewing in his chest.


    But... no. It couldn��t be.


    Arthur never admitted to being in love. Not to him. Not even to Carl, no matter how much Carl tried to squeeze it out of him.


    Every time the subject came up, Arthur would shut it down. His face would harden, and all he would ever say was: "She��s my best friend. I let her down."


    That was it. Just guilt. Deep, haunting guilt. Not love. Right?


    Somto remembered the moment in the hospital back in Lionara, Arthur��s voice, the look in his eyes. He had looked like a man mourning a lostrade... not a lost lover.


    That had to mean something.


    That had to be the truth.


    With that thought anchoring him, Somto exhaled and ran a hand down his face, shaking off the icy chill that had momentarily gripped him.


    For a second there, it had felt like someone had dumped a bucket of ice water over his head.


    But now... he could breathe again.


    Now that Somto had sorted through his own thoughts, he turned his attention back to Nnenna��s concerns, with a clearer mind and a steadier heart.


    He looked up and saw her still lost in thought, brows lightly furrowed.


    He spoke gently, "You know... Arthur still hasn��t found the person he��s been searching for."


    Nnenna��s gaze shifted to him, curious.


    "Some days," Somto continued, his voice low and thoughtful, "it hits him harder than others. Makes him colder, more withdrawn. That��s probably what��s going on. It��s not you, Nnenna."


    As he said it, he couldn��t help but sigh silently to himself.


    Forgive me, Arthur... I know you��re hurting. But this, this is for her good.


    Nnenna stared at Somto for a long second. His words slowly seeped into her chest, warming the ce where doubt had settled.


    View the correct content at .


    Somto has known Arthur almost all their lives, she thought. If anyone would know the truth, it��s him.


    And with that, the weight on her heart lifted. Her shoulders rxed. Her smile returned, soft but genuine.


    "Where was I?" she asked, a yful light in her eyes.


    Seeing her cheerful again, Somto leaned back into his chair with a small grin. "You were talking about what happened when Arthur walked in."


    "Oh, right!" Nnenna perked up. "So, he walked in... in a way that even I have to describe as... mega awesome cool!"


    Somto raised an eyebrow, amused.


    "Then," she continued with a little dramatic ir, "��What��s this I��m hearing about a student being expelled... without evidence?��"


    She mimicked Arthur��s calm yetmanding tone, and Somto chuckled.


    Despite everything, the air in the room had shifted.


    Lighter. Brighter.


    For a moment, they forgot theplications waiting outside that door.


    "I could feel the air freeze," Nnenna said, wide eyed, as she wrapped up thest part of her story. Her hands moved as she spoke, her tone rising and falling like waves. She talked and talked, pouring out everything like she hadn��t realized just how much she had held in.


    And Somto... he listened.


    He didn��t interrupt. Didn��t look away. He sat there, fully present, as if every single word she said mattered. If someone asked him to repeat the story word for word, he probably could.


    By the time she reached the end, Nnenna slumped back a little in her seat. Her throat was parched and scratchy. The sky outside was slowly turning dark.


    "Wow," she muttered with a small, breathlessugh. "I didn��t even know I could talk that much."


    As if on cue, Somto stood up and walked to the side wall. With a simple press of a button embedded there, a sleekpartment slid open. From it, he took out a ss and filled it with warm water.


    He brought it over silently.


    Nnenna blinked, a little surprised, then smiled gratefully as she epted it. "Thanks," she whispered.


    The warmth of the water ran down her throat, soothing the dryness like a balm. She let out a soft sigh of relief.


    Somto returned to his seat, casually closing thepartment behind him before sitting down with the same calm presence as always.


    -------------------------------------------------


    The gift is here guys!


    Now, who��s ready?


    The code can be redeemed by 10 different readers with 10 FPs/reader. The code number is <ABDHYPLBQXB2AAAZA> and you can find the redeem center at Profile Redeem.


    As you already know, this is one of NovelFire��s heart warming way of rewarding my hardwork for the past month, and giving it all to you guys is one of my ways of saying none of this would be possible without your support


    Thank you to NovelFire for being generous and awesome as always ??


    Thank YOU for loving and supporting "They Hated Me In My First Life But Now I Have The Love System" ??


    Happy Reading!

 Chapter 489: I’m in Love with Somto?!

    <h4>Chapter 489: I��m in Love with Somto?!</h4>


    For a moment, the room was quiet, just the two of them, basking in the afterglow of shared thoughts and steady silence.


    But even silence between them didn��t feel awkward. It felt...fortable.


    Safe.


    "Your office here is really cool," Nnenna said, her eyes darting around with curiosity. She wondered how many other secretpartments it had.


    "I know," Somto replied with a small, amused smile.


    "By the way, when did youe back?" she asked, turning back to him.


    "This morning," Somto said casually.


    Nnenna��s eyes widened. "Wait... don��t tell me you rushed here overnight?"


    Somto chuckled at her shocked expression. "I did."


    "Why??" Her voice rose with concern. "You could��ve just waited till this morning! Were you even able to finish what you were working on?"


    He most likely rushed over to teach me...


    She suddenly felt like she was being a troublemaker, and guilt crept into her tone.


    "Well," Somto began with a shrug, "you need the best person to teach you strategy. And that��s me. So how could I not rush back?"


    Nnenna blinked at him.


    He leaned back a little, voice softer now, "Didn��t you tell me toe back soon?"


    She nodded, caught off guard by the tenderness behind his words.


    "And," he added, with a small but honest smile, "I missed you. So using that as an excuse to return? Perfect."


    Nnenna stared at him, her heart doing a strange little flip.


    "My subordinates can handle the rest of the work," he finished, like it was the most natural thing in the world.


    Nnenna was now speechless,pletely caught off guard by how casually Somto had said those words.


    He missed her?


    So he rushed back overnight, using the excuse of teaching her? And left all his work for his subordinates?


    Her heart fluttered, but at the same time, she felt a bit bad for his team. Being under Somto couldn��t possibly be easy. His responsibilities must be enormous.


    And yes, she did tell him toe back soon that day, but she definitely didn��t mean for him to travel overnight just because she finally picked a talent.


    And now he was saying the real reason... was because he missed her?


    She didn��t know what to say. So she just gave a small nod and looked away, her cheeks burning. But she could feel Somto��s gaze on her, steady, intense, unreadable.


    "I think I should go now. It��s gettingte and I still have some things to do," she blurted quickly and stood up.


    Before he could even respond, she was already halfway to the door, fleeing like her life depended on it.


    Somto blinked, stunned. He hadn��t expected that. A small wave of sadness crept in as he watched the door close behind her.


    She still wasn��tpletely open with him.


    That stung more than he wanted to admit.


    She was getting older, just a few months away from seventeen. Eighteen wasn��t far off either. But the emotional gap between them still lingered.


    He remembered Carl��s words echoing in his head: "Be patient."


    But patience was easier said than done.


    Nnenna, on the other hand, practically flew back to her room, one hand pressed to her chest as if that could calm the wild thudding of her heart.


    This has been happening to me since back in Lionara... whenever I��m around him.


    Is this... what they call love?


    The question echoed in her head louder than it should��ve, and the blush on her cheeks only deepened.


    f.(r)eew ebnov\ll


    Driven by a mix of curiosity and urgency, she grabbed her phone and opened her browser. She didn��t hesitate this time. She typed in the question with trembling fingers:


    "What are the signs that you��re in love?"


    The first result popped up and she tapped it open. Her eyes skimmed over the list:


    You feel nervous around them even if there��s no reason to be.


    Check, she thought, remembering how she could barely look Somto in the eye earlier.


    Your heart races when you see or think about them.


    She almostughed, racing? It��s doing cartwheels right now.


    You find excuses to be near them or talk to them.


    Wasn��t that exactly what she kept doing just this morning till thiste?


    You remember every little thing they say.


    She could write an entire book with Somto��spliments burned into her mind.


    You feel safe and happy when they��re around.


    Her shoulders always dropped when he smiled, her thoughts clearer, her fears quieter.


    You worry about what they think of you.


    That one struck deep. Too deep.


    Nnenna stared at the screen, frozen for a moment.


    "...I think I really do like him," she whispered to herself.


    Then, she clutched her phone to her chest and fell back on her bed, eyes wide open, mind spinning.


    What am I supposed to do now?


    And


    How did this happen?


    Nnenna still couldn��t wrap her head around it. She sat up slowly, blinking at the glowing screen of her phone like it had just whispered a secret too big to believe.


    Out of disbelief, she scrolled back up and read the write up again. Then again. And again. Each word struck deeper the more she read it, like they were chipping away at the wall of denial she hadn��t even realized she had built.


    Her lips moved, barely forming the words.


    "I��m... in love with Somto?"


    She said it softly. Then again, louder, with a note of stunned confusion.


    "I��m in love with Somto!"


    The sentence danced around her head like a whirlwind. Since when? Since Lionara? Since the day he protected her without saying a word? Since he smiled at her like she was the only one in the room?


    She couldn��t pinpoint the exact moment. But the feelings had been growing all along, quietly weaving themselves into her heart until she could no longer ignore them.


    But then, did he feel the same way?


    That thought mmed into her like a wave. Her hands tightened around her phone as worry crept in, cold and sudden.


    ---------------------------------------------------


    The big exams are closing in fast, and trust me, you��ll want to brace yourselves. What��sing soon will change everything. Get ready!

 Chapter 490: IF

    <h4>Chapter 490: IF</h4>


    What if he doesn��t?


    What if I��m just reading too much into his kindness?


    Ting ting!


    Her thoughts shattered as her phone buzzed, a message lighting up the screen.


    It was from Carl.


    Carl: [Hey Nnenna! Somto and I found you a teacher. She��s the best dancer we know. Actually, she��s your course mate. Her name is Hannah. She agreed to teach you too! She��ll be waiting for you in the Year One dance studio on Monday. She��ll teach you before our private ss so she can go home early and rest. She��s a student too, you know.]


    Nnenna blinked at the message.


    That was fast... she thought absently, still half stuck in her emotional storm.


    Hannah?


    Her course mate?


    Howe I��ve never heard that name in ss...?


    She tilted her head, scrolling through her mental list of faces. But none of them matched the name.


    Then something dawned on her.


    "Oh my gosh... Carl!"


    Nnenna sat up straight like she had been zapped. Her mind spun as the memory of Carl��s speech from just a few months ago came rushing back, his heartfelt warning to guard her heart, to think carefully about what she truly felt.


    And yet... here she was, realizing someone had already quietly snuck into her heart without her noticing.


    "Oh no. He��s going to kill me if he finds out!" she groaned, clutching her pillow like it could save her from the impending doom. "Is this the end of me?!"


    She flopped back onto the bed dramatically, but after a moment of panic, decided to focus on something less intense. Replying to Carl.


    Her thumbs flew across the screen.


    [That was fast. You guys are the best!]


    Then, her curiosity kicked in. It wasn��t jealousy, not really. More like... a need to understand this inner circle she was slowly bing a part of.


    [By the way, it sounds like you guys know her very well. How do you know her?]


    She hit send, a little hesitant. But Carl didn��t make her wait long.


    Carl: [Yeah, we do. We knew her through her older sister. Hannah is very talented and it was only a matter of time before she joined our circle. She��s humble and kind. I��m sure you��ll love her!]


    Nnenna read the message twice.


    Through her older sister...?


    Humble and kind? Carl actually vouched for her?


    That was rare.


    She knew Carl didn��t throwpliments around lightly, especially not when it came to letting people into their trusted space. His words carried weight. For him to say that meant Hannah must really be something special.


    Nnenna leaned back, letting the phone rest on her chest. This circle Somto and Carl belonged to, it felt huge. Like a web of people connected by something more than just friendship. Support. Trust. Loyalty.


    When will I get to know all of them? she wondered.


    But at least, for now, she could look forward to meeting Hannah. If Carl believed in her, then she must be someone worth knowing.


    "Looks like I��ll be meeting Hannah on Monday, then," Nnenna mumbled, staring at the ceiling.


    She set her phone aside after replying Carl��s message, but her thoughts kept spinning. Everything she just realized, the whole I��m in love with Somto revtion, still made her heart flutter like crazy. But for now, she decided:


    She wasn��t going to act on it.


    She would just... observe.


    If what Carl said was true, that falling for someone who didn��t feel the same could break her, then maybe it was safer not to expect anything. Safer to keep this new, overwhelming feeling tucked away. Quiet. Safe.


    She sighed.


    It would hurt too much if he didn��t feel the same.


    And most importantly, Carl must never find out.


    Never.


    Not now, at least.


    I still have a few more years in school, she thought, counting silently in her head. Once I skip to Year Four, and I totally could skip one more yearter, if the workload��s not insane, then I��ll be closer to graduating.


    That was her n.


    Graduate first.


    Then, if Somto felt the same... she would tell Carl.


    If.


    Until then, this secret was hers to keep. And Carl, with his scary level emotional intelligence, better not sniff it out from a mile away.


    She groaned softly into her pillow.


    Please, please don��t notice anything weird, Carl. Just this once, look the other way.


    With that silent prayer, she finally rolled over and closed her eyes.


    Monday woulde soon enough. And with it... a new face, a new routine, and possibly, newplications.


    But for now, all she could do was breathe.


    And hope her heart stayed quiet.


    Just like that, Monday came faster than expected.


    After lectures, Nnenna headed to the dance studio with Emily by her side. The breeze was light, the air buzzing faintly with the sounds of campus life, but Nnenna��s heart was thudding with a different kind of anticipation.


    Emily, on the other hand, looked rxed, almost excited.


    She had signed up for dance at the start of the semester as one of her official talent tracks. That meant she had already been taking sses regrly and had met Hannah a few times. Naturally, Nnenna couldn��t help asking as they walked, "So... she��s really that good at dancing?"


    Emily turned to her, eyes wide with certainty. "Yes. She��s amazing," she said without hesitation. "I��ve gotten pointers from her a bunch of times since the semester started. She exins things so simply, and her moves are so clean it��s ridiculous."


    Nnenna��s curiosity grew even more, but before she could say anything, Emily added in disbelief.


    "I still can��t believe she��s in the same circle as Prince Carl and Prince Arthur... and she��s still so humble!" she whispered like it was the most unbelievable thing in the world. "Like, how? If you hadn��t told me, I would��ve never guessed. She acts so normal, too normal."


    Nnenna blinked, silently taking it all in. A dancer talented enough to guide others, kind enough to share freely, and low key enough to hide her connections with royalty?


    -------------------------------------------------


    The gift is here guys!


    Now, who��s ready?


    The code can be redeemed by 10 different readers with 10 FPs/reader. The code number is <ABDHYPLBQXB2AAAZA> and you can find the redeem center at Profile Redeem.


    As you already know, this is one of NovelFire��s heart warming way of rewarding my hardwork for the past month, and giving it all to you guys is one of my ways of saying none of this would be possible without your support


    Thank you to NovelFire for being generous and awesome as always ??


    Thank YOU for loving and supporting "They Hated Me In My First Life But Now I Have The Love System" ??


    Happy Reading!


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 491: Shes Definitely... Interesting

    <strong>Chapter 491: She��s Definitely�� Interesting</strong>


    �� Kind enough to share freely, and low key enough to hide her connections with royalty? Her image of Hannah was getting more and more intriguing. No wonder Carl vouched for her. Someone like that�� was not ordinary.


    Nnenna��s curiosity kept building like a rising tide. She quickened her steps without even realizing it, heart thumping softly in anticipation.


    As they reached the dance studio for year ones, the sleek double doors slid open with a quiet swoosh. Warm light spilled out, soft and golden, weing them in.


    The room was wide and airy, with high mirrors lining the walls from end to end. The polished wooden floor gleamed under the natural light filtering through the skylight panels above.


    In one corner, a speaker system sat quietly, and a few practice mats were neatly stacked on a shelf. The air carried a faint scent of clean sweat, wood polish, and something light,vender, maybe.


    It felt calm. Peaceful.


    Nnenna stepped in first, her eyes scanning the room, and then locked onto a girl seated quietly at the far end.


    She sat cross legged on the floor, close to the wall,pletely absorbed in a book resting in herp. She wore a soft cream colored flowy dance gown that pooled slightly around her legs like petals.


    Her sleeves were loose and graceful, slightly sheer at the ends, giving her an almost ethereal air. Her hair was pulled back into a simple low bun, and her face was calm, serene, even.


    Nothing about her posture or energy screamed dancer. There was no exaggerated stretching or showy ir.


    If anything, she looked like she belonged in a quiet library rather than a dance studio. Completely at ease. Completely unbothered.


    But something about her presence held a quiet gravity.


    Who��s that? Nnenna wondered, slowing her steps. Wasn��t Hannah supposed to be waiting for me here?


    The girl seated by the wall did not even flinch as the doors had opened. She remained in her calm bubble,pletely immersed in her book.


    ��Uhm�� hey?�� Nnenna called out a bit hesitantly.


    The girl looked up at the sound of her voice.


    She had a soft, clear face, gentle features that seemed to rest in a permanent state of peace. Her eyes were almond shaped and intelligent, framed by naturally longshes.


    She wore no makeup, yet looked effortlessly graceful. There was a quiet confidence in the way she met Nnenna��s gaze, but it wasn��t overbearing. Her expression was open, warm.


    ��Hello,�� the girl said, her voice calm and melodic, like someone who never felt the need to rush.


    Nnenna blinked. That voice�� and that air of stillness.


    No way this is Hannah, she thought. She��s too calm. Too quiet. Too�� bookish.


    She looked nothing like the image Nnenna had imagined of a star dancer. No dramatic ir, no fiery energy or sparkles in her clothes.


    Just soft elegance, like a breeze. Nnenna��s certainty wavered as she asked herself again, Could this really be her?


    From the way Emily had described her, Hannah was supposed to be vibrant yet elegant when she danced, someone whose presence lit up the entire floor. But the girl in front of Nnenna was too calm. Too still.


    She looked more like a poet than a dancer.


    Unless�� she��s like me, Nnenna thought, tilting her head slightly. Calm on the outside, but apletely different person once the music starts.


    Still, she had never seen anyone else who could pull off that kind of switch.


    Deciding to y it safe, Nnenna offered a polite smile. ��Hi, I��m looking for someone. Her name is Hannah����


    Whoosh!


    The door behind her slid open, and Emily came in. She caught the tail end of Nnenna��s sentence and hurried over, nudging her in the side like she couldn��t believe what she was hearing.


    ��That��s Hannah!�� Emily whispered urgently, eyes wide.


    Nnenna froze and blinked in disbelief, turning back slowly to face the girl still seated calmly on the floor.


    No way�� that��s her?


    This is awkward.


    She turned slowly to Emily, who gave an exaggerated nod as if to say, Yes, I��m absolutely sure.


    Before Nnenna could say anything else, the girl on the floor chuckled softly and closed her book.


    ��I��m the one you��re looking for,�� she said, clearly amused. ��You must be Nnenna.��


    Nnenna blinked again.


    ��I��m Hannah. It��s nice to meet you.��


    She stood up with effortless grace, her flowy dance skirt swaying gently as she moved. She extended a hand with a calm smile that didn��t feel forced, it felt warm, confident, grounded.


    Somto and Carl��s little sister�� definitely interesting, Hannah mused quietly to herself as she studied Nnenna with quiet curiosity.


    Despite the surprise, Nnenna��s high mental strength kicked in and helped her recover fast. She smiled back and took Hannah��s hand with a slight bow.


    ��Yes, I��m Nnenna. I��m really looking forward to learning from you.��


    Hannah nodded, her eyes gleaming with a quiet approval. ��Then let��s make it worth it.��


    She was clearly more and more satisfied with the girl standing before her.


    Though they were around the same age, nothing about Nnenna gave off the usual signs of youthful naivety. Most people gained experience by shedding their innocence along the way, but this girl�� she still had hers. And yet, she looked as wise as someone with a crown of white hair.


    Hannah studied her quietly.


    It was rare, so rare, to meet someone who could carry both purity and depth in the same breath. Like a calm stream that ran deeper than it looked.


    Nnenna was like a breath of fresh air in a world full of masks, and for the first time in a while, Hannah truly looked forward to teaching someone long term.


    Just then, Emily stepped forward, not wanting to be left out.


    ��Hey, Hannah!�� she said brightly. ��I tagged along to make a request. Could you please teach both of us?��


    Hannah blinked, surprised.


    ��I��ll pay if I have to!�� Emily added quickly.

 Chapter 492: That was a First

    <strong>Chapter 492: That was a First</strong>


    ��I didn��t have the courage to ask for full training before because I thought I would just be an inconvenience. But if you could just give me a few extra pointers while teaching Nnenna, I would be super grateful!��


    Hannah paused, considering the request. Emily seemed close to Nnenna, like a loyal friend. And anyone who stayed that close to someone like Nnenna couldn��t possibly be a bad person.


    With that thought, her expression softened, and a small smile tugged at her lips.


    ��There��s no need to pay me,�� she said. ��It��ll be easy to guide you both since we��ll be training together anyway.��


    Emily��s face lit up with pure joy. She nodded rapidly. ��Thank you, Hannah!��


    With no time to waste, the three girls got straight into it. Their semester exams were just around the corner, and there was so much to study and practice.


    Time was short, but energy was high, and the studio came alive with movement and purpose.


    After three full hours, their training session finally came to an end. Hannah let out a quiet sigh of relief, but not the kind that came from exhaustion. No, it was the kind that followed a pleasant surprise.


    She had been a little anxious when Somto first asked her to teach Nnenna. She assumed the girl would be aplete novice, and she had mentally prepared herself for a lot of patience and effort.


    But to her amazement, Nnenna wasn��t just well trained, she also learned fast. Her movements were graceful, her rhythm natural. It felt less like tutoring and more like dancing alongside someone who shared the samenguage of movement.


    By the end of the session, Hannah wasn��t doing anyone a favor anymore, she was enjoying herself.


    ��See you tomorrow,�� she said with a small wave, her smile lingering as she slipped into the sleek vehicle waiting for her by the curb. In seconds, it disappeared down the road.


    Nnenna, who had insisted on walking Hannah to the gate, lingered a bit before turning to head back into the academy with Emily. She still had to meet Carl. But then something caught her eye, something that instantly lifted her spirits.


    Across the road, two girls stepped out of a boutique shop, walking side by side. They were identical twins, dressed in matching outfits from head to toe.


    Theirughter floated lightly across the street, and their perfect synchronization made the moment feel almost miraculous.


    A soft smile curled on Nnenna��s lips.


    What a lovely sight.


    One of the twins leaned closer and whispered something to her sister, her eyes fixed on Nnenna, who stood across the road near the academy gates. Her expression was one of pure wonder, almost like she was watching a dreame to life.


    The other twin followed her gaze, curious, and then paused.


    She understood immediately.


    The girl standing there was stunning. Not just in the way she looked, but in her calm presence, the quiet elegance she carried without even trying. The two exchanged a quick nce before making up their minds.


    Without another word, they crossed the road.


    Nnenna, still smiling to herself from the earlier sight of them, was surprised when the twins suddenly appeared in front of her.


    ��Hi!�� the bolder one said brightly. ��I��m E. This is my twin sister, Emma.��


    Emma gave a gentle nod, her eyes still shining with quiet admiration.


    ��We just wanted to say���� E hesitated for a heartbeat, then smiled. ��We think you��re very beautiful. You caught our attention, and we didn��t want to walk away without telling you.��


    Nnenna blinked, momentarily caught off guard. She had been the one admiring them, impressed by how in sync they were, how effortlessly they moved as one. She didn��t expect they had spotted her and had been watching her too.


    Her cheeks warmed.


    ��Thank you,�� she said, her voice soft but sincere. ��You two are really beautiful as well. I noticed you right away too.��


    The twins exchanged a happy nce, clearly delighted by her words.


    Nnenna was about to say something else, her smile still lingering, when


    Smack!


    Emma suddenly struck E��s arm.


    Hard.


    E flinched. ��Ow��!�� she winced, turning to her sister in shock. That actually hurt.


    She stared at Emma, utterly confused. Emma wasn��t the type tosh out like this, especially in public.


    ��What was that for?�� she asked, gently rubbing the sore spot. Despite the pain, her voice was calm, patient. She knew Emma well enough to not take the incident to heart. But she still wanted to know what caused it.


    Emma crossed her arms, looking away with a small huff. ��I wanted to do the introductions,�� she said, voiceced with disappointment, her eyes refusing to meet either of theirs.


    E��s confusion deepened. What?


    That was a first.


    Emma was always the quieter twin, the one who preferred to stay in the background while E did the talking. She had said it herself dozens of times, even pushed E forward during awkward moments. And now suddenly�� this?


    Nnenna watched the exchange, unsure if she should step in or quietly fade back. The energy between the twins had shifted, and she could feel something unspoken brewing beneath the surface.


    E blinked, still processing. ��But�� you always let me do the talking. You said you didn��t like it.��


    Emma didn��t answer immediately, her lips pressed into a thin line. But her expression gave her away, hurt, jealousy, and something else Nnenna couldn��t quite name flickered across her face like a storm barely held back.


    The air grew tense.


    Something was definitely going on.


    Nnenna stood still, her eyes flicking between the two sisters. Just moments ago, Emma had seemed calm, soft spoken even.


    But now, her face was stormy with emotion, her eyes burning with something deeper than just irritation. It didn��t match the impression Nnenna had gotten of her just minutes before.


    Emily, who hadn��t left yet and was quietly waiting for Nnenna so they could head back to the academy together, stayed near the gate.

 Chapter 493: A Hasty Temper Exalts Foolishness

    <strong>Chapter 493: A Hasty Temper Exalts Foolishness</strong>


    She crossed her arms, watching the unfolding drama with a frown.


    E looked stunned. ��Emma�� I don��t understand. I didn��t think you����


    ��That��s your problem!�� Emma suddenly snapped, cutting her off with a voice louder than anyone expected. Heads turned from across the street. ��You don��t think! You just boss me around and control everything we do. You never ask me what I want. You just decide, for both of us!��


    The pain and resentment in her voice rang out clear, sharp like broken ss.


    E��s eyes widened in disbelief. ��No, I don��t���� she started, but her voice cracked. Then, as if something inside her snapped, she fired back. ��I always ask for your opinion! But you, you��re too cowardly and stupid to even give one!��


    Her voice shook the air, louder than Emma��s had been.


    Gasps rippled from bystanders nearby. Emily winced and looked away.


    Nnenna blinked, stunned by the sudden esction. That was harsh.


    E wasn��t done. ��So don��t stand there and me me for everything, Emma! It��s not my fault you never speak up, until now, when it��s toote!��


    For a moment, time stood still. The twins red at each other, anger and hurt swirling between them like a silent storm.


    And Nnenna stood there, right in the middle of it all.


    A small crowd began to gather, drawn by the rising tension and the rare sight of identical twins in a heated fight. The air buzzed with curiosity and anticipation, this was social media gold.


    Phones were already out. Cameras rolled. Whispers turned to murmurs. Everyone was ready to witness whatever explosion wasing.


    ��Are they seriously fighting right now?�� someone whispered, halfughing.


    ��I thought they were performers, is this part of the act?�� another asked, raising their phone higher for a better angle.


    ��Nah, this looks real. And it��s definitely going to go viral,�� someone muttered from the back.


    ��This life never disappoints,�� came a chuckle from another corner.


    A few people just stood in stunned silence, watching with wide eyes, while others grinned like they had stumbled into live drama.


    Nnenna felt rm rise in her chest. This was spiraling too fast.


    ��Guys, stop!�� she called out, stepping forward. ��Whatever this is, you can talk about it in private, just calm down!��


    But her voice was like wind against stone. Neither E nor Emma heard her, or maybe they did, but they simply didn��t care anymore.


    Their voices grew louder, their words sharper, and they had started inching closer, their hands clenched at their sides like they were ready to throw punches.


    It wasn��t safe to get in the middle. Nnenna saw that clearly.


    She stepped back and turned to Emily, her voice filled with worry. ��What do we do? How did this even happen? They were fine just a few minutes ago!��


    Emily shook her head, brows furrowed. She seemed just as confused. ��I don��t know. Maybe this has been building up for a while and today was just�� the final trigger.�� She nced back at the crowd nervously. ��This is bad.��


    The twins�� shouting matched the beat of gathering chaos. More people recorded. More eyes watched.


    And Nnenna knew if someone didn��t intervene soon, this wouldn��t just be a street fight. It would be on every social media tform by the end of the hour, and that kind of attention didn��t fade quickly.


    Emily��s theory made sense to Nnenna, there had to be some kind of unresolved issue between the twins, something that had been festering beneath the surface.


    Maybe jealousy, maybe hurt�� maybe both. But this wasn��t the ce for it. It shouldn��t be ying out like this, not here, not in public, and certainly not in front of dozens of phone cameras.


    Her heart raced as she looked between the two girls, voices still rising, anger escting by the second.


    ��Love System!�� she called out in her mind, urgencycing her thoughts. ��I need to stop this fight.��


    The reply came almost instantly, calm and curious.


    ��How do you want to do that?��


    Nnenna��s brows furrowed as she tried to think fast. She knew one thing, when tempers cooled, people could think. When emotions dropped, fists stayed down. She didn��t need to fix their problem�� just stop it from getting worse.


    ��I want to calm them down,�� she said firmly. ��Lower the tension between them. They can��t fight if they��re calm enough to talk.��


    The Love System was quiet for half a second.


    ��That��ll cost you 1,000 Good Points,�� she reminded Nnenna gently.


    Nnenna didn��t even flinch. ��Sure. Do it. Now.��


    There was no hesitation. She didn��t want to watch those two girls do something they would regretter.


    Ding!


    ��Whoever is slow to anger has great understanding, but he who has a hasty temper exalts foolishness. 1,000 Good Points deducted to calm E and Emma down.��


    The words echoed gently in Nnenna��s mind, and almost immediately, she saw the shift.


    E blinked first. Her chest still rose and fell quickly, but her breathing was slowing, like her body suddenly remembered it needed oxygen more than it needed fury. Emma��s fists, still balled at her sides, slowly loosened. Her angry scowl softened into confusion, then into realization.


    The heat that had burned in their eyes seconds ago flickered out like candles in the wind.


    Then came the awareness.


    Their heads turned, first toward each other, then toward the gathering crowd. Dozens of eyes. Phone cameras pointed their way. Whispers. Giggles. Shutter sounds. Recording lights.


    E��s face went pale. Emma��s jaw dropped slightly as her memory caught up with her mouth, what she had said, how she had shouted. Their argument, so raw and exposed, had just be public entertainment.


    A sharp pang of embarrassment surged between them.


    E grabbed her sister��s wrist, her voice low and panicked. ��We need to get out of here. Now.��


    Emma didn��t argue.


    Without another word, the twins spun around and dashed off, E pulling Emma by the arm as they disappeared around the corner, like the storm hade and gone, leaving only silence and stunned stares in its wake.

 Chapter 494: Making Memories

    <h4>Chapter 494: Making Memories</h4>


    Nnenna watched them go, her heart finally slowing.


    Crisis averted... but she couldn��t help but feel a pang of worry. What exactly had caused such a deep crack between two people so close?


    Her eyes were drawn back to the small crowd, many of whom looked disappointed that the show had ended, though not everyone shared that sentiment. Some people looked concerned for the twins.


    Nnenna wasn��t sure what had triggered the twins�� outburst, but one thing was clear: she didn��t want them trending for the wrong reasons.


    "Love System," she said quietly. "Please wipe all photos and videos from everyone��s phones. I can��t let those girls go through any kind of social media trauma."


    "Understood," the system replied. "It will cost you 3,000 Good Points."


    Nnenna sighed. Her Good Points were slipping away faster than evertely. But this? This was worth it.


    "Do it," she said firmly.


    Ding!


    "3,000 good points deducted!"


    A strange pulse shimmered through the air, soft, barely noticeable to the normal eye. But what followed was impossible to miss.


    A ripple of shock spread through the crowd as people began checking their phones, their eyes widening in disbelief.


    "Wait��what the heck? Where��s the video I just took?" one guy blurted out, tapping furiously at his screen. "It was right here, I just recorded it!"


    "Mine��s gone too!" a girl gasped, scrolling through her gallery like a madwoman. "I swear I got the perfect angle! It just... vanished!"


    "Bro, did my phone just glitch or what?" another muttered, staring nkly at his now empty video folder. "I was gonna post that online... What just happened?"


    A group of students huddled together, checking each other��s phones in disbelief. One even tried restarting hers, but the result was the same, nothing. No pictures. No videos.


    "Is this some kind of prank?" someone whispered. "Like... a system wipe?"


    "No way. My phone��s brand new! And why would it only erase that video?" another pointed out, brows furrowed.


    An eerie hush began to spread as panic turned into unease. It wasn��t just one person. Everyone who had taken a picture or video of the fight was affected.


    The murmurs grew louder, a mix of disbelief and quiet fear creeping into their voices.


    "Yo, this is creepy," someone said, backing away. "It��s like... the universe didn��t want us to record that."


    "Or someone powerful made sure we didn��t," another muttered, casting a wary nce at the direction the twins left from.


    Phones clutched tight, nces were exchanged, and suspicion filled the air. Whatever just happened, it wasn��t normal.


    And it left everyone wondering... Who, or what, just erased their phone recent memories?


    Nnenna scanned the crowd, a quiet smile tugging at her lips. Satisfaction bloomed in her chest like a secret flower.


    No photos. No videos. Just confused stares and scattered whispers.


    As the old saying went, if it wasn��t caught on camera, it never happened.


    The twins were safe now. No trending hashtags, no humiliating clips, no online mockery waiting to explode. Just rumors and half baked retellings that would fade in time.


    Mission aplished.


    She exhaled softly, the tension in her shoulders easing. But while her eyes drifted across the stunned crowd, she missed the way Emily was watching her, eyes narrowed ever so slightly, her mind clearly turning over questions she hadn��t yet asked.


    There was something in Nnenna��s relief... something a little too deliberate. A little too... off.


    Before Emily could say a word, Nnenna��s voice cut through the air, smooth and light.


    "Let��s go back," she said, already turning away from the crowd. "You still need to study in the library, and I��ve got to meet Carl."


    Emily blinked, pulled out of her thoughts.


    "Right," she replied slowly, still watching Nnenna��s retreating form.


    Something wasn��t adding up... but for now, she followed.


    A few weeks slipped by quietly after the dramatic street scene.


    Today marked the beginning of the first semester exams, and Nnenna woke up feeling more than ready.


    If someone handed her a Year Two paper right now, she could write it blindfolded and still score at least a 90%. That��s how confident she was.


    Arthur, Carl, Hannah, and Somto were all wrapping up their Year Two lessons. In a few weeks, they would officially be diving into Year Three content. Time was flying, and Nnenna was soaring with it.


    After breakfast, Somto surprised her by insisting on driving her to school. He didn��t say it out loud, of course, but he just wanted to be with her a little longer.


    Sure, he believed the exam would be a breeze for her. But deep down, what mattered more was sharing this small moment, her very first exam at Omniora Academy.


    A milestone.


    A memory.


    "Are you ready?" Somto asked with a neutral look as he opened the car door for her.


    Nnenna smirked. "I��ve already crushed it in my sleep."


    He smiled and shook his head. "Show off."


    But he meant it fondly.


    Ava was thinking the exact same thing, about making memories, even though she had no idea Somto was having the same quiet thoughts.


    She felt this was one of those moments that needed to be captured. Something they could look back on and smile. So she pulled Nnenna aside, insisting on taking a few pictures before they left.


    Somto didn��tin.


    In fact, he shamelessly made sure he got in a few shots with Nnenna too, standing close and shing his rare, camera small smile. Ava rolled her eyes but didn��t stop him. She saw right through him.


    Once the photoshoot was over, the trio hopped into the car. Somto drove calmly, his one hand rxed on the wheel, the other asionally tapping against the steering in rhythm with the soft music ying in the background.


    In the backseat, Ava and Nnenna flipped open their notes.


    Well... Nnenna flipped open her notes. Ava just leaned in with full attention, eyes wide, as her genius friend casually revised out loud like she was reciting the alphabet.

 Chapter 495: Moving On

    <h4>Chapter 495: Moving On</h4>


    Nnenna, who was already academically ahead by at least a year and a half, spoke clearly, with confident ease.


    "So, if you want to identify parasites quickly during practicals or diagrams," Nnenna began, "you need to remember their signature patterns."


    "Like what?" Ava asked, scribbling in her jotter.


    "Okay," Nnenna counted off on her fingers, "tapeworms are t and ribbon like. They almost always have segments, like tiny boxes strung together. If you see something that looks like a ttened centipede in a diagram? That is a tapeworm."


    Ava nodded quickly.


    "And flukes," Nnenna continued, "they are leaf shaped. Most of them are hermaphroditic and have suckers near the mouth area. Their shape is key, once you spot the oval or leaf form, flukes shoulde to mind."


    "Ugh. Gross, but okay," Ava said, making a face but jotting it down anyway.


    "Oh! And nematodes, roundworms, are unsegmented and smooth, usually with tapered ends. They look like thin spaghetti noodles, if that helps."


    Ava burst into a giggle. "Spaghetti. Great. Now I��ll never look at pasta the same."


    Somto smirked but did not say anything, his heart warmed by the energy in the car. The morning sun filtered through the windows, casting a soft glow on Nnenna��s profile as she exined one concept after another with such ease, such light.


    This was a side of her many didn��t see, soft, brilliant, willing to share what she knew without ego.


    "And amoeba?" Ava asked.


    "Ah, those little guys!" Nnenna grinned. "They��re shapeless, like blobs. Always changing form. If you see something with no fixed shape, just one nucleus, and moving with those arm like extensions? That��s pseudopodia, it��s an amoeba."


    "What about smodium?"


    "Simple. If you see ring forms inside red blood cells? Think mria. That��s smodium falciparum. Usually in a blood smear."


    Ava blinked in surprise. "You��re like a walking exam key."


    "I try," Nnenna teased with a wink.


    Somto couldn��t help but nce at her in the rearview mirror. The morning hadn��t even started properly, but already, he knew this was going to be one of those days he would never forget.


    Once Nnenna wrapped up her exnation, the two girls settled into afortable silence.


    Ava leaned her head slightly against the seat, watching the world blur past the window. Her lips moved silently as she mentally rehearsed a few more definitions, but her mind wasn��t truly there anymore.


    Without realizing it, her eyes drifted toward Somto in the front seat.


    The same person who had unknowingly broken her heart just a few weeks ago.


    He looked so calm. So steady. One hand on the wheel, gaze fixed ahead, the corners of his mouth twitching slightly whenever Nnenna said something funny. He didn��t even know.


    And that��s what hurt the most.


    It hadn��t been just a silly crush for her. Somto had been her first real love. The kind that snuck up quietly, like sunlight through curtains in the early morning.


    The kind that built itself up in small pieces, hisugh, the way he exined things patiently, the way he cared for Nnenna with that subtle but fierce protectiveness.


    He never looked at Ava that way.


    And he never would.


    Not because he was cruel. No, Somto wasn��t cruel at all. In fact, that was what made it worse, he was kind. Kind without even trying. He treated her like a little sister, a trusted friend. Nothing more.


    That realization had shattered something inside her.


    And despite how much she smiled, how well she studied, how much sheughed with the others... the truth was, she wasn��t okay.


    Not yet.


    Not even close.


    Some nights, the tears came without warning. Quiet and frustrating. Because how do you mourn something that was never yours? How do you heal from a heartbreak that nobody even knows you suffered?


    She could still remember the ache in her chest when she watched him look at Nnenna.


    Really look at her.


    The way his whole world seemed to still whenever Nnenna was around.


    She could neverpete with that, and she didn��t even want to. Because Nnenna was her best friend. One of thest people she would ever want to hurt.


    But that didn��t mean it didn��t sting. That didn��t mean she hadn��t imagined, just once, what it would feel like to be the girl Somto looked at like that.


    Just once.


    Now, she sat in the backseat, silently nursing a heart that hadn��t quite learned how to stop hoping.


    She blinked quickly and looked away from him, returning her gaze to the window.


    Some feelings take longer to fade. And some wounds heal quietly... but they always leave a scar.


    And Ava? She was still somewhere between healing and pretending.


    She closed her eyes for a brief second, letting out a slow breath.


    It still hurt. It would probably hurt for a long while. But as she sat there, the hum of the engine soft in her ears and Nnenna��s gentle presence beside her, something inside her began to settle.


    Nnenna wasn��t just her friend anymore.


    She was like a sister now. Someone who had pulled her close without effort, without even trying. Nnenna had shared her strength, her kindness, herughter.


    She didn��t know Ava��s secret, but Ava knew, deep down, that Nnenna would never intentionally hurt her. And that was exactly why Ava could never bring herself to get in the way.


    Somto didn��t love her. He loved Nnenna. And that was the truth.


    A painful, unavoidable truth.


    But it was better than pretending. Better than clinging to a dream that was never meant to be hers. She had seen what real love looked like, between her mother and father.


    The way they still looked at each other, the way they supported each other through everything. That was what she wanted.


    Not a half love.


    Not something one sided.


    She had thought, hoped, it could be Somto. But now she knew: she deserved a love that was returned.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 496: Just Another Warm Up

    <h4>Chapter 496: Just Another Warm Up</h4>


    One that did not have to be forced or chased.


    Even if it took years... even if her heart ached every time she saw Somto and Nnenna together... she would move on.


    Quietly.


    Gracefully.


    And one day, she would find someone who loved her the way her father loved her mother.


    She opened her eyes and gave a tiny, determined smile.


    ��You��ll be okay,�� she told herself. ��One day, this won��t hurt anymore. And when that dayes, I��ll be ready to love again, with someone who chooses me back.��


    She sat up straighter and nced at Nnenna, who was humming to herself and flipping through shcards. Ava nudged her shoulder yfully.


    "Teach me one more trick," she said with a softugh, voice lighter than before.


    Nnenna blinked and grinned. "I thought you were done already?"


    Ava shrugged. "Well, you never know when a good hack could save your life."


    Somto nced at them in the mirror and smiled quietly to himself.


    And just like that, the ache in Ava��s chest softened.


    She would be fine.


    Eventually.


    The car rolled to a smooth stop near the academy gates, where other families were already gathered. Students clutched their notes, hugged their parents, or exchanged nervous jokes.


    But inside Somto��s car, the atmosphere was calm, almost still.


    He turned off the engine and looked at the two girls beside him. His gaze settled on Nnenna first, then Ava.


    "This is your first major exam here," he said, voice steady and low. "But don��t let that shake you. You already know everything you need to. Just stay focused."


    Nnenna nodded. "I��m ready."


    He gave a short nod back, the corner of his mouth lifting slightly in approval. "Good."


    Then he turned to Ava, his expression still calm, but less soft. "You too, Ava. Don��t rush your answers. You��ve worked hard. That will carry you through."


    Ava gave a small smile, moreforted by his quiet confidence than she expected.


    Just as Nnenna reached for the door, Somto��s voice stopped her.


    "Nnenna," he said, and she looked back.


    His eyes held hers for a long moment. "No matter what anyone else says or does today... trust yourself. You alwaysnd on your feet."


    Nnenna blinked, the weight of his words sinking deeper than she expected. She nodded once, firm, quiet. "Thank you."


    He did not say anything more. He didn��t need to.


    The girls stepped out, adjusting their bags as they walked toward the gates, blending into the sea of students heading toward the halls.


    Somto remained behind the wheel, his fingers resting lightly on the steering wheel. He watched their retreating figures, Nnenna��s determined stride and Ava��s quiet focus, until the crowd swallowed them up and they were gone from sight.


    Only then did he start the engine again and drive off, his face calm, unreadable... but his gaze, for a moment, had held something warm and quietly proud.


    The exam began right on time.


    As the invigtors handed out the question papers, a heavy silence settled across the hall... until the first few students flipped their sheets over.


    A beat of stunned silence.


    Then


    "What the��?"


    "Are we writing year two exams?"


    "This can��t be real..."


    Low, panicked whispers began to ripple through the room like waves crashing on a shore. Pens hovered in midair. Eyes widened.


    Some students let out small gasps, others clutched their heads in disbelief. The questions were brutal, not impossible, but far moreplex than what they had prepared for.


    No one had expected the exam to be easy, but this felt cruel. Like the questions had been handpicked to humble them.


    Still, it was all within the curriculum. Barely.


    With trembling hands and horrified faces, they began scribbling answers. Some sweated profusely, chewing on their pens, muttering definitions like prayers. Others took deep breaths, bracing themselves as they dove into battle.


    But not Nnenna.


    To her, this was just another warm up.


    As her eyes scanned the questions, a calm, almost amused smile tugged at her lips. Seriously? This was nothingpared to what she had drilled herself on back in Lionara. In fact, she had covered most of these topics a year ago.


    She picked up her pen and began writing, fast, efficient, methodical. Her handwriting neat and clean. While others were panicking, Nnenna was solving with ease, her mind sharp and unbothered.


    When she finished thest question, she leaned back and let out a quiet breath. Then she began cross checking her answers, line by line.


    Once satisfied, she checked the time.


    More than half the time still left?


    She nced around the hall.


    Everyone else was still writing.


    Some were furiously flipping pages, their hands moving like they were racing death itself. A few students had frozen mid sentence, eyes nk with confusion. The air smelled faintly of sweat and tension.


    But then her gaze found Emily, calm and focused, head bent over her work, and just a few seats away, Ava, her brow slightly furrowed, but writing steadily with quiet determination.


    Nnenna��s chest loosened.


    They��re fine, she thought. That was enough for now.


    She leaned back in her seat, fingers lightly tapping her pen against the desk, and waited. Calm. Confident.


    Why didn��t the students just cheat, you ask?


    Simple. This was Omniora Academy.


    A ce where academic excellence wasn��t just expected, it was sacred. The rules here weren��t just strict, they were unyielding. Cheating wasn��t considered a minor offense. It was academic suicide.


    Every student had undergone orientation the moment they were epted. They were shown videos, given booklets, and even sat through a live tribunal reenactment of past offenders being expelled in disgrace. No second chances. No warnings.


    And in certain cases, depending on the severity of the malpractice, legal action was involved. Parents sued. Futures shattered.


    So no one even thought about cheating. Not if they had ns to ever wear that graduation sash.


    Back in the hall, the tense energy only thickened as minutes ticked by.

 Chapter 497: Such a Shame

    <h4>Chapter 497: Such a Shame</h4>


    Nnenna had just finished cross checking her answers for the third time. She blinked at the paper. It was perfect. She had underlined,beled, even rewritten one whole solution just to make the formatting prettier.


    She nced at the clock.


    Still over an hour of the time left.


    She sighed quietly, then raised her hand.


    An invigtor noticed immediately and walked over, clipboard in hand.


    "Yes?"


    Nnenna looked up at him calmly and said, "Sir, I would like to submit now."


    Just seven simple words.


    But they echoed through the exam hall like a gunshot.


    Everyone froze.


    She said what?


    Submit? Now? Already?!


    Dozens of heads jerked in her direction.


    Someone actually gasped. A pen ttered to the floor.


    Even the invigtor blinked in surprise before quickly regaining hisposure. "What did you say?"


    "I said I��m done," she replied, standing slowly as she gathered her papers. "I��m done writing." She repeated


    All around the hall, students exchanged wide eyed nces. Some nced at their own scripts in despair. Others looked at her like she was a mythical beast.


    How could she be done already?!


    They were two courses to write in two hours!


    Two!


    And why does she look so calm?!


    Back at her seat, Ava��s lips parted slightly in amazement.


    Emily raised a brow but quickly returned to her work, smiling faintly to herself.


    Heads snapped in Nnenna��s direction as she gathered her answer scripts. Pens halted mid sentence. Even the squeak of a distant chair came to an abrupt stop.


    "She��s actually serious?!" someone whispered, eyes wide with disbelief.


    Even the invigtor had to blink twice.


    This is Dr. Wolke��s exams! The same Dr. Wolke who bragged during the staff briefing that he would made this year��s papers even harder than usual, to filter out the weaklings, in his words.


    The man had expected frantic pleading, desperate nces at the clock, students crying silently into their scripts. But this?


    Submitting so early?


    He stared at Nnenna, certain she was giving up. She must be. There��s no other exnation.


    And clearly, the other students thought so too.


    "I guess she��s quitting," someone whispered, stunned.


    "If she gave up, then we��re all doomed," another muttered, the words slipping out louder than intended.


    "That��s the smartest girl in the ss..." a student in the back said under his breath. "And even she can��t finish it?"


    A quiet panic began to bloom across the hall like wildfire. Several students started scribbling faster, as though fearing some unseen countdown had been triggered. One girl dropped her pen with trembling fingers.


    Even the invigtors were momentarily too stunned to enforce silence. They just stared at the calm girl in front of them.


    The lead invigtor swallowed and leaned forward slightly.


    "Are you... are you sure you want to submit?" he asked again, his voice lower, almost pleading, like he was trying to save her from academic suicide.


    His pen hovered over the submission form.


    "Take a few more minutes," he added gently. "There��s still plenty of time. No rush."


    Nnenna looked up at him, her face calm, steady.


    "No, thank you, sir. I��ve cross checked three times. I��m done."


    The invigtor stared at her for a moment longer... then slowly nodded, almost reluctantly.


    "...Very well."


    He epted her scripts like it was a fragile artifact, nced over the cover page once more, and quietly signed her out.


    As Nnenna walked out of the hall, her heels clicking softly against the polished floor, a wave of stunned silence followed her like a shadow.


    Behind her, the hall was no longer filled with just stress.


    It was now filled with uncertainty... and a quiet, growing fear.


    "Alright, alright, get back to your work," one of the invigtors called out again, waving her hand like she was shooing away smoke. She shook her head slowly, clicking her tongue in disappointment.


    "Such a shame," she muttered under her breath. "So bright and she gave up just like that?"


    The room slowly returned to the soft sounds of scribbling pens and flipping pages, but the air still felt heavy with confusion.


    Unable to let go of her curiosity, the female invigtor walked over to the submission stack and quietly pulled out Nnenna��s script. She expected maybe a few scattered attempts... some unfinished thoughts... nk pages.


    But the moment she opened the front page, her eyes widened.


    "This is... this is��" the invigtor gasped, her voice rising without meaning to.


    Heads turned sharply in her direction. The rustling in the hall died down again as all eyes locked on her, still clutching Nnenna��s answer scripts in disbelief.


    The other invigtors exchanged confused looks.


    "What is it?" one of them called from the back.


    She didn��t respond. Her eyes were still glued to the script, as though it might disappear if she blinked.


    Every single question had an answer. Neatly written. Clear headings. Organized points. Precise wording.


    She flipped to the objectives, every circle marked confidently, no erasures.


    Then to the theory section, long answers, exined step by step, each line flowing into the next like someone teaching the examiners instead of being tested by them.


    She leaned against the desk and read the first answer. Then the second. By the third, her brows had lifted so high they nearly vanished into her hairline.


    "This isn��t just good..." she whispered,pletely drawn in now. "This is brilliant."


    Her finger paused on one of the diagrams Nnenna had drawn by hand,beled urately, clean lines, even with shadowing for rity.


    And the theory response below it? It wasn��t textbook regurgitation. It was interpretation, like Nnenna had understood the heart of the question and answered it from the inside out.


    Advanced analytical structure... and she��s just a first year?


    The invigtor slowly lowered the script to the desk and sat back, stunned.


    This wasn��t a student who gave up.


    This was a student who finished early because she was over prepared.


    She nced back at the door, a strange chill crawling up her spine.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 498: I Was Considering Disowning You

    <h4>Chapter 498: I Was Considering Disowning You</h4>


    From their seats, the students couldn��t hear the content, just the stunned expression on her face, the disbelief in her stance. And the sight of Nnenna��s script in her hands only confirmed what they feared.


    "She really gave up..." a girl near the front whispered.


    A boy let out a low groan and dropped his pen. "If Nnenna gave up, what chance do the rest of us even have?"


    Several students submitted immediately, heads bowed in defeat. What was the point of continuing if the smartest girl they knew had surrendered?


    But others clenched their jaws, forcing themselves to keep going.


    "No. I��m not her, but I won��t back down," one muttered, scribbling furiously. "Even if I get just 50%, at least it��ll be mine."


    Meanwhile, outside the tension filled hall, Nnenna walked through the serene corridor of the admin block. The quiet there was a stark contrast to the anxious energy she had left behind.


    She strolled casually, her steps light. Exams didn��t scare her, after Lionara, this felt like revision.


    Carl��s office was just around the corner.


    She reached it, passed through the waiting area and greeted the secretary. Now standing in front of the door, she raised her hand and knocked softly, even though she noticed the door was already sliding open for her.


    She waited for it to open fully and stepped in.


    Carl didn��t look up.


    He didn��t need to.


    Only one person walked into his office like she owned the ce, without waiting for permission, without tiptoeing. Just confidently stepping in like it was her second home.


    "Nnenna," he said without ncing up from his tablet. "You done already?"


    She smiled and walked to the seat opposite him. "Yeah. Thought I would wait here for Emily and Ava. They still have time left."


    Hearing her response, Carl finally put his tablet down and looked up at her fully, a real smile tugging at the corners of his lips.


    "How was the exam?" he asked, though his tone was casual, unbothered, like a man asking about the weather, not one of the most intense tests the academy had ever dropped on Year Ones.


    But that was Carl for you. Charismatic. Patient. And one hundred and ten percent sure of Nnenna.


    As expected, she grinned and answered with confidence. "Of course I smashed it."


    Carl leaned back in his chair, arms folding across his chest. "Good," he said smoothly. "Because I was seriously considering disowning you if you didn��t." He added with an expression that seemed serious but was obviously a poor imitation of seriousness.


    Nnenna let out a softugh, already used to his deadpan jokes. "Wow, imagine getting disowned for scoring 98 instead of 100."


    He gave a shrug, eyes twinkling. "Standards, little one. I��m raising a genius, not a tourist."


    He reached into a drawer and pulled out a sleek leather bound workbook, handing it over.


    "Here. Start these. We��re concluding Year Two content by the end of the week. Right on schedule."


    Nnenna epted the book, flipping through it quickly. Equations. Diagrams. Case studies. Nothing too scary.


    "The qualifying exams are only a few months away," Carl added, returning to his usual gentle and steady tone. "We��ve got to begin Year Three material immediately after. No breaks."


    "Noted, Commander Carl," she said with a mock salute.


    Carl smirked, satisfied.


    She settled into the armchair opposite him, opened to the first page of exercises, and began writing without needing further instructions.


    For a while, silence filled the office, but it wasn��t empty. It was theforting silence of two people focused, their minds busy but their presence calm.


    Carl returned to his tablet, eyes scanning pages of data, fingers asionally tapping notes.


    Across from him, Nnenna bent over her workbook, pencil gliding smoothly across the page. No stress. No panic. Just a quiet, shared rhythm.


    The older sibling buried in work.


    The younger sibling solving problems.


    And in the middle of the busy academy, their little office felt like its own peaceful world.


    Two hourster, a knock came at the door, interrupting Carl just as he was marking thest page of Nnenna��s exercises.


    "Come in," he said calmly.


    His voice alone was enough. The smart lock on the door responded instantly, and with a soft whirr, it slid open.


    His secretary stepped in with practiced grace. She didn��t let her eyes wander too much, but from the corner of her gaze, she spotted Nnenna sittingfortably opposite Carl, pencil in hand.


    Carl looked up from the leather bound workbook and gave a subtle nod, permission to speak.


    She didn��t waste a second.


    "Princess Ava and Miss Emily are in the waiting area," she announced, voice smooth and professional. "Emily says it��s time for Young Miss��s dance lesson with Second Miss Hannah."


    One would think that working under someone as patient and gentle as Carl would make a person ck off or growfortable. But not her.


    In fact, she was the opposite of sloppy.


    Before her, countless others hade and gone, many thinking Carl��s easygoing nature meant they could coast. They were wrong. Very wrong.


    In the single month after Carl joined Omniora Academy as a lecturer, more than five secretaries had already been fired. Male or female, it didn��t matter. Carl gave no fifth warnings. If you couldn��t do your job right, you were gone.


    It had gotten so bad that Carl even told HR to send only male secretaries, hoping maybe they would be less...distracted. But that didn��t work either.


    Thest male hire had been caught taking selfies with Carl��s office window in the background just to post online that he "worked with the legendary Prince Carl."


    Needless to say, that was the final straw.


    But somehow, she had survived. She was hired a little over the first month, that was in Carl��s second month, and never once was she called in for a warning, much less fired.


    How?


    Simple. She knew better than to take Carl��s kindness for granted.

 Chapter 499: I Have My Reasons

    <h4>Chapter 499: I Have My Reasons</h4>


    She didn��t try to tter him unnecessarily. No offering him tea or coffee when he hadn��t asked. No peeking at the documents on his desk. No unnecessary chatter.


    No barging into his office without permission, not that anyone could, anyway. After what thest female secretary tried, Carl had gone ahead and installed a voice activated security system. If he didn��t say e in," that door wasn��t opening for anyone except one person: Nnenna.


    And the rules? Oh, they were crystal clear.


    No skimpy or revealing clothes. No attempts, subtle or bold, to seduce the young Prince. No crossing lines under the illusion of his calm demeanor.


    No stealing from the finances she managed, even by a single kobo.


    No speaking out of context unless explicitly invited to. And Carl, who genuinely valued intellect and discernment, asionally gave her that space to contribute, but only when it was earned.


    No betrayal. No secretly leaking schedules, documents, or reports to his enemies,petitors, or even nosy staff. Carl may have looked like he didn��t care about politics, but that man missed nothing.


    But above all, the one unspoken rule that stood taller than all the others:


    His little sister was everything to him.


    Carl never had to say it. His eyes, his reactions, the subtle tension in his voice whenever someone mentioned Nnenna... it was enough. The message was clear:


    Hurt her, disrespect her, even look at her wrong, and you might as well be digging your own grave.


    She had heard that thest person before her made the mistake of saying something bad about Nnenna after Carl had given clear instructions on how to treat her when she resumed. The man thought no one would find out, but Carl did. And just like that, he was gone.


    So from the very first day she saw Nnenna walk into the office, petite but full of unshakable confidence, the secretary buried all personal curiosity. Sure, she was intrigued by the girl who had Carl��s full attention. Who wouldn��t be?


    But her professionalism came first.


    She didn��t ask questions. Didn��t try to befriend her unless spoken to. Didn��t even let herself wonder what made this girl so special.


    And perhaps... that was why Carl trusted her enough to keep her around.


    Because in a world where too many people pretended to know their ce, she actually did.


    Carl blinked once as she finished. Then nodded again, this time with understanding.


    "Understood."


    He turned to Nnenna, who was already stretching a little, flexing her wrist and dropping the pencil with a soft thud.


    "No mercy in this academy," she muttered under her breath with a tired smile.


    Carl raised a brow, amusement flickering in his eyes. "It��s only dance. Try not to fall asleep mid spin."


    Nnenna chuckled as she rose. "That only happened once. And it was a very slow spin."


    He handed her the corrected pages. "Look these overter. You did well. Your fundamentals are solid, but your exnations can still be sharper. Remember, rity overplexity."


    She took the papers with a nod and mock salute. "Yes, boss."


    Carl turned his eyes back to his tablet. "Dismissed."


    With that, Nnenna followed the secretary out of the room, already shifting her focus to whaty ahead, an intense dance lesson with Hannah and whatever surprise choreography Emily had in store this time.


    The moment the door slid shut behind her, Carl exhaled quietly and picked up where he left off.


    But a faint smile lingered on his face.


    In just one week, the first semester exams came to an end.


    The moment the results were released, Nnenna checked hers immediately. She had been confident, yes, but she still needed to see it with her own eyes.


    Her heart did a small flip when the page loaded.


    All A��s.


    She exhaled slowly, a satisfied smile ying on her lips. Just as expected.


    Ava and Emily had done excellently too, both ranking in their department��s top ten. The entire castle buzzed with celebration and shared relief, but Nnenna didn��t let herself get carried away. There was still work to be done.


    A short holiday was given. Casses resumed once it was over, and the weeks sped by. Before they knew it, three months had passed. Now, the qualifying exams were just around the corner.


    Carl had already handled the registration for her, listing her as one of the few exceptional students taking the Year Three qualifying exams. And of course, he vouched for her without hesitation. But for the application to be valid, she still needed signatures from two high ranking staff members.


    Carl had signed his part already.


    Now, it was time to get the second one.


    "Go to Arthur," he had told her casually, like it was no big deal. "You��ll need his signature too."


    It would��ve been easy for Carl to get it himself, after all, he and Arthur worked closely together, but he deliberately stepped back.


    He wanted her to go in person.


    To interact more with Arthur outside ofbat and training.


    Why?


    Carl didn��t say.


    All Carl told her was, "I have my reasons."


    Nnenna had protested, clearly reluctant to spend any extra time under Arthur��s icy stare outside of the training grounds. But Carl wouldn��t budge.


    So she gave in.


    When she finally approached Arthur, she barely got halfway through her request before he signed the form without saying a word. No questions. No expressions. Just a signature. Then he gave a curt nod in response to her thank you and went right back to his work like she hadn��t even been there.


    It was over in less than two minutes.


    Now, all that remained was to wait for the qualifying exams to begin.


    But something else loomed even closer, the weekend before the exams.


    Her birthday.


    And to Nnenna��s horror, Queen White was nning a full blown celebration. Against all of Nnenna��s protests, the Queen insisted on throwing her avish party, one that involved high ranking officials from Prigrian and even other nations.

 Chapter 500: Boom. Checkmate. Royal edition.

    <h4>Chapter 500: Boom. Checkmate. Royal edition.</h4>


    It was overwhelming.


    Nnenna didn��t want it. It felt like too much, too formal, too public. She just wanted a quiet day with the people she cared about.


    She needed someone to talk sense into Queen White. So she went to Somto.


    To her relief, he agreed to help.


    Although... judging by the odd look on his face, Nnenna wasn��t entirely sure if his reasons were the same as hers.


    Still, she had an ally.


    That night, they both made a n to talk to the King and Queen during dinner.


    Whatever it took, they were going to try and stop that party.


    Nnenna freshened up and headed downstairs right on time. She always made it a point to be punctual, beingte was impolite, especially in the royal household where even the King and Queen, despite their endless responsibilities, never kept anyone waiting.


    She paused at the mirror near her door, giving herself onest look.


    Neat. Composed. Ready.


    With a small nod to herself, she opened the door and walked toward the dining hall.


    As she approached, the door to the hall slid open, and her steps slowed.


    She heard a voice. A very familiar one.


    "She doesn��t like pink. Let��s go with purple instead," the voice said confidently,ced with gentle amusement.


    Queen White��s voice followed, warm and appreciative. "Really? I��m so d you��re here to help me. I would��ve gone with pink, thinking all girls liked pink."


    Nnenna blinked, frowning slightly as she stepped fully into view. Her eyes moved to the left side of the Queen... and there he was.


    Carl.


    Sittingfortably, book open in front of him.


    But it wasn��t just any book.


    On the cover, bold and unmistakable: nner.


    Her brows lifted.


    nner?


    nning what?


    She narrowed her eyes suspiciously, suddenly piecing the puzzle together.


    Carl. Sitting beside the Queen. Helping with... colors?


    Oh no.


    Was he helping her n the party?


    She hadn��t even stepped into the room yet, and somehow she already felt betrayed.


    She stopped at the entrance and stared, one brow slowly rising.


    Queen White hadn��t noticed her yet. She was too engrossed,pletely absorbed, jotting down notes with the kind of intense focus only royalty nning a grand celebration could manage. She was nodding vigorously at every word Carl said, clearly impressed with his insight.


    Beside her, King White sat like a man who had identally swallowed a fly. His expression was a mixture of disbelief, boredom, and suppressed annoyance.


    This had been going on for four hours now.


    Four. Full. Hours.


    His beloved wife, his very own queen, had practically forgotten he existed ever since Carl arrived and sat down beside her with that cursed nner.


    He liked Carl, truly. He always enjoyed the boy��s visits. But right now? He wanted him out. Out of the pce. Out of the nner. Out of his dinner slot.


    If King White didn��t know his wife loved him, he would��ve sworn she was recing him with Carl.


    That boy was just too damn charming.


    It used to be one of the reasons he liked Carl.


    Now?


    Not so much


    He had tried, genuinely tried, to give input. Suggestions about colors,youts, maybe even a dance floor shaped like Nnenna��s initials. But each one was swiftly and mercilessly rejected by Queen White with a tone as elegant as it was ruthless.


    What had she said again?


    "Oh, dear, your ideas are a bit... aggressively underwhelming."


    Brutal.


    And yet, every time Carl opened his mouth, it was as if golden ideas fell out like raindrops of divine design. The Queen pped. She smiled. She scribbled.


    Carl saidvender? Lavender it was.


    Carl said fireworks synced to orchestral music? She called the royal orchestra immediately.


    Carl said no cake, but a six tiered crystalline fruit sculpture? She ordered a custom made one from the Ice Artisan Guild before he even finished his sentence.


    And the King?


    He could only sit there. Jealous. Frustrated. Defeated.


    Because as much as it stung, even he had to admit...


    Carl��s ideas were... better.


    Curated. Thoughtful. Aesthetic. Trend aware. Royal party certified.


    me me, the King thought bitterly, me me for not having Carl��s wless taste, calm charisma, and uncanny ability to read women��s minds before they even speak.


    Nnenna, still standing at the door, had seen enough.


    She nearly fainted on the spot.


    Wait, don��t tell me all this is really for��


    The nner... the notes... the Queen��s excitement... Carl��s strategic suggestions...


    Her birthday ball?!


    And it sounded more massive than Queen White originally said.


    She turned sharply toward Somto, silently screaming with her eyes. Didn��t you say you would help me stop this?!


    But Somto... looked defeated. Absolutely, utterly defeated. He stared nkly into his teacup, as if trying to drown himself in it.


    She couldn��t understand why he looked so defeated, but the reason had been spinning in Somto��s head for the past three hours.


    Queen White��s sharpeback kept echoing like a curse:


    "She may be your sister, but she��s my daughter now too, and I have a say in her life. Even more than you, as her mother. If you didn��t want me to get attached, then you shouldn��t have let her live with us."


    Boom. Checkmate. Royal edition.


    Somto had tapped out since then.


    As for Ava?


    Useless.


    She had happily sailed away on Queen White��s glittery party ship long ago and wasn��t looking back. Probably even picked the napkin colors already.


    With no one left on her side, Nnenna made a silent, desperate decision: Arthur.


    Yes. Cold, grumpy, emotionally vacant Arthur was now her only hope.


    Just as she was plotting her escape, her presence was noticed.


    "Oh dear, you��re here!" Queen White beamed the moment she saw her.


    Nnenna flinched.


    "Carl says it��s better to let you choose your dress yourself, so I have a few options for you!" the Queen added cheerfully. "Come over here!"


    She waved excitedly like she had just spotted a long lost daughter in a movie scene, then turned to a nearby servant and gestured for a chair.

 Chapter 501: With Carl involved?

    <h4>Chapter 501: With Carl involved?</h4>


    "Bring her a seat. She��ll sit right here beside me."


    Now ncing around, Queen White searched for the perfect spot to wedge Nnenna into their nningmittee.


    Nnenna froze in ce as a chair was being dragged beside the Queen, with the weight of royal doom attached to it.


    Carl��s role was indispensable, so of course he had to stay.


    Who could possibly move?


    Her husband, obviously.


    As if reading her mind, King White��s face darkened a shade. His eye twitched.


    Queen White finally turned to him, not with affection or warmth, but with purpose.


    "Move over," her look said. Not a word spoken. Just royal level pressure beaming directly at his soul.


    King White blinked. Have I... be an outsider in my own home?! The betrayal!


    No. I refuse. I��m the King. She can��t just push me aside like this. I won��t move. I��m making a stand right here


    But he didn��t dare meet her eyes.


    Instead, he looked away. Maybe if he pretended not to notice her, she would spare him?


    She did not spare him.


    In fact, her gaze only grew more intense with every passing second, like a silent countdown to doom. One eyebrow arched.


    One...


    Two...


    Three...


    BAM


    He snapped. The invisible pressure crushed his resistance in an instant.


    King White sighed loudly, stood up, and scooted his chair over with the grace of a defeated cat. The servant behind him stepped forward to assist, but the King waved him off with a dramatic flick of his hand. He would move himself, thank you very much.


    He sat back down with the grumpy resignation of a man who just lost custody of his own wife, to Carl.


    His face was the very picture of royal pitifulness.


    Meanwhile, Queen White pped happily as the new seat was ced beside her.


    "Perfect!" she said, gesturing for Nnenna to sit down as if she were announcing a royal decree.


    Nnenna sat, still stunned by the whirlwind of royal chair politics she had just witnessed.


    King White sulked in silence.


    He hadn��t just lost his seat. He had lost his throne in his own home.


    Everyone at the table, except Queen White, who happily pulled Nnenna down beside her once the king begrudgingly shifted, couldn��t help but feel a pang of sympathy for King White. Even Arthur, who usually looked like the furniture mattered more than human interactions, gave his father a subtle side nce of pity.


    Somto also felt bad for the man. Very bad.


    And strangely... he had a sinking feeling this might be his own future one day, especially if he and Nnenna ended up together and had kids. He could already see it: a royal household where Queen Nnenna would rule, and he would be quietly sipping tea, trying not to be noticed.


    He nced sideways at her. She hadn��t said a word to him since walking in.


    Instantly, his face took on the same wounded expression as the king.


    But unlike the king, Somto didn��t even have the courage to voice his feelings. He had already failed to convince Queen White like he promised her, and if he dared to speak now, she might turn her royal re on him.


    Better to stay quiet and keep drinking his tea.


    Nnenna, on the other hand, felt her energy leave her body the moment Queen White reached for a thick, glittering book from the table.


    It was a catalogue.


    A very thick one.


    Filled with every possible shade, cut, andyer of dress design known to womankind.


    Wait, didn��t she say a few dresses?


    Then why did this book feel like it had volumes?


    Nnenna��s shoulders slumped. She barely made it past page one before her soul began to wither. This was going to be a long night.


    Desperate, she raised her hand slightly and ced it over her eyes, then began shing silent SOS nces at Arthur.


    Save me, her eyes pleaded.


    But Arthur didn��t move. Not even a twitch. He kept calmly eating, eyes fixed on his te like nothing was happening


    But the truth was, he noticed.


    He had noticed her cry for help the moment she raised her hand. He had been noticing her since she walked in, in fact, his eyes drifting toward her every few seconds without even realizing it.


    He wanted to help.


    But he couldn��t.


    He had witnessed the earlier takedown firsthand, when his mother, father, sister, and Carl teamed up to crush Somto��s rebellion before it even began.


    Four against one.


    It was a massacre.


    It was also the first time Arthur had seen Somto so thoroughly outstrategized... or maybe, Arthur mused, Somto simply hadn��t given it his all?


    He wasn��t sure.


    Still, a small part of him wondered, if he had chosen to side with Somto, could they have flipped the table?


    ...Maybe.


    But with Carl involved?


    Probably not.


    But even thinking it through... Arthur knew he wouldn��t have sided with Somto, even if given another chance.


    Why?


    Because deep down, he wanted that birthday ball to happen too.


    He hadn��t seen Nnenna in a ballroom gown since her Sweet Sixteen at Lionara. That night had been unforgettable, she had looked like a dream, and for one fleeting evening, he felt incredibly close to the person he carried in his heart. Dancing with her had made everything else disappear. Just them. Just that moment.


    And so, part of him yearned to experience that again.


    He knew Nnenna wasn��t her, not the person from the past who held his heart. But somehow, that longing had begun to shift. Lately, he wasn��t so sure who he truly ached for anymore.


    Maybe it was both.


    Or maybe it was simply because of the feelings for Nnenna he had been trying, and failing, to suppress for nearly half a year now. Feelings that refused to fade. That only grew stronger with each passing day.


    Whatever the reason, whether it was to chase a ghost of the past, or to witness Nnenna shine like the star she was bing, it all pointed in one direction:

 Chapter 502: Final Day of Training

    <h4>Chapter 502: Final Day of Training</h4>


    That birthday ball had to happen.


    And so, he sat quietly... and let the four of them take down Somto.


    Now that Nnenna was shooting him SOS nces with those pleading eyes, Arthur felt a strange thrill stir in his chest. She was looking at him. Seeking his help. That alone made his heart skip.


    But... he didn��t move.


    It was selfish, he knew that. But for once, he let his heart win. Carl��s words from some years ago echoed in his mind "You can��t go wrong following your heart."


    And for once in his life, Arthur chose to believe that. Not logic. Not calction. Just this quiet, stubborn feeling in his chest.


    Thanks to Ava, everything that used to feel hazy and confusing now had a little more rity.


    So he sat there, quietly pretending not to notice Nnenna��s cries for help... while enjoying the fact that her eyes were on him.


    Time passed slowly.


    It took hours, literal hours, for Nnenna to finally settle on a dress. Not because she was being picky, but because there were too many.


    At some point, her soul just gave up.


    She didn��t even care about the style or color anymore. As long as it fit, covered her body, and didn��t fall apart mid spin, it was good enough.


    "A sack would do just fine... just spare me," she cried inside, wilting as the Queen turned yet another page of the endless catalog.


    In those hours, everyone had remained in the dining hall, chatting andughing, soaking in the rare moment of togetherness. It wasn��t often the whole gang was in the same ce at once, especially on a weekend eve like this.


    Arthur, however, wasn��t in such a good mood anymore.


    For the past few hours, he had been quietly stealing nces at Nnenna. She looked utterly drained, barely holding up under his mother��s relentless enthusiasm. And as he watched the weariness settle deeper into her features, something tugged at his chest.


    Especially when he remembered what tomorrow held.


    Their final training session.


    The culmination of five grueling months. He would be testing her on everything, no breaks, no exceptions. It was supposed to be tough. It had to be tough. But looking at her now, barely staying upright, a strange wave of guilt crept up his spine.


    She wouldn��t say a word, of course. She neverined. But that didn��t mean she wasn��t struggling.


    And just like that, Arthur made a decision.


    He would risk it.


    He would speak up.


    Ahem.


    The quiet sound of his throat clearing echoed through the dining hall louder than he expected. Conversations froze mid sentence. All heads turned toward him in surprise, especially since Arthur had barely spoken a word all evening.


    Even Queen White looked up, brows raised in curiosity.


    He met her eyes and said inly, "Mom... it��ste."


    Simple. Soft. Butyered with meaning.


    He just hoped she would get the message.


    But he was way off.


    "I know. If you��re tired, you can retire first," Queen White said breezily, then even added, "Goodnight," with a polite wave, right before turning right back to Carl and Nnenna as if Arthur hadn��t spoken at all.


    Arthur��s eye twitched.


    Shepletely misunderstood.


    And honestly, that was partly his fault. He hadn��t said enough.


    Ahem.


    He cleared his throat again, louder this time. Everyone paused once more, turning to him with a mix of curiosity and mild confusion. Arthur didn��t flinch.


    "Mom... Nnenna has training tomorrow."


    Queen White blinked. Then her eyes widened.


    "Oh! Why didn��t you say that before?" she eximed, cing a hand on her chest like she hqd just remembered the girl had duties beyond dress fittings. "Nnenna, dear, you should get to bed now. You still have your final training tomorrow! And you��ll need to wake up early, unless you want that sensei of yours to cancel tomorrow��s training," she added, giving Arthur a knowing side eye.


    Nnenna didn��t wait to be told twice.


    She rose from her seat with tears of gratitude swimming in her eyes. Finally.


    "Thank you," she whispered to Arthur as she passed him.


    He didn��t reply, but there was a barely noticeable slight upturn of his lips.


    "Would you like me to send some snacks to your��" Queen White��s sentence cut off mid air as she turned to ask, only to realize Nnenna was already gone.


    She blinked. "Huh. She must be really tired."


    The rest of the group just smiled knowingly but didn��t say anything. One by one, they stretched, stood, and began to drift off to their various rooms and responsibilities. The long evening had finallye to an end.


    Back in her room, Nnenna shut the door and leaned against it, exhaling a long breath of relief.


    Freedom.


    After a moment��s hesitation, she picked up her phone and sent a simple message to Arthur, a thank you and a smiley face.


    He replied almost instantly [Wee.]


    A few secondster, Somto��s message came in.


    [Sorry I couldn��t convince her. Are you mad at me?]


    Nnenna stared at it for a few seconds, her heart softening.


    He sounded genuinely worried, like he had been holding his breath the whole time.


    She quickly typed back [Mad at you? Of course not! I��m not mad at you.]


    Then, after another pause, she added:


    [I know you tried your best. Thank you!]


    The next morning, Nnenna woke up before her rm.


    She had not slept much, not with the pressure of today hanging over her. Her final training session. Thest test before Monday.


    Still, she did not dare show up before 4 a.m. Arthur had made it clear that day.


    So, exactly on the dot, she stepped into the training ground.


    The morning air was crisp, the sky still nketed in deep blue. Mist curled around her feet as she walked toward him.


    "Good morning, Sensei," she said with a small bow.


    Arthur gave a silent nod.


    Then he went straight to the point.

 Chapter 503: How About Using a Better Tone?

    <h4>Chapter 503: How About Using a Better Tone?</h4>


    "You still have a few things to revise before Monday," he said calmly. "You��ll be putting everything you��ve learned over thest five months into action today."


    He paused. "I��ll make things simple for you. All you have to do is defeat me."


    Nnenna blinked. "Wait... what?"


    He didn��t flinch.


    "Defeat you?!" she half yelled. "Haha, very funny."


    Arthur said nothing. His face was unreadable, his tone deadly serious.


    Nnenna gave a nervousugh. "This is the part where you say you��re joking."


    Still no smile. No reaction. Just that sharp, focused gaze locked on her like a predator watching its prey.


    Herugh died in her throat.


    "...You��re not joking?"


    Arthur��s silence said it all.


    At this point, Nnenna finally realized, he wasn��t joking.


    Her heart dropped. "Wait... how am I supposed to defeat you?" she asked, voice rising. "I don��t even know a quarter of what you know!"


    Arthur finally responded, calm as ever. "I know," he said simply. "That��s why I��ll only use moves from the Year Two and Year Three curriculum. Nothing advanced."


    "That��s what you call fair?" she gawked. "Arthur, you��ve been using those moves since your Year Three"


    "High school," he corrected smoothly.


    "Exactly!" she snapped. "That proves my point even more! You��ve known those techniques since high school! That��s years of experience over me, even if you��re limiting yourself."


    Her voice grew louder with each word, frustration and disbelief bubbling up.


    "And the fact that you can choose to limit yourself already shows how far ahead you are! If this is what you call fair, then you and I have very different definitions of the word, Arthur."


    Sheid out her arguments one by one, her eyes sharp, her voice firm.


    Arthur went silent for a beat, speechless for once.


    But he quickly recovered, and his expression darkened. His jaw tightened.


    He didn��t like being questioned, especially not about his teaching methods. He had thought this through. In his mind, this was the best way to test her overall knowledge and application: by sparring with someone experienced.


    "Rule number two, four, and seven," he said coldly, voice sharp like a de.


    Nnenna blinked, caught off guard. "What about them?" she asked slowly, her voice cautious. She could sense the shift in his mood.


    "You broke them," Arthur snapped.


    That��s when it hit her.


    She had. She really had.


    She called him by name, Arthur, not sensei. She made him mention something personal, high school. And her little excuses earlier had derailed the training into casual small talk.


    Her stomach dropped.


    "I��m sorry, Sensei," she said quickly, bowing her head. Her tone was genuine, her voice quiet with regret.


    But Arthur didn��t respond to the apology. His face remained unreadable, gaze distant.


    "Any more questions?" he asked stiffly, not looking at her.


    Nnenna straightened, sensing she had pushed far enough.


    "No, Sensei," she said firmly.


    Only then did his expression ease slightly.


    "Let��s begin," Arthur said as he shifted into position. His stance was casual, too casual, like he wasn��t taking her seriously at all.


    Nnenna narrowed her eyes.


    Is he mocking me?


    But before she could say anything, a voice called out from behind.


    "Yo! So this is what you��re like when you teach, huh?"


    They both turned their heads sharply.


    Somto and Carl strolled into the training ground, side by side, each with a rxed expression like they were arriving at a casual show. Behind them, two servants followed, carrying chairs.


    Nnenna blinked. What... was happening?


    This was the first time anyone had ever entered their training space uninvited. And it wasn��t just anyone, it was Somto and Carl.


    Arthur��s expression darkened immediately, like burnt charcoal. His brows drew in, lips thinned. He looked like he was holding back a storm.


    Nnenna instinctively nced at him, then winced.


    There goes Rule Number Three... and Seven.


    Just the presence of those two broke both rules without question.


    He must be absolutely fuming right now, Nnenna thought quietly.


    And she was right.


    "This ce is off limits till 7 a.m.," Arthur said coldly, his tone like ice cracking.


    "Oh, really?" Carl replied, already settling into the chair the servant had ced for him. He stretched out like he owned the ce. "I didn��t know that."


    He turnedzily to Somto. "Did you know?"


    Somto gave a slight, nonchnt shake of his head. "Nope."


    "Great," Carl said, turning back to Arthur with a smug grin. "The ignorant are innocent."


    He showed zero intention of leaving.


    Arthur��s jaw clenched. "Get out." The words were sharp and cut through the air like a de. "Both of you."


    Carl froze for a beat, then tilted his head slightly, as if gauging the seriousness in Arthur��s voice. His yful air dropped, but his smile remained like he was teasing Arthur.


    "Oh please," he finally said, waving a dismissive hand, "we both know that even if Somto and I did know this ce was off limits, it wouldn��t have stopped us. If we want toe, we��lle."


    He leaned forward, a sly glint in his eye. "And I would love to see you try and make us leave. It��s two experts... against one."


    He gave a little shrug.


    "Even you can��t handle that."


    "Today��s Nnenna��sst day of being tutored by you before her exams," Carl said, folding his arms like he had every right to be there. "And we want to be here for her. You should be grateful we even gave you any privacy these past five months plus."


    He leaned back in his chair, rxed, but every word he said was like a match to Arthur��s already fraying patience.


    "Now go on with your teaching," Carl added smoothly. "And by the way, that��s my little sister you��re talking to. So how about using a better tone?"


    His voice was gentle, but the warning underneath was sharp.


    Arthur��s jaw tightened, his hands curling slightly by his sides. His gaze burned. He didn��t say a word back to Carl, but the fury simmering under his skin was loud enough.

 Chapter 504: A Lack of a Head Start

    <h4>Chapter 504: A Lack of a Head Start</h4>


    Nnenna, sensing the growing storm, quickly shot Carl a pleading look, Stop. Please stop. Her eyes begged him to stop pushing Arthur��s buttons.


    But before Carl could read her signals, Arthur cut in.


    "Let��s begin," he said stiffly, like he was done trying to reason and had chosen to endure the circus.


    Nnenna blinked, caught off guard by how quickly he changed direction. But when she saw him adjust his stance again, still that same casual pose like she posed no threat, she shook it off and moved to mirror him.


    But of course, Carl wasn��t done.


    "Wait, wait, wait." His voice rang out again, louder this time. "Begin what?"


    Arthur didn��t answer.


    Carl leaned forward, suspicion growing in his voice. "Don��t tell me... you want her to fight you?"


    "Problem?" Arthur asked tly, eyes still locked on Nnenna like Carl hadn��t just spoken. He didn��t expect an answer, didn��t care for one either. He was already waiting for Nnenna to make her move.


    He knew what he was doing. He didn��t need validation. Not from Carl. Not from anyone.


    But of course, Carl wasn��t done.


    "Yes, actually. I do have a problem," Carl said, unfazed. He crossed one leg over the other and leaned back in his chair, every word dipped in sarcasm. "You��ve got, what? More than two decades of experience? And she��s only trained for a year. One year."


    His voice was light, but the re in his eyes was anything but.


    "This fight isn��t fair!"


    Tell me about it, Nnenna groaned inwardly, her eyes flicking from Carl to Arthur. Finally, someone said it out loud.


    But no way was she voicing that. Not with Arthur standing right there like a mountain waiting to fall on her.


    Beside Carl, Somto straightened slightly, giving a firm nod in agreement. Silent, but clear: He agreed too.


    Arthur��s frown deepened. The veins at his temple were beginning to show. His patience was hanging by threads.


    "It��s the best way to test her," he said tightly. "I��ve already set limits."


    His tone was clipped, controlled, but the edge was impossible to miss.


    "No. I still don��t agree to this," Carl said, voice rising with disapproval. "I didn��te here to watch a one sided beatdown, especially not when the one getting crushed is my sister!"


    That was it.


    Arthur had tried. Truly, he had tried.


    But he was done pretending to tolerate the two of them sitting there like they ran the ce, like their opinions ruled over logic and years of experience.


    "You two are clueless," he snapped, stepping forward.


    His voice echoed across the training ground like a de drawn from its sheath.


    "I��ve done my research," he continued coldly. "Her opponents? They��re powerful. The best of their level. The strongest among them being Nichs and Stephanie."


    He gave them both a sharp look, daring them to interrupt.


    "Those two grew up with elite instructors. Trained since childhood. They��ve had years to prepare for this."


    He turned slightly, gaze falling on Nnenna now, but his words were still aimed at Carl and Somto.


    "She came from a kingdom where martial arts isn��t even part of the school curriculum. She may be a princess, yes, but your parents," he pointed directly at Somto, "gave her zero foundation. No tutors. No training. Not even the basics."


    The silence after that was loud.


    Arthur��s voice lowered, but the intensity remained.


    "She only started learning a year ago... One year. And now, she has to face year threes who��ve had at least ten or twelve years of nonstop training. You think it��ll be easy for her to stand on the same battlefield as them?"


    Neither Carl nor Somto spoke. They couldn��t. The truth was brutal, and undeniable.


    "Wake up!" Arthur��s voice rang out again, sharp and unwavering. "She��s already at a disadvantage. If I don��t push her now, she won��t be able to skip years, forget reaching her full potential."


    His eyes held no trace of apology, only conviction.


    Carl and Somto both went quiet.


    Somto slowly turned to Carl, a flicker of guilt crossed his eyes. Arthur wasn��t just being harsh, he was being honest.


    A painfully good point.


    Even among Somto��s own siblings, those who showed interest were taught the basics of martial arts from a young age. It wasn��t advanced training, sure, but it was something. A head start.


    Nnenna had none of that.


    All because of the constant opposition, and Somto��s silence. His choice to not speak up, to not ruin his own carefullyid ns. To not expose her or make things worse for her.


    If it hadn��t been for Lady Rose, Nnenna would still be stuck grappling with year one basics instead of nearing her exams.


    Arthur was right.


    Painfully,pletely, right.


    And so, without another word, the two young men stayed in their seats and simply... watched.


    Seeing their silence, Arthur turned and walked back toward Nnenna. Quietly. Calmly. The storm of frustration in his steps was gone, but a deeper fire burned in his eyes now.


    He was ready.


    Arthur faced her squarely, his stance casual, unbothered, like this was just a warm up drill, not a duel.


    But Nnenna wasn��t fooled.


    Her heart pounded like a war drum.


    He wasn��t ying.


    This was her final test, thest step before her exams. Every lesson from the past five months plus would be judged right here. Right now.


    She took a deep breath, grounded her feet, and nodded.


    "Let��s begin," Arthur said.


    Before she could even move, he blurred forward. A precise sweeping kick came from her blind side, she barely twisted away in time, but the second strikended straight into her stomach.


    Thud.


    The breath was knocked out of her lungs. She stumbled back, gasping.


    She hadn��t even seen that punching.


    "Focus," Arthur said, calm but firm. "Predict your opponent. Read the center. Control the flow."


    She gritted her teeth and came at him again with a flurry of mid range strikes, standard year three movements.

 Chapter 505: Something From Deep Within Her

    <h4>Chapter 505: Something From Deep Within Her</h4>


    Her form wasn��t perfect, but she was fast.


    Arthur dodged effortlessly, catching her wrist mid swing and flipping her over his shoulder.


    Crash.


    She hit the ground hard.


    Carl and Somto tensed in their seats.


    Arthur waited.


    She groaned, pushing herself back up. Her lip trembled, but she didn��t quit.


    Strike. Block. Spin. Kick.


    Arthur met her every move like a stone wall. His footwork was minimal. Controlled. Mastered.


    Her breathing grew shallow, each limb aching more with every failed attempt.


    Then came the fifth fall.


    This time she didn��t get up immediately.


    Carl shot up from his seat. "Arthur, that��s enough!"


    Arthur didn��t look at him. "Sit down."


    "She��s in pain! You��re being too hard on her��!"


    "She��s not done," Arthur said, eyes still locked on Nnenna. "And if you interfere, she��ll never reach what��s ahead of her."


    Somto stood, fists clenched. "She��s not a machine��!"


    "Sit. Down." Arthur��s voice thundered with finality, sharp as a de. "She chose this path. She knew the rules. Don��t insult her by stepping in now."


    But even as the young men hesitated, watching her battered form still struggling to stand, they couldn��t take it anymore.


    Carl moved.


    "Stop," Nnenna��s voice cracked as she knelt on one knee.


    Her hair was a mess. Her lip was bleeding. But her eyes... they burned with something primal.


    "Please..." she whispered, barely audible. "Don��t interfere."


    Carl froze mid step. Somto clenched his jaw and slowly sat down again.


    Arthur stared at her, silently.


    Inside her chest, her heart roared with frustration.


    What more do you want from me?!


    A soft voice rang in her mind.


    "You��re hurting... Let me help you. Use your good points��"


    "No," she gritted through clenched teeth. "If I win, it won��t be because of you. It��ll be me."


    "...Then I��ll wait."


    Her vision blurred from exhaustion. Her legs trembled. Her arms felt like lead.


    And still, she stood.


    Arthur��s expression shifted, only slightly. The faintest flicker of something... not pity, but recognition.


    She came again. Barely standing, barely breathing, but she moved.


    Left strike. Right feint. Low sweep


    He countered with ease, trapping her movement with a wrist lock and spinning her body away again.


    She crashed for the sixth time.


    The world tilted.


    Her bones screamed in protest, her spirit threatened to crack.


    Why am I even trying!


    And then something snapped.


    Not pain.


    Not fear.


    But instinct.


    From deep within her, older than the year two or year three teachings. Her body moved before her mind could follow.


    A rapid shuffle step, fluid and explosive. Her hand twisted upward, elbow tucked, a unique pivot of the wrist


    Arthur��s eyes widened. Toote.


    Crack!


    She mmed her palm into his chest using a spiral force unique to one particr form.


    He skidded backward, his stance broken for the first time in the entire duel.


    The technique, he knew it.


    He hadn��t taught her that.


    Only one person had ever learned that from him. And it was��


    "...Impossible," he whispered.


    The memory shed across his mind, a memory from more than a decade ago.


    He looked at her, stunned into silence.


    And she, just realizing what she had done, blinked once, and then swayed.


    Her knees gave way.


    Before her body could hit the ground, Somto was already there. He dashed forward, catching her gently in his arms.


    "Nnenna..."


    She copsed against his chest, too weak to even lift her head. Her breathing was shallow but steady.


    Somto held her tightly, pressing his lips together as he looked down at her bruised face.


    His heart twisted.


    Carl��s voice cracked through the air as he rushed across the field.


    "Code Red. I need an ambnce sent immediately to the training grounds. Female,te teens, copsed, semi conscious. ETA?" His breath caught. "Get here fast."


    He tossed his phone aside and dropped to his knees beside Nnenna.


    Shey in Somto��s arms, barely conscious. Her breath came in short, faint bursts. Her skin was too pale. Too cold.


    "I��ve got her," Carl said sharply.


    Somto shifted, allowing Carl space. Carl was already checking her pulse with one hand, the other hovering near her corbone.


    "Heart��s beating, but it��s weak." His fingers moved with practiced speed. "Breathing��s shallow... Might be hyperventtion mixed with physical shock."


    He tilted her gently onto her side, the recovery position, elevating her head with his hand. He slid off his jacket and folded it under her neck to keep her airway open, unfastened the top of her training vest to let her breathe easier, then propped her upper body slightly using his own knee.


    "She��s not in danger, but she needs rest, and fluids. Her system��s just overworked. Likely a mix of fatigue and mild copse."


    Carl pulled out the handkerchief from his coat pocket and dabbed her forehead, brushing damp strands of hair away from her face.


    She didn��t respond. But her eyelids fluttered.


    He exhaled.


    Good. Still responsive.


    He rubbed her wrists lightly, stimting blood flow, murmuring more to himself than anyone else, "Come on, Nnenna. You��re tougher than this."


    Behind them, Arthur still hadn��t moved.


    He stood several paces back, eyes locked on the scene, arms stiff at his sides. Silent. Watching.


    Carl, meanwhile, continued with quiet, precise motions, lifting Nnenna��s hand, checking her fingers, scanning for tension or reaction.


    No visible broken bones. No bruising. Just a drained, overheated body that had pushed too hard.


    He nced at her face again.


    Of course you pushed past your limit... again.


    He said nothing more, but his hands moved with a little more care.


    Moments passed like that, Carl steady, focused, treating her with minimal words. Somto beside them, holding her hand. Arthur frozen in ce.


    And then, faintly, Nnenna stirred. Her lips parted, the faintest breath escaping.


    Carl paused. Then gave a soft nod.


    "She��s stabilizing. The ambnce will be here any minute. We just have to keep herfortable till then."


    He did not look up. He didn��t need to.


    You��re safe now, he thought quietly.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 506: It’s Her

    <h4>Chapter 506: It��s Her</h4>


    Just hang in there.


    No one noticed Arthur.


    He stood frozen at the middle of the field, his breathing shallow, his arms limp by his sides. Everything around him faded, the sound of the wind, Somto��s worried murmurs, Carl��s precise movements. All of it disappeared into silence.


    His eyes stayed locked on Nnenna.


    That move...


    She shouldn��t have known it. No one should��ve known it.


    Because only one person had ever learned it before. And it wasn��t Nnenna.


    A memory surged to the surface like a wave, uninvited but unstoppable.


    --------------


    Eleven years ago.


    At the edge of the southern cliffs.


    Arthur was barely fourteen then, all sharp elbows, messy hair, and a mind always racing faster than his mouth could keep up. His shirt was stained from a morning training session, and a wooden sword was slung across his back.


    She came running to him that afternoon, barefoot, face streaked with tears, and fists clenched.


    Six year old Anastasia.


    "Arthur!" she sniffed, her voice wobbling as she stomped up the hill. "They said I��m small! They said I��ll never be strong like you!"


    She dropped to the grass beside him, hugging her knees. Her cheeks were red from crying, but her eyes still sparkled, stubborn and stormy, like always.


    Arthur blinked at her, then let out a sigh. "They said that again?"


    She nodded hard, wiping her face roughly with her sleeve. "Theyughed when I said I would beat you one day."


    Arthur "..."


    He looked at the spirited little girl who barely reached his knees when they stand together, for a long second. Then slowly, he smiled.


    "Alright then," he said, standing up and brushing grass off his trousers. "Come on. I��ll teach you something no one else knows."


    Anastasia blinked up at him, confused. "Really?"


    He nodded once, serious now. "But just you. Promise?"


    She grinned. "Promise!"


    The wind picked up as Arthur crouched down beside her. "This one��s mine. I made it upst year," he whispered like it was a treasure. "It��s not about being fast or strong. It��s about surprise. Timing. It only works when you trust yourself."


    She frowned in deep concentration as he guided her small arms and legs, adjusting her posture with care. He even poked her nose once when she got the footwork wrong, just to make her giggle.


    When she finally did the move, clumsy, but full of heart, Arthur pped and spun her around.


    "See?" he said softly, still holding her hand. "Who says you��re not strong?"


    She beamed at him. "I��m gonna get better and beat you one day."


    Arthur just chuckled, ruffling her hair. "I hope you do."


    The memory dissolved like mist in the morning sun, but its echo clung tightly to Arthur��s chest.


    He blinked back into the present.


    The world returned, harsh and loud. The distant whirl of sirens. The bark of orders from Carl. Somto��s voice. Rushed footsteps.


    And there she was.


    Nnenna.


    Still unconscious, her brows faintly furrowed, a trace of sweat clinging to her skin. Hershes fluttered as if caught in some silent struggle.


    For a second, just one impossibly sharp second, Arthur didn��t see Nnenna.


    He saw her.


    The child from the cliffs.


    The little girl who swore she would beat him.


    Anastasia.


    That same stubborn jaw. That same spark behind the pain.


    His chest tightened.


    It��s her.


    The thought came without permission. It wasn��t a question. It was a certainty that hit him like a punch to the gut.


    His pulse pounded in his ears.


    But then, reason pushed through.


    No.


    Anastasia was gone. Missing. Lost to stone and fire. He had seen the aftermath with his own eyes, or at least... he thought he had.


    No. Not dead. Just missing.


    And I��ll find her one day, he reminded himself for what felt like the thousandth time.


    But even as he clung to that truth, his eyes drifted back to Nnenna


    And there it was again.


    A shadow. A flicker.


    Something in her... was her.


    His chest tightened.


    He shut his eyes tightly, as if doing so could force the thought away.


    This doesn��t make sense. It can��t be. Nnenna is... Nnenna.


    But his heart wouldn��t listen.


    It kept whispering: Look again. Look closer.


    Confusion twisted in his gut. His head throbbed.


    He staggered one step back, clutching the side of his head.


    Not now.


    Not here.


    He opened his eyes again just as the ambnce doors swung open. A small team of medical personnel moved swiftly, working under Carl��s calm, clear instructions.


    Carl handed one of them Nnenna��s hair band, then climbed in after gently adjusting Nnenna��s IV line. He didn��t say a word, his face had lost a touch of its usual warmth and was reced with worry, his eyes never left her.


    Somto hesitated for a second, ncing back at Arthur, but didn��t speak. He followed them into the ambnce and closed the door behind him.


    The engine roared to life. The vehicle pulled away.


    And just like that


    Arthur was alone.


    The wind swept across the training field, rustling the grass around his boots.


    He didn��t move.


    Didn��t speak.


    He just stood there, staring at the empty space the ambnce had left behind.


    The ache in his head deepened.


    And for the first time in years, Arthur felt something he couldn��t name, something too wild to trust and too loud to ignore.


    A question bloomed in the silence.


    What if it really is her?


    --------------------------


    At the mini but highly equipped hospital on the castle grounds, the atmosphere was tense.


    One of the attending doctors, not seeing Carl around, stepped forward briskly, feeling the weight of urgency press against him. They needed to get started.


    Snapping on a pair of gloves, he motioned toward Nnenna��s bed.


    A nurse, already anticipating the routine, picked up a pair of scissors and leaned in to cut open Nnenna��s training gear.


    But before the de even touched fabric, a hand shot out, firm, unyielding.


    "What do you think you��re doing?"

 Chapter 507: Because It’s Her

    <h4>Chapter 507: Because It��s Her</h4>


    Somto��s voice sliced through the room, low and sharp with restrained anger.


    The nurse froze. So did the doctor.


    "Can��t you see there are males in the room?" Somto added, eyes zing.


    Silence fell like a dropped weight.


    The medical staff stared at him, unsure whether to exin or step back. It was a check up. Standard. Routine. Gender hadn��t mattered, it was a medical setting, after all. And they were all trained professionals.


    If anything, they thought, shouldn��t he be the one to step out?


    "Sir," the doctor began carefully, trying to steady his voice. "It��s standard procedure. We need to assess the injury sites��"


    "I said no," Somto interrupted coldly, his tone leaving no room for argument.


    The aura around him was heavy, dangerous. No one in the room missed it.


    The nurse lowered the scissors. The doctor hesitated unable to go against Somto��s order.


    Because whatever was going on, Somto wasn��t just acting like a protective brother.


    He was standing like a wall.


    And no one wanted to be the one to try and push through.


    The door eased open before the tension in the room could thicken further.


    In walked Carl.


    Dressed in a crisp, sealed surgical gown the color of deep blue, sterile gloves pulled tight over steady hands, a light mask across his jaw, and a transparent eye shield clipped firmly in ce, he looked like a man born for this moment. Every inch of his presence radiated precision and purpose.


    He wasn��t taking any chances. Not with her.


    Though this was just a basic emergency assessment, Carl had gone above and beyond with precautions. Full infection barrier. Personal diagnostic kit. Portable scanner. Everything sterilized. The kind of prep you would expect for delicate field trauma or early stage surgical triage.


    Because it was Nnenna.


    And even if no one knew just how deeply he cared, his actions never lied.


    His voice was calm but firm, gentle, butyered with authority that couldn��t be questioned.


    "Everyone except the two female nurses, out."


    He didn��t need to repeat himself.


    The air shifted instantly.


    Awe swept through the remaining staff like a silent wave.


    This was Doctor Carl, the one even top surgeons quoted. The man who once stitched an artery in sixty seconds under a shlight. The same one who had rebuilt a shattered spine by hand when others said it was impossible.


    Just watching him walk into a room felt like a masterss.


    And now they were being told to leave.


    Whispers started the moment they stepped into the hallway.


    "I heard he once stabilized a kid mid flight, no tools, just instinct."


    "Did you see his grip? Even his glove fit looked professional."


    "I was ready to take notes just from how he checked a pulse."


    But inside the room, Carl had already walked to Nnenna��s beside, his expression unreadable as he gently reached for her wrist.


    Unconsciously, the rest of the people in the room obeyed Carl��s earliermand, their steps quick and uncertain as they filed out through the doors. The echo of his voice still rang in their minds, crisp and urgent.


    Within a minute, the room fell quiet.


    Only three figures remained behind with Carl, two of the top ranked nurses in the entire kingdom, handpicked by the royal family itself and then Somto who still couldn��t bear to leave Nnenna.


    The nurses stood ready, calm and focused despite the silent awe they felt working beside the continent��s most renowned doctor. Their hands were steady. Their eyes sharp. Professionals to the core.


    Somto stood frozen for a second longer, his eyes locked on Nnenna, worry etched across his face.


    She looked small lying there. Pale. Still.


    The longer he stood there, the heavier the air around him felt. His gut twisted.


    He forced himself to move, his feet heavy beneath him, and finally stepped out, leaving Carl and the nurses to work. He trusted Carl to take care of Nnenna like he always does.


    But his heart stayed behind.


    With the chaos behind them and the room doors shut, the world narrowed to the quiet hum of equipment, the rhythmic beep of the heart monitor, and the steady hands of a man doing what he was born to do.


    Carl inhaled slowly, steadying himself as he turned back to Nnenna.


    She was pale, her breathing shallow but stable. A faint bruise was beginning to bloom along her left ribcage, likely from a blocked strike that had stillnded hard. Her right wrist was swollen, and her shoulder looked slightly out of ce from the awkward fall. He had already ruled out a concussion, but he would double check with scans just to be sure.


    "Pulse, strong, steady," he murmured to the nurse beside him. "Get the portable scanner ready. Chest X ray first. Then wrist and shoulder."


    The medic nodded and moved quickly.


    Carl leaned in, carefully checking her breathing again, lifting the edge of her vest only enough to expose her ribs. His fingers were sure but gentle as he palpated the area.


    She winced, unconscious but responding. He paused, jaw tightening.


    Rib bruise. Maybe hairline fracture. Not copsed. Good.


    He reached for the ultrasound and guided it over her ribs, watching the screen. No sign of internal bleeding. Relief flickered in his chest, but it didn��t soften the sharp focus in his eyes.


    Stay focused.


    He moved next to her wrist, examining the swelling and checking her reflexes.


    "Possible ligament strain," he muttered, almost to himself, before signaling for a splint.


    His fingers hesitated for just a second before bracing her wrist. A beat too long.


    No one noticed. Not the nurse beside him. But Carl knew.


    He knew exactly why his hand paused. Why his chest was tight. Why he hadn��t blinked once since this started.


    Because it��s her. Because it��s Nnenna.


    "Elevate her arm," he said briskly, handing over the wrapped bandage. "Prep her shoulder for X ray. I��ll do a manual check first, gently."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 508: The Punching Bag isn’t a Worthy Opponent

    <h4>Chapter 508: The Punching Bag isn��t a Worthy Opponent</h4>


    He positioned himself and checked her shoulder, rotating it with practiced care. Dislocated, but only partial. Not torn. He adjusted it quickly, precisely, murmuring reassurance even though she could not hear him.


    When she flinched again, just barely, he exhaled through his nose, masking the flicker of pain he felt.


    "You��re alright," he whispered under his breath. "You��re okay now."


    Finally, he stepped back. He wiped his hands on a sterile towel and nodded toward the scanner again. "Send those X rays to radiology so the orthopedics team can review. She will need full rest for at least three days. Then physio."


    Nnennay still. Peaceful now. As if even her unconscious self trusted him.


    Carl sat beside her for a second longer than necessary, watching the steady rise and fall of her chest.


    His hand hovered, then gently tucked a stray curl away from her face.


    "Just a few bruises, huh?" he murmured, voice soft. "You are stronger than you know."


    Then, his face reset. Gentle, but focused.


    He stood, eyes flicking to the door of the room.


    "She��ll be fine," he said to no one in particr, voice level again. "She��s built tougher than she looks."


    When word reached the main castle building, King White, Queen White, and Ava wasted no time. They rushed to the hospital, worry etched into every step.


    The moment they arrived, Carl had to stop what he was doing to reassure them, repeating over and over that Nnenna would be fine. His words were confident, but even so, it took some effort before they allowed themselves to breathe.


    Still, Queen White refused to leave.


    "I��ll stay," she said softly, taking a seat beside Nnenna��s bed. "My heart won��t rest unless she��s within sight."


    No one argued with her.


    That night, Somto paced the hospital hallway, his fists clenched and jaw tight. A storm brewed silently in his chest, anger, frustration, helplessness.


    Arthur had been right. Nnenna needed to grow stronger. But why did it have toe with pain?


    Hadn��t he carried so much from the start, shouldering burdens beyond his years, just so she wouldn��t have to suffer? That was the point, wasn��t it? That was the reason behind everything he had done. Even if his mission had shifted along the way, the purpose remained unchanged.


    To protect her.


    Now, shey still, unmoving.


    He nced through the ss again. Her face was calm, too calm, like she was sleeping in a dream she couldn��t escape. It brought back a chilling memory, more than a year ago, when she had fallen into aa. A time he never wanted to relive.


    "How long until she wakes up?" he asked Carl again, his voice lower than usual, but no less urgent.


    Carl, exhausted but steady, gave him the same answer as before. "I sedated her. Her body needs rest. That��s the best way for her to recover right now."


    It made sense.


    But it didn��t help the growing weight on Somto��s chest. A part of him knew she was safe, but another part, the loudest part, couldn��t rest until she opened her eyes.


    Until she spoke.


    Until she smiled.


    Until she was Nnenna again.


    He couldn��t help but let out a softugh.


    Was this how it was going to be for the rest of their lives... if she chose to be with him?


    He couldn��t even handle her getting hurt during training. Her pain felt like his own. Like it was wired into his chest.


    At this rate, how was he supposed to survive when she had to give birth someday? Maybe in eight years? The thought alone almost knocked the air out of him.


    Would I even be strong enough for her?


    I really need to work on myself.


    Or maybe... maybe they should skip childbirth altogether.


    He had witnessed it once, when Ebere was born. Nine months of struggle, then the screaming and chaos of delivery. That was no walk in the park.


    Nope. He decided there and then.


    We��ll adopt.


    Funny, wasn��t it?


    He was a general, he had led wars, seenrades fall, watched Arthur lie paralyzed for weeks, scared half to death himself. He had been injured more times than he could count. Those moments had all hurt. Deeply.


    But none of them, none, had ever hurt like this.


    Not like watching Nnenna in pain.


    That girl...


    He sighed deeply, rubbing the back of his neck. I��ve really fallen too deep. There��s no way out anymore, is there?


    The hours crawled by. He went back to his room. Midnight came and went, but his mind refused to rest. Thoughts of her kept looping in his head like a song he couldn��t stop humming.


    "Tch... I need a distraction," he muttered, pushing himself off the bed.


    Training. That should help clear his head.


    He changed into his sportswear, moving on autopilot. Stepping out of his room, the castle halls were silent, empty and cloaked in darkness. The servants had long since turned in for the night.


    At the entrance, he paused to change his shoes. The castle grounds outside were quiet, too, the sky above shrouded in ck, no stars, no moon, just an empty abyss. But the estate itself was well lit, torches andnterns flickering softly. Guards were stationed all around, some visible, others tucked away in the shadows.


    Sonto didn��t care. He just walked.


    He headed toward the training grounds, the gravel crunching under his feet the only sound apanying him.


    As he drew near, something made him pause. Faint thuds echoed through the air, sharp, rhythmic.


    Fists? Someone��s already here?


    He moved closer, keeping to the side. His eyes narrowed as he caught sight of a figure under one of the tall lights. White hair, tied up high, swinging slightly with each powerful movement.


    Arthur.


    Sonto blinked, surprised but... not entirely.


    Of course it was him.


    "The punching bag isn��t a worthy opponent."


    Arthur froze mid swing, fist still pressed against the swaying bag.

 Chapter 509: Unusual Therapy

    <h4>Chapter 509: Unusual Therapy</h4>


    He turned slowly at the sound of Somto��s voice.


    Their eyes met.


    For a few seconds, neither of them said anything. Just silence, and something tense simmering in the air between them.


    Somto��s expression was sharp, eyes stormy with barely restrained anger. Of course he still med him. The guilt hadn��t disappeared with the passing hours.


    But instead of yelling... instead of throwing usations...


    He hade here. To fight.


    Arthur understood immediately.


    Somto knew him too well. He knew Arthur had to be hurting too, searching for a way, any way, to burn off that pain. And Somto, in his own quiet, fierce way, had offered him one.


    Not just a fight, but a kind offort. A release. A punishment, maybe. But not out of cruelty, no. Out of understanding.


    And strangely... that thought warmed Arthur.


    Without a single word, he turned fully and stepped away from the bag.


    He shifted into his fighting stance, calm and focused. It wasn��t the same stance he used when he sparred with Nnenna earlier that morning. This one was sharper, heavier. Serious.


    Fighting Somto was no casual match. There were no shortcuts or easy wins. Every movement counted.


    Arthur raised his fists and locked eyes with him.


    Across from him, Somto stood like stone, focused, unreadable, but deadly serious.


    Letting Arthur train Nnenna earlier hadn��t been a sign of weakness. He simply acknowledged Arthur��s edge in martial arts. But now? In a duel? Somto knew better than to take that edge lightly. He could hold his own, yes, but only if he remained razor sharp.


    Neither of them moved. The tension between them stretched, taut like a drawn bowstring. Their stances were solid, guarded. Not a blink. Not a twitch.


    Then, Arthur moved.


    In the blink of an eye, he surged forward. A blur. His palm sliced through the air, aimed directly for Somto��s shoulder.


    Fast.


    Somto��s eyes narrowed, heart rate spiking. He��s quicker than before... but still readable. He shifted, already preparing to block and counter, his body coiling like a spring


    But before he could act��


    Boom!


    A figure dropped between them like thunder crashing to the earth. The impact shook the ground slightly, dust puffing from under their feet.


    A hand shot out and met Arthur��s strike mid air.


    The collision snapped like a gunshot, raw force against force.


    Arthur staggered back four steps, boots scraping against the ground.


    The neer was shoved seven steps backward, skidding to a stop with a sharp exhale.


    Somto��s eyes widened.


    Arthur straightened, blinking in surprise.


    The dust cleared, and there, standing between them with a raised arm and an amused expression carved in steel


    "You guys are having a duel?" Carl asked gently, brushing dust off his coat sleeve like he hadn��t just absorbed a strike that should��ve knocked him t. He didn��t wait for an answer. "Count me in. I could use the exercise."


    Somto gave him a quick nod.


    Arthur?


    He didn��t speak.


    He justunched himself forward like a bullet.


    Carl barely ducked in time as Arthur��s leg swept where his head had been a split second earlier.


    Somto immediately circled to the side, eyes focused, calcting.


    Arthur didn��t hesitate. He spun midair, redirecting the momentum into a reverse kick aimed at Somto.


    Somto blocked with both arms, but the impact still slid him back a step.


    Carl didn��t give Arthur a break. He struck fast, a palm strike aimed just beneath Arthur��s ribs. Pressure point.


    Arthur twisted his torso, absorbing the hit, but his grunt gave away that itnded.


    Arthur retaliated with a low sweep, forcing Carl to jump.


    Somto moved in from behind, hand already snapping toward Arthur��s exposed side.


    But Arthur dropped low, grabbed Somto��s ankle mid swing, and yanked.


    Somto fell, but caught himself in a roll and came back up, spinning into a mid kick that Arthur barely blocked.


    Arthur��s eyes lit with excitement now, this was the kind of fight that made his blood sing. His previous bad mood was much better now.


    He twisted around and mmed an elbow into Carl��s shoulder just as Carl tried to nk him.


    Carl stumbled back, but caught Arthur��s wrist before he could follow up, and jammed his knee toward the inside of Arthur��s thigh.


    Arthur blocked with his own leg, pivoted, and used Carl��s grip against him, flipping him over his shoulder.


    Carlnded hard, but rolled onto his feet again.


    Somto struck while Arthur was turned, aiming for his back, but Arthur stepped aside, grabbed Somto��s arm, and flipped him too.


    Somto grunted, rolling across the ground.


    Sweat glistened on all three now.


    Arthur��s breathing had quickened. His stance was still solid, but slower now.


    Somto��s eyes narrowed. Time to use his rhythm against him. He angled slightly, letting Arthur chase a fake opening, then redirected his own movement to trap Arthur between them.


    Carl noticed and adjusted as well. Don��t go for power, go for precision. He slid low, aiming a jab at Arthur��s knee.


    Arthur dodged, but Somto appeared behind him and jabbed his elbow into Arthur��s back.


    Arthur winced, spun, and caught Somto��s arm, twisting it just enough to force a retreat.


    Carl moved in again, this time going for the neck, but Arthur ducked and swept both legs out.


    Carl and Somto both stumbled, but Arthur��s body was gging too.


    Carlnded a chop to Arthur��s shoulder.


    Arthur staggered.


    Somto lunged, aiming for the corbone. Arthur caught the strike, but didn��t have the strength to counter anymore.


    The three of them stood for a second, panting hard. Muscles shaking.


    None of them said anything.


    Then, as if by mutual agreement, all three copsed onto the training field, t on their backs, staring up at the dark, starless sky.


    No more attacks. No words. Just breathless silence and the faint rustling of the night wind.


    After a long pause, Carl broke the quiet.


    "...Okay. I��m officially done."


    Arthur chuckled weakly. "Not bad... for amateurs."


    Somto smirked. "Says the guy who almost got his ribs rearranged."

 Chapter 510: A Move I Only Ever Taught One Person

    <h4>Chapter 510: A Move I Only Ever Taught One Person</h4>


    Theyy there, sweat soaked and smiling, letting the moment stretch. Not as fighters anymore.


    Just... brothers.


    "I can��t remember thest time we did this," Carl said suddenly, his voice soft with nostalgia.


    As he stared up at the night sky, a thousand memories shed through his mind,ughter, reckless adventures, childhood promises whispered under trees. So much time had passed...


    "We��re all grown up now," he added. "More responsibilities. Less time."


    "Yeah," Somto replied quietly. "Things haven��t been the same for any of us."


    There was a beat of silence.


    Then Arthur spoke.


    "Confusion."


    The word came out low but clear, pulling the attention of the other two. Carl and Somto turned to look at him, eyebrows raised.


    Arthur did not meet their eyes right away. He stared at the sky like it held all the answers, and all the questions.


    "As time passed," he continued, "it didn��t just bring responsibilities. It brought... confusion. About what we want. Who we��re supposed to be."


    Somto nodded slowly. "Yeah... it really did."


    He let out a quiet sigh. He never imagined his mission would shift course, not even slightly. But it had, and somehow, he didn��t mind. It felt right.


    The three of them went quiet again. A calm stillness settled between them, filled with unspoken thoughts and shared exhaustion.


    Then, Arthur spoke again.


    And this time, his words didn��t just break the silence.


    They shattered it.


    "I��m in love with Nnenna."


    The confession dropped like thunder, raw and sudden.


    Carl jolted upright, no longer lying back, eyes wide. "Wait, what?!"


    Somto turned his head, his face unreadable.


    Arthur stared straight ahead, not flinching, notughing. The words had been caged in his chest since that morning, since the fight, since the look in her eyes.


    Something about the quiet night, the dark sky, the soft glow of the training groundnterns, and the silentpany of two friends who were more like brothers, made Arthur feel like he could talk.


    Really talk.


    Carl stared at Arthur in disbelief, mouth slightly open.


    "How??" he asked, but didn��t wait for an answer. "You��ve been a stone wall for years, Arthur. Even now, you won��t admit you��re in love with that person, so why the sudden change of heart? What happened?"


    Arthur sat up too, his expression unreadable in the dim light.


    But Carl saw it.


    A flicker of emotion.


    Conflicted. Torn. Something deeper than guilt or regret.


    Carl went quiet, giving him space.


    Arthur rarely spoke from the heart. This, this was rare.


    "I don��t know," Arthur finally said, voice low.


    He exhaled, fingers threading through his hair.


    "She reminds me so much of... that person."


    He paused, struggling to find the words.


    "Today, during the duel... that move she used to break my defense, it wasn��t just any move. It was mine. I created it back in my teens."


    Somto looked up sharply. Carl stayed frozen, listening.


    Arthur continued, softer now, almost whispering.


    "A move I only ever taught one person. Just one."


    He swallowed.


    "That person."


    "Yet Nnenna used it today..." Arthur said quietly, eyes narrowing in disbelief. "How is that even possible?"


    His voice trembled, not from fear, but from something harder to name. A creeping unease.


    "I��m sure I never shared that move with anyone else. Not even you guys," he added, ncing at Carl and Somto. "It was too painful to use. Every time I remembered it, I saw her."


    His hands clenched at his sides.


    "So it can��t be someone else who taught her. It just can��t be. Which means... if it wasn��t me... who did?"


    His question lingered in the air, thick with tension.


    His face was clouded now, eyes darting like he was trying to piece together a puzzle that didn��t make sense.


    Carl��s expression mirrored his. His brows were furrowed, concern growing in his eyes. "That��s... really strange," he muttered. "This is definitely a mystery," Carl said, brows still furrowed. "It��s possible that Nnenna met that person somehow. Maybe that��s where she learned it. When she wakes up, you should ask her."


    "I doubt it," Arthur said, shaking his head slowly.


    His voice was firm, but heavy with something unspoken.


    "That move... she promised me it would stay between the two of us."


    He paused, eyes distant now, lost in an old memory.


    "She doesn��t break her promises," he added quietly. "She wouldn��t have taught it to Nnenna."


    Neither of them noticed the deeper frown tightening on Somto��s face.


    His jaw had locked slightly. His arms folded. His gaze drifted toward the ground, troubled.


    Carl turned back to Arthur.


    "But what about your feelings?" he asked, voice softer now.


    Arthur looked up slowly.


    Carl hesitated, but pressed on.


    "If you��ve really... let go of that person, and you truly love Nnenna... I think you should tell her."


    He paused again. His throat tightened. But he still forced the words out.


    "Tell her. When she��s of age."


    His voice cracked ever so slightly at the end, a sh of pain flickering in his eyes.


    Like each word cost him something.


    Like his heart was being squeezed with invisible fingers.


    But he meant it.


    Even if it hurt.


    "She��s never mentioned liking anyone to me," Carl said gently. "So... you might have a real chance here."


    But Arthur didn��t reply.


    Instead, his gaze shifted, to Somto.


    There was something in his eyes. Not hesitation. Not fear. But... conflict.


    Carl noticed the silence. It stretched too long.


    His brows knit slightly as he looked between them. Arthur��s expression was strange, like he regretted saying anything now. Like he felt guilty.


    Carl followed his gaze to Somto.


    Somto��s face was unreadable, shaded by the darkness around them. The faint glow from the training lights did little to soften the sharpness in his eyes. His expression blended into the starless night sky, dark, still, but heavy.


    Why does Arthur look like he feels bad that Somto had to hear this?


    Was it because of Nnenna?


    Carl blinked.

 Chapter 511: The Alternative Was Just As Painful

    <h4>Chapter 511: The Alternative Was Just As Painful</h4>


    No way... Was Arthur worried Somto wouldn��t approve of him?


    That��s too petty, Carl thought.


    He shifted slightly, trying to ease the growing tension.


    Arthur��s one of the best people we know. If he loves Nnenna, really loves her, then isn��t that a good thing?


    Shouldn��t Somto be d? One more person to protect their precious little sister?


    Carl decided to speak up, hoping to ease the pressure building in the silence.


    "Don��t look so angry, Somto," he said with a small smile. "We all practically grew up together. And honestly... I think Arthur would make a good match for Nnenna."


    "Plus," Carl added with a light chuckle, "when you finally win over that heartbeat of yours you mentioned during your coronation, Nnenna will have someone her age to hang out with too."


    Arthur��s eyes snapped open.


    Surprise shot across his face so fast he couldn��t even hide it.


    Carl... doesn��t know?


    He quickly nced at Somto, still silent, still unreadable. His expression hadn��t shifted once. Still dark. Still distant.


    But Arthur��s mind was racing now.


    So Carl doesn��t know that Somto likes Nnenna?


    He pieced it together quickly, Somto must have told Carl about liking someone... but left out who. That much was clear.


    But why?


    Carl was their closest friend. He would��ve supported Somto, probably even helped. So why hide it?


    And then there was Nnenna.


    Arthur��s chest tightened slightly.


    She likes Somto. That much is obvious. The way she looked at him, listened to him, rxed around him, it wasn��t subtle. At least, not to Arthur.


    Yet... she hadn��t told Carl either.


    That��s new.


    Nnenna never kept anything from Carl. She confided in him about everything, or so it always seemed.


    So what was going on?


    Why all the hiding?


    Arthur stared at the ground now, thoughts spinning.


    A tangled web was forming right under their noses, and they had all been too close to see it.


    Still... it wasn��t his ce to speak.


    Somto or Nnenna, that truth belonged to them. And when they were ready, they would be the ones to say it.


    With that thought, and everything he had pieced together on his own, Arthur finally turned back to Carl. Somto still hadn��t spoken, and Carl was looking more confused by the second.


    Arthur took a breath and spoke.


    "It��s alright, Carl," he said gently. "I didn��t say anything before because... I don��t n to act on it."


    Carl blinked, caught off guard.


    Arthur continued, voice calm but firm, like he was exining it to himself as much as to the others.


    "The truth is... I don��t even meet the conditions you just gave. A good chunk of my heart still belongs to that person."


    He looked down, hands resting on his knees. "So I feel divided."


    There was a pause, just long enough to feel heavy.


    "The worst part is... I keep seeing her in Nnenna. In her movements. Her words. Her spirit." He shook his head slowly. "That means my feelings are... clouded. And that��s not fair to Nnenna."


    His voice dipped softer now, full of quiet honesty.


    "I can��t love her the way she deserves. Not like this."


    The silence that followed was thick, but Arthur wasn��t done.


    "So I��ve decided," he said, lifting his gaze. "I��m going to eliminate these feelings. Let them go. And focus on finding the one I��ve carried in my heart for over a decade."


    He exhaled, the tension loosening just slightly in his shoulders.


    "She��s the one I really love."


    And he meant those words, for Carl, for himself...


    And most of all, for Somto.


    But something still didn��t sit right with Arthur when he nced at Somto.


    Somto��s expression hadn��t changed. If anything, it looked even darker than before.


    Why?


    I just told him I��m not trying to take Nnenna from him. That I��m not acting on my feelings. Doesn��t he trust me?


    Arthur��s brows furrowed slightly, his chest tightening with a dull ache.


    Doesn��t he remember that when I say something... I mean it? I��ve never gone back on my word. Not with him. Not ever.


    Or... is it something else?


    Was Somto jealous?


    Even if I��m not nning to do anything, maybe it��s still hard for him to ept that I ever felt that way about Nnenna in the first ce.


    Arthur looked down, shame washing over him.


    Maybe I shouldn��t have said anything at all.


    I just wanted to be honest... because he��s my best friend. I didn��t want to hide something that important from him.


    But now...


    Maybe I made a mistake.


    The words settled in his heart like cold stone.


    He couldn��t take it back now.


    What Arthur didn��t know... was that the storm behind Somto��s silence had little to do with jealousy.


    Somto wasn��t angry because of Nnenna.


    He was angry... at himself.


    His fists clenched slightly at his sides.


    So it��s true. Arthur��s in love with the person he��s been searching for all these years...


    This was something Somto had long suspected


    Then what does that make me?


    His chest ached.


    If she really is the one Arthur��s been carrying in his heart... then I��ve been betraying my best friend this whole time.


    Would I have to give up... on any thoughts of having something with Nnenna?


    The question echoed in Somto��s mind like a whisper he didn��t want to hear.


    But then another thought pushed in, so quiet, yet so loud.


    What if she doesn��t even choose her past?


    What if she chooses her present?


    The life she remembered now.


    The rtionships she has now.


    Somto swallowed hard.


    What would she choose in the end?


    The idea of Nnenna choosing Arthur made his chest tighten, as though something invisible was squeezing his heart.


    But... the alternative was just as painful.


    If Nnenna chose him when he tells her everything, and Arthurter found out who she truly was, the person he had been holding in his heart for over a decade, how could he ever face him again?


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 512: No Way I’m Letting This Go

    <h4>Chapter 512: No Way I��m Letting This Go</h4>


    How could he look his best friend in the eye, knowing he stood in the way of a love Arthur never even got the chance to reim?


    Both paths hurt.


    Both led to heartbreak.


    Somto looked down, voice low and cracked.


    "What do I do?" he whispered.


    He wasn��t asking Arthur. Or Carl. He was just... asking.


    To Arthur, watching quietly from the side, that whisper only added to the weight he felt in his chest.


    He��s furious, Arthur thought. He probably thinks I crossed a line I swore I wouldn��t. That I betrayed our brotherhood.


    Carl, on the other hand, had gonepletely silent. But he was observing. Reading. Thinking.


    His eyes moved between them, quietly forming theories, piecing together half told stories and unsaid truths.


    He didn��t fully understand it yet, but one thing was bing clearer by the second:


    Somto wasn��t just protective of Nnenna.


    He was attached.


    And in Carl��s mind, that attachment might be the reason Somto couldn��t imagine anyone, not even Arthur, being worthy of her.


    But one thing was certain now.


    Carl finally broke the silence, his voice steady and firm.


    "Since you can��t give her your whole heart," he said, looking straight at Arthur, "then yeah, it��s better to let those feelings go. I won��t let Nnenna get hurt. Not even by you."


    His tone carried no anger, only absolute seriousness.


    Arthur didn��t hesitate.


    "I would never hurt her," he replied immediately, his voice filled with quiet conviction. "I already made that choice, the same one you��re talking about. I let it go."


    Carl held his gaze for a few more seconds... then nodded.


    "Good."


    And just like that, the tension broke.


    Carl leaned back, stretching with a dramatic sigh. "It��ste. I need my beauty sleep before I start looking as rugged as Arthur."


    Arthur let out a breath ofughter, shaking his head.


    Carl stood first, brushing off his trousers. He reached out a hand to help Arthur up, not that Arthur needed it, but he epted it anyway.


    Then Carl turned to Somto, who still hadn��t said a word. His expression remained unreadable, though his eyes burned with something unresolved.


    "Come on," Carl said, stretching a hand toward him.


    Somto hesitated... then took it.


    Carl pulled him up in one smooth motion.


    "Let it go, Somto," Carl said quietly. "The man already said he��s given up."


    Somto didn��t reply, but his eyes flicked toward Arthur briefly.


    Carl pped a hand on his shoulder.


    "It��s a shame, honestly. I don��t know where we��ll find someone better for Nnenna than Arthur..." he said with a small, bittersweet smile. "But I��m sure, somewhere out there, someone wille along who��ll treasure our girl like we do."


    There was a quiet beat. A fragile pause.


    He had expected Somto��s face to finally rx, and it did.


    But then, Carl caught something else. A look. A subtle, loaded look Somto gave him right when he mentioned someone out there who would treasure Nnenna.


    And just like that, one of Carl��s old theories, the one he had buried deep and tossed aside, suddenly roared back to life.


    Does Somto... like Nnenna?


    He couldn��t shake the thought as the three of them walked back in silence.


    That call on the night of Somto��s coronation...


    The girl he mentioned had been a minor, close in age to his younger sisters.


    And he had clearly said... she didn��t like him back.


    Carl had teased him then, listing all the girls they knew in that age range, but Somto hadn��t responded. Not even once. Just brushed it off.


    Now that he thought about it... Nnenna��s recent fondness toward Somto had grown too noticeable to ignore.


    Like that moment a few days ago, when she described all three of them with casual yfulness... but something shifted when she got to Somto. A different vibe entirely.


    Then there was that opening dance at Somto��s coronation. Carl had watched it, casually at the time, but now... looking back... something had felt off. An unspoken tension. A quiet intimacy. He had dismissed it then.


    Not to mention, when those rumors spread and some of Somto��s family dared to pin their father��s death on Nnenna, it had been Somto who stepped forward.


    Without hesitation. He didn��t just clear her name... he yed that footage in front of an entire continent, and beyond. He made it impossible for anyone to doubt her again.


    And then just a few minutes ago, Arthur had given Somto a specific look. Right after confessing his feelings and hearing Carl tell him to go for it. That look hadn��t been random. It had been weighed, uncertain... almost apologetic.


    Carl��s eyes widened slightly, the realization hitting him like a silent thunderp.


    Have I really been missing something this big? he thought, half shocked, half in disbelief.


    He turned slightly, sneaking a quick nce at Somto, who was walking a little ahead, expression unreadable again.


    Carl narrowed his eyes, determination settling in.


    No way I��m letting this go. I need answers.


    I must investigate this.


    ------------�\


    Some hours passed. The sun had already risen when Nnenna finally opened her eyes, drawing a deep sigh of relief from everyone in the pce.


    Queen White had cancelled the birthday ball that was meant to hold that Sunday night. Her daughter��s health came first. With exams starting the next day, she wanted Nnenna to rest as much as possible.


    Carl, ever the protector, had suggested asking the school board to shift the exams. But Nnenna shook her head.


    "I just want to get it over with," she said firmly.


    Still, she wasn��t reckless. For the rest of Sunday, she took things seriously, eating properly, taking all her medications, and sleeping as much as her body demanded. She wanted to bounce back quickly, not just for the exams, but for herself.


    Luckily, the exam schedule favored her. They were starting with the main courses, written papers and practicals, before moving on to the second major and the two talent based assessments.

 Chapter 513: The Greatest Motivational Song in Karaoke History!

    <h4>Chapter 513: The Greatest Motivational Song in Karaoke History!</h4>


    That gave her some breathing room.


    Monday morning.


    Carl insisted on driving Nnenna to school, and no one objected. After all, she was about to write exams based on everything he had spent the past 6 months teaching her. If there was anything else he could slip into her mind before they arrived at the academy, it was worth the ride.


    ...Wishful thinking.


    Instead of a seriousst minute revision or lecture, Carl did something way better.


    He hooked up his ylist, grinned, and tapped y.


    A cheerful instrumental started, bright ukulele strumming, a bouncy rhythm, and the unmistakable dramatic re of a karaoke ssic loading up. No vocals, just music.


    Carl immediately sat up straighter. "Get ready. This is it."


    "What is it?" Nnenna asked suspiciously.


    He pointed at her like a game show host. "The greatest motivational song in karaoke history."


    Then, before she could stop him, he started singing.


    ?? "Life is a sandwich��bite it with pride!" ??


    ?? "Put on your crown and ketchup your stride!" ??


    Nnenna choked on air. "Wait, what?!"


    If the others found out what Carl was actually doing, instead of helping her revise like they had all agreed to, they would probably be lining up to smack him one by one.


    They had respectfully given the two of them privacy, thinking he was crammingst minute forms into her brain. If only they knew he was busy ying DJ and singing off key like it was a road trip.


    But Carl was in full performance mode. Eyes closed, voice cracking with passion.


    ?? "You��re the queen of your test, the toast of thend��


    Sharpen your pencil and take a stand!" ??


    "Carl, please stop, this is a crime against music!"


    "Oh no, we��re doing this together."


    Before she could protest, he tossed her an invisible mic.


    She groaned but joined in anyway, grinning as she added


    ?? "If you trip, thennd like a queen��


    Make your mistakes in sparkly green!" ??


    Both of them were off key. Carl hit dramatic high notes like he was on stage. Nnenna tried to harmonize, failed miserably, andughed so hard she snorted.


    They sang through the whole thing, barely holding it together as the chorus hit


    ?? "Ketchup your stride! Mustard your might!


    Ace every paper��shine super bright!" ??


    "Carl, this is the worst song ever."


    "It��s incredible and you know it."


    By the time they reached the Royal Academy gates, Nnenna had tears in her eyes, but fromughter. Her heart felt lighter, her nerves calmer. The weight of everything else? Forgotten.


    Carl parked and turned down the music, his voice suddenly soft.


    "Hey."


    She looked at him.


    "No matter what happens in there today," he said, "you��ve already made us proud. You��ve worked hard, you��re ready... and you��re gonna do amazing."


    Then, with a wink


    "And if things get tough, just remember my beautiful voice singing about sandwich royalty."


    Nnennaughed again. "That��s going to haunt me forever."


    "Good. Now go rule the exam hall, Queen of Sparkly Green."


    "I will," she smiled, opening the door.


    Carl started to unbuckle. "Want me to walk you in?"


    But Nnenna stepped out confidently. "No need. I��ve got this."


    Carl nodded, pride glowing in his eyes. "Go shine."


    As she walked toward the building, he whispered to himself,


    "Crown on, kiddo."


    And behind him, from the speakers, the karaoke track faded out with a dramatic drum roll and confetti sound effect that someone definitely added for no reason.


    -------


    The path to the Year 3 Medicine and Surgery exam hall waspletely unfamiliar.


    Nnenna nced around the vast academic wing, her nerves creeping in again.


    Maybe I should have let Carl walk me here after all...


    She clutched her bag tighter and quickened her pace, heart pounding as she turned down hallway after hallway. After asking for directions twice, and nearly walking into the wrong building, she finally spotted the tall double doors ahead marked:


    "Year 3 �C Medicine & Surgery �C EXAM HALL A."


    Thank God...


    She hurried toward it, relief washing over her. But just as she reached the entrance, a hard shove from behind nearly knocked her off bnce.


    "Move over!" a sharp voice snapped. "You don��t even know how to make way for your seniors, even when you��re standing on our territory."


    Nnenna blinked.


    Excuse me?


    She turned, her brows furrowed in disbelief. Did someone seriously just say that out loud in an academy?


    Then her gaze met the smug face of the speaker.


    Stephanie.


    Oh. Of course.


    Behind her, looking just as smug, but more silently so, stood Nichs. The two of them together again, as if that entire argument in Carl��s office months ago had never happened. As if they hadn��t practically wed each other��s reputations apart.


    Right...


    Now she remembered. Arthur had mentioned once that Stephanie and Nichs were in Year 3 Medicine and Surgery.


    So this was their "territory."


    She almostughed.


    Instead, Nnenna stepped aside calmly.


    "My bad. I forgot this hallway was registered under your name," she said, tone t and unimpressed.


    Nnenna had no intention of starting a scene, especially not right before an exam.


    She took a quiet breath, sidestepped the first entrance, and moved toward the second row of doors.


    But before she could reach them, another figure stepped into her path.


    Nichs.


    He smirked down at her, arms folded.


    "Where do you think you��re going?" he said coldly.


    "This is a Year 3 exam hall. Not for confused little Year 1s who can��t read signs."


    His voice was loud enough to turn heads.


    All across the hall��s open foyer, Year 3 Medicine and Surgery students paused their revision. Some looked up from their notes. Others adjusted their sses, watching the interaction unfold with vague curiosity.


    No one said a word.


    They didn��t recognize the girl, so most assumed she was lost.


    But while none of them stepped in, not a single person looked like they supported Nichs��s attitude.


    The girl in front of him didn��t seem flustered or confused. She didn��t look like someone who had wandered in by mistake.

 Chapter 514: I Blinked and Missed it!

    <h4>Chapter 514: I Blinked and Missed it!</h4>


    She was calm, strangely so, and her beauty made more than a few nce twice.


    Isn��t that...?


    She doesn��t look like a Year 1...


    Whispers began to stir, but no one dared say anything directly to Nichs.


    Still, a few could not help wondering


    Why was he going this far?


    If she is really lost, just show her the way... why block her like that? Unless... was he picking on her on purpose?


    But silence ruled.


    This was Nichs, after all. And Stephanie was standing nearby, arms crossed, face twisted in a satisfied little smirk. The kind that dared anyone to interfere.


    As for Nnenna


    Her eyes flicked from Nichs... to Stephanie... then to the silent crowd watching like an audience unsure whether to cheer or hide.


    So this is how it��s going to be...?


    She straightened her back. Her voice came out cool and even


    "Move over," Nnenna said calmly.


    Her voice wasn��t loud, but it cut clean through the growing murmurs in the hallway like a knife through silk.


    Heads turned again.


    Wait, was she... staying?


    Whispers spread like wildfire.


    "She just told Nichs to move?" a girl whispered, her voice caught between disbelief and secondhand fear.


    "Does she even know who they are?" someone else murmured, leaning forward like watching a drama unfold.


    "That��s Stephanie��s twin. Elder Knox��s grandson!" a guy said sharply, eyes narrowing as if trying to confirm Nnenna��s sanity.


    "She should be groveling, not standing there like some final boss character!" another added, half joking, half terrified.


    Whispers spread like wildfire. No one could decide if this girl was fearless... or just in crazy.


    A few others peeked from behind their books, wide eyed, waiting for the drama to unfold. This wasn��t something you saw every day, a year one student staring down Nichs and Stephanie like they were random nobodies.


    Nichs smirked as the chatter filled his ears. The confidence in his stance grew.


    "Oh? You��ve got guts now, huh?" he taunted, stepping forward. "Let��s see what you can do now that Carl isn��t here to babysit you."


    Nnenna sighed quietly, her fingers twitching once at her side. Do I really have to deal with people like this every time?


    In the blink of an eye, so fast most people missed it, she stepped forward and brushed past him.


    But it wasn��t just a pass.


    Her hand barely moved, but Nichs staggered sideways as if pushed by an invisible force. He tried to resist, but his stance broke and his foot slid.


    The students gasped.


    By the time he blinked and looked up, Nnenna was already seated at the front, casually adjusting her bag like nothing had happened.


    Nichs stood frozen for a moment.


    Then his eyes widened. "H-How... how did you break through my defense?"


    He wasn��t just surprised, he was shaken. He was a trained martial artist, not some pretender. His body had reacted on instinct, but even that hadn��t been fast enough.


    And that girl had moved like the wind.


    Whispers erupted again, this time with a mix of awe and disbelief.


    "Wait, did you see that?" one student gasped, eyes wide in disbelief.


    "I blinked and missed it! What even happened?!" another cried, twisting around in their seat to confirm with others.


    "No freaking way... That looked like a legit redirect technique. Subtle, clean, barely any movement!" a guy whispered, awestruck.


    "She moved Nichs like he weighed nothing. Is she... trained? Like, formally trained?"


    A long pause stretched.


    "Who the hell is she?" someone finally muttered, quiet, but loud enough that everyone heard it.


    Up front, Nnenna didn��t say a word. She simply pulled out her pen, eyes focused, expression unreadable.


    Nichs wasn��t the only one stunned by what just happened. But most of the year three Medicine and Surgery students brushed it off.


    "Heh... he must��ve been caught off guard. That��s the only exnation." one guy said, trying to rationalize what he just saw.


    "Yeah, no way a year one girl just... tossed Nichs like that. Not possible." another muttered, brows furrowed.


    "Please. The strength gap between year one and year three is like heaven and earth." a girl scoffed, folding her arms.


    "She��s probably just ridiculously lucky. Or maybe he tripped?" someone else offered, voice uncertain, trying to convince themselves more than anyone.


    The whispers continued, dismissive but curious.


    Nichs, cheeks burning with humiliation, clenched his jaw and stormed toward Nnenna��s seat at the front.


    The girl hadn��t even spared him a second nce.


    "Hey!" he barked. "Who do you think you are?"


    Without waiting for an answer, he grabbed her wrist and tried to yank her out of her seat.


    Nnenna rolled her eyes. So dramatic.


    Still, she let him try. No resistance, no response. She didn��t even blink.


    But within seconds, Nichs��s expression shifted from smug to confused.


    He tugged again. Harder. Nothing.


    He gritted his teeth, using both hands now. Still nothing.


    Then he braced himself, nted his feet, and pulled like his pride depended on it.


    Which it kind of did.


    But Nnenna didn��t move. Not an inch. She just sat there, head slightly tilted, staring at him like he was a confused toddler trying to move a statue.


    Sweat began to bead across Nichs��s forehead.


    His arms trembled. His back tensed.


    It felt like trying to lift a mountain.


    "What the heck..." he finally muttered, stepping back and letting go as if her arm had turned to stone.


    He blinked at his hands in disbelief.


    A beat of silence passed.


    Then


    "Wait... is he seriously pretending right now?" one guy whispered, squinting.


    "No way, maybe he��s just trying to flirt?" another said, half amused, half in disbelief.


    "Hold up. Are we witnessing a crush unfold in real time?!" a girl gasped, nudging her friend. "And it��s Nichs too. Another eligible bachelor taken." She added sadly.


    "Please tell me I��m not the only one seeing this drama go down."


    "I mean, she is gorgeous. Maybe he��s just showing off, hoping she��ll notice him."

 Chapter 515: Personally Set by… Prince Carl

    <strong>Chapter 515: Personally Set by�� Prince Carl</strong>


    ��Either that or�� she��s made of vibranium. ��Cause what just happened defies logic.��


    ��You think she used chi to anchor herself to the chair?!�� someone asked, both scared and impressed.


    ��Bro, even we can��t do that yet. And she��s Year ONE?!��


    ��Okay but seriously�� who is she? What kind of monster freshman pulls that off?��


    Nichs didn��t respond. He was still standing there, breathing heavily, eyes fixed on Nnenna like she was some unsolvable puzzle.


    Meanwhile, she calmly flipped open her exam slip, checked the seat number again, and leaned back in her chair.


    Unbothered. Untouched. Unmoving.


    At that moment, it was hard to tell who the real senior was.


    Stephanie was just as shocked as everyone else, but unlike them, she wasn��t curious. She was furious.


    Nichs, her own twin brother, standing there like a fool. Struggling. Sweating. Flustered over a year one girl just because she was�� pretty?


    Her jaw clenched.


    ��Are you seriously being swayed by a face? Nichs, what the hell are you doing?! Throw her����


    ��Settle down, students.��


    A calm but authoritative voice echoed through the hall.


    Stephanie��s words froze in her throat.


    She turned sharply, ready to scold whoever dared interrupt her. She was Stephanie Knox, after all, the ss rep, the top of year three, and the granddaughter of one of the most powerful elders in the school. People didn��t cut her off.


    But the face she saw made her entire posture stiffen. Her confidence drained instantly, reced by quiet dread.


    An elder stood at the entrance.


    Not just any elder.


    Elder Ben.


    The silence in the hall thickened.


    Even the students who hadn��t been paying attention straightened in their seats.


    Stephanie immediately bowed her head and forced out a greeting. ��Good morning, Elder Ben.��


    The entire ss followed her lead, standing up like soldiers at inspection.


    ��Good morning, Elder Ben,�� they echoed in unison.


    But behind the respectful voices, their thoughts were spinning wildly.


    ��What��s he doing here?!�� one student thought, gripping their pen like a weapon. ��This can��t be normal����


    ��Wait a second, isn��t Elder Ben one of the top five elders on the Board?!�� someone else mentally shrieked. ��He��s a legend! Why would he be here?!��


    ��I thought he only dealt with policy decisions and high level school discipline���� another mind raced. ��Not even the finalsst year had elder level invigtors!��


    ��Is this really just because of the Second MBBS? Or is something else going on?�� a paranoid whisper echoed in someone��s head.


    ��Why does it suddenly feel like the air in here weighs five tons?!�� one girl panicked silently, pulling at her cor.


    ��Okay, now I��m sweating and I haven��t even seen the question paper. I��m not ready for this kind of stress!��


    ��You think someone important is taking the exam today?�� another guessed, ncing around with wide eyes.


    ��Or maybe�� someone with serious connections, like Stephanie and Nichs?��


    ��If they messed up somehow and triggered this kind of response�� we��re all in danger.��


    Even Nichs forgot his embarrassment for a moment, his eyes darting between the elder and Nnenna.


    She was the only one who hadn��t reacted much


    She followed along and greeted out of respect. But remained calm.


    She didn��t even look that much surprised.


    Elder Ben nodded at the students with a pleasant smile, then turned slightly toward the young woman standing in front of him.


    ��You��re Stephanie, right? That old man��s granddaughter.�� His voice held a warm chuckle. ��You��ve grown since thest time I saw you. Much taller now�� and just as sharp looking.��


    Stephanie blinked, startled, then quicklyposed herself. She gave a small, shy nod and lowered her gaze just enough to look sweet and respectful.


    ��Yes, Elder Ben. Good morning, sir,�� she said in a demure tone, her voice soft and polished.


    Several students exchanged stunned looks.


    Was that really Stephanie? The same fire breathing queen of pride a moment ago?


    Since when did she act like a gentlemb?


    But they all knew what she was doing. Everyone did.


    It wasmon knowledge that while Elder Ben was strict and nearly terrifying in his expectations, he had a soft spot for young people who were respectful, well behaved, and academically excellent.


    Elder Ben chuckled heartily. ��Good, good. That��s what I like to see.��


    He gave her a nod of approval, his voice turning light with almost grandfatherly affection.


    ��Hurry to your seat now, little one. I��m looking forward to seeing your score. With the way your grandfather brags, I��m sure he��ll have one more reason to torment the rest of us at the next council meeting.��


    The ss chuckled quietly, the tension in the room loosening just a bit.


    Stephanie smiled and bowed slightly, then walked quickly to her seat, her earlier arrogance tucked away like a hidden de.


    Elder Ben turned and made his way to the front of the hall, his long robe flowing as his small entourage followed behind. He climbed the podium with a calm grace, eyes scanning the room like a hawk surveying his field.


    Elder Ben took two calm steps forward, his hands sped behind his back as he surveyed the room.


    ��Students,�� he began, his deep voice steady, ��as you know, the 2nd MBBS exam is your first professional exam in this course. It is not just a test of knowledge, but discipline and mental strength. Anyone who fails will either rewrite or, depending on performance, repeat the entire year.��


    The silence deepened.


    He let the weight of that statement settle before continuing.


    ��But I am confident. Students of Omniora Academy are known for excellence, and I expect nothing less. That said���� His eyes gleamed just slightly, like he was about to drop a thunderbolt.


    ��There are some exceptions this year.��


    Murmurs rose but died quickly. Everyone leaned in, breath held.


    ��The questions you��re about to answer,�� Elder Ben said slowly, ��were personally set by�� Prince Carl.��


    BOOM.


    It was like someone dropped a live grenade in the middle of the exam hall.

 Chapter 516: Fourth Time in Omniora Academy’s History

    <strong>Chapter 516: Fourth Time in Omniora Academy��s History</strong>


    The silence didn��t just break, it shattered.


    ��What?!�� someone gasped from the third row.


    ��No way!�� a girl closer to the back clutched her desk like it was herst lifeline. ��Did he say�� Prince Carl? Riverum��s Prince Carl?��


    ��As in, the Crowned Prince of Riverum?!�� a boy on the far left whispered loudly, eyes wide. ��I thought he was just a med student like the rest of us����


    ��How ignorant of you!�� another snapped, rolling her eyes. ��He��s the best surgeon on the continent. Possibly beyond. Have you been living under a rock?!��


    ��He set the questions?�� a pale boy muttered, visibly trembling. ��That��s not just authority, that��s power.��


    ��We��re doomed.�� one guy groaned, slumping over his desk. ��That guy��s a genius, but I heard he��s evil when ites to papers.��


    ��I heard he once wrote a physiology exam that made even the tutors cry,�� another added in a near whisper, like a ghost story.


    ��Why didn��t anyone warn us?!��


    ��I thought he only lectured Year Ones!�� someone near Stephanie��s cornerined, now regretting every skipped study session in vivid detail.


    ��This is sabotage disguised as formality���� one dramatic soul dered, earning muffledughter from a few nearby.


    Even Nichs, who was still wiping the sweat from his forehead, sat down in disbelief. ��Prince Carl��? The suddenly scary Carl from some months ago?��


    Stephanie stiffened beside him, trying to suppress her twitching eye. Even she hadn��t known this.


    Meanwhile, Nnenna��s brows lifted in quiet shock.


    Carl?


    He hadn��t mentioned this. Not even once. Not yesterday, notst week�� and definitely not in the car when he was busy pretending to be a rock star on karaoke.


    He must��ve known for months.


    And still, he acted like all he had was ��positive vibes�� and ��good luck��.


    Nnenna exhaled, her expression unreadable.


    So that��s what he meant�� when he said I was prepared.


    But she was certain of one thing. Carl definitely wouldn��t have told her the questions. He might be jovial, but when it came to integrity, he was rock solid.


    Plus, he hadn��t taught her just bits and pieces of the curriculum. He had drilled her on everything from year two and three, sometimes twice over. There was no favoritism, just preparation.


    ��Quiet down, students,�� one of the invigtors behind Elder Ben said firmly.


    The room slowly hushed. A few secondster, the full weight of Elder Ben��s presence returned to their minds and they sat straighter in their seats.


    Elder Ben didn��t scold them. Instead, he chuckled lightly, clearly unfazed by the stir.


    ��The second exception,�� he said, his tone calm but firm, ��is that, for only the fourth time in Omniora Academy��s history, someone is attempting to skip academic years.��


    The hall exploded in uproar.


    ��WHAT?!��


    ��There��s no way�� are they insane?!��


    ��Only three people have ever pulled that off, Carl, Arthur, and Somto!��


    ��And those three? Monsters in human skin.��


    ��Everyone else who tried? Crashed so badly, they repeated two extra years!��


    ��Do they have a death wish?��


    ��Wait, who��s even doing it? Who dares?!��


    ��You think it��s that new girl? The one who flung Nichs like he was made of paper?��


    ��No. No way. She��s a year one! Don��t tell me she��s the one skipping?!��


    ��Oh, this just got real.��


    ��Someone pass me popcorn. This exam��s officially a movie now.��


    ��I��m not even stressed about my own results anymore, I just want to see how this ys out.��


    ��If she pulls it off�� she��s not just smart, she��s legendary.��


    ��I believe her name is Nnenna White,�� Elder Ben called out calmly, not the least bit bothered by the growing noise in the hall.


    ��Nnenna what?�� someone echoed, frowning.


    ��Who��s that?��


    ��Is she even here yet?��


    Heads turned in all directions, until a sharp voice broke through.


    ��There!�� a student pointed at the front row. ��She��s right there. Front seat!��


    A ripple of recognition spread like wildfire.


    ��Wait, oh my God, I knew she looked familiar!��


    ��She��s the one! That girl Jana, the one who got expelled and then charged, messed with her, not knowing she had Prince Arthur, Prince Carl, and Princess Ava behind her!��


    ��Nnenna White! That��s right! I remember now!��


    Gasps followed.


    ��Gosh�� birds of the same feather really do flock together.��


    ��The friend of lions can��t be anything short of dangerous.��


    ��If she were just another overambitious student, I would say she was crazy�� but her? With that kind of backing?��


    ��Those three must��ve trained her themselves.��


    ��She might actually make it����


    ��Mmm. Maybe. But being coached and actually learning are two different things.��


    ��True. Her IQ can��t be anywhere near those three.��


    ��She��ll crash. Watch.��


    The noise dulled as a low hum of hesitant agreement followed. No one wanted to say it too loudly, but deep down, most of them didn��t believe it.


    She couldn��t possibly measure up. Right?


    ��What��s her second major?�� someone suddenly asked.


    The question sparked another wave of whispers. That was true! Just minutes ago, Nichs hadn��t been able to overpower her. Could that mean�� she was also a martial artist?


    A hush rippled through the ss, but Nichs and Stephanie��s faces turned even darker.


    This can��t be happening.


    No, she couldn��t be skipping grades.


    It wasn��t possible.


    ��She can��t possibly seed,�� Stephanie muttered under her breath, forcing herself to breathe and calm down. She clenched her jaw. No. The IQ those three had, Carl, Arthur, Somto, was beyond normal. Genius level freakish. No one else like that had ever shown up in all the academy��s history.


    This Nnenna girl must be doing it for show. Trying to impress them or something. Stephanieughed to herself. Too bad. She��s going to crash and burn.


    ��She��ll fail,�� Stephanie told herself firmly. ��Absolutely. Spectacrly.��


    Even I had to work my way up the proper way, one exam, one level, one public recognition at a time. And now this girl wants to leap forward like she��s better than me? No way.


    She turned to Nichs, who still looked like he hadn��t recovered from the earlier encounter.

 Chapter 517: Suicidal Guts

    <h4>Chapter 517: Suicidal Guts</h4>


    "Rx," she said quietly, but firmly. "She is going to fail. These exams aren��t easy. And if her second major really is martial arts, then she will fail that too. Especially with us in year three."


    Her voice carried a quiet edge, full of pride and something darker.


    But behind all that, neither of them could shake the gnawing question...


    What if she did not fail?


    "No one can possibly master all four majors in just a few months," someone scoffed.


    "Exactly," another added. "Her failure will start with her very first paper."


    That seemed to settle it. Nichs finally rxed in his seat, his clenched fists loosening. Stephanie gave a slow nod, confident once more.


    The rest of the ss followed suit, exhaling like a tension string had finally snapped. It was true, she could not seed. But even they had to admit... the courage to try was impressive.


    "Still," someone muttered, "you have to respect the guts."


    "Yeah... suicidal guts, but still."


    Meanwhile, Elder Ben had already located Nnenna where she sat at the front. His wise old eyes lingered on her a second longer than necessary, not with scrutiny, but recognition.


    He had heard of her. From Carl. From Somto. Even Elder Knox, her instructors... and Arthur.


    Now he was seeing her in person, and something about her calm gaze struck him.


    With a small, approving nod, he said aloud, firm, clear, and for the whole hall to hear


    "Good luck, youngdy."


    His voice held no sarcasm. Just solid faith.


    And for a moment, the entire ss froze.


    Because if someone like Elder Ben believed in her, even just a little, then maybe...


    Maybe they had been too quick to judge.


    With Elder Ben��s final words hanging in the air like a bell toll, the exam began.


    The Second MBBS, the first true gatekeeper in the path of bing a doctor.


    It wasn��t just another test. It was the test.


    The day was split into four sections, each covering a majorponent: Anatomy, Physiology, Biochemistry, and an Oral/Practical segment. Each portion would assess not just memory, but application, analysis, and reasoning under pressure.


    First was the written exams.


    Thick question papers were passed around. Students sat two chairs apart, examiners patrolled like hawks. The first was Anatomy. Short answer questions, diagrams tobel, clinical cases to dissect mentally.


    Nnenna read each question slowly.


    Think. Don��t rush.


    Her pen danced quietly across the page, her answers neat, her logic sharp. She didn��t submit early like she did during her year one first semester. She had to learn two years of academic work in 6 months. It was a lot. She didn��t want to take any chances of losing marks for any reason. So instead of submitting early, she reviewed everything carefully. Triple checked.


    Behind her, a boy clicked his pen nervously. Another girl��s hand trembled so badly she dropped her ruler mid diagram.


    One student actually raised a hand halfway through and whispered with panic, "Can I get another sheet? I��I think I messed up everything."


    The invigtor just nodded solemnly, handing him a fresh script.


    Next was Physiology.


    Application heavy. Diagrams of muscle contraction, nerve conduction pathways, ECG interpretation. This was part of Carl��s territory. Part of his teaching. And it showed.


    Every question Nnenna saw felt like a conversation she had once had with Carl, his voice reying in her mind.


    "What happens to blood pressure when standing suddenly?"


    "Exin the feedback mechanism of the hypothmus in in terms, Nnenna. Now simplify again, pretend I��m five."


    She smiled slightly, even as her hand scribbled at full speed.


    The third paper was biochemistry.


    The paper that separated the pretenders from the truly prepared. Pathways, diseases, enzyme defects, clinical links. Everyone��s worst nightmare.


    The tension in the room reached a peak. You could feel it. Even the walls were sweating.


    Stephanie clenched her jaw as she red at the paper.


    Nichs rubbed his forehead like the forms would seep in through skin contact.


    Several students broke down mid way, begging for a restroom break just to breathe.


    But Nnenna... she didn��t panic.


    It was hard. Brutal even. But she approached it like a puzzle. Slow. Steady. Logical.


    When she wrote herst answer and dropped her pen, Elder Ben, who had quietly walked past her table twice, paused once more, just behind her. He didn��t say a word.


    But he nodded silently.


    Finally, the oral/practical rounds started.


    This was the scariest part. Face to face with professionals. Stations set up in theb. Diagrams, models, preserved specimens, slides under microscopes, questions from live clinical cases.


    Students moved from station to station. Ten minutes per station. No second chances.


    One student was asked to identify cranial nerves on a model. He nked out entirely, shaking as he muttered, "I��I studied this... I swear I know it..."


    Another burst into tears after mibeling a liver slide.


    But Nnenna? She didn��t ace it by rushing. She was calm. Collected. Her answers weren��t just correct, they were confidently delivered.


    One examiner whispered to another, "Are we sure she��s not year three already?"


    At another station, she described a biochemical pathway linked to a case of inherited metabolic disease, and rmended a theoretical management n. Elder Ben, who had taken over that station midway, smiled so broadly his white beard practically shook.


    When Nnenna bowed respectfully after herst oral station and walked away, Elder Ben wrote a note in the margin of his observation sheet.


    "Candidate White: Remarkablyposed. Brilliant mind. Carl, Somto, and Arthur��s teachings have not gone to waste."


    As the day came to an end, students stumbled out of the hall, exhausted, pale, some almost crying, some already crying.


    Stephanie stormed out first, fuming.


    Nichs looked drained, his tie loosened and face wet with sweat.


    But Nnenna walked outst. Quiet. No dramatic exit. No need to prove anything.


    And yet somehow, everyone looked at her.


    Some with disbelief.


    Some with curiosity.


    Some with a growing, unspoken respect.

 Chapter 518: What Am I Forgetting…?

    <h4>Chapter 518: What Am I Forgetting...?</h4>


    Stepping out of theboratory, Nnenna inhaled deeply, air free of tension, free of questions and invigtors and ticking clocks.


    The breath she exhaled felt lighter than it had in days. Examless air, she thought with a small smile.


    This was it, the first major step toward skipping grades. And she believed, deep down, that she had done remarkably well.


    Only the exams for her remaining three majors stood between her and history.


    She made her way along the now familiar corridors, her steps calm, her thoughts finally beginning to slow. The hallways were quieter now, filled only with the distant murmur of other departments still neck deep in their own papers.


    She walked toward the Year One Medicine and Surgery exam hall, choosing a quiet shaded spot nearby to wait for her friends.


    But now that the adrenaline had faded, her mind began to drift.


    For the first time in days, she let herself truly think about what had happened on the training grounds, the day she copsed.


    She had been so focused on recovery and exam prep that she had not processed it properly. But now...


    Her brows furrowed slightly as pieces of memory fell back into ce.


    That moment, the move she used against Arthur.


    She remembered it clearly now.


    She had moved on instinct. There was a surge in her body, a speed and precision that felt... alien, yet familiar. Her stance, her breathing, the energy flow, it did not feel like anything Lady Rose or Arthur had ever taught her.


    And yet, it worked.


    It broke Arthur��s defense.


    Not because he could not counter it.


    But because he looked... stunned.


    That image lingered in her mind. His eyes wide. Not with pain or anger. But with shock. As if... he recognized something.


    What was that move?


    She did not know. And that unsettled her.


    She had trained under Arthur longer than a few months. He never held back. He taught her everything with diligence, precision, and rity. So where did that techniquee from?


    Or maybe the better question was...


    Who did ite from?


    She sat back against the wall and looked up at the sky, her thoughts heavier now.


    There were too many questions and not enough answers.


    What shook Arthur that day? Nnenna wondered, her brows drawn together as she stared nkly ahead. Out of everyone... Arthur?


    He had seen almost everything. Taught her almost everything in year two and three curriculum that she needed to know.


    So why had that move left him frozen?


    Was it because it was out of the curriculum?


    And more importantly... where did I learn it?


    She leaned forward, trying to dig deeper into her memory, to peel back theyers of her training and instincts for a clue. But all she got in return was a sharp, stabbing pain in her head that made her suck in a breath through clenched teeth.


    Beads of sweat formed on her forehead.


    Her heart pounded harder.


    Finally, she gave up and let her back hit the wall again with a soft thud.


    "Why is it so hard to remember?" she muttered under her breath. "Where did that movee from...? Is there something I��m missing? Something I��ve forgotten?"


    A new, unsettling thought crept into her mind.


    Come to think of it... I��ve never been able to recall anything from when I was younger than six.


    Before, that had seemed normal. Most people barely remembered anything from their early childhood. At best, blurry shes of toys orughter.


    But now it did not sit right.


    Not when her life before the Royal House of Lionara was just... nk.


    No faces. No names. Not even a whisper of what her parents looked like.


    Nothing.


    Just emptiness.


    Like her life had only truly begun the moment she stepped into the royal pce. Like someone had flipped a switch, giving her a new path and erasing the old.


    But that could not be right... could it?


    She brought her knees up, resting her chin on them.


    If I had those memories... I would know my parents. I would know who I really was before all of this. Instead, I feel like a nk sheet someone started writing on the day I arrived in the pce.


    And now... this mysterious move, her own body reacting with a reflex even her mind didn��t recognize...


    It was like a ghost from a life she never lived, or perhaps a life she couldn��t remember.


    A sliver of fear traced its way down her spine.


    What am I forgetting...?


    Or worse


    What was taken from me?


    But the more she thought about it, the more she realized something important.


    That move, whatever it was, might actually hold the key to her past.


    A past she had never bothered to search for.


    Until now.


    For the first time, Nnenna wanted to know what had happened when she was younger than six years old. The years she had always brushed aside as "too early to remember" now felt like a locked room hiding answers she couldn��t ignore anymore.


    But the only person who could��ve told her anything, King Ikechukwu, was dead.


    And Queen Chioma, even if she knew something, clearly had no intention of helping.


    What do I do now? she asked herself quietly.


    She hugged her arms around her legs, eyes distant. The pain in her head had faded, but the uncertainty remained, wing at the edge of her thoughts.


    Then something clicked.


    Arthur.


    That stunned look on his face during training... it wasn��t confusion.


    It was recognition.


    He knew that move.


    He knew something.


    Maybe even everything.


    Her heart raced.


    Could he be the thread that would finally unravel the truth?


    I��ll ask him, she decided silently. Not now... but after the exams. I need to finish what I started first. In this world, there��s a time for everything.


    She exhaled slowly, letting the cold breeze of the afternoon brush past her skin as her thoughts settled.

 Chapter 519: One Person Always Breaks Down Before Answering

    <h4>Chapter 519: One Person Always Breaks Down Before Answering</h4>


    By the time Ava and Emily finished their exams, the sun was already lowering in the sky.


    The three of them met outside the Year One exam hall. Ava grinned the moment she saw her.


    "Nnennaaa! Tell me you crushed it," she said, throwing one arm around her shoulder.


    Nnenna chuckled, nodding. "I did my best."


    "And that��s enough," Emily added, her expression calm but proud.


    They walked together to the school gates, chatting lightly about the questions, the oral panel, and the way one of the invigtors nearly tripped on his own feet.


    At the gate, Emily waved goodbye and headed off to her own destination while Ava and Nnenna turned toward the pce car that waited for them.


    But even as they talked and smiled, Nnenna��s mind remained in motion.


    Arthur...


    She didn��t know what answers he had, but she knew now...


    She had to find out.


    No matter what.


    With this conclusion, she rxed.


    --------


    The ride home was far from quiet.


    The driver focused on the road while the two girls in the backseat chatted non stop. Ava, clearly bubbling with energy, leaned closer to Nnenna with wide, curious eyes.


    "This morning, I couldn��t even figure out what I was more anxious about," she began dramatically, throwing her hands in the air. "My own qualifying exams into year two, or you, sitting for exams meant for year threes!"


    She rolled her eyes yfully, but her excitement was obvious. Then, without giving Nnenna a chance to reply, sheunched into a rapid fire stream of questions.


    "How was it? Was it as brutal and inhuman as people say? Did someone actually cry when they saw the paper? I heard that happens every year, one person always breaks down before answering! And wait, is it true that one of the top five elders supervised?!"


    Her words came like bullets, each one faster than thest.


    Nnenna blinked at her, both amused and overwhelmed.


    "Slow down," she said, holding up a hand with a smallugh. "Let me answer the first question before you throw ten more at me. I can barely keep up!"


    Ava leaned back with a sheepish grin. "Sorry. I��ve just been dying to know everything. I swear, waiting for you to finish was more stressful than my own paper!"


    Nnenna chuckled, her body finally rxing now that the storm of exams had passed. Her eyes softened as she looked out the window briefly, then turned back.


    "Alright. Let me tell you everything... but in order," she said with a smile.


    Nnenna began her answer, her tone calm but tinged with quiet pride.


    "The exam was... great," she said, her lips curving into a smile. "I answered everything, and I��m confident I scored at least ny in all three papers, out of a hundred, of course."


    Ava��s eyes widened. "Ny?! In that monster of an exam?!"


    Nnenna nodded with a soft shrug. "Brutal and inhumane, huh? Yeah... it was. But only if you��re not prepared. The thing is, the questions were tough, but nothing from Mars. Just pure curriculum, from year one to three."


    She leaned her head back, letting out a breath. "Still, it was intense. Especially because Elder Ben was there"


    "And wait, you��re telling me it really was Elder Ben?!" Ava squeaked, leaning in again. "The Elder Ben?!"


    "Yep," Nnenna confirmed, amused by her reaction. "I was just as surprised when he walked in. The whole room went dead silent."


    Ava covered her mouth dramatically. "I would��ve fainted on the spot."


    Nnennaughed. "And about that crying rumor? Yeah... I heard it too, that someone always cries after seeing the questions."


    "So... did it happen?" Ava asked eagerly, eyes twinkling as she scooted even closer. "Was there a dramatic moment? A sobbing breakdown? Details!"


    "It did happen," Nnenna said, her voice dropping into a conspiratorial whisper. "But this time... it wasn��t just one person."


    Ava gasped. "No way."


    Nnenna nodded, helplessly amused. "Five. I counted. Three girls and two guys. One just stared at the paper for five minutes like it betrayed him."


    Ava burst outughing. "Stop! That��s too much!"


    Nnenna grinned. "One girl even tried to leave the hall, but the invigtor gently pushed her back to her seat. Poor thing. I felt bad... but also knew I couldn��t afford to look away from my own paper."


    "And here you are," Ava said, cing a hand on her chest dramatically, "alive, whole, and smiling, after ying the monster exam like a legend."


    Nnenna chuckled. "Let��s just say... step one is done."


    "Gosh," Ava breathed out dramatically. "Let me see your question papers!"


    Before Nnenna could even reply, Ava had already stretched out her hand like she was snatching treasure.


    Nnenna gave a helpless smile, digging into her bag. "Alright, alright. Here."


    She pulled out the neatly folded exam sheets and passed them over.


    Ava took them like a hawk swooping down on prey. The moment her eyesnded on the first page, she let out a shocked cry. "You��ve got to be kidding me!"


    She flipped through page after page like she was looking at some ancient coded scripture.


    "I barely understand anything here, and I��m in the same major as you!" Ava groaned. "But honestly, it��s not even the content, it��s the way they asked it!"


    She jabbed a finger at one of the questions. "Like this one! This is ssic year one stuff. Straightforward. Anyone who studied should know it. Year threes would normally rejoice at something like this!"


    Then she paused, exasperated. "But this version? It��s so twisted, I had to read it three times just to figure out what they were really asking. And even now, I still don��t know how I would write the answer. I would just sit there... second guessing myself."


    She let out a long sigh and handed the papers back to Nnenna like they were radioactive.


    "You know what?" Ava said, slumping against the seat. "I��m so d I didn��t let my fear of missing out push me into walking into that volcano with you."

 Chapter 520: You’re not Mischievous Now?

    <h4>Chapter 520: You��re not Mischievous Now?</h4>


    Nnenna chuckled as she carefully folded the papers back into her bag. "Told you it wasn��t a walk in the park."


    "Girl, that wasn��t a park. That was Mount Doom, and you strolled through it like a tourist with a camera."


    "The person who set those questions must��ve been really pissed off when they did," Ava muttered, frowning at the memory of the twisted paper. "Because that... that was not cake."


    Nnenna paused, thement sticking in her mind.


    Carl had been in a ridiculously good mood for the past few months,ughing more, teasing more, even giving people surprise coffee cups and random mentoring sessions. So... no, he definitely wasn��t pissed off.


    Which only meant one thing.


    He had been smiling happily while creating those questions.


    He had written death and destruction in academic form, with joy in his heart.


    The realization sent a small shiver down her spine.


    I��m so d I��m not his enemy, she thought, instinctively picturing what it would look like to be on Carl��s bad side.


    Spoiler: It wasn��t pretty. It involved a white coat, a surgical smile, and a clipboard filled with chaos.


    "Nnenna?" Ava��s voice pierced through her dramatic thoughts. "What��s wrong?"


    Nnenna blinked, snapping out of her horror simtion.


    "You look pale. Are you feeling sick?" Ava leaned in with concern.


    "No, I don��t��"


    "I knew it!" Ava cut her off, crossing her arms. "You shouldn��t have stressed yourself like this! You should��ve let Carl and Arthur talk to the school and postpone the exam!"


    Nnenna sighed, trying not tough at Ava��s ir for dramatics. "Ava, I��m fine, really."


    "You say that, but I swear if you faint now, I will personally march to Carl��s room and tell him you��ve been overexerting yourself!"


    "Calm down, Ava," Nnenna said, reaching out to grab her hand gently and pull her attention. "I��m fine. See?" She sat up slightly straighter and turned from side to side like she was modeling for a health check. "All good."


    Ava narrowed her eyes, clearly not convinced. "You sure? Because you looked like you just saw a ghost, or worse, a resit slip."


    "I was just... thinking about something."


    "Thinking about what?" Ava asked, still suspicious.


    Nnenna hesitated, then said it. "That Carl set those questions."


    Ava��s reaction was immediate and explosive.


    "CARL set those questions?!" Her voice shot through the roof, nearly making the driver flinch in the front seat. "Are you kidding me?! I should��ve known the second I saw that evil paper!"


    "You okay back there, Your Highness?" the driver asked, half turning.


    "Yeah! Just academic trauma!" Ava called back, waving it off, then turned to Nnenna again. "No wonder! I mean,e on! That paper had Carl��s signature viiny written all over it!"


    Nnenna gave a softugh, but Ava wasn��t done.


    "You know, when I was younger and way more mischievous��"


    "You��re not mischievous now?" Nnenna raised a brow in mock disbelief.


    "Fine," Ava rolled her eyes dramatically. "When I was younger and more mischievous than I am now��"


    Nnenna nodded with mock approval. "Go on."


    Ava shot her another eye roll and continued, "I used to run straight to Carl every time I got in trouble. I would hide behind him and pout and act like the innocent little girl I definitely wasn��t."


    "ssic Ava," Nnenna smirked.


    "And he would protect me," Ava said with a small fond smile.


    "He used to be my safe haven," Ava said softly, her voice dipping into something more reflective. "From my parents. From Somto. Even from Arthur."


    She chuckled lightly, but it didn��t quite reach her eyes.


    "Not that Carl ever spoiled me," she added quickly, flicking a nce at Nnenna. "But he did indulge me. Still does, actually. He always gave me room to be myself, even at my most annoying."


    A small smile curved on her lips before it slowly faded.


    "Right until the day I crossed a line."


    Her voice grew quieter.


    Nnenna looked over, sensing the change in Ava��s tone. Ava was rarely this serious unless something truly got to her.


    "What happened?" Nnenna asked.


    Ava hesitated, then finally said, "It was when I wouldn��t stop pestering Somto. I was just a kid, curious and reckless. He told me not to follow him that day, over and over again, but I didn��t listen."


    She leaned back against the seat, eyes distant.


    "He was traveling somewhere... to that kingdom that lost their entire royal family in one night. At least, that��s what I overheard. A whole family, gone. It sounded like a fairytale to me back then, something tragic and mysterious. Of course I wanted to see it for myself."


    She paused again.


    "What was the name of that ce?" she muttered to herself. "I��ll have to look it upter."


    Her fingers tapped against her leg as she recalled the memory.


    "I was just so curious. I wanted to know where Somto would go for months... sometimes years. What kind of ce pulled him away so often that he couldn��t evene back for so long."


    "My curiosity had been piling up for years. It didn��t help matters that i was starting to like��" Ava continued, her voice lowering before she suddenly paused, too suddenly.


    A flicker of panic crossed her face.


    She bit her lip, realizing what she almost said. Did I really just almost tell her I liked Somto? Her heart skipped. That was... not something Nnenna needed to hear. It could sound like she was measuring who knew who first, who belonged more. And that wasn��t the kind of friendship she wanted to build.


    Ava quickly backpedaled, grabbing onto a safer thread of truth.


    "I��I mean, I was starting to really enjoy riding my bicycle back then," she said in a rush, waving her hand like it wasn��t a big deal. "So that day, I made up my mind, I was going to follow him no matter what."


    She rxed when she saw Nnenna nodding along,pletely unaware of the slip up.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 521: The ’You Let me Down’ Look

    <h4>Chapter 521: The ��You Let me Down�� Look</h4>


    "Somto looked like he was in a hurry. I remember watching him leave and then��" sheughed dryly, "I grabbed my bicycle and started trailing his car without telling anyone."


    She looked sideways at Nnenna.


    "Guess what happened."


    "What?" Nnenna leaned in, her curiosity piqued. This was more than gossip, it was a peek into the deeper, tangled roots of the circle she had somehow found herself drawn into.


    Ava��s expression darkened.


    "I was almost kidnapped."


    Nnenna��s eyes widened in horror.


    "Turns out, some people were after Somto that day. And there I was, this little idiot, riding straight into danger. They nearly grabbed me. But Carl... Carl was in the kingdom at the time, and by some miracle, he crossed paths with us."


    She shivered at the memory.


    "If Carl hadn��t been there, if he hadn��t interfered, I honestly don��t know what would��ve happened." She shook her head. "I was scared out of my body, Nnenna. And even then, after everything, Carl didn��t shout or scold me. He just hugged me quietly, drove me home, and said he was d I was safe."


    She smiled faintly, eyes soft with the memory.


    "When we got home, I had already calmed down a little," Ava continued, her tone more subdued now. "But I was still bracing myself. My parents and Arthur had already gotten wind of what happened. They were waiting for us at the castle gates the moment we arrived."


    She exhaled sharply, like she could still feel that tension in her chest.


    "I was ready to get the scolding of my life. I mean, full on thunder and brimstone. I had disobeyed, almost gotten kidnapped, and nearly caused Somto��s mission to fail. I was already rehearsing how to cling to Carl��s thigh and beg for mercy."


    Nnenna let out a softugh at the image, already picturing Ava hugging Carl��s leg like a guilty puppy.


    "But that wasn��t even the worst part," Ava said, shaking her head. "It was Arthur. You know that disappointed look he gives, the one that says, ��You��ve failed the universe��?"


    Nnenna winced. "Yeah. That look hurts more than words."


    "Exactly! I could already see iting." Ava rolled her eyes at her past self. "I was ready to act pitiful and y the baby card. But guess what happened?"


    "Who scolded you?" Nnenna asked, already forming the answer in her mind based on what she knew of Carl.


    Ava gave a lopsided smile. "Carl."


    Just as Nnenna had guessed.


    "We were just a few meters from the main castle entrance," Ava said, her voice now low and reflective. "My family was standing outside, clearly fuming. Then, right before we reached them, Carl suddenly pulled the car to a stop."


    Nnenna leaned in.


    "At first, I thought he was about to make a U turn and flee the scene with me," Ava said with a shortugh. "But no. He turned off the engine. And then..." she paused, remembering vividly, "he turned to me with this look I had never seen on him before."


    "He looked at me," Ava said, her voice quieting, "with those piercing eyes of his. His face was still calm, patient even, but the air around him changed."


    She stared out the window, remembering.


    "One second... two seconds... three seconds... I couldn��t take it anymore."


    She shook her head, a wry smile on her lips.


    "I burst out crying. Not out of fear, but because, in those three seconds, it hit me. The weight of what I had done. The danger I walked into. The people I could��ve hurt."


    Nnenna didn��t interrupt. She felt the shift too, even in the retelling.


    "And then came the scolding of a lifetime." Ava let out a breath. "He didn��t shout. He didn��t insult. But every word cut deeper than a de. He told me how disappointed he was. How reckless I had been. How I hadn��t just risked myself, but Somto... my parents... even him."


    "Ouch," Nnenna murmured softly.


    "Exactly." Ava nodded. "And when he was done, he didn��t wait for a reaction. He just turned the key, started the car again, and drove straight to the castle gates, where my entire family was standing, ready to breathe fire."


    A beat passed.


    "But the moment I stepped out of the car, Carl just... drove off. No goodbye, no parting nce. Nothing."


    Nnenna blinked. "He ghosted you."


    "Yes!" Ava eximed, halfughing now. "And that was even worse than the scolding. Because I knew, I really, really messed up." She leaned back against the seat with a small sigh. "All the fury my parents and Arthur had built up? Vanished. The moment they saw my tear stained face, they said nothing. Not even Arthur."


    A long pause.


    "That day changed everything for me," Ava finished. "Carl is kind, gentle, loving, and he��ll always show it. But don��t be fooled. He��s just as terrifying as Arthur when disappointed... only without the cold aura. That��s what makes it worse."


    "I was nning to hide behind Carl," Ava admitted with a dramatic sigh, "use him as a human shield from Arthur��s soul piercing stare. But instead, I got hit with it full force, and Carl abandoned me."


    Nnenna chuckled under her breath.


    "And I swear," Ava added, squinting like she could still see it, "I wasn��t hallucinating... but I think I saw pity in Arthur��s eyes that day."


    "No way," Nnenna said, trying not tough.


    "Yes! Pity!" Ava nodded firmly. "And thank God, because if I had gotten two of those looks in the same day, I think my soul would��ve packed up and left."


    She hugged herself in exaggerated trauma.


    "Fortunately, Somto didn��te back for months. By the time he did, the matter had already died down. So, I didn��t have to face him too. After that day, I stuck to mischief that wouldn��t provoke that kind of look. My parents�� scolding? Sure. That disappointed, ��you let me down�� look? Never again."


    A beat passed.

 Chapter 522: Third Major Exam Begins

    <h4>Chapter 522: Third Major Exam Begins</h4>


    Then she sighed and leaned against the seat, her voice softer now.


    "So if Carl was the one who set those exam questions... I believe it. With all my heart. That man could smile sweetly and hand you a loaded minefield like it��s candy."


    "That is... oddly urate," Nnenna muttered.


    Ava scoffed. "And don��t even get me started on our own paper. It was not exactly a free ride either. I expected that much, since Carl��s our lecturer, but still..."


    She shook her head dramatically.


    "I felt like I was walking a tightrope overva while being judged by a panel of eagles. One wrong move, and boom, mes."


    Nnenna grinned. "Sounds about right."


    Their chatter continued all the way home, the weight of the exams lifting a little more with everyugh.


    "You should go and rest," Ava said firmly as they stepped into the main corridor of the estate. "You haven��t fully recovered yet. So take today and the one day break tomorrow to rest properly."


    She gave Nnenna a half re, half hug kind of look, the kind only a concerned best friend could pull off.


    "The next exams are for the two talents," she continued with a groan. "And I still need to work on mine."


    Nnenna smiled, nodded, and they both headed to their separate rooms.


    The short break flew by faster than either of them expected. And soon, the day of the first talent exam arrived.


    Nnenna met up with Hannah and Emily near the year one��s dance studio, only to find it bursting with people, all of them practicing franticst minute routines. The tension in the air was thick with nerves and hairspray.


    "This ce is chaos," Hannah muttered, adjusting her ponytail as someone nearly elbowed her mid spin. "Let��s go somewhere less crowded."


    They quickly left the buzzing studio and made their way across the wide school fields, the open sky above offering a breath of calm.


    The morning sun cast a golden glow on the grass as they walked, their shoes crunching softly beneath them.


    "Alright," Hannah began, slipping effortlessly into her gentle but firm voice. "As you already know, whether for year one or any other year, each person will perform for three minutes. The five judges will each score you out of twenty."


    Her tone was calm, but beneath it was the unmistakable tension of someone trying to steady both herself and her friends.


    "That gives a total of a hundred," she continued. "Scores from seventy and above get you an A, sixty to sixty nine is a B, fifty to fifty nine is a C, and anything below that..." she exhaled slowly, "is an F."


    The group fell quiet for a beat.


    Hannah pressed on, her voice a little steadier now. "Listen, even if something doesn��t go the way you nned, don��t panic, especially you Nnenna. I��ve taught you all the year two and year three moves in the curriculum. You��ve shown great progress, so you��ll be fine. These judges aren��t looking for perfection, they��re looking for preparation. Flow with it. Keep your rhythm. Own your stage."


    She looked from face to face, as if willing them to believe it.


    "Just let your talent speak for you."


    She shared a few more quick tips, but time was slipping fast. The signal bell for talent contestants rang faintly in the distance.


    "Let��s go," Hannah said, tucking her notes away. "It��s almost time."


    They turned and began walking back toward thepetition grounds, shoulders squared, hearts racing.


    The exam was about to begin.


    The exam hall was nothing short of grand, vast and echoing like a coliseum built for champions. It stretched wider than most stadiums, with high arched ceilings crisscrossed by elegant beams of seemingly enchanted crystal lights that shimmered softly in the daylight. The air buzzed with quiet anticipation, thick with excitement and nerves alike.


    Parents, dressed in their best, filled the audience seats alongside teachers and school officials. Students from various departments whispered among themselves, some with folded arms, others fidgeting in nervous silence. Omniora Academy had always believed in public ountability, especially when it came to the talents major. It was not just an exam, it was a performance.


    The academy��s media team moved discreetly, adjusting cameras and mics along the raised edges of the circr stage in the middle of the hall. Everything was being streamed live for those who could not attend. Journalists were stationed at the back, scribbling notes or recording with glowing quills. Spectators had been invited from all walks of life, nobles,moners, alumni, even a few celebrities from the arts world.


    Security was visibly tight. Uniformed guards stood at regr intervals, their eyes constantly scanning the crowd, their presence silent but reassuring. Metal detection wards shimmered faintly at every entrance. Omniora took no chances.


    The atmosphere held its breath as the Master of Ceremonies, a tall, stately young man in silver and blue, stepped forward onto the stage with his staff in hand, though he obviously did not need it. He adjusted his mic and cleared his throat.


    Just then, the hall doors flew open, and a pce guard sprinted inside. The entire hall turned to look.


    The guard, breathless but determined, made a beeline for the MC. He whispered urgently into the young man��s ear.


    Gasps echoed around the audience as the MC��s eyes widened in disbelief. He blinked, visibly trying to regain hisposure. A few seconds passed, tense, silent, heavy.


    The MC cleared his throat dramatically and tapped the mic twice.


    "Mic check, one, two. Good. I won��t be dragged offstage by tech wizards today. Progress!"


    Laughter rippled lightly across the audience.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, students and staff, parents and bored siblings dragged here against their will, wee to the Annual Talents Examination and Showcase of Omniora Academy! This is not just any talent disy, it��s where excellence struts its stuff, and the rest of us p politely and question our life choices!"


    Moreughter followed.

 Chapter 523: And This Year… We Have Quite The Lineup

    <h4>Chapter 523: And This Year... We Have Quite The Lineup</h4>


    He straightened his shoulders slightly, now slipping into his formal tone.


    "But truly, it��s an honor to wee everyone today. This is a semi formal, widely broadcasted event where the students of our academy get to show off their talent major skills. And this year... we have quite the lineup."


    He winked. The cameras zoomed in.


    "Before we begin the student performances, we must acknowledge the presence of several highly distinguished guests with us this afternoon."


    He took a dramatic breath, flipped a golden notecard, and began:


    "First, we wee The Honorable Minister of Foreign Affairs, His Excellency Sir Damian Knox, also known in political circles as ��the diplomat you don��t want to argue with on a Monday.��"


    A chuckle moved through the crowd as the camera panned to a tall, stern man in a grey suit nodding graciously.


    "Sitting beside him is his daughter, Stephanie Knox, our very own year 3 ss representative, sharp tongue, sharper GPA!"


    Stephanie gave a half smile, clearly caught off guard by the casual roast.


    "And yes, seated to her right, is the infamous Nichs Knox, known for being good at martial arts and bad at moving small girls out of chairs."


    This one earned a loudugh from the students. Nichs crossed his arms with an irritated scoff.


    "Ahem," the MC said with mock regret. "Let us also bow in respect to Elder Knox, one of the Top Five Elders on the Council, and one of the few men in this nation who could make a noble family listen by simply sighing."


    Elder Knox nodded slightly, eyes amused butposed.


    "Next, ah yes. We are graced by the presence of Elder Benjamin, or as most know him, Elder Ben. A legend among schrs. A terror tozy students. And currently the only elder who willingly chose to supervise the 2nd MBBS professional exam."


    The students broke into nervous ps. Some were still recovering from the trauma.


    "Also present," the MC continued with a flourish, "are Dean Mabel Ezeani of the Performing Arts Faculty, who once choreographed a national dance tour and will now judge whether you can even step in time."


    "And of course," the MC said, grinning as he gestured toward a reserved seat in the front row, "we can��t forget Master Keh Ibe, our Chief Examiner for Instrumental Music!"


    A round of polite apuse followed, but the MC leaned in with mock solemnity and lowered his voice slightly like he was about to spill a tragic life story.


    "This man has been ying the piano longer than most of you have been alive. He once told me my singing could cause structural damage."


    Laughter rippled through the audience.


    "True story," the MC added, holding up a hand. "I sang one scale, just one! and he calmly packed up his keyboard and said, ��I refuse to be an essory to sonic terrorism.��"


    The students burst into louderughter, some doubling over, others pping in amusement.


    "But honestly..." his voice softened, a genuine smile spreading across his face. "Master Keh is the reason I dropped Music and ran... nope, an understatement... fled into the loving arms of my third major back when I was a student here: ��Master of Ceremony Studies: Voice, Presence, and Crowd Command.�� Best decision of my life."


    He paused, nodding gratefully in Keh��s direction. "So thank you, Master Keh, for giving me the most effective career counselling in the history of this academy. I owe you."


    The crowdughed again, this time mixed with warm appreciation. Even Master Keh cracked a rare smile and gave a slow nod, acknowledging the jab and the gratitude alike.


    Then, just as quickly, he spun back into show mode.


    He raised a hand theatrically.


    "And of course, to all parents, alumni, and online viewers tuning in across the continent, yes, we see yourments��"


    The side screen lit up with a stream of online messages


    @Chukwu_Mom24: "Waving at my baby girl Chika! Don��t fall this time, please!"


    @MedStudentBurnout: "Wait, did he just roast Nichs LIVE? ????"


    @LegendWatch101: "I heard someone ns to skip years. Imagine going through year three exams for at least four majors, as a year one student. If she seeds, I��m quitting my job and bing a fan full time."


    @ ProudlyAnOmnioraAcademyAlumni: "Oh my gosh; The MC��s senior Axel! He was my crush back in school ?? I wonder if he��s still single."


    @CarlFant999: "No Prince Carl? Tragic. But I��m still watching."


    @JustHere4Drama: "Someone said there��s a year one trying to do the impossible today? ?? I��m READY."


    "Ah yes," the MC smiled, clearly loving the chaos. "To our online audience, thank you for joining us. Please remember to keep your reactions wild but respectful. Unless you��re rted to Nichs, then I totally understand."


    He leaned slightly toward the mic with a grin,


    "��and to the person who just asked if I��m still single... inbox me after the show."


    He took onest dramatic pause, then lifted his hand toward the stage.


    "Let the 2025 Talents Exam of Omniora Academy... BEGIN!"


    Cheers erupted from the audience, and the hall vibrated with anticipation.


    The MC took a long, theatrical pause after his announcement of the event��smencement. His eyes sparkled mischievously as he scanned the packed audience.


    "Ah... but before we begin the first performance, it seems I missed a tiny detail."


    He held up two fingers an inch apart, grinning like a fox with a secret.


    "Now, I know some of you thought you would just stroll in, impress a few judges, and get on with your day... but no no no, this is Omniora Academy. And when Omniora does something, we do it loud."


    A low murmur spread through the crowd. Phones tilted forward. The cameras zoomed in. Everyone leaned just a little closer.


    "So... allow me to introduce a fewte arrivals."


    He raised a brow dramatically. "Coming straight from active duty, in full uniform I might add, General Somto White, known across the continent as the Steel Wall of the East, and coincidentally, one of our very own alumni!"


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 524: Just Got Promoted to Existential Dread

    <strong>Chapter 524: Just Got Promoted to Existential Dread</strong>


    Cheers and camera shes erupted across the room as Somto strode in calmly, his medals gleaming subtly under the lights. He gave a slight nod, posture straight, auramanding.


    ��Next up,�� the MC continued with a flourish, ��is someone who makes textbooks shake and undergrads cry, His Royal Highness, Prince Carl of Riverum! Surgeon. Schr. Probably the most friendly Crown Prince in the world. Gentle threat in human form. Oh, and let��s not forget, your second MBBS examiner!��


    The screams were deafening. Students who had just written the exam halfughed, half cried in their seats.


    ��So he was here?! I KNEW IT!��


    ��That man smiled and gave us trauma disguised as questions.��


    ��My dear Prince Carl please grade with mercy, I��m begging you. ??��


    But the MC raised a finger.


    ��Oh no no, don��t sit yet. We are not done.��


    He smirked.


    ��Because if there is one person who can rival Prince Carl in emotional damage and brilliance, it��s his very good friend, sworn brother, the man, the myth, the cold blooded legend, our very own crown Prince, Prince Arthur of Prigrian!��


    Gasps broke out. Students stood up in their seats to catch a glimpse as Arthur walked in with quiet confidence, dressed sharply, face unreadable.


    His entrance sparkedments


    ��Okay. This exam just became an elite reunion.��


    ��Why are all the dangerous people good looking?! It��s unfair!��


    ��Wait�� is this secretly a royal inspection in disguise?!��


    The MC leaned forward dramatically, lowering his voice.


    ��And just when you thought your heart rate could go no higher����


    A sudden hush fell over the room.


    ����please rise, or at least gasp respectfully, for their Majesties����


    A heartbeat passed. Then two.


    ���� Our beloved King and Queen, King and Queen White of our Kingdom Prigrian!��


    The entire audience exploded.


    Even the dignitaries looked stunned as cameras swung wildly to the royal couple who had entered in regal attire, escorted by academy security. It was rare, almost unheard of, for reigning monarchs to attend academic showcases in person.


    From the third row student section, a student who was the first to recover couldn��t hold her excitement.


    ��WAIT WHAT?!!�� she whisper yelled, nearly knocking her water bottle over. ��That��s�� that��s Princess Ava��s parents!!��


    ��Why are royalty piling in like it��s an Avengers meeting?!�� a dazed Chuka, one of the year two public speaking students, muttered from beside her.


    ��Are we still at a school event or did someone summon the United Nations?!�� another girl gasped, Mireille, one of the fashion majors who also doubled as a campus gossip blog admin.


    Up in the year one section, Hannah leaned over the railing, eyes wide. ��It��s official. We��re performing in front of literal monarchs now. Why didn��t Nnenna tell me Arthur��s parents wereing?��


    Online was also a mess.


    @RoyalTeaLeaks: ��King White and Queen White just showed up. Ava must��ve bribed fate.��


    @Omniora_GossipPage: ��SOMEONE EXPLAIN WHY Nnenna has the samest name as the royal family. Are they rted???��


    @CarlStanOfficial: ��We love Carl but THIS?! Is it because of Ava? Or that new girl�� Nnenna?? ??????��


    At the back corner of the auditorium, Ava froze, blinking twice like her brain had just blue screened.


    ��They came. My parents actually came,�� she whispered. ��They nevere to these things.��


    Next to her, Emily snorted. ��Girl, they didn��t juste, they entered like the freaking final boss characters. Are you sure this isn��t your coronation?��


    Nnenna said nothing. Her hands were clenched on herp. Even she hadn��t expected this.


    Emily turned toward her with a teasing grin. ��Looks like someone��s very loved. Much more than she thought.��


    Nnenna blinked, startled. ��Me?��


    ��Girl,�� Emilyughed, ��you��ve got two princes, a general, and a whole monarch pair attending your exam. Be honest, are you the main character or should we start calling you ��Her Royal Surprise��?��


    Ava turned to Nnenna slowly with a smile. ��She��s right. They��re your family too.��


    Nnenna��s breath caught for half a second. ��I know�� she nodded, a smile creeping into her face.


    The crowd was still buzzing, heads turning toward the VIP box where royalty and legends now sat like pieces on a power chessboard. The MC took the mic again, letting the wave of noise settle slowly like fizz in a shaken drink.


    He smiled, this time, moreposed. ��Whew,�� he said, fanning himself theatrically. ��I don��t know about you, but if I had performance anxiety before, it just got promoted to existential dread.��


    Laughter rippled through the audience.


    ��But���� he raised a hand with ir, ��before we begin the performances, allow me to say a few words about the foundation we stand on today.��


    He gestured around the grand stadium style hall.


    ��This isn��t just an academy. Omniora is a legacy. A ce built not only for genius, but for growth. Here, we don��t just create schrs, we build artists, leaders, warriors, thinkers, and creators.��


    A pause.


    ��Because what is brilliance without expression? What is power without discipline? What is medicine, if it forgets the heart?��


    The crowd quieted, stirred by the sincerity in his tone.


    ��Omniora Academy stands on the belief that students are more than just grades and GPAs. Our system encourages every student to choose at least three majors outside or still in academics. Whether inb sciences, martial arts, public speaking, strategy, or���� he made a dramatic spin, ����talent.��


    Soft apuse spread through the audience as the spotlights dimmed slightly, then changed to a gentle gold.


    ��And so today, we celebrate not just intelligence, but creativity. Not just future teachers, doctors, engineers, or generals, but singers, dancers, instrumentalists, writers, and beyond.��


    He turned toward the stage, voice lifting with pride.


    ��Now, without further ado�� let��s begin with our students�� third majors. The talents they��ve poured sweat,te nights, and possibly a few tearful breakdowns into.��


    The audience leaned forward.


    ��Our first category to open the event is�� Singing!��


    A cheerful roar went up from one corner of the room, clearly the singers and their ssmates. Someone even shouted, ��We��ve been training for this moment!��

 Chapter 525: Save me, I’m Swooning

    <h4>Chapter 525: Save me, I��m Swooning</h4>


    Backstage, the performers got into position.


    "Please show your support for these brave souls," the MC added, "because they��re about to stand in front of royalty, their peers, half their crushes, and livestreaming cameras, all at once."


    Moreughter. Some students groaned.


    "But that��s what makes Omniora, Omniora. You train under pressure. You shine in chaos. You sing like the world��s your stage, because today, it is."


    The hall lights dimmed slightly, drawing everyone��s attention toward the center stage where a spotlight came alive. A gentle hum of anticipation filled the massive stadium sized auditorium as the singingpetition officially began.


    One by one, students from various years walked onto the stage, showcasing their vocal talents. From soulful bads to upbeat pop renditions, they gave it their best.


    Some sang with trembling voices, others with fiery confidence. A few hit every note with such rity and control that the judges exchanged impressed nces. Others... well, the courage to stand there at all still earned polite apuse.


    It was clear that while some had real talent, others were simply doing their best to pass the requirement. Still, the atmosphere was supportive, no cruel jeers, only honest reactions.


    The judges, five seasoned professionals in the music and performing arts field, remained focused throughout. They gave scores in real time after each performance, their digits lighting up digitally on the screen behind them.


    70�C100: A


    60�C69: B


    50�C59: C


    Below 50: F


    As hundreds of students rotated through the stage over the next few hours, a rhythm developed. The auditorium would rise in cheers for particrly good acts and grow quiet for those struggling to finish without breaking down. Each performancested a strict three minutes. No more, no less.


    Up on the balcony reserved for dignitaries, subtle reactions told their own stories.


    Somto satposed, arms folded and face neutral, but his eyes asionally narrowed with interest, especially when a singer showed rare control or unique vocal color.


    Carl leaned forward once or twice, tapping his fingers against his knee to the beat of a particrly well executed performance. It wasn��t clear if he was impressed or simply enjoying the tempo.


    Arthur remained his usual unreadable self, but at one point, a corner of his lips quirked upward ever so slightly, a reaction that didn��t go unnoticed by the nearby camera crew.


    Queen White nodded gracefully at a few young girls who sang confidently, her expression warm and maternal. King White, regal and reserved, maintained a calm but attentive posture. He whispered something briefly to his wife, likelymenting on a performance that had just ended in a standing ovation.


    Back in the student section, Ava was practically bouncing in her seat. "Some of these people are really good," she whispered to Emily and Nnenna. "Why does it suddenly feel like I��m watching national TV?"


    Emily chuckled. "Because it basically is. You see all those drones hovering above? That��s full broadcast mode."


    Comments rolled in from the live chat on the floating screen at the back of the hall, visible to everyone.


    @BrightVoice2025: "The girl in the red dress just murdered that Adele cover, in a good way!"


    @OmnioraMom93: "My son better not get a C, or I��m pulling him out of voice lessons!"


    @MusicCriticReal: "That boy just hit a high note that made my baby cry. Not sure if that��s apliment or a concern."


    @RoyalsFanGirl: "Wait, did Prince Arthur just SMIRK?? Save me, I��m swooning."


    @TeacherTony: "Grades seem fair. Some students just weren��t ready, but courage matters too. Props to them all."


    @MamaLion23: "Princess Ava��s parents are really here?! What a historic day!"


    As thest contestant stepped off the stage and the final scores were disyed, the MC returned, this time with aedic "phew" as he wiped imaginary sweat from his brow.


    "And that, my dear people, concludes our first category, Singing! Our vocal cords have been blessed, shocked, and asionally assaulted, but every brave soul who stepped on this stage deserves apuse!"


    The crowd responded withughter and a round of ps. The scores would be posted publiclyter that day for transparency, but already, some names were standing out in everyone��s minds.


    -----------


    The moment the announcer called "Year one �� Princess Ava White �� Third Major: Dramatic Acting," a ripple went through the crowd.


    Though she was already well known among students for her personality and background, this was the first time many would see her perform seriously, and in front of her royal parents, no less.


    The lights dimmed again.


    Ava walked gracefully to center stage, dressed in a simple, muted costume that contrasted deeply with her usual spark and glitter. No crown, no designer shoes, just raw emotion waiting to be unleashed. She gave a small bow, then... silence.


    Then it began.


    In a monologue adapted from a Prigrian ssic, Ava portrayed a grieving daughter speaking to the spirit of herte mother, pleading,ughing bitterly, and finally, breaking down in anguish.


    Her voice shook at the right moments. Her hands trembled, then clenched in silent rage. By the time she whispered the final lines and turned slowly away from the invisible "grave," the hall was silent, heavy, electric.


    Even those watching online felt it.


    @DramaLover23: "Wait. That was ACTING?! It felt real..."


    @RoyalTeaSipper: "That wasn��t a performance. That was therapy on stage."


    @PrigrianCitizen77: "Ava White... I see you. And I stan."


    @OmnioraBroadcastOfficial: [Rey Clip: "Why didn��t you tell me goodbye?" Ava White, Dramatic Acting.]


    From the dignitary row, Queen White pressed a hand gently to her lips, her gaze full of emotion. King White��s jaw tensed slightly, but he nodded, once. A subtle yet powerful gesture of pride.


    Carl tilted his head ever so slightly, thoughtful. Arthur crossed one leg over the other and tapped his fingers slowly against his knee, still unreadable but he looked proud. Somto exhaled softly through his nose, a rare sign of being impressed.


    In the student section, Nnenna stared with quiet awe while Emily blinked rapidly. "What in the name of tear ducts did I just watch?"

 Chapter 526: Outdancing the Laws of Physics

    <h4>Chapter 526: Outdancing the Laws of Physics</h4>


    "She really went all in," someone whispered behind them.


    A standing ovation followed.


    Ava, trying not to smile too wide, bowed again and stepped down. But just before she disappeared behind the curtains, she nced toward the royal balcony, eyes locking briefly with her mother.


    Queen White nodded with a proud smile.


    More talents followed, painting, fashion design, instrumentalists, even martial form showcases, but the buzz over Ava��s performance lingered like a shadow long after she had left the stage.


    "Up next," the MC announced with theatrical ir, "we move to one of the most anticipated categories of the day... Dance!"


    Cheers erupted across the vast hall.


    A ripple of excitement swept through the audience. Screens lit up across the continent as online viewers tuned in with renewed focus. This was no ordinary talent disy. Dance, in Omniora Academy, wasn��t just about steps, it was storytelling, technique, stamina, and soul.


    Dozens of performers from various years took the stage in colorful waves of motion. From ssical styles to cultural fusions, each dancer left their mark.


    Then came Emily.


    Dressed in a modest sea blue flowing outfit adorned with silver thread ents, she brought energy and joy to the stage. Her choreography told a story of perseverance, rising from struggle to freedom.


    Her footwork was clean, and her transitions smooth. She didn��t stumble once. She twirled with control,nded with grace, and ended with a powerful pose that drew apuse from all corners.


    @DanceCritic101: "Solid technique, vibrant stage presence. Emily��s got ir."


    @OmnioraLive: "Student Emily, year one �� Score: 84/100 (A Grade)"


    Next was Hannah.


    The moment she walked out in her deep plum leotard with ayered skirt that shimmered with every move, you could feel the difference. Her poise wasmanding.


    ssical ballet met contemporary rhythm, and Hannah danced like she was made of water and precision. Years of training flowed in every beat of her performance. Even the judges were visibly more alert.


    Prince Carl��s eyes narrowed slightly with quiet approval. Queen White leaned forward with a small nod, clearly impressed. Arthur, for once, looked like he was paying attention, but he didn��t look surprised. For Hannah to be Nnenna��s dance tutor, she had to be the best Somto and Carl could find.


    When she finished, the silence was thick before the apuse thundered.


    @OmnioraArtsBoard: "Student Hannah, year one �� Score: 91/100 (A Grade)"


    @FanBoyZone: "This girl just outdanced thews of physics. Respect."


    Then came Nnenna.


    The announcer called her name, and the spotlight followed as she walked onto the stage with calm grace. Her outfit was elegant: a palevender dance top paired with a long, flowy skirt in soft lc that fluttered like petals as she moved. It wasn��t overly dramatic, but it was memorable.


    Her music started, soft strings rising into a steady rhythm, and she began.


    There was something different about Nnenna��s performance. She didn��t just move to the beat; she carried emotion in every turn, every nce, every rise of her arms. There was a clear story being told. Her lines weren��t as sharp as Hannah��s, but there was a rawness, a grounded elegance that drew people in.


    She had practiced hard, and it showed.


    Even her mistakes, barely noticeable, were covered with fluid improvisation. Her confidence never wavered.


    King White tilted his head, watching silently. Somto��s brows rose faintly, like something unexpected had caught his attention. Arthur��s fingers paused mid tap on the armrest. Carl��s gaze lingered on her movements, quiet but gentle.


    And Ava? Ava whispered to no one in particr, "Look at her go."


    @CrowdWatcher: "Wait... this is the girl that pushed Nichs?"


    @PerformanceLive: "Student Nnenna, year three �� Score: 87/100 (A Grade)"


    @RoyalSipsTea: "The way she tells a story with her body... you can tell she didn��t just memorize steps. She felt it."


    As Nnenna bowed and walked off stage, she exhaled deeply. It was done.


    ---


    Several more dancers followed, including cultural specialists and acrobatic performers. Some thrilled, others stumbled, but the energy of the room never dropped again after Nnenna.


    Finally, as the category closed, the MC returned to the stage.


    "And that,dies and gentlemen, concludes the third major performances for today. Tomorrow��, the Fourth Major exams��won��t be any less tense than today��s. Get some rest. Because from what we��ve seen today, the bar��s already on the roof."


    Laughter and apuse followed.


    ---


    Backstage, Emily flung an arm around Nnenna. "87?! Girl, you��re unstoppable!"


    Hannah, panting slightly from the effort, smiled and nodded. "You really held your own, Nnenna. That wasn��t beginner��s level work."


    Ava, watching from the sidelines, grinned to herself.


    She��s not just catching up... she��s climbing fast. Skipping to year four seems like a cake walk for Nnenna.


    Two exams down, two more to go.


    ------------


    The royal family��s vehicle was no ordinary car, it was more like a sleek mobile lounge. Plush cream leather seats lined the interior, and the air smelled faintly of citrus and new polish. The driver, already briefed, had arrived with therger vehicle so that everyone could ride togetherfortably.


    Queen White, full of energy and pride, took her usual seat up front beside the driver, though she kept twisting around to look at her children like an overexcited school mom. King White sat just behind her, calm and regal, one arm resting casually along the edge of the window. He did not say much, but his eyes lingered on his daughters with warmth and quiet pride.


    In the middle row sat Ava and Nnenna, side by side. Ava was already halfway turned toward Nnenna, clearly still high on the post performance thrill.


    Behind them, in thest row, sat the brothers trio, Carl at one end by the window, rxed and smiling softly. Somto took the center, arms crossed, his expression unreadable but clearly listening. Arthur sat by the other window, angled ever so slightly away from the others, his face its usual calm mask.


    "You two were amazing!" Queen White eximed, spinning halfway in her seat to beam at them.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 527: Bold Genius or a Soon to Crash Comet?

    <h4>Chapter 527: Bold Genius or a Soon to Crash Comet?</h4>


    "Honestly, Ava, I knew you were dramatic, but I didn��t know it was a talent!"


    "Mum!" Ava groaned dramatically. "You make it sound like I start fights in markets!"


    "Do you not?" Arthur asked without looking up.


    Ava gasped in offense. "I��m a creative, thank you very much."


    Carl chuckled from the back. "She��s not wrong though," he said, turning his attention to Ava now. "You��re a very talented actress, Ava. But I have to say... I was genuinely impressed."


    "I practiced more with my teacher after I saw how dedicated Nnenna was in her own major," Ava admitted with a half smile, nudging Nnenna lightly with her shoulder. "She��s been working like a possessed person. I couldn��t let her outshine me that easily."


    Nnennaughed softly. "Oh please. I saw your final pose. You were born for the stage."


    Somto shifted slightly in his seat but said nothing. He was still a bit tired having rushed over to watch Nnenna and Ava perform. Still, Carl noticed the faint nod that followed, subtle, but a rare show of approval from their resident stone wall.


    Queen White wasn��t done. "And Nnenna, my dear," she continued. "That dance! You floated like a feather but hit every beat like a drumline. You should have seen the judges�� faces!"


    "She was great," King White added from behind. His tone was soft, but his words carried weight. "Precise and expressive. That��s not easy to bnce."


    Nnenna smiled quietly, soaking in the praise.


    "I thought the girl was going to summon rain at some point," Arthur said, deadpan, eyes still on the window. "All that skirt twirling."


    Carlughed aloud at that. "Coming from someone who once tried to incorporate sword formations into a jazz routine?"


    "That was a strategic experiment in momentum," Arthur replied without missing a beat.


    Queen White pped her hands. "Enough teasing. We should get you all something delicious when we get home. A little celebration meal!"


    "You mean I don��t have to eat my post performance stress banana?" Ava asked with mock delight.


    "I��m burning that banana," Somto finally muttered.


    "Try it," Ava shot back yfully. "And I��ll write a whole y about you being secretly afraid of potassium."


    "Don��t tempt her," Carl said with a grin, leaning back with eyes closed, the picture of calm warmth.


    The car continued down the quiet evening road, filled with lightughter, tired pride, and just a hint of nervous anticipation for the final stretch ahead.


    Tomorrow was the Fourth Major exam, the second to thest hurdle, followed by thest exam, before the results would decide who advanced... and who didn��t.


    -------------


    The next day came faster than expected, and with it, the second to the final round of exams, the fourth major.


    Nnenna stood at the entrance of the Grand Strategy Hall, eyes narrowing slightly as she scanned the room. It was an octagon shaped space, tall with digital screens lining the upper walls, each disying terrain maps, real time simtions, and rotating holograms of battlefields and economic models.


    But that was not what made her and Ava pause in shock.


    Sitting among the five judges was Somto himself, stoic as ever, fingers steepled in front of him, gaze fixed on the middle of the room. On the far end was Elder Knox, firm and sharp eyed, nodding along to a quiet briefing from the exam coordinator.


    "You��ve got to be kidding me," Ava muttered. "Somto and Stephanie��s grandfather?"


    Nnenna chuckled quietly. "Guess we��re going to earn this A the hard way."


    The exams started promptly once it was time.


    Multiple students went through their turns taking their exams set ording to the curriculum of their sses.


    Finally, it was Nnenna��s turn.


    Therge hall fell quiet as she stepped forward.


    Her shoes clicked softly against the polished floor, the only sound echoing in the massive exam hall. Hundreds of eyes trailed her, some expectant, some skeptical, others still unsure if they were watching a bold genius or a soon to crashet. Her name had circted for days. Now, it was time to see if the stories were true in this exam as well.


    The holographic projection of the strategic map flickered to life before her, disying a contested border region between two powerful nations. The simtion��s voice echoed through the hall:


    "Scenario: You are Head Strategist of a smaller sovereign state under threat from an aggressive neighboring empire. Your mission, protect your people, preserve national integrity, and prevent esction into a full scale war. You have 15 minutes to present your strategy."


    Nnenna nodded once and began.


    ---


    Her delivery was calm, focused, and controlled, a soft spoken storm unfolding across the room.


    "We divide our forces into three wings. One active defense unit to hold the eastern nk, the obvious route of attack. One covert operations unit sent along the mountain pass to monitor enemy movement and disrupt supply lines. And one misleading force... visible, loud, andpletely fake, designed to bait the enemy��s scouts."


    Somto, who had watched the scenario dozens of times over the years, leaned forward slightly. His eyes narrowed with focused interest.


    Arthur, by nature less expressive, still tilted his head ever so slightly, a subtle sign of approval.


    Elder Knox��s pen froze mid scribble. Then resumed, faster.


    Carl, seated at the back in in but stylish clothes to avoid drawing attention, gave a faint chuckle under his breath.


    As Nnenna spoke, she drew paths, toggled oveys, and rearranged pieces of the digital warboard like a seasoned general.


    "While the military feint is in motion, we send a diplomatic envoy to the Eastern Coalition, stall, redirect, earn sympathy. Meanwhile, I would authorize controlled media releases showing civilian safety and border patrol victories to calm public panic and strengthen internal unity."


    Her voice never rose, never faltered. Everything was fluid. Efficient. Unemotional but not cold. It was like watching someone knit a chessboard together out of fire and logic.


    When the timer finally beeped, she stepped back.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 528: Stuck in the Same Chaotic Family Group Chat

    <strong>Chapter 528: Stuck in the Same Chaotic Family Group Chat</strong>


    Her hands dropped to her sides.


    There was a pause.


    Then


    A slow p.


    One of the judges chuckled softly, then leaned into his mic. ��Miss White, you do realize this simtion was designed to make candidates panic in the first five minutes?��


    A few chuckles rippled through the hall.


    Nnenna only smiled lightly. ��Yes, sir. That��s why I focused on breathing for the first ten seconds. To not panic.��


    The panel chuckled again, except Somto and Elder Knox, who remained silent.


    Another judge, a tall woman with silver hair and sharp eyes, leaned forward. ��Tell us�� you��re only in your first year, yet this level of strategic confidence usually takes years of real life exposure or advanced training. Where exactly did you learn to think like this?��


    Nnenna paused just slightly. ��I learnt from the best.�� Her eyes flickered to Somto who met her gaze softly, but it didn��t stay long. ��Also���� She continued, ��I read. I listen. And I��ve been fortunate to observe great minds closely. I don��t im to know everything�� but I do try to learn from everything.��


    From the back, Carl smiled faintly.


    Now it was Elder Knox who spoke. ��You avoided direct conflict. Why?��


    His tone was neutral, but the weight of his gaze bore down on her like a mountain.


    Nnenna didn��t flinch. ��Because the kingdom��s size and resources make long term war unsustainable. We would win a battle, maybe two, but not the war. My approach prioritizes survival while buying time to build leverage. That said���� she nced up, ��I already had Phase Two in mind if diplomacy failed.��


    Elder Knox blinked once. A rare flicker of interest crossed his face. He said nothing more, but he picked up his pen again.


    Then it was Somto who spoke.


    He didn��t look at her at first, only at the board.


    Then, without emotion: ��What��s the first thing you do after being told you��re in charge of a country on the brink of war?��


    Nnenna didn��t hesitate. ��Ask for a full, unfiltered intelligence report and a ten minute meeting with the head of logistics. Then I call a public address, short, honest, and designed to buy calm.��


    Somto finally looked at her. His expression didn��t change. ��Correct.��


    That one word hit louder than apuse.


    The other judges asked more questions, about civilian management, counterintelligence, ethical decision making in crises. Nnenna answered them all, neither arrogant nor unsure.


    By the time she was done, the judges were exchanging nces. No one said anything final yet, but in that kind of silence, approval was loud.


    As Nnenna returned to her seat, Ava whispered, ��What are you made of?��


    Nnenna smiled faintly. ��Same thing you��re made of. Just�� stirred a little differently.��


    ��������-


    A few more students came up then finally it was Ava��s turn.


    Her challenge was different from Nnenna��s own. Once she properly introduced herself and answered a few questions from the judges, the huge screen lit up with her challenge.


    ��Lead a multi party negotiation among rival trade nations, all locked in years of mutual distrust. She had to represent a neutral party trying to forge a win win.��


    As soon as she spoke, her charm took hold.


    ��Gentlemen,dies,�� she began, shing a diplomatic smile, ��Let��s talk less like rivals and more like rtives stuck in the same chaotic family group chat.��


    There was a murmur ofughter.


    And from there, she weavednguage, cultural references, and just the right pressure points to push them toward agreement. Every time tempers red, she calmed them.


    Every time someone resisted, she reworded her point until they leaned in.


    Queen White smiled with pride, fingers lightly tapping her armrest. King White gave a satisfied nod. Even Elder Knox��s lips twitched, barely.


    The moment of truth came after the exam ended.


    Scores were tallied. Silence hung in the air. The lead invigtor stepped forward.


    Student Wendy Mireille �C Year Six �C44% �C F


    Student Nnenna White �C Year Three �C93% �C A


    Student Lexi Peter �C Year Four �C 59% �C C


    Student Ava White �C Year One �C 86% �C A


    Student Nigel Smith �C Year Two �C 70% �C A


    ��.


    Apuse exploded once the lead invigtor was done.


    Somto didn��t p, but his eyes lingered on the board longer than necessary. Carl leaned against the rail at the back of the hall, a quiet smile tugging at his lips.


    Arthur gave the faintest nod. Nothing more. But for those who knew him, it spoke volumes. Elder Knox simply adjusted his pen and began writing again, his strokes sharp, deliberate.


    Online, thements section flooded with fire emojis, crown icons, and lines like


    ��This girl��s brain is a weapon.��


    ��She��s got that silent general vibe.��


    ��Princess Ava girl too! Future foreign minister right there!��


    ������


    Finally, the day most students had been dreading arrived, the Second Major Exams.


    For many in Omniora Academy, if the First Major was a nightmare, the Second felt like a sequel no one asked for.


    Unlike the more centralized exams for the third and fourth majors, this one scattered the students across different specialized locations based on their chosen fields.


    Those in Microbiology, like Ava, who had boldly switched from Martial Arts just months prior, were directed to their respectivebs. The Marksmanship students assembled at the school��s high tech shooting range, while those in Martial Arts headed straight for the battle arenas.


    Each arena was divided by ss year to ensure fairness, and since Nnenna was sitting for the Year Three exams, she was assigned to the third year arena, the same ce where the junior martial artists would battle it out for top scores.


    Though the instructors and examiners emphasized that grading was based on overall performance, technique, form, and strategy, not simply winning, the truth still lingered in every student��s heart:


    No one wanted to lose.


    Not in front of their ssmates.


    Not in front of the judges.


    And definitely not under the watchful gaze of the academy staff.


    With the audience watching from the upper tiers, tension clung to the air like fog before a storm.

 Chapter 529: Like a Secret Agent?

    <h4>Chapter 529: Like a Secret Agent?</h4>


    Students clenched their fists, flexed their fingers, bounced on their feet. It wasn��t just a test of skill, it was a performance. A proving ground. A war for dignity.


    No one was nning to walk away in defeat.


    Many of the students already had a n, stay far, far away from anyone they knew could crush them in one move. Especially the top two of the martial arts ss: Stephanie and Nichs.


    No one wanted to be the name whispered after getting mmed into the stage in front of the whole school.


    Nnenna stood at the edge of the third year arena, scanning her surroundings. Her heart thudded steadily, not from fear, but from awareness. This was new territory. Different.


    And though she had trained hard, really hard, she still didn��t know how she would measure up against people who had been doing martial arts practically their whole lives.


    Sure, what happened in the exam hall was... something. Nichs hadn��t been able to lift her. That alone shocked the ss into silence.


    It proved that she had grown stronger, a lot stronger. But that didn��t mean she could defeat him or anyone like him in a real fight. Skill, reflex, control, those weren��t things brute strength alone could cover.


    She had to be smart.


    ---------


    Few hours ago.


    During breakfast that morning, Nnenna barely said a word. While the others chatted quietly or mentally reviewed forms and stances, she sat still, deep in thought. Her spoon paused midway to her mouth more than once, her eyes fixed on nothing as she yed through scenarios in her head.


    No one disturbed her.


    They assumed she was just trying to focus.


    They didn��t know that in her mind, she was already stepping into the ring, over and over again, repeating moves, correcting posture, predicting counters, calcting weaknesses. Again. And again.


    It was nerve wrecking


    And the silence wasn��t helping.


    If anything, it made things worse.


    She didn��t need silence, she needed distraction. A conversation. A joke. Something.


    But no one noticed she was nervous. No one saw the tension tucked between her calm expression and still hands.


    Carl had already returned to his ce. Somto had disappeared again the night before, apparently on some assignment, but had promised to make it back in time to watch herpete.


    Ava was knee deep in her own exam prep, probably mentally halfway to the microbiologybs by now.


    The only person she could possibly talk to... was Arthur.


    But that wasn��t happening.


    Technically, nothing stopped her from approaching him. They weren��t in the training ground, so it wouldn��t vite any official rule. But still, what would she even say?


    "I��m nervous?"


    "I don��t think I��m ready?"


    She scoffed at herself internally.


    Right. That would go well.


    Because in his mind, wouldn��t that mean she thought he hadn��t trained her well enough? That her Sensei had failed to prepare her?


    And Arthur... he wasn��t the type to take that lightly.


    No matter how cold butforting his voice could sometimes be, there was always an edge to him, precision in expectations. A quiet pride in his teaching. His silence wasn��t cold, it was calcting.


    So she swallowed her nerves and kept quiet.


    She could hear his voice in her mind anyway, calm and sharp as ever:


    "If you��re not ready now, then you never will be."


    And she was ready.


    She had to be.


    After breakfast, the two girls headed downstairs and walked out through the grand doors of the main castle entrance.


    As usual, the car was already waiting.


    They climbed in without much thought, Ava had her nose buried in a thick textbook, and Nnenna, lost in her own thoughts, barely nced up. Neither of them noticed anything unusual.


    The drive to school was smooth and quiet. Ava barely looked up once, muttering forms and microbiology keywords under her breath. Nnenna, still mentally rehearsing her martial arts forms, didn��t speak either.


    When they arrived at the academy, Ava finally nced up.


    "Alright, good luck!" she chirped, mming her book shut and hopping out of the car. "Bye, Uncle Driver!" she waved without looking, and hurried off toward thebs.


    Nnenna, out of habit, turned to the front seat to properly thank the driver too. "Thank you, sir. And good��"


    She froze.


    Her words caught mid air.


    Her eyes locked on the driver��s face.


    That wasn��t their usual driver.


    Her entire body stiffened.


    It was Arthur.


    Arthur. The same Arthur who had trained her like a merciless machine. The same Arthur who had thrown her into pain and growth without blinking. The same Arthur who had once gone three entire days without saying a word during training and called it "mental discipline."


    And he had just... driven them to school? Quietly? Like it was normal?


    Not a single word. Not a cough. Not a "good morning." Not even a raised brow when Ava cheerfully waved him off like he was a background NPC.


    Had he seriously stayed silent the whole way, on purpose?!


    Nnenna blinked, her hand still half raised.


    "You could��ve at least cleared your throat or something," she muttered in disbelief, barely loud enough for him to hear.


    Arthur,pletely unbothered, shifted the car into gear without looking at her.


    Not a word.


    Not a nce.


    Just a slight tilt of his head, as if to say "You should��ve been more observant."


    Nnenna blinked as she thought through the whole thing. She was observant but... he was just too quiet.


    "...What kind of older brother drives you to school like a secret agent?"


    Ava would have screamed if she found out who had driven her to school. Or worse, demand a full recap and pout that she hadn��t gotten a "Big Brother pep talk."


    No wonder Ava sometimesined that Arthur didn��t show love the way normal brothers did. His quietness wasn��t just calm, it was chilling.


    Nnenna made a mental note to tell Ava exactly what her brother had pulled off this morning.

 Chapter 530: Arthur ish Way

    <h4>Chapter 530: Arthur ish Way</h4>


    She could already imagine Ava��s over the top reaction: "Wait, you mean he was the one driving us the whole time?!" Complete with a dramatic gasp and probably a forehead p.


    With that amusing thought easing her nerves just a little, she finally turned to the silent driver still seated in the car.


    "Thank you," she said quietly, respectful but cautious.


    "It��s nothing," Arthur replied, his voice cold and t, exactly what she expected from him.


    She gave a small nod and reached for the door handle, ready to step out.


    But then


    "Are you nervous?"


    The words were simple, but they stopped her like a p of cold water.


    She turned back to face him slowly, blinking. "...What?"


    Not because she had not heard him.


    But because, Arthur had just asked if she was nervous.


    Arthur. The human iceberg. The training demon. The guy whose emotional range seemed permanently set to "chilly indifference."


    He met her stunned gaze with his usual unreadable expression.


    His tone had not changed, but his eyes... they held something just slightly softer. "Are you nervous?" he repeated, voice patient this time, as if he did not mind saying it again.


    Nnenna just stared for a second.


    The first time, she thought maybe her ears had malfunctioned.


    The second time, she knew she was not imagining it.


    Arthur, of all people, being concerned about her mental state?


    That was... new.


    Again


    Arthur White had asked her a personal question. A real one.


    Was she nervous?


    She blinked again, still stunned, unsure what surprised her more, the question itself, or the fact that it seemed toe with genuine patience.


    Something shifted inside her.


    Maybe this was Arthur��s way of showing care, quietly, awkwardly, like he was not even sure if he should be asking. But asking anyway.


    Nnenna nced at him again, trying to read the expression on his face, but, as always, it was unreadable. Calm. Distant. That same cold exterior that never cracked unless he was fighting or scolding someone.


    Still... the question lingered in the air.


    She hesitated, wondering if it was just a formality, something he said out of obligation, not real care. If that was the case, she could give a polite, brief answer and move on.


    But what if it wasn��t?


    What if he genuinely wanted to know? What if, in his quiet, Arthur ish way, he was trying to support her?


    He hadn��t had to drive them. He could��ve sent someone else. He could��ve ignored the day altogether. But he didn��t. He came. Drove them. Said nothing, but still showed up.


    Her gut told her this wasn��t a coincidence. He didn��t just wake up one morning and decide to y chauffeur.


    He came because he cared.


    Nnenna looked down for a moment, gathering her thoughts. She could really use someone to talk to, even if that someone was Arthur, the least talkative person she knew.


    After watching him closely onest time and still finding no clear answer in his expression, she trusted her instinct.


    She took a quiet breath.


    "...I��m nervous," she said finally, her voice low, but honest.


    "I��ve trained. A lot. I��ve studied. I��ve practiced. But... I still don��t know how I��ll measure up. This isn��t just an exam, it��s a test of everything. Of whether I even belong in this grade, in this arena, with these people..."


    Sheughed lightly, the sound short and awkward. "I know everyone thinks I��m brave or crazy for trying to skip years, but... I don��t feel brave. Not right now."


    Arthur was silent.


    She didn��t expect a long response, she wasn��t even sure she wanted one. Just saying it aloud already helped. She turned to step out again, ready to end the conversation and gather herself before entering the arena.


    But she still felt it would be rude to just walk away, so she stayed,a few minutes waiting for his reply.


    Arthur, however, was stuck.


    For the first time in a long while, he felt unsure. A part of him wished Carl were here, Carl would know exactly what to say, how to say it, how to make someone feel better without even trying.


    Should he call Carl?


    No. He dismissed the thought quickly.


    I should be able to do this on my own, he told himself. Even if I don��t get it perfectly right... I��ll try. And if trying isn��t enough, then I��ll go back and learn.


    He inhaled once and spoke.


    "I��m your Sensei."


    Nnenna blinked. "Uhm... I know that?" she replied, confused by the sudden statement and unsure where he was going with it.


    Arthur noticed her puzzled expression and, though it was subtle, he looked just the tiniest bit helpless. Still, he pressed on.


    "I��m your Sensei," he repeated, slower this time. "You don��t have to be nervous."


    He held her gaze, his tone calm but firm, like a silent promise wrapped in steel.


    And for once, she understood.


    The words weren��t fancy. They weren��t long. Buting from someone like Arthur, they held weight. More than weight, they carried quiet assurance. A rare, quiet form of care.


    And that... was enough.


    At first, Nnenna didn��t get it. She sat there, confused for a moment.


    But then she thought about his words again... and slowly, it clicked.


    "I��m your Sensei."


    He wasn��t just reminding her of his title. He was telling her something deeper, something he didn��t know how to say with fancier words.


    He was telling her she didn��t have to be nervous because he had trained her. Because he knew what he was doing. Because she was ready.


    Because he had made sure of it.


    Strangely, those few wordsforted her more than any long speech could��ve. They wrapped around her like quiet armor, steadying her heart.


    It was a new kind offort, one that didn��te from warm hugs or reassuring pats on the back. It was subtle. Strong. Silent.


    "Thank you," she said softly, her lips stretching into a wide, genuine smile.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 531: Did You Take The Wrong Medicine??

    <h4>Chapter 531: Did You Take The Wrong Medicine??</h4>


    Then she let out a smallugh, surprised and amused, when she caught the faint flush on Arthur��s face. It wasn��t much, just a hint of pink dusting his cheeks, but it looked wildly out of ce on someone usually so cold andposed.


    He looks... cute, she thought with a tiny, startled flutter in her chest.


    "I��m going now," she added, her voice lighter.


    Arthur gave the slightest nod, the embarrassment already tucked back beneath his usual calm expression.


    With onest wave, Nnenna turned and walked into the Academy, her steps no longer weighed down by nerves, but lifted by a quiet, unexpected sense of peace.


    Arthur watched silently as Nnenna disappeared into the Academy building. Therge doors closed behind her, but her smile lingered in his mind, bright, genuine... softening.


    Just driving her to school... just asking how she felt... made her smile like that?


    He gripped the wheel loosely, thinking.


    Would Ava... have smiled too?


    Would she have appreciated it, if she knew he deliberately showed up for her?


    He sat there for a moment longer, uncertain. Then, without overthinking it, he pulled out his phone and typed a short message to his little sister.


    [You��ll do great.]


    Simple. Honest. He hit send.


    A few minutester, his phone buzzed with her reply:


    [Did you take the wrong medicine??]


    Arthur: "..."


    He stared at the screen,pletely speechless.


    Was he wrong to think she needed to hear that? Or... was this just how she processed affection from him, suspicious and sarcastic?


    He sighed, sliding the phone into his coat pocket.


    Maybe... just maybe, he needed to try again someday. Maybe more than once.


    Without another word, he started the car and pulled away from the school gates.


    Nnenna headed straight for the Year Three Arena, her footsteps light but her heartbeat loud in her ears. As she drew closer, a wave of sound reached her, cheers, murmurs,ughter, and the thudding echoes of bodies already sparring inside.


    The arena was alive.


    She stepped through the side entrance and paused, taking in the sight.


    The Year Three Arena was massive, an open domed structure, its high ceiling crisscrossed with thin, glowing beams that changed color depending on the energy of the match below.


    The floor was marked with sleek, polished tiles, reinforced forbat, but currently scattered with light holographic grids marking each fighter��s space.


    Spectator stands circled the arena on all sides, rising in tiers, already packed with students, staff, and an unusual number of parents and observers. Several had small hologram screens open on theirps, live streaming close up angles or yer stats. The medical wing was stationed just to the left, ready to attend to anyone who needed immediate help, a silent reminder that this was no ordinary exam.


    Omniora Academy never treated martial arts as just a physical discipline, it was mental, emotional, and deeply strategic.


    Excitement buzzed through the air like electricity.


    "She��s here!" someone whispered as Nnenna entered the participant zone.


    "That��s the girl skipping grades, right?"


    "Do you think she can survive this level? These are Year Three monsters��"


    "I heard Nichs is aiming for her directly. And Stephanie too."


    "Nah, she��s got guts just for showing up."


    Nnenna didn��t react. Her eyes swept over the arena calmly as her heart settled. The noise was loud, but oddly... it steadied her. This was the test she had worked for. The moment she had trained for.


    She adjusted her training gloves and moved further in, the sound of the crowd swelling behind her like a tide.


    The arena lights shifted to a golden hue.


    The matches were about to begin.


    Nnenna quietly made her way to one of the corners meant for contestants and sat. Alone. No Ava, no Emily, no Hannah. Just her, her thoughts, and the rising heartbeat of the arena around her.


    She exhaled slowly.


    The tension in the air was so thick you could slice it. One misstep in this kind of arena and you would either lose your chance... or worse, lose face. And in Year Three martial arts, pride mattered nearly as much as grades.


    Time trickled by.


    Then, right on the dot, the arena lights dimmed slightly and a sharp gong echoed through the space.


    The referee had arrived.


    He stepped onto the central stage, a tall, lean man with a voice that couldmand silence even in a thunderstorm.


    "Good morning, students, instructors, staff, guests, and honored viewers tuning in across the continent!" he began with practiced authority. "Wee to the Year Three Martial Arts Examination, a showcase of discipline, strength, and strategic skill. Today, you��ll witness more than just punches and kicks. You��ll witness preparation, pressure, and performance."


    A respectful wave of apuse followed, especially from the parents�� section and teachers in the faculty row.


    "Before we begin," he continued, turning slightly, "allow me to introduce the panel of judges for this most intense and highly anticipated assessment."


    The arena screens lit up, each judge now spotlighted one by one as the crowd turned eagerly.


    "From our Department of Combat History and Martial Arts Philosophy, Master Instructor Tayo Enmah!"


    Polite apuse. A well known, no nonsense examiner.


    "From the External Exchange Corps, Commander Olivia Jones!"


    Louder cheers came this time. Olivia was known for training elite exchange candidates who studied abroad. A few students in the stands screamed in admiration.


    "And joining us today from the Council of Elders..." The referee paused, giving the moment its weight. "...one of the top five elders of Omniora, known for his strategic brilliance and unparalleled swordsmanship, Elder Onyedika of the Fifth Seat."


    The entire arena stirred.


    Some people pped.


    Others gasped.


    The livements section online exploded:


    "Elder Onyedika?! This just got serious."


    "Didn��t know he still attended school events!"


    "I would cry just seeing him blink."


    Nnenna blinked too, heart skipping a beat. An Elder?! Judging a martial arts exam?!


    "And now," the referee��s voice dropped slightly, as if even he hadn��t expected this next name....

 Chapter 532: Just Laid Down and Accepted His Fate

    <h4>Chapter 532: Just Laid Down and epted His Fate</h4>


    "Our next judge, representing the Royal Prigrian Military Division, a decorated war tactician, and instructor of our very own martialbat department..."


    He looked to the center seat where a calm, cold figure sat in ck.


    "Prince Arthur White."


    The crowd froze.


    There was a two second silence before shocked murmurs rippled through the entire stadium.


    "Wait, Prince Arthur?!"


    "What is he doing here?!"


    "I thought he chose to only lecture year ones?"


    "Shouldn��t he be evaluating his own students?!"


    "A prince. Is he even allowed to sit as judge?!"


    Arthur didn��t acknowledge the reactions. He remained still in his seat, legs crossed, gaze steady, fingers linked over one knee, like a man who didn��t just expect to be there... but belonged there.


    Nnenna��s breath caught.


    She stared at him, stunned. He hadn��t said a word to her that morning, not even a clue. So this was why he was so serious when asking if she was nervous. He wasn��t just being supportive. He was preparing to watch her, as her Sensei and her judge.


    And from where she sat, she couldn��t tell if that made things better... or worse.


    "Ourst judge for this exam is one of the most famous martial experts in the kingdom - Madam Wolke!" He gestured to the seated well built woman who nodded at him with a smile.


    "Now that our judges are seated and the crowd is settled," he began, "it��s time to exin the format of this martial arts evaluation."


    A wave of tension passed through the arena like static.


    "This will be a one on one knockout format. Each student will draw lots to determine their opponent for the first round. Your performance in the match will be scored by our five judges, each giving a maximum of twenty points. This makes a perfect score of one hundred."


    The grading chart appeared on the hovering screen above the arena.


    70 �C 100: A


    60 �C 69: B


    50 �C 59: C


    Below 50: F


    The referee gave the students a beat to absorb that before continuing.


    "Now listen carefully: you will not be graded only by whether you win or lose, but by how well you perform in each match. If you win and perform better in your next match, your highest score will be recorded as your final grade."


    Everyone exhaled in relief.


    "But��" the referee��s voice dropped into something more ominous, "��if you show ipetence or sloppiness in ater round, and your grade drops... your final score will still be that lower grade. You will not be allowed to ��fall back�� to your earlier performance."


    The arena murmured again. Some gasped. Others looked around nervously.


    "This exam isn��t just about strength," he finished. "It��s about consistency, growth under pressure, and self control."


    Then he gestured toward a student helper holding a wooden box.


    "Let��s begin the draw."


    One by one, students walked forward to pull a folded slip from the box. A massive board on the screen quickly paired them off.


    "Oh no... not Stephanie..." one poor student moaned, holding his paper like it had just sentenced him.


    "She��s going to fold him like a table," someone whispered behind Nnenna.


    "I got Daniel, he��s quick but not brutal. I might survive this."


    "Nichs? Seriously?" groaned another. "I should just hand in my bones now."


    Laughter rippled across the stands.


    But the loudest reaction came when one average built male student, slightly muscr, cocky, and all too confident, read his slip and burst intoughter.


    "Yes!" he pumped his fist, drawing attention as he turned to show the name to his friend. "I got Nnenna White. Easy A!"


    The murmurs spread like wildfire.


    "Lucky guy."


    "She��s new to our ss, right?"


    "Didn��t she skip years or something?"


    "That��s what I heard, but skipping years isn��t the same as surviving three years of martial arts!"


    "Bro��s about to collect an A from heaven," one guyughed.


    The student, whose name was Kai, kept grinning smugly as he strutted back to his seat.


    "She doesn��t even look strong. I saw her training once, looked like she was dancing with air," he chuckled.


    Nnenna said nothing.


    She remained seated, her expression unreadable. Calm. Focused.


    Arthur��s eyes flicked to her from his judge��s seat. No reaction on his face. Just that intense, unblinking stillness that made it impossible to know what he was thinking.


    In the judges�� row, Elder Onyedika turned slightly and whispered to Commander Olivia beside him, "She��s the one who��s skipping up?"


    Olivia nodded without taking his eyes off the screen.


    "She might surprise us," Onyedika said softly.


    Back in the arena, the referee stepped forward again.


    The referee raised his hand.


    "First match! Student Rick versus Student Norman!"


    Both students stepped into the ring, bowed respectfully, then moved into position. The tension in the arena thickened as the referee called out,


    "Begin!"


    At first, they circled each other cautiously. But it didn��t take long.


    Rick, clearly the stronger fighter, wasted no time. One sharp feint, then a clean sweep that knocked Norman t on his back. The crowd gave a collective gasp, followed by scattered apuse.


    Norman didn��t even rise quickly. He just sat there, dazed.


    The referee blew the whistle.


    "Match over!"


    The five judges each raised their clipboards. The massive screen above the arena showed the results:


    Student Rick �� 37/100 �� Grade: F


    Student Norman �� 56/100 �� Grade: C


    A few students in the crowd whispered.


    "Norman got a C?"


    "Yeah, he won, but his transitions were messy. He didn��t hold stance before striking."


    "Still better than a fat F."


    The livestream chat rolled with reactions.


    @MartialManiac: Bro justy down and epted his fate.


    @OmnioraInsider: Judges aren��t ying today, no mercy grades.


    @APlusOrBust: I would rather get kicked out than get a 37 on livestream ??


    Another match began. Then another.


    Each one had the same rhythm, quick bursts of tension, then the scoreboard lighting up with brutal honesty.


    A few students did surprisingly well, earning solid B��s. Most hovered around C.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 533: Senior Kai... You Talk Too Much

    <h4>Chapter 533: Senior Kai... You Talk Too Much</h4>


    A few Fs made the crowd wince.


    "Did you see that girl on yellow?" someone murmured. "She got tossed like a doll, then stood up like nothing happened."


    "She��s got heart."


    "But no coordination."


    Even parents were reacting.


    In the front row, a mother covered her face after her son got mmed and scored a 49.


    "He��ll hear from meter," she muttered.


    Nnenna sat quietly, her eyes focused on the matches before her. She wasn��t nervous anymore. Not overconfident either. Just still. A calm kind of alertness.


    Her gaze didn��t just follow the movements of the fighters, it studied them. The stances, the footwork, the over extensions, the weak guards. She was learning.


    One match ended with a hard thud, and then the referee called out, "Next contestants: Student Nnenna and Student Kai."


    A buzz passed through the crowd.


    "Who?"


    "Finally the match I��ve been waiting for!"


    "That��s the girl skipping to year four, right?"


    "Isn��t she too soft for martial arts?"


    Nnenna stood up, exhaled, and made her way to the arena stage. Her steps were light but sure. Her face calm. As she stepped into the ring, a few spectators murmured, surprised by how young and delicate she looked under the harsh arena lights.


    "She looks like she should be in a bakery decorating cupcakes," someone whispered.


    "I feel like she would cry if she breaks a nail," another chuckled.


    But Arthur didn��tugh. From his seat at the center of the judges�� panel, his cold eyes narrowed as he observed the boy stepping up opposite Nnenna.


    Kai.


    Arthur��s gaze sharpened.


    Kai had the look of someone who had just been handed a gift he didn��t deserve.


    He took a moment to study his opponent properly for the first time. Small face, wide doe eyes, soft looking limbs. She looked like a strong wind would knock her over.


    He sighed inwardly, almost pitying her.


    She��s cute. Honestly, a little too cute to be standing here, he thought. What is she even doing? She��s going to embarrass herself.


    He didn��t even mask the condescension on his face as he gave a short,zy bow.


    Arthur��s fingers twitched.


    His jaw tightened. That boy wasn��t just underestimating Nnenna, he was staring. A little too long. With too much... interest.


    Eyes off, Arthur thought coldly.


    Back in the crowd, the muttering continued.


    "Kai��s so lucky!"


    "He��s going to win this round with no stress."


    "Isn��t that the girl from the simtion exam?"


    "Yeah, but that was strategy. This is martial arts. Totally different battlefield."


    "Poor girl..."


    "Why would she risk everything like this?"


    On the stage, Kai��s lingering stare made Nnenna shift slightly where she stood. She didn��t frown, but her calm eyes narrowed just a little. It was subtle, but it said enough.


    "Senior Kai," she called out politely, voice smooth andposed. "Aren��t we starting the duel?"


    Her question echoed with a rity that cut through the background murmurs.


    Kai let out a long sigh, rubbing the back of his neck awkwardly. Her voice... so soft, so polite, it made him feel like he was about to kick a puppy in front of a crowd.


    He lowered his arms, the earlier confidence in his stance visibly dimming.


    "Look... there��s a limit," he said, hesitating. "I think you should surrender. It��s the best thing to do."


    Murmurs began rippling through the crowd.


    "I don��t fight girls," Kai added with forced gentleness. "I don��t hate women. I just��" he shook his head, avoiding her gaze. "This isn��t the path for you."


    Nnenna blinked, caught off guard by the sudden turn.


    Wasn��t this the same Kai who hadughed loudly earlier when he drew her name? Who told his friends he would win in less than a minute?


    She tilted her head, her expression neutral again, almost amused.


    "I want to fight you," she said evenly, her voice not rising an inch. "It��s necessary for me to skip years."


    For a moment, there wasplete silence.


    Then


    "Did she just say that like she��s asking for tea?"


    "Why is her voice giving me chills?"


    "She sounds so calm. Scary calm."


    "Shouldn��t she be afraid?"


    "She doesn��t even sound angry. That��s scarier."


    Kai��s frown deepened. His voice rose slightly, edged with growing irritation.


    "I��m trying to give you a way out," he said, brows furrowing. "And you��re still insisting?"


    He took a step closer, tone shifting from gentle to frustrated. "Don��t you get it? Not only will you fail this match, but you��ll also be disgraced. Publicly."


    Gasps rippled through the crowd.


    He kept going, ignoring them. "At the very least, if you surrender now, people will see you as reasonable. Not some reckless girl trying to prove a point. And you��ll be spared the pain of this fight, because I��m not going easy on you."


    Kai raised his hand, motioning grandly, like he was doing her a favour.


    "Hurry up and take this opportunity I��m granting you. I don��t usually do this for��"


    "Senior Kai," Nnenna cut in, calm as ever.


    Kai stopped mid sentence, blinking at her in slight confusion.


    "What?" he answered reflexively, caught off guard again, his eyes trailing to her face.


    Her gaze was steady. Her expression didn��t flicker.


    "You talk too much," Nnenna said simply.


    BOOM.


    The arena erupted.


    ---


    "OOOOH!!!"


    "SHE SAID WHAT SHE SAID!!!"


    "She shattered his monologue with one line!"


    "Where��s the lie, though? Man��s been talking for five minutes."


    "Sis didn��t even raise her voice and still cut him down."


    The live chat online exploded with emojis, fire, crying faces, shocked Pikachus.


    From the judges�� panel, Elder Onyedika chuckled under his breath and tapped his pen against the desk.


    Back on the stage, even Kai had momentarily forgotten where he was.


    He blinked at her again, stunned. "Did you just...?"


    But Nnenna was already adjusting her stance, calm and ready.


    The match hadn��t even started, but the tone was set.


    From his center seat among the judges, Arthur��s eyes had narrowed into cold slits as the minutes went by.

 Chapter 534: You Gave Her a 10??

    <h4>Chapter 534: You Gave Her a 10??</h4>


    The referee, who had been stealing nces at him since the match began, understanding exactly who held the most authority in that arena, immediately picked up on the shift in mood. Arthur didn��t need to raise his voice or gesture. His silence alone was sharp enough.


    The referee straightened up, then stepped forward with a firmer tone.


    "Student Kai. Is there a problem?" he asked, his voice cutting through the air like a de.


    Kai flinched. The haze of irritation and disbelief faded from his face. He turned quickly to the referee, bowing slightly in apology.


    "N-No, sir. It��s just that��"


    "Then begin," the referee interrupted, not the least bit interested in excuses. His eyes flicked briefly toward Arthur before returning to the arena.


    Kai��s jaw tensed. His pride stung, both from Nnenna��s blunt dismissal and now from being publicly shut down. Embarrassed and now eager to reim the spotlight, he took a step back and assumed a ready stance.


    But he didn��t bow.


    He looked straight at Nnenna as if she were beneath that courtesy, an insect that happened to wander into a ring meant for giants.


    The crowd murmured at the disrespect.


    "He did not bow...?"


    "Rude. Even if you think she��s weak, it��s still a match."


    "Bro��s ego is wounded, that��s what this is."


    Nnenna simply stood, face unreadable. If he wouldn��t bother with the formalities, she wouldn��t either. She adjusted her footing, centered, bnced, calm.


    From the judge��s seat, Arthur��s expression remained unchanged. But he tilted his head slightly, fingers drumming once on the armrest. The arena��s tension seemed to stretch tighter at that subtle shift.


    A deep, charged silence fell.


    The fight was about to begin. And this time, it was personal.


    The referee gave a sharp nod.


    "Begin!"


    Kaiunched forward immediately, aiming to end things with one solid, fast strike. He moved with the speed and confidence of someone used to winning.


    But Nnenna didn��t flinch.


    She stepped aside at thest second, so swiftly and smoothly it looked like he had missed on purpose.


    Kai stumbled, confused.


    She turned.


    Then struck.


    One clean, fluid move, her palm connected with his side just below his ribs. A sharp gasp escaped him as he lost his footing entirely and hit the ground hard. t on his back. Disarmed, disoriented, and defeated... in under thirty seconds.


    The entire arena went silent.


    It stayed that way for a beat.


    Then


    "W-What just happened?!"


    "Is it over? Wait, seriously??"


    "Rewind that! Someone rewind the livestream!"


    "THAT was ruthless! Elegant, but ruthless!"


    Online, thements poured in like a flood.


    @MartialArtsDad99: That was a surgical takedown!


    @OmnioraWatchLIVE: REPLAYING NOW! Did anyone catch her footwork??


    @KaiFanBoy12: BROOOOOO?! You good?? ????


    @NnennaNation: WHO IS SHE?! WHO TRAINED HER?! WHO DO I PAY FOR LESSONS?!


    Kai groaned from the floor, still processing what just happened.


    From the judges�� table, Elder Onyedika gave a long, impressed hum and leaned forward.


    "That girl��s bnce and timing..." he muttered. "wless."


    Master Tayo scribbled rapidly. "She read every move he was about to make. Like she had already fought him before."


    Commander Olivia chuckled. "Or maybe like she didn��t even need to."


    Only Arthur remained unmoved. His arms stayed crossed, his gaze cool. But the faint tilt of his head, the quiet gleam in his eyes, said everything.


    He was proud.


    He didn��t p. Didn��t smile.


    But he hadn��t expected anything less.


    "Scores!" the referee called out.


    One by one, the judges raised their boards.


    Master Tayo - 15.


    Commander Olivia - 15.


    Madam Wolke - 14.


    Prince Arthur - 10.


    Elder Onyedika - 14.


    Student Nnenna - Total: 69. Grade: B


    Nnenna felt her eye twitch when she saw the score board.


    A 10?


    Seriously??


    It wasn��t just her.


    Everyone also felt Prince Arthur was being quite brutal. The girl did well and you gave her a 10??


    Master Tayo - 11.


    Commander Olivia - 11.


    Madam Wolke - 11.


    Prince Arthur - 6.


    Elder Onyedika - 10.


    Student Kai - Total: 50. Grade: C


    The arena exploded in apuse.


    Nnenna calmly bowed, then walked off the stage with the same quiet grace she had walked in with,posed, collected, and clearly no longer underestimated.


    And somewhere in the crowd...


    "That Kai guy should write her an apology letter."


    "Forget that. He should build her a statue."


    "She skipped years for a reason!"


    Nnenna had made her statement. Loud and clear.


    And the tournament... was far from over.


    The matches rolled on.


    If Nnenna��s swift victory caused a stir, what came next left the crowd in awe... and a little shaken.


    Stephanie.


    Every time her name was called, the arena tensed.


    Her first match was against a tall, muscr student who was considered one of the stronger fighters in the ss. Some even thought he could give Nichs a challenge.


    He didn��tst ten seconds.


    She didn��t just win, she overwhelmed him. Her moves were fast, sharp, brutal. Abination of deadly grace and raw strength. The moment he moved, she was already three steps ahead, mming him into the ground with a force that made the front row gasp.


    @OmnioraWatchLIVE: Okay... okay WHAT was that move??


    @StephSquad: She doesn��t fight. She demolishes.


    @SpectatorGuy: I think I need therapy after watching that.


    Master Tayo - 19.


    Commander Olivia - 19.


    Madam Wolke - 20.


    Prince Arthur - 15.


    Elder Onyedika - 17.


    Student Stephanie �� Total: 90% - A


    Then came her second match. This time, her opponent was quicker, more cautious. He tried to stall her out, avoiding direct confrontation.


    Didn��t matter.


    She dragged him into a corner of the arena and ended the match with a flip and an elbow strike to his chest that left the audience wincing.


    "Is she human?" someone whispered from the crowd.


    "She��s Stephanie," someone else answered. "That��s worse."


    Even the judges seemed to sit straighter when she stepped onto the stage each time.


    Arthur remained still, face unreadable, but his eyes tracked every movement with razor focus.


    Elder Onyedika nodded once, lips tight in approval.


    Master Tayo let out a soft whistle. "Calcted brutality," he murmured.


    ------------------------------------


    An extra Chapter. Enjoy!


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!